《The Valkyrie Returns and Slays (Raven)》
Chapter 1
In Vyrdenia''s high-up conference room, a dozen of the nation''s highest-ranking military officers sat quietly, waiting for orders.
These were the heavy hitters-all generals-holding their breath for someone important to walk through the door. Their ranks were clear just from their expressions: The senior generals sat calm andposed, nothing shaking them. The lieutenant generals shifted in their seats, a hint of unease in their eyes. And the brigadier generals? They looked lost, their gazes bouncing around like they weren''t sure they belonged.
Then, out of nowhere, a soldier in a crisp uniform burst in.
"Sir!" he shouted, catching his breath. "Lieutenant General Valor sent me-she won''t be here today!"
The top general at the table was a weathered man with a chest full of medals. He stood up fast. "What''s happening?" His voice was steady but carried a weight that filled the room.
The soldier lowered his eyes. "Her six-year-old brother-he''s been taken by the CEO of Grayson Group.
"What?" The general''s brow furrowed, his tone sharpening.
The Vyrdenia officers, usually stone-faced, exchanged quick looks.
Messing with that woman''s brother was a bold move-one that could end badly for whoever tried it.
The soldier pressed on, hurried. "Grayson''s fiance was in a car ident-she needs a blood transfusion urgently. Turns out the boy''s the only match they could find, so Grayson sent his men to grab him."
The general''s face darkened. He''d met the kid not long ago--a small, chubby boy with messy hair and a quiet smile.
He barked, shock in his eyes, "A transfusion? He''s only six. What kind of blood are they taking from him?"
The soldier hesitated. "Valor''s already on her way. If anything happens to that boy, it''s not just Grayson Group that''s in trouble-the whole Bastion City will feel it too."
Boom! A distant explosion rattled the windows.
The soldier fell silent, and the room held its breath.
They all knew her reputation: a neen-year-old force of nature with a kill count that defied belief. If someone she cared about was harmed, she wouldn''t just strike back-she''d level everything.
Then the soldier''s radio crackled.
He nced at it, and his face paled.
"Chief Commander," he said, voice tight, "She''s at Grayson Memorial Hospital!"
The general didn''t pause.
"Move out," he ordered. "We''re heading to Bastion."
*****
Meanwhile, downtown Bastion was in chaos. Grayson Memorial Hospital was a
mess.
In the VIP suite on the top floor, a sharply dressed man stood by the bed, exuding cold control.
Dane Grayson-CEO of Grayson Group, the kind of man who owned half the city and made sure everyone knew it-looked down at the woman lying there,
"Dane, I''m fine now," she said softly, her voice weak.
Her face was pale, almost fragile, with a quiet beauty that drew people in.
Behind Dane, his assistant spoke up carefully. "Mr. Grayson, your fiance lost a lot of blood. She''s stable now, but recovery will take six months. Rest, mostly."
"Six months?" Dane''s frown deepened. "Didn''t we find a match for Madeline''s blood type?"
"Yes, we did," the assistant replied, lowering his voice. "But it''s a six-year-old boy..."
Dane cut him off, his tone t. "If he can help Madeline, that''s all that matters." The woman on the bed nced at the assistant-something flickered in her eyes. Then, however, she shook her head faintly.
"Honey, don''t... don''t hurt anyone for me," she said, coughing between words.
He stepped closer, cing a hand on her back to support her.
"Half an hour, he said, his voice icing over as he stared at the assistant. "I want enough blood to get her back on her feet."
"Yes, sir!" The assistant nodded quickly and hurried out.
Then he headed to the makeshift blood station next door.
When he arrived, a small boy-pale and delicate-was being brought in by arge bodyguard.
Inside, a team of doctors and nurses sprang into action.
"Finally," one doctor muttered, relieved. "Prep him. Draw the blood-now."
Chapter 2
The boy''s thin arms were held down on the blood-draw table by two doctors, their hands gripping him like iron.
They weren''t risking any wiggling. The force was harsh, pressing deep into his skin.
"It hurts..." the boy murmured, his small voice shaking as he tried to pull back without thinking,
"Zach, honey, it''ll be done soon," a nurse said gently, her voice warm andforting. "We just need a little of your blood to save someone. She''s a wonderful, kind woman. You''re not afraid of a quick pinch, are you?"
Zach Valor stopped moving when he heard her. That soft tone settled over him, and he quit resisting,
He tilted his head, his innocent face-like something out of a ssic painting- looking up at her.
"Really?" he asked, his voice quiet but genuine.
The nurse locked eyes with him, those big, trusting eyes full of hope, and felt a stab of guilt.
But then she remembered the hefty bonus she''d get if Mrs. Grayson pulled through fast.
Pushing the feeling aside, she nodded. "Yeah, little guy. One quick sting, and that nicedy gets to live. You''re the bravest kid I''ve ever met-no pain''s going to stop you."
Zach''s expression hardened with resolve. "Okay! If it saves her, I''m not scared."
His grandma had told him once that his big sister was gone for good-dead, no way to bring her back.
He''d pleaded to change it, but he couldn''t.
Now, though? A little pain, and even if it wasn''t his sister, he could save someone else. Another woman. He''d do it.
The moment he agreed, the needle stabbed into his thin vein. Bright red blood rushed into the syringe.
To make it quick, they''d chosen a big, adult-sized needle.
The sharp pain shot through him like a jolt, racing up his small arm and into his back.
His whole body flinched.
"Stay still!" one of the doctors ordered, his voice sharp and short.
Zach mped down on his lip, tiny teeth digging in to stop himself from moving.
Tears stung his eyes, but he blinked them away.
He didn''t want to let the nurse down.
In his mind, he imagined saving her-the kind woman who might be someone''s sister.
He''d already lost his own. He didn''t want anyone else to feel that hurt.
''It''s just pain,'' he told himself. ''I can take it''
The blood kept flowing into the bag, and his lips turned from pink to pale white.
Time dragged on, every moment a fight against pain so intense he could''ve passed out. But he held on.
Finally, the bag was full, heavy with his blood.
"Sir, should we stop?" The nurse''s voice faltered.
She paused, ncing at the head doctor.
They''d already taken enough to harm Zach''s growth. Any more, and he might not survive.
But it still wasn''t enough for the CEO''s fiance.
Without it, that big fat check was gone.
The head doctor hesitated, then snapped, "Keep going!"
The room let out a quiet breath.
No one wanted him to back off now.
With Dane Grayson-the man who ran half of Bastion-behind this, they figured they were safe.
If the kid didn''t make it, it wouldn''t fall on them.
More blood, more money. Easy equation.
The nurse didn''t wait. She grabbed a fresh syringe-another oversized one-and stuck it back in.
Zach''s pale face grew even whiter, life draining out with every drop.
His breathing turned weak, shallow, like a me barely holding on.
Just as it seemed he might fadepletely, noise broke out outside.
"Bang!" A loud crash cut through the quiet.
The door to the room flew open, smashed off its hinges from the outside. Every pair of eyes whipped toward the doorway.
Chapter 3
In a sh, a teenage girl, eighteen or so, stormed into view, decked out in sleek
ck
gear.
The second the doctorsid eyes on her, their hearts skipped a beat.
She looked sharp, even lethal-way scarier than Dane Grayson ever dreamed of being.
Those icy eyes of hers pinned them in ce, like their blood might freeze solid just from her stare.
The head doctor snapped out of it first, his face darkening.
"Who the hell do you think you are?" he roared. "Get out of-"
"Crack!" He didn''t finish.
A scream tore out of him as he went flying, mmed into the wall by a brutal kick.
The nurse drawing Zach''s blood gaped, wide-eyed.
One second the girl was at the door; now she was right there, looming over her.
The nurse''s hand tightened on the nearly full syringe, pure instinct.
But then a small, steely hand mped her wrist and twisted-gentle, but firm.
"Ow!" she yelped, pain shooting up her arm.
Her scream echoed through the room, shrill and desperate.
Raven Valor didn''t even blink. She yanked the needle free from Zach''s arm with
care.
She then darted to the blood-processing machine nearby, sliding the bag in.
In seconds, she had a fresh transfusion line ready, slipping the needle back into Zach''s vein with a surgeon''s precision.
Blood flowed back into him, and the fog in Zach''s vision started to clear.
Blood flowed back into him, and the fog in Zach''s vision started to clear. He squinted, struggling to focus through heavy lids.
"Raven, sis, is that... you?" he mumbled, his soft voice even weaker now, sweet as melted candy.
He''d seen her picture. This girl didn''t look exactly like it-older, harder-but something in his gut said it was her. The sister Grandma swore was gone forever.
Raven''s hand faltered on the syringe, just for a split second.
Then her face-usually a frozen tundra-cracked open, a ray of sunlight breaking through.
"Yeah," she murmured, voice soft. "It''s me."
She reached out, her hand brushing his fluffy hair, rubbing his head.
At the door, three of Raven''s longtime crew stood frozen, exchanging looks.
Raven was all smiles on the regr, sure-but they knew it was a mask, a con. This? This warmth? They''d never seen it on her face before.
While they gawked, a pack of burly bodyguards in ck swarmed the entrance.
Then Dane Grayson stepped through, with this don''t-mess-with-me look all over him.
He clocked Zach''s blood flowing back into him and sneered, "Well, isn''t this cute. His voice was low, murderous.
Lately, he''d been too quiet, he figured. People had forgotten what happened when you crossed him.
He tilted his head toward his head bodyguard.
"Take them down. Clean it up," he said, t and emotionless.
"Yes, sir," the guy barked, nodding fast.
With a wave, he shouted, "Get them!"
Thirty secondster, however...
Everyst bodyguard-including the captain-was sprawled on the floor, groaning like they''d been hit by a train.
Dane stared at the three figures now circling him-Raven''s crew. For once, a flicker of surprise broke through his stone-cold mask.
These three looked like nobodies, average soldiers. But damn, they could fight.
Not that it fazed him much.
He sized them up, calm as ever.
"Three million bucks a year, each," he said, voice smooth and icy. "Be my security. Or die. Your call."
The three blinked, caught off guard.
Raven, still focused on her brother''s transfusion, finally looked up. Her eyes raked over him like he was the world''s biggest idiot.
"Dumbass," she shot back, her tone dripping with mockery.
Chapter 4
One of the three people was a gorgeous guy, probably in his twentics. He couldn''t hold back a coldugh.
His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Be your bodyguard? Fine, whatever. But three million a year? Who''re you trying to lowball with that?"
This pretty guy was Brynjar, one of Raven''s inner circle and a member of "the Triad" from "Valha", a global military force. People call him Brynjar "the de."
Dane''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous spark flickering in them. "If that''s your answer, you''re finished."
The words barelynded before he charged at Brynjar, moving quick.
"Ugh!" A rough sound slipped out.
But halfway through his attack, a burning pain tore through his right arm.
He looked down-his tailored suit sleeve was shed open.
Underneath, a deep cut stretched nearly the length of his forearm.
Blood gushed out, soaking the fabric fast, the wound so severe you could glimpse bone.
Sweat dotted his forehead, the pain hitting hard.
But Dane wasn''t soft.
Even with his arm throbbing, his expression stayed steady, almost unnaturally calm.
Brynjar spun a small, finger-sized knife between his fingers, smirking.
"I said three million''s not enough. And with moves that weak, you thought you''d
get the drop on me?" His tone was almostzy.
"Who are you?" Dane forced out through clenched teeth.
The pain made every word a struggle for him.
He''d trained under abat master since he was young-his skills ranked among Bastion''s best, no question.
Even the city''s top fighter couldn''t hit him that fast.
But this guy? Dane hadn''t even seen the strikeing.
For a moment, he''d felt death graze him.
Brynjar gave a shortugh. "You? You don''t get to know my name."
With a quick flick, a rope tightened around Dane''s wrist, locking him in ce.
"Boss, what''s the call?" Brynjar asked, ncing at Raven, his voice easy now. Raven, still focused on Zach''s blood bag, barely lifted her eyes.
"He''s so set on saving his fiance, huh? Bring her in," she said, her tone even.
"You got it, boss," Brynjar replied with a nod.
Thirty secondster, he dragged in a pale, trembling Madeline.
Then he dropped her on the floor without a hint of care.
She hit the ground hard but crawled to Dane''s side, brushing off the pain
"Dane, who are these people? I''m scared!" she said, her voice quaking like a frightened animal''s.
Seeing her so shaken-eyes wide and frantic, like a deer in a trap-Dane felt his chest tighten, a slow pressure building
He wanted to reassure her, but the words wouldn''te.
For the first time, he felt powerless, like a tide pulling him under.
Raven, working on the first tube of Zach''s blood, nced up again.
She sized Madeline up for a moment, then let out a dry chuckle.
"Huh," She scoffed, "I thought the fiance of Bastion''s big-time CEO would be some jaw-dropping beauty. Not this bimbo type."
Dane''s already tense face grew stormier, anger shing in his eyes.
His fist tightened so hard his short nails bit into his palm, nearly drawing blood.
No one insulted his woman like that. She had no business saying it.
"Dane, I''m notI''m not what she said!" Madeline stuttered, her pale lips trembling. "She''s a woman too-she shouldn''t talk about me like that!"
Her voice broke, and she grabbed his leg like it was her anchor.
She stayed on his good side, blind to the bloody wreck of his arm.
To her, this was just another business sh between Dane and his opponents.
She figured she could pull her usual trickin a little, nudge Dane, and watch the issue disappear. It''d worked plenty of times.
Anyone who''d badmouthed her before? Vanished after she "mentioned" it to him.
This woman talking trash right in front of Dane? Madeline was certain Raven was done for-and probably not in a pretty way.
Chapter 5
Dane red down at his shaky fiance gripping his legs, trying hard not to lose it and kill someone.
His eyes zeroed in on Raven, icy and hard.
"You''re testing me, woman," he snarled, his voice dropping low and rough.
Madeline caught what he said, and a nasty little smirk shed in her eyes as she peeked at Raven.
She was dead sure this girl was toast-done for good.
But Brynjar and the two guys next to him? Their faces scrunched up weird, like they were choking backughs.
To them, this guy-the big-shot CEO of Bastion''s biggest group-was a total joke.
He was such a clueless moron.
Raven wouldn''t even spare him a nce before.
44%
(+68)
Actuanlly, they reckoned Raven could snap her fingers and make his wholepany disappear before breakfast if she felt like it.
Pushing Dane''s limits? Yeah, right. He''d be lucky if she stomped all over his precious "line" and left it in the dust.
Raven swapped out the first blood tube she''d just filled, hooking up a new bag and throwing the empty one aside. Then she finally nced up at Dane.
"Testing?" she said, all soft and slow, a smirk creeping onto her face.
"Here''s the thing-I get a kick out of testing how low people can go," she added, cool as ever.
With that, she gave Brynjar a chill little nod.
Brynjar didn''t miss a beat. He stepped up and tapped Dane''s knee with his boot.
"Thud!" It sounded like a muffled drum hitting the floor.
Dane''s legs gave out, and he crashed down, kneeling right there in front of Raven.
His knees screamed, but the real pain was the humiliation mming into him like a freight train.
His sharp eyes locked onto Raven, like he could rip her apart just by staring.
If he couldn''t make this woman miserable, he''d be ashamed of himself for the rest of his life.
Meanwhile, Madeline-who''d been hanging onto Dane''s legs-was stuck, jaw dropped.
She couldn''t wrap her head around it:
Dane, the cold-blooded king who owned everything, on his knees for some girl half her age.
No chance.
Guys like Dane didn''t kneel for anybody.
Raven didn''t even seem to notice the death re he was throwing. She just grabbed a big empty blood bag and tossed it at
his feet.
44%
"His fiance needs blood, right? Life or death stuff. Drain him and hook her up,"
she said, chill like she was ordering atte.
"You got it, boss!" Brynjar said, all chipper.
He scooped up the bag from the ground and popped the needle cap off.
One of the guys behind Dane mmed a solid kick into his back,
Dane let out a grunt as his face smashed into the floor.
Once he was down, the two pinned his arms, holding him tight like a human trap.
Brynjar slid the needle into Dane''s vein like it was nothing.
Blood started flowing, a steady red stream filling the bag.
"What are you doing? Stop it!" Madeline screamed.
She snapped out of her shock, lunging to stop them.
Brynjar flicked his hand at her, casual as swatting a bug.
Madeline went flying back like a rag doll, tumbling a good ten feet across the floor before sliding to a stop.
Dane, face still kissing the ground, heard the chaos. His heart stopped for a second.
He twisted his head, stif
as hell, to check on Madeline.
When he spotted the cut on her forehead, he thrashed like a wild animal.
But his arms? Locked down tight-those two weren''t budging.
Madeline just stared at Dane, sprawled out and bleeding in the most embarrassing way possible. She shook her head, barely whispering.
She couldn''t believe her eyes.
No way. The Dane she knew-the guy who ran the show and owned everyone- couldn''t look this weak.
This was a nightmare.
A nightmare without a wake-up to escape.
As her whole world started crumbling from what she was seeing, the blood bag
next to Dane kept filling up.
Pretty soon, it was full to the top.
Brynjar pulled the needle out.
He didn''t bother cleaning anything-just grabbed the bag and headed for
Madeline.
Dane saw where Brynjar was going and flipped out.
"Don''t you dare!" he yelled, his voice shaking with rage.
Brynjar smirked, hardly looking back.
"Dare? Man, the only thing I don''t mess with is Raven''s ns," he said, shrugging
it off.
22:22 PM, 11 Apr
Madeline''s eyes went wide with panic as Brynjar got closer.
That''s when it hit her she was looking straight at deathing her way.
She scrambled back in a total freakout.
She yelled, her voice cracking, "No, no way! Our blood types don''t match-it''ll kill met ''This is murder
Brynjar squatted down in front of her, his big, rough hand grabbing both her arms without a peep
"No... Please don''t..." Madeline mumbled.
She shook her head like crazy, throwing everything she had into breaking loose.
But she wasn''t going anywhere.
She couldn''t move for an inch.
"Stop! Whatever you want, I''ll hand it over-just let her go!" Dane shouted.
As he saw the needle creeping toward Madeline, he finally giving in.
Brynjar didn''t even twitch, his hands moving like Dane hadn''t said squat. "Stop! I said stop!" Dane hollered again, his voice rough and torn.
"If anything happens to her today, I will track you down until you''re done!" he snarled.
"Your families, your buddies, your old ssmates-anyone, even the least connected to you-they''re done for!" he growled, teeth clenched tight.
Raven watched Dane flip out, a little smile tugging at her lips. "Well, that sounds frightening. In that case... Guess we can''t let you walk out of here breathing."
Chapter 6
Dane picked up on the dead-serious chill in Raven''s tone, and his heart skipped a beat.
But then he let out a harsh, bitterugh.
44%
"You want to kill me? If I go down, the mess''ll be way more than you can deal with!" he taunted, like she was some clueless kid.
Raven''s smirk got sharper,
"Oh, yeah? I''d love to see who''s too big for me to touch," she shot back, cool as a cucumber.
With that, she tossed another huge blood bag in front of Dane, then flicked her eyes at the two guys holding him down.
"Keep it going. Bleed him out," she said, her voice hard as nails.
"Yes, ma''am," one of them answered, short and sharp,
He snatched the bag, popped the needle cap, and jammed it back into Dane''s vein without a second''s pause.
Meanwhile, Madeline-now with Brynjar''s needle in her arm-was scared out of her mind.
She screamed without thinking, "Help me! Dane, get me out of this! I don''t want to die yet!"
The flirty, delicate act? Long gone.
Staring down death, she was aplete wreck.
"Who the hell are you people?" a voice sliced through the madness.
Right then, a slick guy in his mid-thirties stormed into the blood-draw room, moving quick.
Behind him came a swarm of Grayson Group bodyguards.
The good-looking stranger saw Dane and Madeline looking pathetic, his sharp face turning cold and deadly.
In a sh, a vibe even heavier than Dane''s hit the room, pouring off this guy.
Dane heard the voice and twisted his neck toward the door.
Jax? he called, a flicker of relief breaking through his usual icy stare.
This was Jax Grayson-the man in charge of the Grayson family and the guy pulling strings in Bastion''s underworld.
He and Dane were like two peas in a pod: one owned the city''s legit business scene, the other ran its shady backstreets.
Over by the wall, Madeline spotted Jax and started yelling like he was herst hope.
"Jax, save me! They''re pumping Dane''s blood into me-our types don''t match! I''m gonna die if this keeps going!" she cried, her fear spilling everywhere.
Jax threw Madeline a frosty look before snapping at Raven.
"Let them go!" he ordered, his voice hit like a gavel.
One nce at Raven kicking back in her chair, and he knew she was the one running the show.
22.23 Fri, 11 Apr
Raven locked eyes with Jax, tilting her head like she had all the time in the world.
"What if I say no?" she asked, her voice smooth and totally chill.
Jax''s face turned stormy real fast.
44%
He charged at her, taking big, determined steps.
The closer he got, the thicker the air felt, heavy with a creepy, dark edge.
If Raven were just some normal guy, that vibe might''ve had her shaking and begging already.
But Raven? She just sat there, her face nk as a calmke.
When he was about ten feet away, her hand flicked up, fast and easy.
"Zip!" A quiet little sound zipped through the air.
A silver needle shot out like a bullet.
Jax tried to dodge on instinct.
Too slow. By the time he reacted, the needle was already stuck in somewhere on his chest.
His heart ached, and all his strength leaked out.
If he weren''t so damn bullheaded, he''d have facented right there.
Raven gave him a cold, unbothered look.
"I just want Dane and Madeline gone. Leave now, and I''ll let it go. But if you freak out my brother, I''ll bury you and the whole Grayson crew with them," she said, her voice t but sharp as a de.
Jax''s eyes burned with rage as her cool, in-charge tone hit him harder than his
own.
"Taking on the Grayson family in Bastion? Bad call," he growled, low and mean. Raven''s lips twitched into a tiny smirk. "Guess I''ll see what a ''bad call'' feels like. "Jax, Jax, save me!" Madeline''s wobbly voice cut in, loud and frantic.
She was trembling like an autumn leaf.
Half the blood bag was already in her, and she could tell-her head was pounding, her chest squeezed tight.
She was dead sure she could kick the bucket any
second.
Jax stared Raven down for a long moment, then nced at Madeline beforending on Dane.
Dane''s face was pale as a ghost now, blood loss draining him dry.
Jax checked out the Grayson bodyguards sprawled across the floor and got the
picture: his guys didn''t have a shot against
Raven''s crew.
After a rough mental back-and-forth, he took a deep breath.
"Let them go. We can work something out-whatever you want," he said,
swallowing his pride a bit.
Raven didn''t even flinch. "If you''de in talking like that, I might''ve listened. Toote now."
+68
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
"You don''t want to test me!" Jax barked.
His temper finally snapped, voice dropping to an angry growl.
Raven''s faint smile vanished as she looked at him.
Then, with a quick flick of her wrist-
"Zip! Zip!" Two soft whistles broke the quiet.
A pair of silver needles tore through the air, hitting Jax square in the knees.
"Thud!" The heavy sound bounced around.
His legs buckled, and he crashed down, kneeling right in front of Raven.
Chapter 7
"Mr. Grayson!" Jax''s bodyguards yelled, their voices shaking with panic.
A dozen of them bolted forward, tripping over each other to cover Jax.
Raven nced at the mob and gave her hand a little shake.
"Zip, zip, zip..." A bunch of silver needles flew out all at once.
Every single one hit dead-on.
In a sh, all the bodyguards dropped like flies.
Jax and Dane, still t on the ground, stared with their jaws practically on the floor.
Raven''s skills? They were on a whole other level-way more than they could even process.
Over by the wall, Madeline''s eyes shrank to tiny dots.
That was pure absurdity.
No way this young woman could be that badass.
She''d always figured Jax was tougher than Dane.
Actually, he was tougher than anybody, really.
But now? Dane got forced to his knees by some little punk.
And even Jax was down for the
count.
The shock in Madeline''s eyes faded slow, turning into a heavy, sinking dread.
Mixed in was this stubborn, bitter refusal to give up.
She was just twenty-four-her life was barely kicking off.
She wasn''t ready to check out. Not yet.
Yet now, she seemed to be trapped.
She had no idea what to do.
Then, like a light switching on, she jerked her head toward Raven.
Then, with a desperate wiggle, she dragged herself up to kneel in front of her. Then she braced herself up.
"Please, let me go! I''m begging you, don''t kill me!" she cried, putting everything she had into it.
"It wasn''t my idea to take your brother''s blood-it was Dane! He''s the one who pushed for it!" she blurted out fast.
"I kept telling him to stop, over and over, but he wouldn''t hear it. Kept saying the transfusion would fix me up quick," she
insisted.
Then she even added, "This isn''t on me-not even a little, I swear!"
44%
+68)
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
"It''s Dane''s fault! He''s the one to me!" she said, throwing him under the bus hard.
Dane''s body stiffened where hey.
A secondter, he turned to Madeline, total shock all over his face.
His ears had to be messing with him, he thought.
His sweet, perfect fiance just backstabbed him.
Raven caught Madeline''s wild pleading and shot Dane a grin.
"You hear that, Dane?" she poked.
"Still think I was off calling her a bimbo?" she teased.
Dane didn''t say a peep.
He never imagined the fiance he''d adored would sell him out like this.
He kept his mouth shut, but Madeline? She nodded like crazy.
"Yeah, I''m a bimbo! I''m totally what you called me-a BIMBO! Just let me go, please!" she rambled.
"So you''re owning it, huh?" Raven said, all calm and quiet.
Madeline''s heart jumped with a crazy burst of hope.
At the same time, a sneaky, hateful spark shed in her eyes.
She promised herself if she made it out, Raven was gonna pay with a long, nasty death.
But Raven''s tone flipped mid-sentence.
"Then I definitely can''t let you go. I can''t stand bimbos like you-one less is a
bonus," she said, her voice turning cold.
Madeline''s face locked up.
Then realization struck her.
She got it-Raven had just been screwing with her like a toy.
Still, she grabbed at onest straw.
"Killing''s going to get you in trouble! If I die, you''re gonna pay the legal conse..." she said, her voice wobbly.
44%
Raven let out a short, dryugh and shook her head. "Dane''s out here sucking my brother''s blood dry in the middle of the day. Law? You think I give a damn? Or do you?"
Right then, a sharp voice cut through from the doorway.
"You don''t even care about thew? That''s some bold crap!" it barked.
68
Chapter 8
44%
The voice cut through the air as a man in his forties, decked out in a police chief''s uniform.
He strode into the blood-drawing room with a handful of officers in tow.
The police chief, froze for a split second, staring at the heap of bodyguards sprawled across the floor.
Madelched onto the sight of him like he was herst lifeline, her voice cracking with desperation.
"Ryan... Officer Lawson! She''s gonna kill me! Arrest her-shoot her, put her down!" she shrieked, her words tumbling out in a frantic mess.
Maybe it was Madeline''s outburst, but Ryan''s hand darted to his holster the moment he stepped in.
He yanked out his gun and leveled it straight at Raven''s head, the barrel a cold, dark void.
Brynjar and the other two caught the chief''s move, their faces hardening like
stone.
Jax''s voice dropped to a lethal chill.
"Take her out. I''ll clean up the mess," he ordered, his tone t and unyielding.
But Raven? She just stood there, a faint smirk ying on her lips despite the gun aimed at her skull.
"Ryan, five years ago when I walked out of Bastion Prison, you were still a lowly guard. Climbed thedder fast, huh? Guess promotions make you forget the little people," she said, cool as a breeze.
Ryan blinked hard, caught off guard.
Then it hit him-like a lightning bolt, his eyes widened.
"You-you''re HER..." he stammered, shockcing his voice.
In a sh, he lowered the gun, quick as if it burned him.
His whole frame started trembling, from excitement, or, just fear.
"You-you got out of THAT ce?" he asked, his voice shaking like a leaf.
Raven didn''t bother answering. Instead, she tilted her head slightly.
"Today''s between me and the Graysons. You sure you want in on this?" she asked, her tone calm but edged with steel.
Ryan''s face stiffened.
He turned slowly to Jax beside him, hesitating before forcing the words out.
"Mr. Grayson, I can''t touch this one. Take my advice-settle it if you can," he said, bitterness creeping into his voice.
He couldn''t shake the memories of Bastion Prison, those chilling scenes that still made his skin crawl.
She''d been just fourteen back then.
Then she was sent to THAT hell hole.
He''d heard the rumors: anyone sent to that hellhole who survived came out a
force to be reckoned with, a name that echoed in the shadows.
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
He figured her power had grown into something downright terrifying by now.
"Settle it?" Jax echoed.
His brows knitted together in confusion.
He''d been tight with Ryan for years-Ryan knew every card he held, every trick up his sleeve.
But here was Ryan, pushing for peace.
Now he wondered who the girl really was.
Jax''s gaze shifted to Raven, heavy with a new kind of respect. He let out a quiet sigh.
"Let Dane and Madeline go. The Grayson family will pay whatever you want," he said, softening his tone.
"Whatever I want?" Raven let out a softugh, sharp with amusement.
"Wiping out your whole n wouldn''t take more than a word from me. Those two? They''re dead today," she said, half- teasing, half-disdainful.
Dane locked eyes with Raven for a long moment, then turned to Ryan, his voice low and urgent.
"Kill her. I''ll give you half the Grayson fortune," he murmured.
Ryan''s face twisted into a wry, pained smile.
"Mr. Grayson, half your family''s cash sounds sweet, but you''ve got to be alive to spend it," he said, shaking his head.
Jax went quiet.
Then he fixed Raven with a steady look.
44%
(+68)
"I don''t know why Ryan''s so scared of you, but no matter who you are, can you outmuscle the military?" he asked, his voice deep and deliberate.
"Dane''s dad is a brigadier general-fought tooth and nail for Vyrdenia, racked up medals like candy," he went on.
"If anything happens to Dane today, no amount of clout''s gonna save you from the fallout," he warned.
"Dane didn''t actually hurt your brother-not really. How about he apologizes, we throw in somepensation, and call it square?" he offered.
Raven''s eyes tightened a bit at Jax''s words.
She wasn''t afraid of this Grayson family brigadier general.
She knew the deal-guys who made it that high usually had a ton of baggage, scars inside and out.
They''d given it all for Vyrdenia, bled for it big time.
After a quick pause, Raven flicked her gaze to Dane. His eyes were already ssy from losing blood, barely clinging to consciousness.
With a small nod, she tipped her head at the two guys holding him to back off.
They nodded back, then pulled the needle out of Dane''s arm.
Jax watched, letting out a soft breath he didn''t even know he''d been holding.
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
He thought maybe this crazy girl wasn''t totally fearless after all. Otherwise, even Rex''s fancy military title wouldn''t have kept Dane alive.
But just as he started to chill, Raven''s voice sliced through again.
For his dad''s sake, I''ll let him live. But he came at me-wanted everyone I love
dead. He''s off the death list, but he''s not walking away easy. Break both his legs," she said.
Her tone was cool as ever, making Jax''s heart jump right back into his throat.
Chapter 9
"Yes, ma''am!" The two guys holding Dane snapped to it without missing a beat.
No second-guessing-they each smshed a fist into one of Dane''s legs.
"Crack!" The sound of bones breaking bounced off the walls in the quiet blood- drawing room.
"Crack!" Another loud snap hit right after, cutting through the air.
The double whack of busted legs rang out like a firecracker in the dead silence.
"Guh!" The sharp pain jolted Dane awake, his eyes flying open.
Jax''s fist balled up tight, veins bulging.
"You devil!" he yelled, pissed beyond belief.
He''d figured Raven would back down once she heard about Dane''s dad''s rank.
He''d even imagined her ying it safe, maybe throwing out a half-hearted "sorry."
But nope-she didn''t even flinch before telling them to trash his legs.
"Help... help me..." Madeline mumbled from the wall.
She was barely there, her voice fading into a weak whisper.
Then, with thatst plea, her hand flopped down
The stunner who''d had Dane hooked was gone, just like that.
"All right, Zack needs some rest. We''re wrapping up for today," Raven said, cool and collected as always.
"Oh, and one more thing-1 might let it go for now, but what you did to my brother? That''s not done," she added.
"You''ve got three days. I want answers from the Grayson family, or I''ll drop by myself for a little talk," she said, her voice turning frosty.
"See them out!" Raven waved a hand.
As she said it, the two guys next to Dane hoisted him up, dragging him out, his face dripping with sweat from the pain.
Ryan shot a look at Jax-whose re could''ve sliced Raven in half-paused, then carefully nudged him toward the door.
At the doorway, Jax''s ice-cold eyes locked onto Raven.
"You want answers? Fine. Tomorrow, five p.m., base of Cloudridge. I''ll give you your answers-and a little ''surprise'' on the side."
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Nice. But let''s get one thing straight-if your surprise sucks, I don''t care if the Grayson family''s got a brigadier general, or even a straight-up GENERAL. You''ll find out what happens when you mess with my brother."
Jax''s re turned murderous, like he was already seeing her six feet under.
Tomorrow, he''d show this cocky girl what a military brigadier general was really about.
"Boss, what about these doctors and nurses?" Brynjar asked, keeping his tone low and respectful.
68
22:23 FM, 11 Apr Chapter 9
44%
68
***
Brynjar nced at the medical staff sprawled on the floor, finally catching their breath. He then looked to Raven with a nod.
Raven scanned them, cold as ever. "Kill them"
Her words mmed into the doctors and nurses like a truck, their hearts nearly giving out.
One nce at Madeline''s body nearby, and they knew she wasn''t messing around.
Brynjar hesitated, then gutsed up to push back.
"Boss, if we were overseas, no sweat. But taking out this many people in
Vyrdenia? That might bring some heat."
Raven''s eyes drifted back to the staff.
They squirmed under her stare, freaking out,
Raven scooped up her brother once his blood transfusion was done. Then she headed for the door.
"Break their hands and feet. Leave them outside," she said over her shoulder.
"Yes, boss!" Brynjar snapped.
"No, please don''t..." the doctors and nurses begged, panic kicking in.
"Stay away from me-ahh! one yelled, iling to break free.
"Ahh!" Screams tore through the room, one after another.
Raven walked out of the blood-drawing
Raven stepped into the next room and the sound of
pained shouts trailing behind her.
the boy onto the bed.
The man with a blue ear stud hustled over to her.
helped her pin down a location once before.
"Boss, I found it," he said. "The exact spot of that thing you''ve been chasing."
Raven, usually chill as can be, perked up at that.
"Where?" she asked, her voice cutting straight to it.
She''d hurried her way back from the warzone overseas. Not for some fancy meeting. Not even to hash things out with her "sweet grandma," Margaret Henderson.
Word was, the thing that could turn the battlefield upside down was right here in Vyrdenia.
With it, Vyrdenia could flip the game. No more taking hits from those foreign coalitions.
She''d roll with a million troops. Right up to those countries'' front doors.
She''d show those cocky outsiders who really ran the show.
"The Henderson family''s got it," Hugmuinn said, steady as always.
Raven grinned at that. "Well, how about that."
She was headed to the Henderson family anyway. Even without this tip.
Five years ago, Grandma Margaret wanted to cozy up to the Jennings family''s colonel. She pushed her own daughter into marrying Gerald Jennings.
22:23 Fri,
Apr
That poor girl was the original owner of Raven''s body.
Gerald, that sixty-something sleaze, was a nightmare. So the girl took him out.
Then Margaret offed her own granddaughter. That''s when Raven stepped into the body.
She nced at Zack on the bed. Even knocked out, his face was all scrunched with stress.
Five years back, Margaret killed her granddaughter.
Now, she''d bleed her grandson dry for the Grayson family. The olddy had a heart of ice.
"Mast... uh, General Valor, is your brother good?" someone asked, treading careful.
It was Jonah Yardley. The guy was twenty-eight and already a brigadier general.
A total legend in the military.
But now, he stood in front of Raven, all jittery and respectful.
He knew her deal.
She joined Vyrdenia''s military at fourteen.
At fifteen, she handpicked nine soldiers. They built "Valha" overseas. It was one
of the top forces in the world now.
Today, she''s a lieutenant general. Almost at the tip-top.
And him? Three years ago, he was one of her Valha boys.
Back then, Valha sent him to Vyrdenia''s military. He climbed to general.
Raven didn''t bite on his question.
"Let''s move," she said instead. "We''re hitting the Henderson family."
Jonah gave a quick nod and spun to his crew. Told them to spread the word.
"Tell the Henderson family I''m showing up at Margaret''s birthday party tonight," he said, no nonsense.
Two minutester, the Henderson family''s banquet hall was humming with chatter. "Mother, good news!" a middle-aged man hollered, all pumped up. Margaret was parked at the head of the room. She shot a frown at the guy barreling in.
"What''s the big deal? The Grayson family coughed up thirty grand? Whoop-de- doo. That money''s from my grandson''s blood. You''re not touching a cent," she
fired back.
The guy was the current head of the Henderson family. He shook his head, trying to catch his breath.
"Mom, it''s not about the thirty grand," he said fast. "A big-time military guy''s
Margaret''s hand froze on her lucky charm.
"A military big shot?" she asked, thrown off.
"Yeah! The guy who sent the message is Brigadier General Yardley''s right-hand
man!" he shot back, dead certain.
44%
4
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
"ck!"
Malcolm Henderson wrapped up talking. Margaret''s prized charm slipped right out
of her hand.
But she didn''t give a damn. She jumped up, her voice buzzing with excitement.
"Are you sure?" she asked quick.
"I know General Yardley''s guy. It''s the real deal," Malcolm said, solid as a rock. Margaret''s breathing picked up.
She figured Jonah Yardley might actually roll up to the Henderson ce.
And she bet he wasing to say happy birthday.
If Jonah showed, the Henderson family could hit the jackpot tonight.
The Hendersons would be one of Bastion''s clite family.
She''d been grinding for years for this. Nearly given up. Now it was going down.
Margaret was shaking with excitement.
Chapter 10
No Ads
* 44%
"Move it!" Margaret snapped, her voice cutting like a knife.
"Turn tonight''s birthday dinner into a full-on extravaganza," she said, not leaving any wiggle room.
Then she added, "Pull out that ivory chair from my room-the one I''ve been holding onto, never used.
"Oh, and get every good-looking the Henderson family women-married or single. Dress them up nice. They''re all showing up tonight, no excuses!" she ordered, her eyes narrowing.
"Anyone who can keep General Yardley here till morning gets a tenth of the Henderson fortune!"
Malcolm nodded quick, practically stumbling over his own feet. Yeah, yeah, yeah-I''m on it."
Margaret watched him scramble out, her heart racing too fast to settle.
"God bless the Hendersons!" she shouted, hands sped tight.
"God bless us Hendersons!" she yelled again, this time even louder.
A bitter, Malcolm popped back into the hall.
"Mom, it''s all set like you asked, but Ruth''s not around," he said, dipping his head a little.
"Whack!" Margaret mmed her hand on the armrest.
"I told her not to step one foot outside this family-did she just ignore me?" she growled, steaming.
"They say it''s her daughter''s release day from Bastion Prison. Ruth was out there before sunrise, waiting by the gate," Malcolm said, shifting ufortably.
"Haul that woman back here. And send someone to the prison-snag that little punk the minute she walks out. I''ll handle her myself! Margaret said, her voice dropping to a chilling hiss.
Malcolm nodded fast. "Got it. I''ll send people right now."
"Come on, let''s get to the front and greet General Yardley!" Margaret said, motioning him to follow.
"Spread the word: every Henderson better butter him up today. Anyone who rubs General Yardley the wrong way deals with me-and I''ll have their head!" she warned, her stare sweeping the room.
Half an hourter, the whole Henderson crew was lined up at the front gate, stretching their necks to spot Jonah.
"Mom, you sure General Yardley''sing?" Miranda whispered, tugging at her sleeve.
Out front, twenty-five-year-old Miranda-Malcolm''s daughter-stood in a stunning gown. She nced at the polished woman next to her, makeup on point.
"No question. I was there when his aide swung by to confirm," Loretta said, oozing confidence.
That was Loretta Henderson. She was Malcolm''s wife and Raven''s aunt.
She turned to her daughter, who was decent-looking but not a total knockout.
"Miranda, listen-looks aren''t the whole game. All those lessons I''ve hammered into you? Time to show off," Loretta said,
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
dead serious.
Malcolm, overhearing his wife, nodded like it was the truest thing ever.
"She''s spot on, Miranda. y it smart with General Yardley-if yound a spot in the Yardley family, those cousins who snubbed you won''t even be worth your time," he said, low and sincere.
Miranda gave a sharp nod, soaking it in.
But then she paused, biting her lip. "How old is General Yardley, anyway? He''s not some weirdo, right?"
44%
88
Loretta smirked. "I looked into it. He turned twenty-eightst month. Before the army, he was the guy every girl crushed on at school. Trust me-he''s a catch."
That settled Miranda''s nerves, and she let out a soft breath.
Her eyes drifted to the horizon, a spark of daydreams flickering in them.
Momentster, a rugged military SUV pulled up to the Henderson estate.
The family gawked at the parked ride, excitement buzzing through them like electricity.
General Yardley was up there with those hotshots they saw on the news.
And yet, here he was, rolling up in person for Margaret''s birthday.
They were dead sure the Hendersons were about to strike gold.
Then, with everyone holding their breath and staring wide-eyed, the car door swung open.
But when they saw who stepped out, the whole Henderson bunch stopped cold.
Chapter 11
After a brief pause, Margaret''s voice roared again. "You little punk-what are you doing here?"
Raven looked older now, more mature. Even so, Margaret was dead certain this was the same troublemaker.
Five years back, she had turned the Jennings family against the Hendersons and torched every bridge they had.
The rest of the Hendersons scowled. They red at Raven like she was something nasty stuck to their shoes.
"No wonder she rings a bell. She''s that little beast from five years ago!" someone said, voice dripping with ice.
"She stepped out of a military ride," another piped up, caught off guard.
44%
(+68)
"Heard she got out of prison today. Maybe she kept her nose clean, and the jail''s gone soft, so they gave her a lift," someone spected.
"She''s got some guts showing her face here again," a family member spat.
Raven''s eyes drifted over the crowd, taking her time.
Atst, theynded on Margaret''s stern re. A chilly smirk crept onto her face.
"I''m back. And you''re not happy about it," she said, cool as can be.
Margaret caught that smirk. It sent a shiver down her spine.
But before she could get a word out, Aunt Loretta stepped forward.
She shot Raven a look like she was garbage.
"Happy? Do you even get how much you messed up the Hendersons?" Loretta snapped.
She shouted, "If you hadn''t taken out Gerald Jennings, we''d be running Bastion by now!"
Miranda, right beside her, nodded fast.
"Raven, Grandma handed you a golden ticket with Gerald. That was a favor!" she said.
Then she sneered, "You could''ve yed it smart as Gerald''s wife. You''d be living the high life-not some grimy ex-con."
"If I were you, I''d have ended it in jail. Too embarrassed to face the family that raised me. No dignity-just slinking back like a stray begging for crumbs!" she mocked.
Miranda edged closer to Raven.
She yanked a hundred bucks from her pocket, tossed it on the ground, and looked down her nose.
"We''re not taking you back, you deadbeat. But you want money? I''ve got some!" she said.
Then she scoffed, "Here''s one hundred. Get on your knees, grab it-it''s all yours!"
The other Hendersons'' stares turned stone-cold.
Someone barked, "You backstabbing leech. You''re this family''s curse. You don''t get a dime of this!"
"You wrecked the Hendersons and still won''t let up," another grumbled.
1
The first one went on, "Kneel! Pick up the cash and get out!"
Miranda''s smirk got uglier with every word.
"You loser, down on your knees!" she cackled.
Then she swung her foot to nudge Raven''s knee.
But just as she moved-
"Crack!" A sharp p echoed through the air.
"Ah!" Miranda yelped. The hit knocked her t.
The ce went silent as a graveyard.
The Hendersons gawked at Raven, jaws dropped.
Then Loretta, her mom, snapped back to reality.
"Miranda!" she shouted, voice tight with worry.
She bolted to her daughter''s side, checking her over fast.
The Hendersons came to their senses one by one when the sound hit their ears.
"She hit Miranda? How dare she?" a voice blurted out, stunned.
Another family member hollered, "You little punk! You trashed the Hendersons, and now you just trying to help you?"
smack
poor
Miranda, who was
Someone snapped, "Miranda was nice to you! And this is how you pay back!" Margaret was shaking with anger.
"You monster! You ungrateful little beast!" she hissed through clenched teeth. Fuming, she spun toward the temp bodyguards hired for the party.
"Get over here! Beat this two-faced trash to
But the guards didn''t twitch.
pulp! If she dies, I''ll handle it!" she yelled.
She bellowed, "What, you can''t hear me? We didn''t pay you to stand around like morons-move!"
The guards still didn''t flinch.
"Are you deaf? I said-" Margaret started, losing her cool.
But before she could finish, something shifted.
The next second...
A young, calm voice sliced through. It reached every Henderson''s ears.
"No need to shout. These temp guards are military. They''re here to keep you safe,
not y your hired muscle."
As the voice trailed off, a tall figure stepped into sight.
76444/0
(+98)
22:23 Fri, 11 Apr
Chapter II
Margaret locked up when she saw Jonah Yardley climb out of the car.
"Mr... General. Yardley..." she stuttered, trembling.
Chapter 12
Margaret wanted to say something nice, for dock lord her do the wade winte
She didn''t understand
She couldn''t figure out why font we in that c
She''d assumed it was just a prison showtie for ex
She thought Raven, that nobody, couldn''t ponally rare what Arary kinky the Heaters impress.
Still, Margaret hadn''t led the Hendersons this long for nording site was quick on dom
She swallowed her surprise fast. A fake smile spread scrow her writhetruck,
"General Yardley, she started, "I''m a straight talker 1 might''vee down hard on the the just wow But I''m ber gradua Everything I said was for her own good. Don''t get the wrong idea,
Raven heard that and chuckled
"For my own good? She''s got a real knack for twisting things Raven sd, wirkung
"Well, guess I don''t mind paying her back" she added, cool as ever,
She stepped forward. One slow step at a time toward Margaret
As Raven closed in, Margaret felt a weight. Thick and unseen.
It pressed on her chest. She could barely catch her breath
"You little- Margaret started to snap.
"p!" A crisp smacknded on her face.
Three teeth popped out of her mouth.
"This one''s for your greed. You''d sell out your own blood for a buck!" Raven said, voice like ice.
Margaret stood there, reeling from the hit.
Before she could pull herself together, however, it came again.
"p!" Another smack cracked across her weathered face.
"This one''s for acting all high and mighty. You''re no mom or grandma!" Raven continued.
A third p hit quick.
"This one''s for-" she continued.
A fourth p cut in.
"p!" A fifth rolled in right behind it.
Nine ps hammered Margaret''s face in all.
By thest one, her teeth were gone. Raven had knocked every ngle one ona.
Her legs buckled. She hit the ground hard.
- Margaret hollered, her voice quaking with rage, "You little monster, I''m your grandmat How could you do this to me? I
ending you right now...
Even with her face battered, Margaret kept shouting through her toothless gums.
The Hendersons around her stood frozen, floored by Raven''s ruthless swing They couldn''t wrap their heads around it.
They remembered Raven from five years ago. Back then, she wouldn''t even mouth off to Margare
Now, here she was, smacking her own grandma right in front of them all.
They figured she''d gone off the deep end due to jail time.
A wobbly voice piped up from the side, "Raven... honey?"
Raven turned toward it.
She spotted a frail woman, all skin and bones, staring at her with teary eyes.
Raven let out, almost on instinct, "Mom..."
Ruth Henderson shook when she heard Raven''s voice.
She inched forward, tears pouring down her face, and stood behind her daughter.
Ruth managed, voice breaking, "Raven, it''s really you... I finally get to see you!" Raven gave a small smile and spread her arms to pull her mom into a hug.
Ruth felt the warmth of it. New tears rolled down her face.
She murmured, over and over, "You''re back. You''re finally back. That''s all that counts...
But the hug didn''tst. A sharp re zeroed in on her.
Ruth turned her head without thinking.
She caught Margaret''s poisonous, snake-like stare. A chill ran through her.
Margaret growled, teeth gritted, "You miserable thing, how did you raised her into such a snake?"
Ruth''s breath hitched at Margaret''s garbled, spiteful words.
She grabbed Raven''s hand quick, "Raven, let''s go! We''ve got to get out of here!"
Ruth knew Margaret too well after all those years with the Hendersons. She was a nightmare.
Raven had crossed her. If they didn''t bolt, they were done for.
Raven felt Ruth''s rough, calloused hand. A deep pang hit her chest.
It was the old Raven''s emotions, still lingering inside.
Raven shot Margaret a cool look.
Then she said to Ruth. "Mom, I''m here now. You''re going to be fine.
Margaret caught that. Her nerve flickered.
But then she pictured the old, timid Raven.
She imagined her fresh from jail, groveling at the Hendersons'' doorstep. Her backbone stiffened.
Margaret said, voice like steel, "Ruth, she''s your mess. You handle her!"
She warned, Break her legs right now! Or you''re both cut off from the Henderson family!"
Chapter 13
Ruth''s breath dopped cold
Being card oil we * good dead
Raven had just grate of prison. Roth waxed twr to go to colege, you some skatte.
With Raver''s record, even a part-time py was a bongo
Ruth conviri''t work either he had a young son to lesk when
If they got towed out, all three of them could darve,
Even if they scraped by, Margaret''s vicious streak wouldn''t let them of easy
Ruth freaked and dropped Raven''s hand.
She turned to Margaret, pleading. "It''s my fault she turned out like this. Punith me however you want. Raven''s just starting over-please let her off!
Ruth stepped forward, about to drop to her knees,
But before she hit the ground, Raven caught her,
Kaver''s eyes, usually soft with a touch of warmth, went stone-cold.
She said, her voice sharp and low, "I wasn''t nning on sticking around with Mom and Zack here anyway, You Kicking us out just makes it easier. As for breaking my legs...
A slow, sour smile spread across Kaver''s face.
She flicked her wrist with a quick snap.
"Crack! Crack!" Two loud pops rang out.
Margaret''s knees gave way, the sound of crunching bone tearing from her legs.
She let out a scream, raw and ragged.
The howl ripped from her throat, high and frantic.
Pain mmed into her like a freight train, nearly knocking her out.
"What''d you do to me, you little punk?" Margaret croaked, her voice rough with pain.
Raven looked down at her, steady as a rock. "You wanted legs broken. Yours seemed like a good fit."
Loretta, kneeling by Miranda, snapped out of it first.
She pointed hard at Raven. "She''s your grandma, Raven! You don''t pull that on family!"
Miranda, still wincing from her own hurt.
She gripped her bruised cheek-dark purple from Raven''s earlier hit, tears in her eyes.
"Raven," she sobbed, "I get why you''d smack me, but Grandma? Sure, she talks big sometimes, but it''s just ''cause she gives a damn. You''re going to crush everyone who''s ever had your back."
22:24 Fri, 11 Apr.
The Henderson crowd red up at Miranda''s words, their anger boiling over.
44%
+68
"Raven, 1 figured a couple years in lockup might set you straight, one of them snapped. "But no, you''re worse-turning on the grandma who used to spoil you rotten."
"Margaret should''ve let them throw away the key back then, another growled. "A heartless jerk like you? Death row''s too good."
"When you ticked off the Jennings family, Margaret should''ve let them dump you with Gerald," someone else snarled. "Trash like you doesn''t deserve air,"
Margaret clenched her jaw against the pounding in her busted knees. Hearing the family back her up stoked the fire in her
gut.
She thought if she hadn''t gone easy years ago-if she''d sent someone to kill Raven in jail to patch things up with the Jennings-this wouldn''t be happening.
Too bad she didn''t know what kind of moves Raven picked up inside, breaking her legs with a snap like some freaky witch.
Now, even with all her rage, she couldn''ty a finger on Raven.
But then, it clicked. Margaret swung her head toward Jonah, standing quiet off to the side.
Her eyes sparked, though her face twisted into a sob.
"General Yardley!" She screamed, "Sir, you saw it-she''s trying to kill me! You''ve got to helo me set her straight!"
Chapter 14
Jonah stood there, quiet, watching the madness unfold right in front of him.
He''d tried to fade into the background, but somehow, they still yanked him into the
mess.
This whole thing was giving him a pounding headache.
He had no idea how to take control of it.
They''d pissed Raven off, and Jonah knew he didn''t have the clout to call the shots.
Around Raven, he barely dared to breathe, let alone open his mouth.
Margaret, clueless about the storm churning in Jonah''s head, kept pushing.
She took his silence as him weighing Raven''s fate.
"General Yardley," she said, voice firm, "forget I''m her grandma for a minute- breaking someone''s legs in broad daylight? That''s straight-up jail time, no question."
She barreled on, "She''s got zero respect for me, but I''m not gonna sink to her level and ditch family."
Her tone eased up a bit. "No need for the death penalty-just lock her up, toss the key, that''s plenty."
Jonah stayed mute, still locked in ce.
He was silently begging for a way out of this.
Handing Lieutenant General Valor a life sentence? Yeah, right-pure fantasy.
If he even tried that, the only one staring down a firing squad would be him.
The Hendersons didn''t notice how Jonah''s face went rigid.
They frowned at Margaret''s words, clearly not buying it.
"Margaret,e on," one of them muttered, "you''re going easy! A creep like her gets life, she''ll sweet-talk her way to parole ande back to wreck us all over again."
Another chimed in, nodding fast. Yeah, Margaret, she doesn''t even see you as her grandma-quit acting like she''s your kid. Death penalty''s the only fix."
Someone else cut in, done with the back-and-forth. "Margaret, stop yakking-just tell General Yardley to green-light the death penalty already!"
Margaret''s lips curled into a smug little grin, the family''s support pumping her up. Even the ache in her smashed-up knees seemed to lighten.
She straightened up, eyeing Jonah. "Sir, I''m not heartless, but this girl''s gone rotten. The whole Henderson family agrees- death penalty''s not overkill."
Jonah''s heart nearly broke his ribs at how casually Margaret tossed out a death sentence for Raven.
He could let Margaret dig her own hole all she wanted-just not drag himself into it.
Just as Jonah was about to buckle under the heat from Margaret and the Hendersons, Raven turned her head slow, a small
+68)
44%
smirk ying on her lips
"Jonah, she said, smooth and rxed, "you catching at thi
-The Henderson bunch blinked, thrown by her question
They couldn''t piece it together.
Raven''s vibe-chill as ever with death row hanging over her-had them stumped.
They figured she knew the end was near and had quit bothering to fight. Margaret''s face twisted with fury. "You little brat! You don''t get to throw General Yardley''s name around like that!"
She pointed hard at Jonah. "Sir, tell your guys to grab her-execute her right here, right now. The Hendersons won''t bat an eye!*
Jonah didn''t even flick a nce at Margaret.
He stood tall, putting on his toughest game face.
He stood tall, putting on his toughest game face. He snapped at the guards the Hendersons had brought, "Take her down!"
Margaret and the family let out a group sigh, the tension melting as Jonah finally piped up.
Their eyes swung to Raven-some with pity, some smirking,
Poor Raven, they thought-five years locked up, free for a single day, and now her loud mouth was shipping her back.
Not for five years this time, but for good.
They didn''t pin it on anyone else.
Raven was just too clueless, they reckoned.
She didn''t know how to y it smart.
She''d crossed the Hendersons-a line no one could ever step over.
Ruth''s voice broke in, wobbly and frantic. "No, please-we''ll leave, we''ll head out right now, just don''t hurt Raven..."
Ruth''s eyes went wide at Jonah''smand. She lurched forward, pushing Raven behind her.
But years of barely getting by with the Hendersons had worn her down-half- starved and frail.
As she tried to cover Raven, a wave of dizziness mmed her, her head swimming.
Raven''s hand darted out, catching Ruth''s arm just before she hit the ground.
She guided Ruth toward the car, voice quiet but solid.
"I''ve got it, Mom. Take a breather," she said.
Raven shut the car door with a soft click.
Loretta slid up to Jonah, stering on a slimy grin.
Then she started, "General Yardley, don''t let that little troublemaker mess up your day-why don''t youe inside... Ugh!"
Chapter 15
Loretta''s words turned into a yelp as Jonah''s eyes shed with panic.
He nted a hard kick, sending her tumbling into the dirt.
Loretta''s cry barely faded when the Hendersons lost it, totally thrown. "What''s happening?"
Their voices shot up, sharp with worry. "What are you doing?"
Anger kicked in as they yelled, "You''ve got the wrong person! It''s that jerk Raven you want, not us!"
They flipped to begging, frantic. "Sir, your people messed up-say something!"
The soldiers moved quick, shutting them down with raw muscle. Before long, the Hendersons'' shouts fizzled out.
A heavy silence dropped over everything. Every Henderson stare zeroed in on Jonah.
Right then, they all thought Jonah and his team had gone nuts.
Raven was the one who deserved the death penalty, they reckoned-not them, getting herded up like livestock.
But under their heavy res, something shifted.
Jonah''s face turned to stone.
He stepped forward, slow and sure.
He took another step, boots solid on the ground.
He stopped in front of Raven, voice low and respectful. "General Valor."
Chest puffed out, he threw a tight salute.
His tone stayed crisp. "Ma''am, every Henderson who mouthed off to you is handled. Waiting on your next call."
The words hit, and the air went still.
The Hendersons stared at Jonah, shock and disbelief washing over them.
They couldn''t make sense of it.
General Valor? They couldn''t believe their ears.
Someone mumbled, half out of it, "General Yardley just called her ''ma''am.
Raven just said she was taking Ruth''s maiden name now.
It sank in slow-Ruth''s maiden name was Valor.
Their brains scrambled. So ''General Valor''-that was Raven.
But then doubt crept up. Jonah''s already a brigadier general.
They started connecting dots, guessing.
Anyone he''d salute and call ''ma''am'' has to outrank him-major general at least.
44%8
3.44%
A voice snorted, doubtful. "Raven? A major general?"
They shot it down quick. "No chance-that''s ridiculous!"
Another scoffed, "Vyrdenia''s never had a major general under twenty-five."
Someone let out a sourugh. "And Raven? Five years locked up, and now she''s some military big shot? Sure, okay.
While the Hendersons stewed in their disbelief, Raven turned her head slow, a faint smirk pulling at her lips. She locked eyes with Margaret.
"So," she said, voice like ice, "you were just saying I should get the death penalty?"
Margaret''s jaw tightened. "Raven, I don''t care what sneaky crap you pulled to trick General Yardley-you don''t forget I''m your grandma! I''m telling you-make him release us, right now!"
Her voice wobbled with age but didn''t crack. "I''m old, not senile."
She t-out refused to believe Raven could rank above major general.
To Margaret, Jonah saluting Raven and calling her "ma''am" was all for show-he was just hyping her up.
She smirked to herself, convinced Raven must''ve gotten cozy with Jonah behind the scenes.
Her forehead creased as she wondered, how a girl like Raven could evennd a guy like him? And with that face?
But she nodded, dead sure. No other way he''d be tripping over himself for her like this.
Raven caught Margaret''s wild stare and let out a short, icyugh.
"Order me around?" She sneered mid-sentence, "Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?"
Margaret''s face went beet red as she roared, "You disrespectful little punk! Ungrateful trash-talking smack about your own grandma? You''ll pay for this!"
"Smack!" Raven''s hand whipped across Margaret''s face, shutting her up mid- tirade.
Margaret''s head jerked sideways before she could finish.
Raven''s voice cut in, cold as steel.
"Pay for it?" she scoffed, "The worst payback I ever got was being stuck with a grandma like you."
Chapter 16
Margaret''s brain nked from Raven hit.
A few seconds passed. She blinked, foggy, her sight slowly clearing.
Fear slipped into her eyes as she looked at Raven, a knot tightening in her stomach.
She got it now-crystal clear.
This Raven wasn''t the same pushover she could shove around five years back.
Still, she clenched her jaw, pigheaded. "No way I''m letting Raven walk all over us."
She smartened up, turning to Jonah instead of prodding Raven again.
She tried harder to make her words clear, as she had no tooth now.
43%
68
Her voice stretched tight as she pressed, Sir, she''s just some stray we took in- garbage like her doesn''t deserve you! We''ve got plenty ofdies in the Henderson family. Check them out."
Panic crept into her tone. "Check them out, alright?"
Miranda pounced on Margaret''s signal.
her eyes sparking. "General Yardley, I''ve been into you since the moment I saw you!"
She leaned closer, voice soft and begging. "I''m not here to mess with Raven or ask for much. Just let me stick by you-keep a little corner in your heart for me, that''s all I want."
She nodded to herself, on board with Margaret.
She was sure Raven must''ve pulled some sketchy move to tie Jonah down-that was why he was doing all this for her.
A cocky thought shed through her mind. ''If he''d go for Raven, no way he''d skip over me!
Loretta picked up Miranda''s drift and jumped in quick, shing Jonah a grin.
"General Yardley," she said, "Miranda''s always had a thing for rugged military types. If you''re not busy, crash here tonight- her bed''s plenty big for two." Jonah''s brain fried.
He blinked fast, thrown.
His head reeled.
He mumbled under his breath, "What did they just say?"
These clowns actually thought Raven and him were having some filthy deals.
And Miranda just t-out confessed to him in front of everybody? That was lunatic.
Her mom practically just invited him to join Miranda in bed.
He sighed, done. "What is this nonsense?"
It wasn''t just Jonah. The Hendersons'' hired "bodyguards" gawked, mouths hanging open, their faces yelling "what the hell?"
22:32 FM, 11 Apr
They thought to themselves, The Hendersons'' heads are in outer space.
Raven nced at Miranda, a smirk curling her lips. "Jonah wouldn''t waste his time on a cheap copy like you"
She paused, then added with augh, "Didn''t you say it was an honor when Margaret hooked me up with that Jennings family fossil? Don''t sweat it-I''ll set you
up with a few old geezers. You can feel honored a few times over"
Her smirk dropped.
43%
She snapped at the hired muscle, "Lock every Henderson in Bastion Prison- charge them with insulting a military officer.
The people straightened up sharp, barking back in sync, "Yes, ma''am!"
Margaret''s eyes flicked around as the soldiers started dragging the whole Henderson family off.
She hollered, "General Yardley, how could we ever insult you?"
Her voice quivered with fury. "Just because Raven imed that? And you''re doing this for her?"
She stabbed a shaky finger at Jonah, wild with desperation. "Sir, even if you''re some high-up hotshot, you''ve still got to y by the book!"
Jonah was over it.
These jokers were locked in on him and Raven being an item-no matter what he said, they wouldn''t let it go.
Raven''s rank should better be kept secret. Calling her ''General'' in front of this bunch was as far as he could push it.
He gave a half-shrug, cool and distant. "I''m sticking to the rules. You can assume whatever you want."
Margaret saw Jonah wasn''t giving an inch. Fear dug in hard.
Her mind spun, freaking out. In Vyrdenia, the military was untouchable-if they pinned ''insulting a senior officer'' on them, every Henderson would be facing at least ten years.
Hopelessness gnawed at her. If that went down, the Henderson family would be finished.
In her panic, a random idea suddenly sparked in Margaret''s head.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
22:32 Fri, 11 Apr
Chapter 17
Margaret jumped up, her voice cutting through the air. "Hold it right there!"
43%
68)
She turned to General Yardley, softening a bit. "General Yardley, we screwed up, and we''re sorry. Let us go, please-I''ll hand over the Henderson family heirloom. It''s all yours!"
Raven quirked an eyebrow, throwing up a hand to freeze everyone in ce.
She hadn''t even started hunting for it, and now Margaret was just tossing it her way like a gift.
Well, that saved her a whole lot of hassle.
The Henderson family members stood there, stunned, their eyes popping out at Margaret''s offer.
A few of them yelled at once, "Margaret, don''t do it!"
One guy stepped up, his voice shaky with panic. "That''s the heart of our family! We can''t just give it up!"
Another jumped in, his face red and worked up. Grandpa said before he passed- if one of us can tame that thing, we could get the whole Vyrdenia under control! Margaret, I''d rather sit in a cell than watch that dream die for good!"
Margaret''s face tightened, her voice dropping.
"You all know what Bastion Prison''s like," she said, "These old bones aren''t walking out of there. What? You want me dead?"
She kept going, steady and sure. "Anyway, that thing''s been collecting dust with us for years, and nobody''s cracked it. Maybe General Yardley can actually put it to use!"
Before anyone could argue back, Margaret leaned toward Jonah.
She picked her words carefully. "General Yardley, can my son go get it?"
Jonah''s eyes flicked to Raven.
Raven gave Malcolm a quick look, her tone calm. "Go ahead."
The guy holding Malcolm let him loose.
Malcolm took off toward the Henderson family''s safe room, finally free.
Five minutester, he was back.
He held a small, gleaming white tinum box-about two fingers wide-like it was something holy.
He stopped in front of General Yardley, staring at the box with a pang of regret.
"This thing''s been ours forever, but nobody''s ever gotten it under control. If people knew about it, it''d just bring trouble," he said, his voice shaky.
His voice dropped low, almost to himself. "I hope Mom''s right-that General Yardley can make it mean something."
Jonah didn''t say a word, just nced at Raven.
Raven stepped up to Malcolm.
She checked out the tinum box, then flipped it open with a quick flick.
43%
68)
A gasp shot through the crowd.
The second the box opened up, every soldier sucked in a breath.
In no time, their breathing got heavy-Jonah too.
Their eyes lit up, full of greed and amazement.
Inside the tinum box was a red crystal card, sitting still as a rock.
Fancy, old-school designs curled around its edges, with a sharp, zing me symbol smack in the middle.
In Vyrdenia, you had warriors who pushed their bodies to the max.
Then there were the Starbornes-rare powerhouses who fought with Starcards and outshined everybody.
Across all of Vyrdenia, maybe ten Starborne existed, if that.
Each one was a force of nature, a living legend.
And any family that raised a Starborne? Vyrdenia piled on the perks, setting them up to dominate.
That''s why the old Mr. Henderson swore-if someone could handle this Starcard, the family would climb to the top of Vyrdenia''s big shots.
Raven stood firm, her eyes glued to the prize she''d rushed back from the frontlines to snag.
Her breathing picked up a little, but her face stayed stone-cold calm while everyone else freaked out.
She wasn''t just any Starborne-she already had four Starcards in her pocket: gold, wood, water, and earth.
This fire card was the final piece of the Universal Five, the game-changer Vyrdenia needed to turn the war around.
Raven swallowed the thrill buzzing in her chest and grabbed the Starcard from the tinum box.
The instant it touched her hand, her eyebrow twitched.
Her gaze flicked to the bottom right corner of the card, zeroing in on an old, gnarled "lock" rune.
Raven stared at that "lock" for a beat or two.
Then she let out a quiet sigh, muttering under her breath.
She had seen iting-collecting the Universal Five wasn''t going to be a cakewalk.
No shock there if this Starcard didn''t have some catch, the Hendersons wouldn''t be in such a mess.
She turned to the Henderson bunch, her voice even.
"This Starcard''s got a seal on it. Did the ancestors ever say anything about how to break it?" she asked.
Malcolm frowned, looking puzzled. "What seal?"
Raven caught his question and got the picture right away.
Her eyes drifted over the other Hendersons standing around.
In the end, she had to give it to them-grudgingly-that they had no idea the
Starcard was sealed, much less how to pop it
open.
22:32 FA, 17 AY5#/
Margaret gave Raven a ding look gripping the tard like it belonged to her, by d
bud er wowth pot ob
there
Then she sidled up to josh, her tone.refl
"General Yardley, the begged, "the Strande our family''s to you. Can you speak Y
Jonah just kept his eyes on Raven, not risking wond
Margaret''s stomach twisted as Raven spoke up
She was cool as ever. "You should thank your lucky eters-and your ancestors. If it weren''t for this thing, every one of you Hendersons would be rotting in a cell
She didn''t wait for aeback, snapping orders at the soldier,
Then she gave them an order, "Margaret, Loretta, and Miranda insulted a
Vyrdenia general. Deal with them by the dest
"The rest of the Hendersons are on house arrest, she tacked on. "Keep them out
of my way until I''m done at Yestion?
Margaret''s jaw hit the floor, her voice breaking, "What?"
The words mmed into Margaret and the Hendersons like a gut punch, leaving them reeling,
By Vyrdeniaw, insulting a general was like trashing the whole country-straight to life in prison, no detours.
As for locking down the rest of the family, the giant Henderson Group relied on them to stay afloat. Cut them off, and the whole operation could crash and burn- bankruptcy looming, right around the corner.
Margaret''s face twisted with rage, her yell bouncing off the walls. "That''s bull!
You''re setting us up, you brat!"
Furious and missing her tooth, she was basically slurring
She whipped around to Jonah.
Margret pleaded hard, "General Yardley, have I ever said one mean thing to you?"
Jonah met her gaze, a flicker of pity in his eyes.
Margaret and the Hendersons saw that look, and their hearts jumped into their
throats.
Then next moment...
Jonah tilted his head, giving the family a calm, steady once-over.
"Mrs. Henderson, you must''ve missed the memo," he said, dragging it out. "That
one you just kicked out of your family? She''s Vyrdenia''s youngest general"
Chapter 18
The crowd burst into chaos.
Jonah''s words dropped like a grenade, blowing up everyone''s thoughts.
For a second, they all just stood there, totally caught off guard.
They couldn''t believe what they just heard.
Raven-the screw-up Margaret had dumped in prison five years back, the family''s
reject daughter-was Vyrdenia''s youngest general?
No way.
That was just too wild to be true.
Nobody fell that low could climb back, not mentioning mb that high.
Every Henderson was still stuck on five years ago. Back then, Raven was the
doormat who wouldn''t even whimper when theyid into her.
But that same pushover had done five years in the clink and walked out a general-someone the Hendersons could only dream of being in the same league
with.
No matter how they twisted it, they couldn''t choke down that reality.
Raven shot a chilly nce over the stunned crowd, then turned to Jonah.
She said, her face giving nothing away, "Why bother exining to them?"
Jonah''s chest tightened, and he threw a quick hand signal at the soldiers. "Clear them out, now!"
"Yes, sir!" The soldiers jumped into action.
"No, you can''t do that..." Margret yelled.
All the Hendersons stumbled over their words, eyes bouncing to the troops closing in.
It finally hit them: Raven was the real deal-a general.
Regret mmed into them like a crashing building.
Raven wasn''t even twenty yet.
A general under twenty? She''d be a legend.
The Hendersons wanted to kick themselves harder than ever.
Even a dimwit could tell she''d end up running Vyrdenia someday.
Forget the long haul-even now, maybe just a Brigadier General, the bottom rung,
she could still lift the Henderson family up a few notches.
Too bad they were too dumb to see it. Instead of cozying up to Raven and
hitching a ride on her rise, they''d torched that bridge to the ground.
Now the Hendersons were staring down the barrel of rock bottom.
ZZ:32 PM, 11 Apr
The flip from hope to despair made Margaret and the others feel like they''d rather off themselves right then and there
But then Margaret spotted the soldiers moving in on her. Regret turned to straight-up panik.
- She whirled toward Raven, her face begging
"Raven, she slurred through her gum, ''Grandma screwed up. I''m sorry, alright? After all those years the Hendersons took care of you, can''t you cut me some ck-let the family dider
Raven just stared, her eyes icy, like she was watching a badedy routine Margaret felt the soldiers'' hands mp down, ready to drag her off.
Raven didn''t twitch and panic flipped Margaret''s pleading into a high-pitched screech "You little punk I''m your grandma! Throw me in jail, and you''re trash- karma will catch you soont
Her words echoed, but Raven didn''t blink. Margaret''s cool shatteredpletely, Then something clicked, and she screamed at Kaven, her voice breaking, "The Jennings family! Their hotshot general''s a lieutenant general now!"
She barreled on, frantic. "Gerald Jennings died because of you. If he finds out you''re free, he''lle for your neck.""
"Let me go," she hollered, "and I''ll smooth things over-get him to back off, alright?"
Jonah''s mouth twitched into a half-smirk at Margaret''s meltdown.
Raven might be young, but her battlefield cred was untouchable in Vyrdenia.
Yeah, she and that Jennings general were both lieutenant generals, but if it came to a fight, Jonah''d put his money on Raven every time. The Jennings guy wouldn''tst five minutes,
Plus, he knew the higher-ups were itching to bump Raven up even higher.
Right on cue with Jonah''s thoughts-
A sharp ring sliced through the chaos.
Jonah''s military phone buzzed awake.
He checked the caller ID, and his breath caught.
He answered, handling it like it was fragile.
The voice on the line made his eyes dart to Raven, respect and amazement kicking up a gear.
The top gun in the military was already on a ne from Regalhold to Bastion-just for Raven! Following the orders from the call, Jonah hung up and took a second to pull himself together.
He gave Raven a quick nod, then hauled ass to Bastion''s military base.
Raven hopped into her car, heading with Ruth to Zack''s hospital in Bastion.
What she didn''t know? On her way to Bastion Prison, Miranda gave the guards
the slip and got a call out to the Jennings family.
Chapter 19
Half an hourter, the Bastion military base was buzzing with a quiet, serious vibe.
Jonah gave a salute to the Bastion higher-ups who''d shown up to meet him.
Then an old guy, straight from the bigwig meeting room at Vyrdenia''s centralmand, climbed down from the fighter jet.
The old man had that heavy, been-in-charge-forever feel-sharp, distant, like you''d think twice before looking him in the
eye.
This was Lorne Drakon, the head honcho of Vyrdenia''s three generals.
Jonah stepped up.
He gaving a respectful nod and reported, "Sir, that whole mess with Lieutenant General Valor and Dane Grayson? It''s taken care of."
Lorne tipped his head slightly, but he didn''t seem eager to jet off just yet.
He let out a little sigh. "I''ve asked Lieutenant General Valor twice to take that fourth General spot in Vyrdenia. She shot me down both times. I thought this summit might change her mind-let the big shots talk her into it.
"But then the Grayson Group mess blew up. I''m gonna give her onest chance. If she says no again, I''ll be too embarrassed to even show up around here."
Jonah didn''t have much to say to that.
He''d had this small, nagging worry about what Margaret mentionedCsomething
about the Jennings family stirring up trouble for Raven.
Now? He figured he''d been worrying it way too much.
A weird mix of thoughts crossed his face as he nced at Lorne.
Every soldier dreamed ofnding that General spot. He''d dangled it in front of her twice, and she didn''t bite. Now he was going back for a third try.
Jonah smirked to himself, thinking, "She''s not into it-how about tossing it my way instead?''
A word from the three generals, and he''d fly himself there to take the spot-Just kidding, of course.
This whole thing was making Jonah a bit jealous-Raven got handed stuff she didn''t even want, repeatedly, while others couldn''t catch a break.
"What made her so special and I''m not?" Jonah muttered, keeping it to himself.
"I heard the Grayson family''s taking on Raven tomorrow at five?" Lorne said. "Grab some guys. We''re heading over to see what''s up."
Jonah kept his mouth shut, but inside, he was smirking.
They called it a "surprise," but everyone knew it was a face-off with Raven.
Still, the General was ready to have Raven''s back against some minor Bastion family. That showed how much he thought of her.
He really wanted her in that dream gig everyone else was chasing.
22.32 PM, 11 Apr
Then it clicked-Margaret had just tried throwing the Jennings family''s lieutenant general at Raven to rattle her.
43%
Jonah couldn''t help wondering, if she found out Lorne had practically begged Raven three times to take the General spot, how would she deal with it?
Oh, and if he remembered right, Dane''s dad-Brigadier General Rex Grayson- took leave yesterday to head home.
If Rex decided to poke his nose into tomorrow''s mess...
Jonah didn''t even want to picture it. He just sent the guy a quick, silent prayer.
+68
Meanwhile, Raven and Ruth rolled up to Grayson Memorial Hospital.
Raven hopped out of the car, and her phone buzzed. It was Hugmuinn.
"Boss, I got what you asked for," Hugmuinn said on the line. "Only one Starcard in Vyrdenia''s history ever got unsealed."
"That Starcard? It was unsealed in the capital, Regalhold."
"It''s old stuff, though, and might be tied to some hush-hush details. I''ll need more time to nail down the exact spot."
Raven''s eyes sharpened a bit. She kept her voice quiet. "Track that location down quick."
"On it. Oh, and Boss," Hugmuinn added, "while I was poking around about the Starcard, I caught a lead on that guy you told me to look into."
Her heart skipped a beat, just for a split second, hardly noticeable.
Her grip on the phone tightened, knuckles going white.
She''d spent thest five years on the border wars, hopping between countries, all
to chase him down.
Five years, and not a single hint about the guy.
Her past life came rushing back. That man-drop-dead gorgeous, cold and
ruthless like a king-melted every sharp edge just for her.
He''d grumble, all cocky and sulky, saying he didn''t like her, then secretly figure
out how to flirt just to see her smile.
He''d cling to her every chance he got, but then pull back, giving her room, worried she''d get tired of him.
Memories of her "sweetheart" before the reborn hit her hard.
Raven''s steady stare softened, a little warmth slipping into her eyes.
She took a breath and looked more seriously than ever, asking, What did you
get?"
"That guy''s somewhere in Vyrdenia, Hugmuinn said over the phone. "Our people picked up a trace of him at Regalhold Academy."
Raven''s face barely twitched, just a quick flicker in her eyes.
Regalhold Academy... Guess she''d have to swing by Regalhold herself.
As she locked that n in, Hugmuinn''s voice cut through again.
"Boss," he said, "Jax and Dane are pulling together every bit of muscle they can scrape up. They''re gunning for you tomorrow
22:32 Fri, 11 Apr
afternoon at Cloudridge."
*.43%
468
"Also, I found out Dane''s dad is Brigadier General Rex Grayson from the military, Hugmuinn added, "Looks like he''s got no clue who you are. He''s heading to the Grayson family as we speak."
Raven didn''t blink, cool as ever.
"Got it," she said, voice steady.
If Rex kept his nose out of it, she''d leave him alone.
But if he decided to step in, that Brigadier General rank wouldn''t stick around
much longer.
Raven took the call while she and Ruth walked into Zack''s hospital room.
Ruth''s heart skipped a beat the moment she saw Zack lying there, lips still pale as a ghost.
She darted over in a couple of quick steps, her shaky hand hovering over his small face. She wanted to touch him but held back, scared she''d wake him up.
"Zack, what happened to him?" Ruth whipped around to Raven, her voice all over the ce.
Her words quivered, eyes pooling with panic.
Raven gave her the quick rundown of what went down.
Ruth took it in, then turned stiffly, her bloodshot eyes fixed on Zack''s little face.
Her voice came out rough. "Margaret was okay with Dane draining all of Zack''s blood?"
She didn''t think Margaret could be that cold.
"He''s her own grandson!" Ruth''s voice shook even more.
Raven watched her, then put a gentle hand on her shoulder.
"Zack''s fine now," she said quietly. "A little rest, and he''ll be good as new."
It took a full minute, but Ruth finally nodded, showing she''d pulled herself together
a bit.
Then she muttered something about the bathroom and slipped out.
A secondter, she dug her old, scratched-up phone out of her pocket. A fierce, determined look sparked in her eyes.
Raven and Zack were her whole world. If Margaret and Dane wanted to take that
away, she''d make them pay-even if it was thest thing she did.
She dialed a number she''d kept buried deep in her memory for years.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
Chapter 20
The next day at noon, two people-a guy and a girl-rolled up outside the VIP ward
at the hospital.
To 43%
(+68 11
The girl was in her early twenties. She was Vivian Jennings, the niece of the Jennings family''s current head.
She''d gotten a call from Miranda yesterday and figured it was time to settle the score with Raven, who''d caused her grandpa''s death five years ago.
Just as she was about to head out, she heard Eddie Valor-the guy she''d been after-was swinging by Bastion to visit his aunt.
So she hitched a ride with him to the hospital, nning to deal with the Henderson family afterward.
As the two stepped into the room, Zack was sitting there, eyeballing the meat loafs, veggies, and two eggs Ruth had brought. His big eyes blinked, all wide and curious.
He hadn''t had a decent meal in ages, let alone one with this much grub.
Ruth had just grabbed a bowl and chopsticks when she spotted the pair walking in.
She frowned, thrown off. "Who are you?"
The good-looking guy shed a grin.
"It''s me, Eddie Valor," he said, "Grandpa sent me to lend a hand."
Ruth paused for a beat, then a soft, nostalgic look crossed her face.
She eximed, "Can''t believe you''re such a big guy now!"
Yesterday, she''d reached out to her family-the one she hadn''t talked to in almost twenty years.
This Eddie was the guy they''d sent to back her up. They said he was a Warrior, and he''d make the Grayson and Henderson families pay.
Vivian was giving Ruth a slow once-over, her brow wrinkling a bit.
Ruth seemed familiar for some reason, but Vivian couldn''t quite pin it down yet.
"Come on in, grab a seat," Ruth said with an easy smile. "I didn''t cook anything special today, but we can make it work. Should be enough to keep us going." Eddie gave a quick nod and guided Vivian to the table.
But when Vivian eyed the spread-three dishes and a soup, nothing greasy in sight-her dainty brows scrunched up tight.
Her cold stare zeroed in on Ruth.
"You''ve got some guts serving us this trash even beggars wouldn''t touch," she snapped.
Zack blinked at Vivian, puzzled, not totally catching what she meant.
This was the best meal he''d had in forever.
There were meat loafs, veggies, and two eggs sitting right there on the table.
Why''s she saying it''s trash beggars wouldn''t eat? he thought.
43%
Chapery 20
Ravesleys are ase cold like they could frost the whole room.
"The food for the excer Antle guy, at some sugrateful idiot" she said, her voice
sharp as a de. "Brynjar, get her out of
Vivere face darkened her eyes sparking with icy anger.
to case quick meation, she wept her ant across the table.
''Cred? Mars and bowls washed outo the floor, one after the other.
fiche, choparks-everything broke into bits with a string of loud snaps.
Zack watched the half-eaten egg and greens spill out. His little mouth dropped
open as he flicked his eyes to the mess on the ground
Then he noticed one te still holding together.
Half the food was still good. He hopped off his chair, bending down with his small frame to grab it.
Vivian docked what he was doing. Her eyes narrowed with a sneer.
When she wanted to trash something, nobody got in her way.
She raised her foot, ready to stomp down hard on Zack''s little hand.
A piece of broken porcin was under his fingers. If she hit it right, it''d cut straight through his skin.
Raven caught iting, A sh of raw fury lit up her eyes.
She lifted her own foot, set to boot Vivian out herself, when a sharp sound sliced through the room.
"p A clean, loud smack echoed.
Vivian gaped at Eddie, stunned, like she couldn''t believe he''did a hand on her.
Eddie just stared back, his voice firm and no-nonsense. "Apologize to Auntie Ruth. Right now. Or leave."
"Eddie, Vivian hissed through gritted teeth, "don''t think you can pull whatever you want just because I''m into you!"
"I''ll say it one more time," Eddie fired back, his tone pure ice. "Apologize to her." "Eddie, Vivian red, her voice trembling with rage, "You''re gonna regret this!" She whipped around to storm out.
But as she turned, Brynjar stepped into her path, his face twisted with anger. "Move!" Vivian snapped.
She swung a hand, aiming to p Brynjar out of her way.
Before it could connect, something unstoppable hit her.
"Thud!" A heavy crash rang out.
Vivian went flying, knocked back hard by the sheer force.
By some wild stroke of luck, her body crashed right onto the jagged shards of the
broken te.
22:33 Fri, 11 Apr
In a sh, several cuts-each more than an inch long-tore across her skin.
Blood started pooling, soaking her light pink casual outfit and turning it red in no time.
But Vivian didn''t even seem to notice the sting. She just gawked at Brynjar, her eyes huge with shock
"A Warrior?" she mumbled to herself.
She couldn''t get her head around it-a Mid-ss Warrior popping up in a
nowhere spot like Bastion!
Brynjar stared back, his expression nk and icy.
He was holding off, waiting for Raven''s call.
Killing her here would be a pain to deal withter, but if Raven gave the green
light, he''d do it without a second thought
Raven didn''t bother saying anything else to Brynjar.
She just looked down at Vivian-pathetic, sprawled out on the floor.
Her voice came out t, no room for argument. "Eat what''s on the ground."
"You bitch," Vivian growled, teeth clenched tight. "You think having a Warrior watching your back means you own this ce?"
"Let me tell you something," she kept going, "my family, the Jennings of Regalhold, could squash you like a bug! You- Before she could finish her rant, Raven flicked her eyes to Brynjar.
"Make her," she ordered.
"Yes, boss." Brynjar gave a quick nod.
He closed the gap to Vivian in a heartbeat.
Crouching down, he snatched a fistful of her hair with no softness at all.
With his other hand, he scooped up the scattered greens and crammed them into
her mouth.
"Mmph... mmph..." Vivian squirmed, trying to spit it all out.
But Brynjar''s hold was like steel. No matter how hard she thrashed, she wasn''t
getting loose.
"Let me go... ugh..." she yelled and retched.
Gradually, she stopped struggling, and her feeble yell faded into nothing.
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 21
Soon, Eddie had shoveled nearly all the food on the floor into Vivian''s stomach.
Raven, gripping Zack''s arm after helping him up, rubbed his soft little hand. It was still raw and almost bloody from earlier.
She cast a cool nce at Vivian.
"Break the hand you just used to smash that te," she said, her tone t, like she was asking her to slice amb chop.
Vivian''s eyes shrank to pinpricks.
She couldn''t believe ita small-town nobody with a Mid-ss Warrior watching her back? And she was this cold-blooded too?
"I messed up, okay? I know I screwed up! Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you- just let me go, please!" she begged, her voice shaking.
"If I get someone else to do it, it won''t just be one hand," Raven shot back, ice in her words.
Vivian''s panic hit full throttle.
"Ten million bucks!" she blurted. "I''ll give you ten million to let me off!"
"Three!" Raven started counting down.
"Two!" Her voice didn''t waver.
Raven didn''t even get to "one."
Vivian''s eyes flew wide, and she screeched, "You bitch, don''t push me too far!"
The second her words hit the air-
"Crack!" The sound of snapping bone rang out.
"Crack!" Another followed right after.
The twin snaps echoed sharp and clear.
"Ahh!" Pain ripped a shrill scream from Vivian''s throat.
Raven barely spared her a nce. "You should be d we''re not on some
overseas battlefield. Or, I wouldn''t stop at just your hands."
Then she turned to Brynjar. "Take her out of here. Don''t let my mom or brother see this."
"Yes, boss!" Brynjar replied quick and firm.
A few secondster, Vivian was gone from the hospital room.
After that, Raven got Hugmuinn on the line and had the manager from Century Globe Hotel bring over some real food.
Zack dug into the best meal of his life, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. When they were done eating, Raven fished a gold bank card out of her pocket. "Mom, take this. If you need anything, just hit up the bank," she said gently. "No, you keep it! I don''t need it," Ruth brushed her off,
74%
16:16 Mon,
Raven coaxed patiently, "Zach''s growing like a weed. Even if you won''t think of
yourself, think of him. Don''t worry-it''s not a ton of cash."
Ruth hesitated when she heard Zack''s name, then finally took the card.
Just like that, it was 4:30 p.m.
Raven told two Valha guys next to Brynjar to stick with Ruth and Zack, then headed out with Brynjar and Eddie to meet Jax at Cloudridge.
By now, Eddie had the gist of things, and his bro creased tight.
Thinking about how Dane nearly bled Zack dry, he itched to take that monster out himself. Anger simmered in his chest.
But what Eddie didn''t expect was pulling up to the base of Cloudridge and spotting Vivian-both hands wrapped up like swollen pig trotters.
His forehead knotted as he stared at her, puzzled.
"What are you doing here?" he asked, voice low and gruff.
Vivian let out augh.
It was a creepy one, though. She fixed Eddie with a frigid stare.
"Why am I here? I came to Bastion for that little tramp!" she spat through gritted teeth.
Eddie froze for a second. "What''d you say?"
"You don''t know, do you? That witch-she''s the one who killed my grandpa five years ago!" Viviansaid, her voice burned with rage.
"Grandpa took a shine to her back then. It was an honor for her whole family. But she thought he was too old and offed him the night he tried to sleep with her!" she went on, venom dripping.
She snarled, teeth clenched, "My n was just to drag that tramp back to prison, let her rot there for life."
"But since she''s too dumb to take a hint, don''t me me for getting nasty," she hissed, hate thick in her tone.
Eddie''s breath caught hard at her words.
He hadn''t talked to Ruth in almost twenty years, so Raven''s past five years were a nk to him.
Hearing Vivian now, his heart jumped, thoughts racing.
If Gerald really died because of Raven, the Jennings family''s lieutenant general wouldn''t let her off easy.
This was getting messy, he thought. Real messy,
Eddie chewed over how he might back Raven up, wondering what it''d take to get the Jennings family to ease off her.
Next to him, Raven''s eyes shed cold as she zeroed in on Vivian.
Her gaze right then was pure ice-like she was staring down a dead body, sharp and unnerving.
But before Eddie could sort out his next move-
A thick crowd of figures popped up in the distance, closing in fast.
As they got closer, a heavy, brutal energy poured off them, so strong it felt like it
could choke you.
16:16 Mon, 14 Apr
When Eddie picked up the vibe from the three leading the pack, his eyes went wide.
"Three Mid-ss Warriors?!" he mumbled, floored.
He clocked the enemy''s setup in a sh, his voice shaking just a bit. "No! Not just three Mids-there''s ten Base-ss Warriors too, and almost two hundred regr guys..."
Chapter 22
Right then, Eddie took a quick breath and turned to Raven.
72%
He frowned and said, "The Grayson family''s just a small-time crew in Bastion, aren''t they? A family like that... One Mid-ss Warrior is pushing it-how''d they manage to snag three?"
Brynjar gave him a sideways look, dripping with disdain, and said coolly, "Yup, three, but still not a big deal."
Eddie saw the group across from them getting closer, and he spun around, panic kicking in.
"We can''t take them!" he snapped. "Move! We''ve gotta get out of here!"
Brynjar sized up Eddie''s jittery energy and shook his head, not impressed.
"Run where?" he asked tly. "If they''ve really got us beat, you think legging it will do any good?"
Eddie''s face froze at Brynjar''s words, his eyes going empty.
A secondter, his hands fell ck by his sides, and he just stood there, stuck. Brynjar was right.
There were too many of them. There was no way to escape now.
Over to the side, Vivian picked up on Brynjar''s calm words and grinned at him.
"Well, look at that," she mocked, "seems like you know when to throw in the towel."
Then she turned her eyes on Raven Valor, ring with pure hate, her jaw tight.
Time was tight-her family couldn''t send any warriors to help her deal with Raven right now.
But she''d tapped her n''s connections to get the scoop on the Grayson family''s ns for this face-off.
She was here to see this nobody grovel at Jax Grayson''s shiny shoes like a beat- down pup, begging for mercy.
After that, she''d drop her name to Jax, maybe toss in a marriage deal to seal it, and get him to hand Raven over.
Once she had her hands on Raven, she''d make sure Raven regretted ever crossing her!
Before long, the Grayson crew stopped about thirty feet from Raven and her group.
Jax spotted Raven Valor standing there, steady as a rock, and a quick sh of surprise hit his eyes.
Raven''s gaze drifted over Dane in his wheelchair. Then she skimmed the rest of the Grayson pack, before settling on Jax.
"You don''t need a whole squad just to drop off an apology gift, do you?" she said, keeping it cool.
Jax heard her and let a small, crooked smirk break his stone-cold face.
"An apology gift?" he chuckled. "Sure, I''ve got one for you-but first, let''s see if you''ve got the guts to take it!"
He''d figured maybe Raven had some ice-in-her-veins cool. Turns out, she was just clueless.
Raven sighed and looked down at the ground..
"I gave you a whole day to get an apology ready, she said slow and steady, and
you spent it scheming against me. Mr. Grayson, going back on your word
16:17 Mon, 14 Apr
has a cost."
Jax''s eyes tightened, his expression going dark.
"I''m done with your garbage," he shot back. "Either break your own legs and say sorry to Dane now, or you''re finished!"
Raven''s lips curved into a slow,id-back smile as she looked up and met his stare.
"Get on your knees and apologize to me," she said, no rush in her voice. "I''m feeling nice today-I might let it go this time."
She paused, then added, "If not, I''ll show you what regret really means."
A wave of gasps rolled through the crowd as they stared at Raven, stunned.
The moment her words hit, Jax''s crew started whispering in shock behind him. They''d seen plenty of people who didn''t scare easy-but someone this bold with death staring her down? That was a first!
Jax narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping low and thick. "Guess we''ve got nothing left to say
then..."
Just then, a loud ringtone sliced through the standoff like a de.
"Ring-a-ling-ling..."
Jax frowned, pulling his phone from his pocket and checking the screen.
Nobody used this number unless something huge was going down.
He paused, then picked up the call right there in front of everyone.
Whatever came through the line mmed into him like a bolt.
He stood there, nk, like his mind had crashed. His grip on the phone loosened, and he went still.
"Thud!"
The phone dropped to the ground, the sound echoing sharp in everyone''s ears...
Chapter 23
The crew behind Jax stared at the phone on the ground, swapping confused nces.
They couldn''t figure out what kind of call could shake Jax enough to make him drop it like that. The guy always kept it together.
Next to him, Dane sat in his wheelchair, watching Jax''s stiff posture. A sick feeling churned in his stomach.
"Jax, what''s up?" he asked, his brow wrinkling.
Jax didn''t say a word, just stood there quiet.
Then he slowly turned his head toward Raven, his re cold and piercing.
"You behind this?" he asked, voice low.
Raven looked back with a small smile.
"Told you," she said easy, "I''d show you what regret feels like."
Jax''s fists tightened, knuckles cracking from the pressure.
Dane caught their back-and-forth, and panic hit him hard.
"Jax, what''s going on?" he pushed, his voice jumping with worry. Jax took a deep breath, his wordsing out rough and gravelly. "The Group-it''s finished," he said, heavy and slow.
Dane''s eyes widened. He was dumbfounded.
He scrambled for his phone, pulling it out of his pocket in a clumsy rush.
It''d been on silent before they got here he hadn''t even noticed till now.
When he got it out, the screen lit up with a calling in.
He sucked in a shaky breath, his trembling finger tapping ept
"Sir, it''s over! The Group''s done!" the voice on the line burst out, frantic.
Dane''s heart stopped. He jumped in quick.
"What happened?" he snapped.
Everything was solid before he left-how could the Group copse in under an hour?
"Our database got smashed," the voice raced on. "Everything''s out-all the files. You know a ton of that stuff can''t hit the light. The cops are already moving in, and we can''t handle heat like this!"
Dane''s eyes went wide, shock all over his face.
Those files were locked tight. The Group had killer programmers-They were supposed to keep this from happening.
"They''re saying it was some world-ss hacker," the voice added, sounding helpless. "Our firewall was like paper to them."
Dane sucked in a breath and cut him off.
5
72%
16:17 Mon, 14 Apr
"Can we fix it?" he growled.
A few seconds of quiet dragged on before a shaky answer came.
"The Group''s cooked-bankruptcy''s a done deal. Maybe... you could hit up Mr. Jax Grayson to bankroll a new one?" they tossed out.
"Smash!"
Dane mmed the phone down in a rage.
Fury took over, and his phone smashed into the ground, breaking apart. It didn''t touch the anger burning in his chest, though-his breathing went ragged.
Years of work, wiped out in minutes. Hopelessness ate at him.
Even with all his guts, he couldn''t stomach a hit like this. His fists clenched hard. Then he swung his head toward Raven, eyes ming with hate, locked on her. "Jax, kill her! Do it!" he bellowed, teeth grinding.
Jax gave a tiny nod, barely noticeable, then set his eyes on Raven and spoke slow.
"I wasn''t going to end you fast," he said cold, "but you''ve pushed me too far."
Raven heard that big-shot CEO line and shook her head, half-smirking, half- annoyed.
Dane had thrown around the same tough-guy talk back then-and she''d still snapped his legs like sticks.
Raven was tired of wasting words on Jax and got to the point.
"Look, I''m about out of patience," she said, her voice cool. "Give me the ''surprise''
now, or I''ll take a little more from you."
Jax''s eyes burned darker, his whole vibe turning ice-cold.
He fixed his hard stare on Raven, each word sharp as a knife.
"Let''s see what you''ve got," he shot back, smirking.
Yeah, the Grayson Group was done, and the Grayson family would feel the sting- he got that.
But the family wasn''t just some one-hit wonder leaning on the Group.
The real strength behind their control in Bastion was the dirty muscle he ran-the Cloudshade Crew.
A hacker could trash the Group''s database all they wanted, but it wouldn''t touch his hold on that underworld power. Not a chance.
Jax didn''t buy that this girl could take down the Group and eat up Bastion''s whole underbelly.
"Oh, yeah?" Raven said, her tone soft.
"You''re talking a big game, so I''d hate to leave you hanging without something to prove it," she added, calm as ever.
With that, she casually raised her phone to her ear.
"Brynjar, go for it," she said, keeping it light.
Jax caught what she said, and his brow creased slow, a flicker of confusion in
his eyes.
16:17 Mon, 14 Apr
"Jax, kill her! Now!" Dane shouted out of nowhere, his voice tight with fear.
Raven was way too weird for him.
He was genuinely spooked she''d pull another trick-his heart was pounding.
Jax didn''t think Raven had any more moves left, but he was done messing around. He lifted a hand to signal his crew.
But just as he was about to give the word-
Ring-a-ling-ling... A phone rang out of the blue.
The sound cut through the dead quiet again, breaking the tension wide open.
Chapter 24
The instant Jax''s dropped phone started ringing, he and Dane both froze, holding their breath.
A split secondter, they whipped their heads toward Raven, eyes wide with pure shock and fear.
Raven gave a small smile and flicked her hand in aid-back "go ahead" motion.
That little gesture dialed the tension in their chests up to max.
Jax hesitated for two shaky breaths before bending down, grabbing the phone, and hitting ept.
"Yeah?" he mumbled, keeping his voice low.
72%
"Sir, we''re done! A dozen guys just hit Cloudshade Crew HQ-bodies are dropping fast, and the crew''s about to break!" The voice on the line came quick and panicked.
The words mmed into Jax, and he staggered back a step, thrown off.
But maybe because he''d steeled himself before answering, he pulled it together fast.
Just a dozen? he asked, leveling his tone.
"Yeah! All Warriors, every single one-we can''t keep up!" the guy fired back, sounding desperate.
"How long can you hold?" Jax pushed, his voice turning grim.
The answer came shaky and rough.
"We can''t-can''t hold... ahh!" he yelled.
A scream ripped through before he could finish.
"Thud!" The sound of a body hitting the ground came next.
The call didn''t cut off, though.
A momentter, a clean, sharp voice-cool and almost cheerful-slid into Jax''s ear.
"Tell Raven Valor for me-missionplete. Cloudshade Crew''s finished!" the guy said viciously.
Then he hung up, leaving a sharp beeping sound behind.
That hit Jax like a brick to the head.
Jax''s mind went nk in an instant.
It was over. For real this time.
Everything he''d sunk half his life into-gone in minutes!
With Cloudshade Crew wiped out, the Grayson family''s biggest edge in Bastion was ash.
The high-and-mighty Grayson family might copse in no time. Dane stared off, dazed.
While Jax stood there on the brink of losing it, Dane looked like he''d checked out too.
He''d been close enough to hear every word from the call.
16. 16.
Mon,
72%
Slowly, he lifted his head to Raven.
Right then, he wasn''t looking at a person-he was facing a straight-up monster.
Even now, he couldn''t figure out how some girl straight out of jail could be this scary..
A beatter, he turned to Jax, his voice rougher than ever.
"Jax," he said, "if she doesn''t go down, the Grayson family''s done for good!" Jax snapped out of it at that.
His eyes locked onto Raven, brimming with killing intent.
"You''re clever," he said, voice ice-cold. "You knew I''d drag almost every Cloudshade Crew big shot here to take you out."
But now, I''ll prove it-brains don''t mean a damn thing against real strength!"
With that, he turned to the crew behind him.
"Full force-wipe out everyone of them!" he bellowed.
"Yes, sir!" Two Mid-ss Warriors, ten Base-ss Warriors, and over two
hundred regr guys yelled back in sync.
Vivian jolted at the loud roar, her whole body shaking.
She didn''t hesitate, leaping forward.
She shouted in fear, "Mr. Grayson, I''m Vivian from Regalhold''s Jennings family- I''m not with that witch!"
Jax''s eyes tightened. "Jennings family from Regalhold?"
Vivian nodded fast, like her head was on a spring. "Yes, yes, yes! I''m the granddaughter of the family head. I bet you''ve heard our name. My uncle''s Lieutenant General Drake Jennings!"
The words "lieutenant general"nded, and a spark of curiosity shed in Jax''s eyes.
But he didn''t let her off the hook yet, still looking doubtful.
"You''re not here to help her?" he asked.
Vivian shook her head like crazy. "No, no chance! She got my grandpa killed, and
she smashed my hands-I''d take her out myself if I could. Help her? Not
ever!"
"Fine, step back. They won''t touch you," Jax said, his tone solid.
Vivian let out a big breath, relieved.
But then she nced at Raven, then back at Jax, clearly torn about something she didn''t voice.
She was worried Jax''s crew would just kill Raven right there.
If that happened, she''d lose her chance to get even personally-and all the payback she''d been craving.
Before Vivian could say a thing, Eddie nced at the mob of toughs behind Jax, paused for a split second, then clenched his jaw and stepped up.
"Mr. Grayson," he said, "I''m Eddie, grandson of Franklin Valor from Regalhold, next in line to take over the family. I''m asking you to let Raven off, for my
sake."
16:18 Mon, 14 Apr
Jax''s brow furrowed.
He knew of Regalhold''s Valor family. If his Cloudshade Crew and Grayson Group were still standing, he wouldn''t give them a second thought.
But now? He didn''t have the muscle to go head-to-head with a big name like the Valors anymore.
Vivian noticed the shift in Jax''s face and couldn''t help feeling like luck was on her side.
"Mr. Grayson," she said smoothly, "he''s still got his dad in the way-Franklin''s spot isn''t his to grab that easily."
"But if you''re worried about him kicking up a fuss you don''t need," she pressed on, "I''ve got an idea.
"My n saves any trouble from the Valor family and could put you back on top in Bastion-maybe even Regalhold!"
She hadn''t heard what came through Jax''s phone, but she''d pieced together enough from his and Dane''s exchange with Raven.
72%
Yeah, she was a bit rattled that Raven could pull off something this huge, but to
her, Bastion was just a small-time nowhere. Taking down a little group and a weak crew here? No big deal.
"What''s your n?" Jax asked, his voice edged with doubt.
His dark, sharp eyes drilled into Vivian.
"I just hit the perfect age to get married," she said, lowering her tone. "I had my sights on Eddie at first, but he''s let me down big time."
She shed a quick smile. "You, though-looks, style-you''re way more my speed."
"If you marry me," she said, firming up, "you''d have a military lieutenant general backing you. That''s twenty years of climbing handed to you, no sweat."
Eddie''s breath caught at her words.
He couldn''t believe Vivian would throw her whole future on the table just to get
back at him.
He flicked a nce at Jax-not because he cared much about Vivian, but because
he didn''t want this turning into a total disaster.
"Mr. Grayson," he said, rushing, "her ideas don''t mean the Jennings family''s on board. You don''t match their standards for a son-inw. One bad step, and you could sink yourself."
"Think it through before you bite!" he warned, his voice tight.
But Jax didn''t even look at Eddie,
He eyed Vivian''s young, good-looking face for a few seconds, then gave a small
nod.
"Alright, he said with a smug grin, "once we''re done here, I''ll think your offer over."
Hearing what was pretty much a green light, Vivian felt her old confidence flood
back.
She was Vivian Jennings-any guy she wanted, she got.
Eddie thought she was stuck on him? Hrious. She wasn''t about to let anyone
look down on her like that.
If Eddie didn''t get it, she''d drop him, end of story.
Her real n was to use him to mess with Raven, have a little fun for a few
days, then ditch him when she was over it.
Vivian turned to Jax with a bright, winning smile.
"Don''t kill that witch, Raven. I need to handle her myself," she said.
16:18 Mon, 14 Apr
Jax nodded. "Done."
With that, he stopped stalling, waved at his crew.
Then he barked, "Full force-take her alive!"
"Yes, sir!" the group shouted back.
Eddie felt their energy hit like a crashing tide, his breathing speeding up fast.
He spun to Raven, voice cracking with panic.
"Run! Raven, get out now!" he yelled.
"Go, now! Hit a busy spot once you''re out-they won''t dare push it with a crowd
around! Move!" Eddie pressed, his voice wild with panic.
But Raven didn''t respond.
She just stood there, cool as ever, eyeing the wave of fighters closing in, like she
had zero intention of doing anything.
The three Mid-ss Warriors leading the charge picked up on her steady,
unbothered vibe, and their eyes sharpened.
"Go to hell!" one of them snapped.
In a sh, the three were right on top of Raven and her crew. One dove in,
throwing a hard kick straight at Raven''s knees.
He was aiming to break both legs in one go!
But the instant his foot was about tond-
"Boom!" His body jerked like it''d been hit by a freight train, flying backward.
He smashed into a tree trunk twenty feet off, blood spurting from his mouth as he slumped down, lifeless against the wood.
"Boom! Boom!" At the same moment, the two Mid-ss Warriors rushing Brynjar
and Eddie got knocked back just as quick.
A split secondter, a swell of voices-thick with respect-echoed through the
clearing.
"We''rete, Master. Sorry about that!"
Chapter 25
Over twenty guys in matching ck uniforms suddenly showed up around Raven.
Jax and Dane spotted them, and their eyes narrowed right away.
They could actually sense it-every one of these twenty-something guys was putting out energy at least as strong as a Mid-ss Warrior!
"Who-who are you?" Dane stuttered.
A bad feeling was twisting in his stomach out of nowhere.
Right as he said it, Jax''s eyes locked onto one of the figures.
His pupils shrank to dots, and he muttered, "General Yardley?"
Jonah gave him a calm, steady look, his voice full of pride and grit.
"Mr. Grayson," he greeted him, "I''m not here for Vyrdenia''s army today-I''m with Valha. Call me Haze Nine now."
Jax went still,pletely caught off guard. "Haze Nine?"
"That''s right," Jonah said, his voice low and firm. In Valha, we''ve got four groups: Heaven, Earth, Haze, and Stone. Heaven Wing''s the strongest, Earth''s next, Stone''s the weakest."
"And me? I''m from Haze Wing-ninth toughest in the lineup. Haze Nine."
Jax''s breath caught, his shock jumping up a level.
Then he forced out, "Valha? You''re with THE Valha?"
In a split second, he turned to the others beside Jonah.
"You''re all from Valha too?" he asked.
His voice broke with a mix of amazement and t-out fear this time.,
The moment he finished, one of Jonah''s crew stepped up.
"Haze Wing, fourth in line. Call me Haze Four," the guy said, his vibe hitting like a ton of bricks.
Under that heavy pressure, Jax staggered back a couple steps, barely staying upright.
He''d just caught his bnce when another figure moved forward.
"Haze Wing, number one, Haze One," the man stated.
"Earth Wing, seventeenth. Earth 17," another voice added right after.
"Heaven Wing, twenty-sixth. Heaven 26," someone called from the group.
"Heaven Wing, fourth. Heaven Four," thest guy said, cool as can be. With every step they took, the air felt thicker, heavier.
When Heaven Four finished, Brynjar, who''d been standing behind Raven, suddenly stepped out.
A huge wave of raw power poured off him, filling the space.
16:18 Mon, 14 Apr
He looked at the group ahead, his cold stare like he could smash the world t.
"Ever heard of the Valha Triad? Yeah, I''m Brynjar, ''the de"," he said, voice quiet but solid.
"Boom!"
The instant he spoke, two giant energy streams erupted nearby.
Next thing they knew, two heavy-hitters showed up-one to the south, one to the north.
The guy in the south had a blue stud earring, his smooth voice sharp as a knife. "Hugmuinn, ''the Eyes'', of the Triad," he introduced himself.
The guy in north oozed pure fight intention.
He bellowed, bellowing, "Thorian, ''the Chariot'', of the Triad!"
The ground started to rumble.
As Thorian''s voice rang out, every Valha member''s energy kicked into high gear.
Jax''s wobbly legs finally quit on him.
''Thud!'' Like all his strength got drained, he hit the ground.
0.72%2
And those two hundred-plus people who''d charged toward Raven earlier? Being this close to Raven and the Valha crew, they felt the insane pressure
loud and clear.
Under wave after wave of that wild power, their eyes showed pure terror, bodies shaking like crazy.
It wasn''t just the Grayson family crew either-Eddie and Vivian, staring at Raven, looked stunned too.
Growing up in Regalhold the capital city, they''d sure as hell heard of Valha. Way back, the family bigwigs had hammered it into them: Never mess with Valha people, ever.
And now, out of the blue, a whole bunch of them show up.
Plus, when they arrived, it sounded like they said their master was here.
So who''s their master? The thought hit Eddie and Vivian at the same time.
Their eyes shifted to Raven together.
But a secondter, they both brushed it off.
Nah, they figured, shutting it down fast.
No chance.
Valha''s master, not even twenty years old? Impossible.
Some ex-con just out of jail? That''s wild.
But before they could talk themselves out of it more-
Every Valha member dropped to one knee at once, facing Raven.
16:18 Mon, 14 Apr
Their voices boomed, respectful and almost worshipful, "MASTER!"
Lucky Draw
Chapter 26
Their words hit like a bomb, loud and earth-shaking.
In that instant, Eddie, Vivian, and the whole Grayson family crew felt their minds
go nk, too shocked to snap out of it.
The air went dead quiet, so still it felt like it was choking them.
But Raven, facing this wild scene, just gave a small nod, cool as ever.
"Get up," she said.
Then she slowly looked over at Jax, sprawled out on the ground, his face white as a sheet.
"I gave you a shot before," she said, her voice t.
It was so even you couldn''t tell if she was pissed or fine with it-like she didn''t care either way.
That calm tone alone made Jax''s heart sink, a cold fear slicing right through him.
His good-looking face locked up as he stared at Raven, his eyes a jumble of feelings.
Right then, he got it: the Grayson family was screwed this time.
Meanwhile, Dane, next to Jax, kept shaking his head, mumbling without even noticing.
"No way this is real," he said. "She''s just a kid, not even twenty. How''d the Hendersons end up with a monster like her?"
At the same time, the two hundred-plus hired goons the Grayson family dragged in were staring at Raven, eyes full of disbelief.
Valha was the ultimate goal for anyone who fought for a living-everybody knew that name.
But they never dreamed its boss would be some young girl still wet behind the ears!
A secondter, a massive wave of regret mmed into them, heavy as anything.
With their skills, getting into Valha was already a stretch-now it was pretty much a lost cause.
And after ticking off Valha''s big boss? Their odds were shot.
Raven didn''t pay their reactions any mind. She tilted her head a bit, her eyes settling on Vivian.
"I let you slide once," she said. "But since you''re dead-set on screwing yourself, I''ll help you out."
"You just said you wanted to lock in that engagement with him," she added, real casual, "So go for it-be a couple of dead-end lovers."
Vivian''s eyes popped wide at Raven''s words, shock smacking her hard.
But then, thinking of what Valha meant, she pulled herself together, staring Raven down.
? ???72%>
"You''re gonna kill me?" she fired back. "Even if Valha''s a big deal, that only works outside the border! My uncle''s a lieutenant general. Youy a hand on me, and Vyrdenia''s whole military will crush you."
Raven nced up, giving Vivian a quick, cold look, her t voice carrying a sharp chill,
"Well, I''d like to see how Vyrdenia''s military crushes me'' after I''m done," she said, icy as hell.
Then she tipped her head. "Brynjar, Thorian-get rid of her."
But right as she said it, an older voice cut through the air.
It was rough but full of weight
"Let''s see who''s got the guts!" The voice boomed with power, shaking up the whole ce.
That yell stopped everyone cold, hearts jumping into their throats.
Heads turned fast, eyes scanning to figure out where it came from.
When they saw the old guy in a military uniform walking over alone, the Grayson family crew lit up.
"Brigadier General Grayson!" someone whispered, voice buzzing with hype.
Rex, with his touchy job, hadn''t meant to show up front and center-he''d been keeping it quiet.
Hell, if Jax could''ve handled it, he wouldn''t have shown at all.
But he never figured the Grayson family would get backed into a corner like this
by some girl, with no way to push back.
If he didn''t step up now, Jax and Dane were done for.
Jax watched Rex walk over slowly, and a huge wave of relief washed over him.
But then, the sting of getting smoked by some young girl snuck in, and he dropped his head, feeling ashamed.
Jax let out a heavy sigh, his voice loaded with guilt. "I''m sorry. I messed this up bad."
Rex just shook his head. "It''s not your fault. Even an old timer like me didn''t see this kid''s backuping."
With that, his sharp, hawk-like eyes locked onto Raven.
72%
"Kid, you''re impressive," he said. "I''ll hand it to you-my brother and my son didn''t stand a chance. How about cutting me, Rex Grayson, a break? We call it quits today, deal?"
Raven met his stare, steady as ever.
"I already let Dane slide yesterday," she said, "out of respect for your years serving Vyrdenia."
Her voice stayed even, but a little jab of sarcasm slipped in. "As for cutting you a break... forget you-even if Lorne himself was standing here, go ask him if he''d have the guts to ask me for anything!"
Rex''s face darkened when he heard Raven trash-talk his hero, "General Lorne Drakon," like that.
"You''ve got talent, I''ll give you that," he said. "But don''t go acting like you run everything just because you''ve got some pull. You really think you''re
bigger than Vyrdenia''s entire military?"
Raven just looked at him, a small, crafty smirk pulling at her lips.
"Vyrdenia''s military?" she said. "You, a lowly brigadier general, think you speak for
the whole damn thing?"
Rex choked on that.
He could feel the burn of being called out in front of everyone, and his face twisted up tighter by the second.
Clenching his jaw, he barked at Raven.
"That''s insulting a military general!" he threatened, "I''ve got every right to lock you up for good!"
16:19 Mon, 14 Apr
72%
"If some random guy said that, sure, they might catch heat for mouthing off to a
big shot," Raven replied, cool as anything. "But when I say it, it''s a boss dressing down a underling."
Rex stopped cold, a flicker of confusion crossing his eyes.
A secondter, his re turned freezing.
"Pretending to be a military higher-up?" he snarled. "You''ve got some balls!"
Raven shot him a quick, bored look, then lifted her hand.
"Smack!" A sharp sound sliced through the air as she flicked a small, shiny gold
badge straight at Rex''s face.
Chapter 27
Rex snagged the badge without thinking.
And when he got a clear look at it, his eyes almost popped out.
Three stars shone on the badge, screaming pure authority.
The girl tossed it like a dime, yet it had three shining, almost ring starts on it.
One star for brigadier generals; two for major generals; three? Lieutenant generals.
Realization hit Rex like a truck.
A lieutenant general-two full ranks above him!
One Rex clutched the badge hard, his knuckles going white, a cold sweat slicking his palm.
Right then, his mind shed to that military legend-the one who''d hit general at seventeen.
If Raven was that legend, everything was about to turn upside down.
In a sh, Rex''s rugged face went pale as a ghost, all his usual confidence wiped out.
72%
At the same time, the Grayson family crew saw Rex holding that badge, his expression flipping like crazy, and a quiet worry started settling into their
chests.
A scary thought hit them: Raven might be in the military too.
And her rank could even top Rex''s.
But a secondter, they all pushed it out of their heads.
That was ridiculous.
Valha was a powerful force, no doubt. Bing its leader was a big deal, but with some luck, it wasn''t out of reach.
Climbing to a high military rank, though? That''s not something you stumble into.
You''d need to do huge things for Vyrdenia and have at least Elite Warrior skills to prove it.
A kid who didn''t even look twenty-an Elite Warrior? Get reat.
After a moment, Rex forced his head up, his voice rough and raspy.
"Where''d you get this badge?" he asked.
He was holding onto onest thread of hope, praying it wasn''t really Raven''s.
But that hope was about to get smashed.
Raven just looked at him, a slight, almost cocky smirk ying on her lips.
"Getting a bit toofy these years, Rex?" she said. "You think someone would sh a badge like this if it didn''t belong to them?"
Her wordsnded like a hammer.
She crushed Rex''sst lifeline and breaking through his final mental shield.
16:19 Mon, 14 Apr
In that moment, one thought took over his whole mind.
"We''re toast," he muttered. "The Grayson family''s done for!"
By Vyrdenia''s rules, Jax and Dane trying to take out a lieutenant general meant
life behind bars at minimum.
And as Dane''s dad, he wasn''t getting off easy either-guilty by connection.
Panic kicked in, his legs buckled.
"Thud". He dropped to his knees right in front of Raven.
The whole ce went silent, like time just froze.
Everyone on the Grayson side-Jax, Dane, all of them-stared at Rex kneeling
before Raven, mouths hanging open,pletely stunned.
They couldn''t believe their eyes.
This was absurd. Rex Grayson, a guy who could call shots in the military, was now on his knees for a teenage girl.
Questions buzzed in their heads.
"What''s happening?" Someone muttered.
Could this girl really outrank Rex in the military?-They wondered.
But a kid under twenty, even with a big-time family, couldn''t grab a high spot that young!
Meanwhile, Jax watched it all go down, his breath hitching, heart thumping hard.
His big brother-the Grayson family''s backbone-was kneeling to the same girl who''d just crushed their pride.
Now he was thinking if Raven was serious about being higher up in the military than Rex.
Unfortunately, the answered seemed to be yes.
Jax knew Rex well. He knew his big brother''s pride was through the roof-he''d never kneel to someone lower than him otherwise!
Yesterday, when Raven let Dane off after he mentioned Rex, Jax thought she was spooked by him.
And just a minute ago, when Rex rolled in, he''d even pictured Raven hitting her knees, begging for mercy.
Now it mmed into him like a freight train.
12%
He whispered, "Yesterday, when Raven had me down with a flick of her hand, it wasn''t a fluke or a lucky hit. She''s got Elite Warrior strength, at least!"
Right then, he felt like aplete idiot, kicking himself hard.
Never in his life had he felt this dumb-not even close.
The clues were right there, staring him in the face, but he''d ignored them because
of her age.
If he hadn''t totally misread Raven''s power, the Grayson family wouldn''t be in this hole now.
Jax always thought he was sharp, but looking back, he''d been dumber than a bag of rocks.
Vivian had just been silently thanking her lucky stars for sticking with Rex and thinking it was the smartest move she''d ever made. Now, however, she froze.
Chapter 28
Vivian stared at Rex, her mind going nk.
Everything she thought she knew exploded right in front of her, leaving her dizzy.
She knew Rex was a military general.
So she was stunned when he dropped on his knees in front of Raven.
It turns out that, this random girl from Bastion wasn''t just the Valha master but a general too.
Vivian didn''t get it-How did a 19-year-old be a general?
She couldn''te up with a second one in her life who had pulled off something this wild.
Eddie stood there, just as stunned, his eyes empty.
Learning Raven was the Valha master had already knocked him sideways.
Now Rex kneeling made it clear her rank might even top his.
All his efforts to protect Raven made him feel like a clown now.
"Shouldn''t havee," he mocked himself bitterly.
Next to Raven, he-the future head of Regalhold''s Valor family-felt like aplete nobody.
Thinking back to how he''d begged Raven to run, not once but twice, he wanted to dig a hole and hide.
Someone like her against the Grayson family was like an elephant crushing ants- she''d tten them without even trying.
And he''d told her to run... Now that just looked dummy.
Rex, caught up in his own storm of feelings, didn''t have time to worry about what anyone else thought.
He looked up at Raven, his eyes full of a desperate, silent beg.
"Please," he said, his voice breaking, "they''re all the family I''ve got left. Let them go!"
Raven just stared down at him, her face nk, not showing a thing.
"I told you," she said calmly, "I let Dane off yesterday because you''re a big deal in
the military. He didn''t take the hint. That''s not my fault."
Then she turned to Thorian and Brynjar next to her.
"Do it," she said.
Rex''s heart mmed in his chest, nearly stopping.
He snapped his head back to Raven, panic pouring out.
He hollered, "Even if you outrank me, killing them in public goes against Vyrdeniaw!"
Raven''s lips curled into a tiny smile.
But her eyes? They got colder, harder.
16:20 Mon, 14 Apr
"Law?" she fired back, her voice icy. "Did Dane care about Vyrdeniaw when he tried to bleed my brother dry?"
"Did Jax think about it when he showed up with two hundred guys to take me out?" Her tone turned even chillier.
"If I were just some random person, I''d be dead by now," she sneered, "And you, hiding in the background, wouldn''t even step up."
"Now they''ve lost, and you''re throwingw in my face?" A little sarcasm slipped into her words.
"Is thew just your ything? Use it when it works for you, ditch it when it doesn''t?" She didn''t pull any punches.
Rex felt her words hit hard, his throat mping shut.
But then he took a breath, straightening up.
"They''re them, and you''re you," he said, all serious. "They''re just regr Vyrdenia people. You''re a military higher-up-everything you do carries Vyrdenia''s weight. You want to hurt them today? Over my dead body!"
He knew that big talk could get him pped with a charge for disrespecting a superior.
But with his only son and brother on the line, that was small potatoes.
Raven stared right into his eyes, her gaze getting frostier by the second.
Finally, her voice sliced through, cold enough to stop Rex dead.
"And if I say they''re dying anyway?" she asked.
Rex took a slow breath, his eyes steady.
"Then I''ll have to take this to General Lorne Drakon," he said heavily. "Let him deal with it."
Rex knew Raven was this close tonding a full-on general position.
If she wanted that promotion, she couldn''t mess up even once right now.
Killing Jax and Dane would tie right back to Vyrdeniaw-if it got out, it''d be a total disaster for her image.
He bet Raven wouldn''t gamble on dragging Lorne into this!
As for why he''d name-drop Lorne instead of the other two generals...
Well, for one, Lorne was the head honcho, the biggest name of the trio.
And two-this was the real clincher-Raven had just boasted that even Lorne wouldn''t dare force her to back down.
If he "identally" let that slip to Lorne, her shot at general would be dead in the water, at least for now.
Feeling a little smug about that, Rex perked up.
He stood straighter, his slightly weathered but still keen eyes locked on Raven.
He was waiting-waiting for her to back off from Killing Jax and Dane.
Waiting for her to say that jab about Lorne was just a fluke.
But as he watched her, a mix of hope and a touch of petty satisfaction in his stare,
Raven''s eyes suddenly sparked with amusement.
"Let Lorne handle it?" she said quietly.
Then she turned her head toward a nearby tree, calm as anything.
She smiled, politely, "General Drakon, done enjoying the drama? Ready to show yourself?"
Chapter 29
The second Raven said it, the already hushed scene got downright silent.
Pretty much everyone swung their eyes to where she was looking.
Now they were starting to buy whatever Raven said.
Still, it stunned them for a bit-Vyrdenia''s top military guy was just hanging out there, watching them.
With all those eyes on it, an older man-straight-backed despite his age-strolled out from behind the tree.
The instant Rex recognized him, his eyes widened just a bit.
A quiet damn slipped out before he could catch it.
Then he pulled himself together, all respect. "Sir."
But the old man walking over didn''t even spare Rex a nce-he just grinned at Raven and started talking.
Well, kid, he said, all warm and easy, "your instincts are still spot-on. Thought I was sneaky, but you sniffed me out anyway."
Everyone went still at Lorne''s words.
That tone? It wasn''t Vyrdenia''s military bigwig talking to some underling.
It was straight-up an old guy chatting with his favorite kid-just pure fondness.
Raven cracked a small smile.
"Didn''t take you for a peeping Tom," she said, smooth and unfazed.
Rex''s jaw practically dropped.
Raven just called a general a "peeping Tom"? She''d lost her mind.
But right when he thought Lorne would scowl and rip into her for the disrespect,
the old man just coughed, brushing off her cheeky remark like it was
nothing.
Then he turned his head toward Rex.
Rex snapped out of his shock over Raven''s word choice the moment Lorne''s eyes hit him.
He stood tall, gave a sharp salute, and boomed out a greeting.
"General Drakon!" he said, full of energy.
Lorne nodded slightly.
But that friendly vibe he''d had with Raven? Gone when he looked at Rex.
His eyes were cool, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance.
"Letting your family run loose, and now talking back to a superior in public," he said, low and steady. "Brigadier General Grayson, this isn''t how a general should behave!"
Rex caught the stark difference in how Lorne treated Raven versus him, and his stomach knotted up.
16:20 Mon, 14 Apro
A secondter, he pulled it together and rushed to exin.
"You''re right, sir, he said, all respect. "I''ve been too easy on my family."
But then, Rex switched gears fast.
$71%u
"Sure, my family screwed up, but it''s not like they deserve to die for it. And even if
it came to that, it shouldn''t be Lieutenant General Valor calling the shots," he pushed back.
Raven let out a quick, sharpugh at how Rex twisted it.
"Not deserve to die?" she said, her voice cold. "Brigadier General Grayson''s never heard of ''an eye for an eye,'' I guess?"
"What, you think your son sucking my brother''s blood dry calls for a pat on the back and a party?" she threw in, sarcasm oozing.
Rex caught the frost in Lorne''s eyes after Raven''s dig and hurried to respond.
"Dane just needed some blood to save somebody," he stammered, thrown off. He didn''t mean to kill your brother-and he didn''t, did he? Your brother''s okay!"
Raven gave him a look so cold it shut down his excuses.
She turned to Lorne instead.
"Whether Dane meant to drain my brother or not, the hospital security footage will clear it up," she said, cool and steady.
Rex went stiff, then mumbled something under his breath, out of moves.
With Ravenying it out like that, he was stuck.
He clenched his jaw and stepped back.
"Fine!" he snapped. "I''ll own it-Dane panicked about his fiance and messed up big time."
"But Jax? I heard you order his death myself-that wasn''t an ident, was it?" he shot back.
Raven just smiled.
She said tly, "I showed up here today because Jax said he''d apologize face-to- face. I dragged myself halfway across the country to smooth things over with your family."
Then she went on, "But it turns out your brother, the one running Bastion''s sketchy underworld, had no ns to say sorry. Instead, he rolled up with two hundred thugs to take me out."
"If my friends hadn''t been close by, I might not be here right now," she added, almost casual.
Rex nearly gagged on his own spit hearing Raven y the helpless victim.
She seriously imed she''d crossed the country just to patch things up with the Grayson family.
Even an idiot could tell a spot like this wasn''t picked for peace talks.
Raven wasn''t stupid-honestly, she was probably the sharpest one here.
Then she had the guts to act all pitiful, saying her friends being nearby saved her, like she was some picked-on kid.
Truth was, she was a military general, at least Elite Warrior level-the Grayson family''s whole crew couldn''t touch her, even if they all rushed her at once.
But in her version, she''d almost gone down. Way over the top.
16:20 Mon, 14 Apro
Rex knew if she''d gone full force, both sides would''ve been a pile of busted-up bodies.
Worst part? She''d just "slipped" into the chat that Jax ran Bastion''s shady underworld-the military''s archenemy-like it was no big deal.
Raven''s little spiel was a masterss in venom. She''d yed the victim card hard while dragging Lorne''s view of him even deeper into the dirt.
After a couple deep breaths, Rex forced down his frustration and pulled himself together.
"You''re dodging me," he said, keeping his voice steady. "What gives you the right to say Dane and Jax have to die?"
Raven looked at Rex-his face all red-and stared at him like he was aplete
idiot.
71%
"Brigadier General Grayson, you''re a military guy. You know the deal: anyone who tries to kill a general can be dropped right then and there," she said, calm and
firm.
"Forget them still breathing-even if they were already gone, they''d have earned
it!" she added, her words solid as steel.
Chapter 30
Rex stood there, totally frozen, his jaw practically on the floor.
He''d been so worked up and thrown off that he''dpletely forgotten about that Vyrdeniaw protecting military higher-ups.
Now Raven was in the clear, and he had nothing to pin on her.
A secondter, he looked at her again, this time with a cautious edge.
''This woman''s ying chess while I''m stuck on checkers,'' he thought.
Raven didn''t even blink at his stare and turned to Lorne instead.
"General," she said, cool as ever, "Dane tried-and almost managed-to kill a six- year-old. Jax showed up with a crew to take down a military general. Up to you how to handle it."
Rex snapped out of his daze at her sharp tone.
His chest tightened in an instant.
Scared the General might decide right then and there, he jumped in quick.
"General," he rushed out, panic clear, "Dane and Jax messed up, no doubt, but it''s not as awful as she''s making it out to be. Nobody died because of them-please, let myst family off!"
Raven''s eyes went colder at that.
"It''s exactly because they''ve got a military general like you in their corner that they pull this stuff!" she fired back, her voice hard.
"If every bigwig''s family ran loose like this, Vyrdenia wouldn''t need an enemy attack-we''d fall apart from our own military circus!" she added, sounding all high and mighty.
Rex wanted to throttle her after that self-righteous rant.
He''d say something, she''d hit back twice as hard.
He''d never felt so cornered.
"Sir..." he tried again.
Rex opened his mouth to keep going, but Lorne shut him down with a raised hand before he could get it out.
"The Grayson family''s in the wrong," Lorne said, low and steady. "If I let this go just because you''re pleading, what do I do when the next military hotshot tries the same thing?"
Then he turned to the soldiers behind him.
"Guards," he ordered, voice booming with authority, "take Dane, Jax, and this young woman. Lock them up in Bastion Prison. The courts can figure it
out!"
Rex''s heart dropped like a rock.
Dane and Jax went rigid, their faces draining of color.
Vivian''s expression turned to pure, wild panic.
If this hit the courts, once that ''attempted murder of a military general''
chargended, it would be death or life without parole at best.
16:21 Mon, 14 Apr
In a desperate move, she threw all caution aside and shouted at Lorne.
71%
"Sir," she begged, her voice shaky, "my uncle Drake''s a lieutenant general! I just had a small sh with her-she broke both my hands! You can''t do this
to me!"
Lorne barely nced her way, not fazed at all. "Drake? I know him. So what?"
"Sir..." Rex gave it one more shot.
Rex''s face twisted with even deeper desperation.
Lorne''s vibe went icy, and he said, "If you''re still not satisfied, we can let
Lieutenant General Valor handle it."
Rex''s look changed, and he backtracked quick.
"I ept your call, sir," he said, dipping his head in respect.
He shot Raven a re, his eyes full of resentment and bitterness.
"But sir," he added, voice thick, "Lieutenant General Valor''s not exactly clean here either!"
"You heard her yourself before you stepped out-she said even you wouldn''t be able to change anything."
"And when you came out from behind that tree, she talked to you rudely, no rank or nothing," he said, hammering it home.
"And then she even threw ''peeping Tom'' at you, her superior!" Rex raged.
"Sir, she''s got zero respect for you!" he charged.
In the end, he added, "With that attitude, she''s gonna mess up bad someday and
drag the military down with losses we can''t even guess."
Lorne''s brow creased, and he said steady, "What''re you getting at?" "Lieutenant General Valor''s too young," Rex said, his tone weighty. "I''ll give her props-she''s done plenty for the country-but she''s raw, way too raw."
"You remember how those old colonels felt two years ago? Guys who''ve been in the trenches forever, hearing some kid not even twenty snagged lieutenant general?" he pushed.
And he added, "They''ve bled for this nation their whole lives, and they''re still below a punk who''s barely an adult. You know how much that killed their faith in Vyrdenia''s military?"
He stated, dead serious, "To keep those old soldiers from losing heart, and to give Lieutenant General Valor some time to cool off, drop that cockiness and impulsiveness...
"I say bump her down to colonel for now. Wait till she''s at least thirty before even talking about moving her up again.
"Otherwise, the military will fall into a mess!"
"Ha!" Raven let out a sharp, coldugh at Rex''s preachy tirade and pitch.
Then she tilted her head, her icy eyes settling on Lorne.
"Sir," she said smooth, "since so many think I''m not up for this job, no point in bothering with a demotion-just let me walk away from the military for good!"
She''d only stuck around guarding Vyrdenia because of a promise to A FRIEND. If the military figured she didn''t belong, she wasn''t about to keep putting her life on the line for it, she reasoned.
She wouldn''t even sweat unseal that Starcard if she left.
24
The moment Raven said it, a strange quiet nketed the ce.
Everyone-except the Valha crew-gawked at her like she''d gone nuts.
Rex couldn''t believe what he''d just heard.
Leave the military? She actually went there.
''Is she out of her mind?'' he thought, stunned.
Even if Lorne took Rex''s advice, she''d still be a colonel at worst.
Colonel-ranks most in the military would die for and never touch-and she acted like it was nothing.
But quitting t-out? Rex couldn''t process it.
"No, hold on", Rex muttered to himself, "she''s already climbed this far; no way she''d just walk away."
Realization hit Rex-she was bluffing to spook Lorne into keeping her rank. Rex''s look at Raven filled with sarcasm and contempt.
''She really thinks Vyrdenia''s military can''t roll without her,'' he scoffed inside.
He exhaled a sigh of relief. If Lorne could be shaken by a cheap move like that, he wouldn''t be the top dog.
Pulling thisme trick to flex on him? She was just screwing herself. Her ego would sink her sooner orter-Rex was sure of it.
"She''s gonna regret this," he smirked.
But right as that crossed his mind, Lorne spun his head around and fixed him with
a re.
In that split second, those steely, untouchable eyes flickered with a touch of
menace.
"Didn''t I tell you to zip it? One more peep, and the one losing rank is you!" Lorne barked, his voice cold as ice.
Lorne was so mad he could''ve choked Rex out right there.
Truth was, at this stage, the military didn''t have much left to give Raven.
But the military relied on her for a whole lot-and it was holding her back with
invisible ropes she never signed up for.
She could drop it all, go live free as Valha''s master, and he knew that in as daylight.
But Vyrdenia''s military couldn''t handle losing her.
If she bailed, the Sirius Pack she''d been leading would fall apart quick.
With Vyrdenia already taking hits from a bunch of nations ganging up, things would get ugly fast-he was stressing hard over it.
That''s why, a year back, he''d started pushing for Raven to step up as the fourth general.
Problem was, Raven saw the job as just more chains-she''d turned him down twice already.
Today was his third shot, eating his pride to show up here.
He''d figured standing by her now would show where he stood and maybe get
her to agree to be Vyrdenia''s fourth General.
But then Rex, that idiot, had to open his mouth about demoting her.
16:21 Mon, 14 Apr
So yeah, Lorne had every reason to be mad.
Meanwhile, Rex just stood there, thrown off by Lorne''s reaction.
He couldn''t wrap his head around why Lorne was growling at him like he wanted
to tear him a new one.
Even weirder, after Raven t-out said she''d quit the military, Lorne didn''t just
show her the door-instead, he was telling Rex to shut up.
Rex scrambled to figure things out and came up with nothing.
What was Lorne even thinking? He couldn''t get a clue.
Before Rex could sort it out, Lorne turned to Raven, and that hard, all-business
look of his eased into something almost embarrassed.
Then the words he dropped next hit like a lightning strike, wiping everyone''s brain
clean nk.
Chapter 31
"Ahem... Raven, listen, Brigadier General Grayson''s getting old, and, uh, he''s not all there anymore. I''ll say sorry for him," Lorne said, rubbing the back of his neck with an awkward grin.
Then he even added. "And to make it real clear I''m totally against that stupid idea he had, I''m giving you a promotion."
"As of today, you''re the military''s fourth general!" he announced, his voice loud and firm.
The ce burst into chatters.
The moment Lorne''s wordsnded, it was like a shockwave hit everyone right in the head.
For a second, they thought they''d heard wrong.
The fourth general? Their minds buzzed with disbelief.
Vyrdenia''s three current full-on generals were legends-people who''d fought hard
and spilled blood for the country''s pride.
And in all of Vyrdenia''s history, no one had ever made general before fifty.
But here was Lorne, handing the title to a girl barely past her teens.
He wasn''t kidding-he was really doing this.
Next to Raven, Eddie just gaped at her, his jaw hanging loose.
He''de from Regalhold to "lend a hand," full of himself and ready to y hero.
He''d thought he was the hotshot riding in to save the day-that''s how he pictured it.
Yeah, Valha master, lieutenant general, whatever, he''d sucked it up and dealt with it.
But now they'' were saying she was shooting up to a general rank he could only dream of? His head couldn''t handle it.
Someone like that needing his help-he almost cracked up at the thought.
And since he got here, he hadn''t done a thing.
Besides shouting like a fool at the start, telling Raven to run, he''d just stood there, quiet and useless.
He''d always been top dog among his buddies, wearing that pride like a medal.
But right then, he felt tiny. Worthless.
Next to Raven''s age and what she''d done, he-a guy who came to "help"-felt like a joke.
If he''d known he was walking into this, he''d have told his grandpa to forget it, even if it meant getting chewed out.
Vivian, who''d been scheming about calling her lieutenant general uncle, stopped cold, stunned.
She hadn''t really seen the badge Raven tossed in Rex''s face earlier-assumed Raven was maybe a major general, tops, given how young she looked.
But now Lorne was saying Raven was a general, just like that.
Vyrdenia''s fourth military general, just the four words made her mind spin.
That was someone the Jennings family would throw a whole wee bash for- big dinner, fancy setup, the whole deal.
16:22 Mon,
And she''d written Raven off as some nobody from a nowhere town. The ridiculousness of it mmed into her.
Looking back at how she''d acted, she felt like a total idiot.
Vivian always thought she had it all figured out. Yet now, she realized she''d yed herself-she let out a quiet sigh.
Meanwhile, Rex blinked out of his daze, shaking his head.
Lorne''s words hit him like a p across his grizzled face.
He''d just suggested bumping Raven down to colonel, and Lorne shot back by making her Vyrdenia''s fourth general.
This was a straight-up insult, and he stewed silently.
Then, stiff as a nk, Rex turned and red at Raven, his resentment practically oozing out.
A neen-year-old snagging a general''s spot was already too much, as far as he was concerned.
To hit the military''s top tier at that age? He couldn''t swallow it.
She was in a position he''d never even let himself imagine, and it burned him up inside.
He wouldn''t let her take that general spot-he promised himself that.
Right now, as just a lieutenant general, she could still drop to major general.
But if she locked in that top rank, unless she pulled some treason-level stunt or messed up big, no one could touch her.
Rex didn''t give a damn about Lorne''s earlier threat. Throwing all caution out the window, he leaned forward, his face dead serious, and begged Lorne to listen.
He rushed out, words tumbling over each other before Lorne could shut him down. "Look, every general in Vyrdenia represents the military-and, the whole country.
"If foreign powers hear we''ve stuck a neen-year-old girl in that role, they''ll think our military''s aughingstock. It could turn the nation upside down. Please, sir, don''t y games with something this huge!"
Lorne stared him down, his sharp eyes boring into Rex''s face.
That look wasn''t just annoyed-it was past that.
If he could, Lorne would''ve stitched Rex''s big mouth shut, hacked him up, and fed him to the wolves.
Without Rex screwing everything up today, this would''ve gone smoothly-perfect timing, all lined up. He''d had at least a decent shot at her saying yes.
But now, thanks to this clown, that chance was toast, and Lorne was mad at himself for letting it slip.
He knew how stubborn Raven could be. Once she said no, that was that-no changing her mind today, no matter what he tried.
This was his third go at asking her, too.
You know the saying-third time''s the charm, or you''re out. He felt that hard. After this, getting Raven on board would be like squeezing blood from a stone.
As long as Raven didn''t take that general spot, she could ditch the military whenever she felt like it.
Lorne took a few deep breaths, barely holding back from jumping at Rex.
16:23 Mon,
Then, out of the blue, he whipped around to a soldier behind him, his voice like iron.
"Starting now, Rex is knocked down from general to colonel. No promotions for
five years!" he snapped, every word heavy withmand.
Rex''s fists balled up slow and tight as Lorne''s harsh call sank in.
The veins on his knuckles stood out from the pressure.
69%
He fired back, his voice trembling with feeling, "Sir, I get that I''m nothing to you,
but I''ve been in the military for years-no shiny medals, sure, but I''ve put in the
time!
"I deserve to know why you''re going all out for Raven!"
Lorne''s re sharpened, like it could cut right through Rex.
"Going all out for her? Rex, sounds like Vyrdenia''s been toofytely, and you''ve forgotten how the military runs!" he shot back, his tone cold as steel.
"With the way you''ve been talking back to me and Lieutenant General Valor, I could''ve had you handled by the rules already!" he added, his words biting and firm.
Rex felt the frost in Lorne''s voice, and his heart stuttered.
But that deep resentment wouldn''t let go-he clenched his jaw and stared right back at Lorne.
"I''ll take whatever the military throws at me," he said, low and steady, "but I still want to know-what''s a kid not even twenty got that makes her right for general?"
Chapter 32
Lorne''s answer came quick and icy. "With your rank now, you don''t get to ask that!"
Rex''s fists squeezed tighter, veins popping like they might split.
After a few shaky breaths, his eyes locked in with determination.
"If you won''t tell me today, sir, then I''m done with a military that''s falling apart from the inside!" he said firmly.
Lorne snapped back, his voice frigid, "Giving up half a lifetime of rank for an answer? Alright, you''ll get it!"
Lorne spun around to the soldier behind him.
"Dig up every single thing Lieutenant General Valor''s done since she joined the military!" hemanded.
"Yes, sir!" the soldier snapped to attention.
He yanked a screen about the size of a phone from his arm.
His fingers flew across it with fast taps.
Ten secondster, the screen red up, text scrolling like mad.
"Sir, it''s good to go!" he said, standing straight.
"Show it to him," Lorne said, his voice solid as stone.
"Yes, sir!" The soldier gave a quick nod.
Rex watched as the soldier passed him the screen. His trembling hand reached out to grab it.
The moment he read the first line, his eyes popped wide, pupils shrinking.
"No way... how''s that even real?" he mumbled, half to himself, floored.
Line after line listed missions he''d have called insane-yet Raven had crushed every one. The shock in his eyes dug deeper with each word.
By the end, his brain was aplete blur.
If this weren''t from Lorne, he''d have bet it was all a tall tale.
He couldn''t get his head around a teenage girl pulling off stuff like this.
"So, you still got an issue with me making her a general?" Lorne asked.
He looked at Rex with a chilly stare.
Rex shook his head, almost without thinking.
Right then, regret overwhelmed him like a crashing building.
Her age not fitting the rank? He saw how dumb that sounded now.
Promoting Raven stepping on the old-timers toes? Just his envy talking, in and simple.
Next to her track record, all Rex''s gripes were nothing-less than nothing.
69%
16:23 Mon, 14 Apr
Now, he finally saw how off-base he''d been-and why Lorne was so ticked off.
Raven staying with the military this long? That was straight-up loyalty to the old days.
If they pushed her too hard, she could bail any time she wanted.
And if she did, Vyrdenia''s military would feel a blow they couldn''t shake off.
Making her stay? He hated to say it, but the military didn''t have the muscle for that.
And Rex-out of small-minded bitterness over her outranking him so young-he''d suggested kicking her down to colonel.
Looking back, Rex wanted to smack himself stupid.
Never in his life had he thought his mouth could screw him this bad.
Lorne didn''t bother looking at Rex again. He turned to Raven, his expression dead serious.
"Raven, the general spot''s yours. I''m keeping it open for you. Whenever you''re ready, it''s waiting," he said, his tone steady and sure.
Raven cracked a small smile, a little warmth shining through.
"I just heard my man''s here in Vyrdenia," she said quietly. "Can we talk about the general thing after I track him down?"
?????69%u
She thought about that guy-the one who''d snapped at her to stay back when they first met, swearing he''d never fall for her, only to flip on that quick.
The one who looked like a total stunner but always stressed he wasn''t good- looking enough, scared she''d get swooped up by someone else.
The one who''d died saving her, still fussing over his banged-up face in his final seconds, worried it''d scare her off.
A flicker of urgency sparked in Raven''s eyes.
Lorne blinked, thrown off by what she said.
Then, all of a sudden, a huge grin spread across his face.
45
Chapter 33
Lorne hadn''t figured Raven, someone so tough, would have a soft spot for a guy.
But what she said meant one thing: find her man, and she''d take the general job.
With her skills, if that guy was still kicking, she''d hunt him down. No doubt about it.
Sooner orter, she''d say yes to being a general-it was just a waiting game now.
Lorne felt like this turn of events was almost too perfect to believe.
Lorne reined in his excitement quick, turning to Raven with a spark in his eye. "Got any clues on him?"
Raven didn''t sidestep it."Could be at Regalhold Academy," she said, keeping her cool.
"Regalhold Academy?" Lorne''s eyebrow ticked up, wheels spinning in his head.
69%
45
Then he gave a nod. "The dean there''s military-picked and he''s retiring soon. No recement yet. How about you step in as acting president for a few days? It''ll make things easier if you need to handle business."
He called it "acting president," but with her lieutenant general rank, she''d have more sway than any regr dean-maybe even the whole board.
Plus, she could walk away whenever she wanted.
Raven let out a small smile at Lorne''s slick n."Sounds good," she said quietly. "Keep my name off the radar. And get me an enrollment letter for a student slot at the academy."
Unsealing the Starcard might take some top-level help, and the acting president role would slice through the hassle.
But for finding her guy, she figured a student ID would open more doors-or at least feel less like she was sticking out.
"Master, you''re signing up as a student at Regalhold Academy?" Jonah cut in, his voice dripping with surprise.
"Got a problem with it?" Raven asked, pinning him with a steady look.
Jonah shook his head quick. "No, no issue!"
But even as he said it, his face twisted with something messy.
Three days back, he''d gotten word he''d be running basic training for Regalhold Academy''s new recruits in ten days.
Which meant one of the rookies he''d be barking at would be Raven.
That was a one-way ticket to disaster for him.
Lorne didn''t catch Jonah''s quiet freakout. He just dipped his head at Raven''s request for the letter.
"I''ll get it dropped off today if I can pull it off," he said, calm and confident.
With that, Lorne sent Jax and the rest packing to Bastion Prison, then headed out himself.
"Beep beep!" Not even a minute after the ce emptied, Hugmuinn''s arm screen blinked twice.
He nced at it, then snapped upright, facing Raven with a dead-serious look.
"Boss, got a lead," he said. "One of my guys saw someone at the Fuller family in Bastion. The guy might be your man."
Raven went still for a heartbeat. "The Fuller family?"
"Yeah, their youngest, Preston," Hugmuinn replied, straight to the point. "Been the campus crush forever, buttely he''s giving off a different vibe-way different.
Lines up with some stuff you mentioned, too."
"Here''s his picture. Check it out," he said.
Then he slid the phone her way.
The screen glowed with a guy about twenty-white button-up, skin so smooth it looked sculpted, features sharp and striking like some god-tier artist''s work. His whole vibe was crisp, perfect, almost unreal.
He could''ve stepped right out of aic book as a prince.
The second Raven''s eyesnded on the photo, she flinched-like something hit her hard.
Because this guy''s brows, his eyes... they mirrored her guy from her past life in a way that knocked the air out of her.
She pulled in a deep breath, steadying herself.
Then she turned to Brynjar, voice solid.
"Figure out where the Fuller family''s at. We''re heading there now," she ordered.
Chapter 34
Meanwhile, a restless crowd shuffled around inside a bank in downtown, waiting with bated breath.
Ruth was parked at the counter of Starspire Bank.
The teller behind the ss had been handling Ruth with a half-baked attitude, mostly because she seemed so chill.
But then he froze, his eyes nearly popping out of his head.
Theputer screen lit up with her card bnce: $100,000,000!
A hundred million dors.
He looked at the zeros, his breathing turned quick and shaky.
In his three years at this bank, he''d never seen an ount break eight figures.
Usually, once a bnce got eight digits, you were a VIP-someone the manager would swoop in to deal with personally.
But now? Nine figures were staring him down-an insane amount of money.
He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.
Then he leaned his head a bit, giving Ruth a once-over through the ss.
He scanned her from top to bottom, looking for any sign of wealth. Nothing. She didn''t even hint at being loaded.
A greedy spark flickered in his eyes, growing brighter by the second.
A hundred million bucks!
If he could just grab a fraction of that, he''d be golden for life!
He tamped down his excitement, put on a neutral face, and looked at Ruth through the window.
"Where''d you get this card?" he aked.
"My daughter gave it to me," Ruth replied, totally unfazed.
The teller''s face clouded over at her response.
He pushed harder, "How old''s your daughter? What does she do?"
Ruth frowned, tilting her head. "What''s that got to do with me taking out some cash?"
His expression tightened, his tone going cold. "You''re going tell me exactly where this card came from today!"
Over by the entrance, the greeter who''d shown Ruth in picked up on the teller''s harsh vibe.
Something clicked. She threw him a quick, curious look.
The teller gave her a small nod and shed a "100" with his fingers.
"Hss!" The greeter gasped, floored.
In a sh, her face twisted as she red at Ruth. Her voice spiked high.
16:24 Mon,
She demanded, "Come on, out with it! Where''d this carde from? Is it yours? Your daughter''s? Did you pick it up off the street or swipe it?"
Ruth stiffened under their hostile stares. She reached for the card in the reader.
"I just wanted to withdraw some money. Why''re you acting like I''m a crook? Forget this-I''m out!" Annoyance crept into her voice.
The greeter darted forward, snagging the card in one swift move.
"You can''t even say where it''s from. I''d bet it''s stolen-by you or your daughter!" she snapped.
"Let''s go! You''re heading to the station with us!" Her tone was final.
She wasn''t foolish enough to pocket the cash herself-that''d be asking for trouble.
Sure, she liked money, but you''ve got to be breathing to enjoy it!
Still, she had an in: the deputy director at Bastion Police Station. No way that sleazy guy wouldn''t jump at a score this huge!
Ten minutes from the Fuller family''s ce, Raven and Brynjar were on their way when her phone buzzed.
When she heard Ruth had been dragged to the police station, a cold feeling sank
in.
She didn''t hesitate-just floored it toward Bastion.
Meanwhile, inside Bastion Police Station...
Ruth sat in a holding room, wrists cuffed, settled into an interrogation chair.
Three people stood across from her.
Two were the greeter and the teller. The third? A balding, middle-aged man.
This was Tyler Morgan, the deputy director of Bastion Police Station.
"Smack!"
Tyler mmed a piece of paper down in front of Ruth.
He snarled, his voice sharp and cold, "Your confession''s ready. Sign it!"
Ruth frowned, eyeing the three people who''d hauled her in and were now pushing her to admit she was guilty.
Her voice stayed calm, even. "This card''s legit."
Tyler smirked, letting out a short, sarcastic chuckle.
"Legit? Do you even know how much is on it?" His words oozed mockery.
"Look at you-dressed like that. No chance you''ve got money," he kept going.
"I checked on your daughter already. She was locked up in Bastion Prison five years ago and just got out yesterday." Tyler said, staring her down.
"You said she gave you the card. Even if she''s some kind of brainiac, she didn''t make a hundred million bucks in prison, did she?" His tone turned biting, not letting up.
Ruth went still, thrown off for a second.
16:24 Mon, 14 Apr
Then she locked eyes with Tyler, shock creeping into her gaze. She muttered, "A... A hundred million dors?"
"You didn''t know?" Tyler huffed. "That card you tried to use? It''s loaded with a hundred million bucks!"
Those words were like bomb.
Ruth was dumbfounded.
A hundred million dors? She''d never seen that much money in her whole life.
She had never even dreamed of having it.
The greeter stared at her, her look icy and unmoving.
Then she piped up. "Admit you stole this card from our bank, hand it over as evidence, and the cops won''t go after your daughter!"
Tyler gave a quick nod.
"Sign the confession now," he said, "and since you''d be fessing up, we''ll cut you some ck."
69%
"Don''t sign, and you''ll pay for trying to cash out stolen money. Plus, your daughter? She''ll be looking at the death penalty!" His voice had a harsh bite, no mistaking the threat.
Tyler shot her a chilling re. "So, what''s it gonna be? Sign and get off easier, or save yourself and let your daughter take the fall? Pick one!"
Chapter 35
Ruth didn''t flinch at his pushy tone. She turned to him. "What''s the proof?"
She had no idea how Raven got that money, but she wasn''t buying that her daughter swiped it.
Yeah, she''d scratched by in poverty with the Henderson family for years, but she wasn''t clueless.
If Raven had nabbed a hundred million bucks, she would''ve been in prison for life
now.
And if Starspire Bank had lost that much, it would''ve been all on TV.
69%
Tyler''s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping low and menacing. "You''ve got one minute. Don''t sign, and I''ll drag your daughter in here. Stealing that much cash? You''re both toast!"
"She didn''t do it, and you''ve got nothing to arrest anyone with," Ruth said, standing her ground. "I want to talk to your boss!"
Tyler let out a loud, disbelievingugh.
"My boss?" heughed, "A nobody like you wants to talk to my boss?"
"You want proof?" He smirked. "Alright, I''ll give you some!"
With that, Tyler stepped up and grabbed Ruth''s wrist tight.
"What are you doing?" Ruth snapped, a hint of panic slipping in.
She felt his grip mp down and tried to pull away.
But Ruth was too weak to shake off a guy like him.
"What am I doing?" Tyler snorted. "You asked for proof, didn''t you? I''m giving it to you!"
He forced her hand open, shoving her finger into a pen.
A creepy grin spread across his face as he pulled her finger toward the confession''s signature spot.
Even with Ruth fighting back hard, he yanked her hand down toward the signature line.
Right as her finger was about to touch the paper, a loud crash exploded through the room.
"Boom!" The holding room door burst open, smashed in from the outside.
Right away, all four people in the holding room whipped their heads toward the door.
There was Raven, stepping in slow, her vibe so cold it practically chilled the air. When she saw the deputy director twisting Ruth''s arm, that chill turned downright cial.
From the interrogation chair, Ruth nced at the door, her voice quiet. "Raven?"
It wasn''t loud, but in the pin-drop silence, it carried enough for Tyler and the others to catch it.
Tyler shook off his surprise quick.
He slid the confession Ruth had been forced to fingerprint out of sight.
Then he yelled toward the door, "Someone get in here and deal with this girl crashing my holding room!"
Outside, the five cops Raven had just knocked down were picking themselves up, grunting as they got their bearings.
One of them pulled his gun, pointing the barrel right at Raven''s head.
The other four grabbed their t?sers, spreading out slow and careful to box her in.
But Raven didn''t even flick her eyes their way.
She stared straight at Tyler, that icy edge of hers not letting up for a second.
Her voice cut through, sharp and steady. "You arrested my mom?"
Tyler let out a cocky little huff.
"Arresting her? Nah, I''ming for you too!" he shot back. "You''re both on the hook for a huge theft. Give up now, or we''ve got every right to take you down right here!"
As he talked, a quick spark of excitement shed in his eyes.
''Perfect,'' he thought. ''You could''ve stayed clear, but you just strolled right into the trap.''
His first n was to force Ruth''s signature, then hunt Raven down, frame them both, and get them taken out quick.
But now? He almost couldn''t believe how easy this was-luck was practically tossing him the prize!
He grinned to himself. With next to no risk, he could snag at least half that hundred million.
Off to the side, the greeter and the teller swapped a look, their eyes lighting up with the same greedy buzz.
If they could take out this girl and the olddy, that hundred million was basically in their pocket.
The greeter stepped up, smirking at Raven.
Chapter 36
"So, I hear you just got out of Bastion Prison yesterday?" the greeter taunted, her voice dripping with scorn.
She scoffed, "Barely out and already snagging a fortune-guess you can''t teach an old dog new tricks! Far as I''m concerned, lowlife trash like you deserves a bullet to the brain!"
The teller nodded, then threw a nce at the cop with his gun trained on Raven.
"What''s the holdup?" she hollered, "She''s fresh out of jail and already pulling this crap-why go soft on garbage like her? Drop her now!"
Ruth caught their words and started fighting hard.
"Let me go!" she yelled, her voice rough and fierce. "You can kill me, but you''re notying a hand on my daughter!"
She''d spent almost twenty years with the Henderson family, where nonstop jabs and pressure had ground her down.
To keep the peace, she''d learned to swallow her words and back off.
But her daughter? That was where she drew the line.
She''d made a promise to herself: anyone who came for her kid, she''d drag down with her, even if it meant dying!
She only got a couple of good struggles in before a pair of calm hands gripped her arms.
Ruth stopped cold.
Then Raven''s voice reached her.
It was quiet, steady, and oddlyforting. "Don''t worry, Mom. Everything''s gonna be fine."
Tyler heard Raven''s words, and a quick sh of contempt crossed his eyes.
"You think you''re getting out of this?" he yelled. "Not a chance!"
The teller and greeter smirked at Raven too, their faces oozing with smugness.
They couldn''t wait to watch this arrogant little brat eat dirt!
Just then, the four cops with tasers moved in, timing it just right. They aimed tasers at Raven''s torso and legs.
"Zap!" The tasers buzzed loud.
But right before they could hit, five sharp whistles cut through the air-silver needles flying fast.
"Ugh!" Five low groans filled the room.
In a blink, all five cops-including the one aiming his gun from farther back-hit the floor, out cold.
Tyler, and the two bank staff froze, their cocky grins turning to ice.
The greeter sucked in a rough breath.
She stammered, "H-How... how''d she do that?"
As she spoke, Tyler ripped his gun from its holster..
The barrel swung up, locked on Raven''s head.
He didn''t hesitate-pulled the trigger.
"Bang!" The shot boomed through the room.
"Clink!" A sharp ping came right after-the bullet bouncing off something.
"Ahh!" A gut-wrenching scream ripped out of Tyler''s throat.
The bullet, knocked off course by a silver needle, whipped back with extra kick, sting straight through his knee.
The two bank staff stared at Tyler, now grabbing his knee and howling, both of them locked in shock.
Raven gave him a nk look as he squirmed on the ground, then walked over. She raised her foot and set it down slow and steady on the back of his hand. Feeling the weight-like her heel might crush his fingers-Tyler''s eyes popped wide.
His voice trembled. "W-What are you doing? You hit a cop, you''re finished!" Raven''s lips twitched into a small, chilly smile. Then she pressed down harder.
"Crack! Crack!"
The sound of fingers breaking snapped through the air, one after another. "Aaagh!" Tyler''s scream cut loose, raw and unbearable.
Fingers were extremely sensitive parts-that kind of pain was off the charts.
His yells spiked, sharper and wilder than when the bullet shredded his knee.
The burning agony nearly cked him out.
A few feet off, the two bank staff sucked in quick breaths, eyes huge.
"Gosh, she''s ruthless," they muttered, their voice shaking.
Then, almost without thinking, they darted their eyes to Ruth. Totl shock was stered across their faces.
Chapter 37
The two bank staff never thought their greed would drag them into a mess this
deep.
They''d set their sights on that hundred million bucks mostly because they figured Ruth was just some average housewife.
To them, it was simple: like mother, like daughter.
But it seemed they were deadly wrong.
A normal mom with a daughter as fierce as a scorpion? No way, but it was happening here.
"Are these two even rted?" the greeter mumbled under her breath.
Her legs were giving in.
Raven''s head jerked up at the sound, her eyes locking onto them.
That cold, almost nk stare hit them hard, and their bodies flinched back without thinking.
The greeter peeked at Tyler. He looked so pathetic and was crumpling under Raven''s foot.
The greeter stuttered, II''m telling you, this is a police station! Don''t do anything dumb!"
The teller jumped in, nodding quick.
"Yeah, yeah!" she chimed in, her voice shaking. Let us off, and we''ll cover for you-say Tyler tripped and messed himself up!"
Raven let out a quiet, dry chuckle at their offer.
Before she could answer, Brynjar burst into the holding room, right behind her.
"Boss!" he called, his voice heavy with respect.
Right on his tail was Ryan-the guy who''d shown up at Grayson Memorial Hospital to back Dane.
"Mr. Lawson!" the teller yelped, his face lighting up with hope.
The greeter and teller clocked Ryan and instantly straightened up, like he was their ticket out, their expressions glowing with relief.
The greeter didn''t waste a second.
She shouted at Ryan, "Director Lawson? This girl attacked all the cops here! Call some guys in here to take her down!"
Ryan''s breath caught at her words.
''Take her down?'' he thought. ''I''d have to be out of my mind to try that!''
Before he could get a word out, Raven turned to Brynjar, her voice ice-cold. "They hurt my mom''s hands. Break theirs first."
"On it!" Brynjar shot back, no hesitation,
The greeter and teller''s eyes popped wide, floored.
They couldn''t believe it-Ryan was right there, and Raven still had the nerve toe for them.
Ryan outranked Tyler by a long shot.
67%
16:27 Mon, 14 Apr
If Raven got on his bad side, she''d have every cop in the station on her tail. Worse, Ryan could phone upstairs, p a warrant and a kill order on her, easy! The greeter''s pulse raced as Brynjar stepped closer.
"You wouldn''t dare!" she screeched. "This is a police station, and Mr. Lawson''s right-agh!"
Her voice broke off as pain ripped through her hands.
At the same time, a loud "crack" rang out from the teller''s wrist-bone breaking clean.
Ryan didn''t even nce their way.
Instead, he moved toward Ruth-still a bit out of it-his nerves on high alert.
In a quick move, he unlocked the interrogation chair and cuffs holding her, keeping himself as small as possible.
"You alright?" he asked, voice careful. "This is my fault-my crew messed up, and you got dragged into it."
Ruth shook her head, her tone gentle. "I''m okay."
As long as Raven was fine, that was all that counted to her.
Meanwhile, Tyler started to push past the worst of his pain.
He saw Ryan''s move and hollered, "Sir, no! You can''t just let her go!"
Raven tilted her head down, tossing Tyler a quick, bored look.
Then, slow and steady, she lifted her foot and moved it toward his other hand.
Chapter 38
A couple more loud snaps echoed as fingers broke all at once.
"Crack! Crack!"
This time, Tyler didn''t even manage a scream-he cked out from the pain.
"Mom, what do you want to do with them?" Raven asked, her tone as steady as
ever.
Ruth blinked out of her haze.
She turned to Raven fast, her forehead creasing.
"Raven," she said worriedly, "they said that bank card you gave me has a hundred million dors. That true?"
"Yeah," Raven said with a casual shrug. Just take it for now. When it runs out, tell me-I''ll grab you another."
Ruth didn''t perk up at that. Instead, her face tightened with worry.
She asked, "Raven, where''d you get money like that?"
Raven gave a small, easy smile. "It''s legit, Mom. Spend it, no worries-nobody''sing after us."
"But how''d you pull in that much?" Ruth pushed, still frowning. "Is it risky?"
Raven''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise.
She''d thought Ruth was hung up on where the cash came from, not expecting her real fear was about her safety.
Her look softened, warming just a touch. "Rx. In all of Vyrdenia, almost nobody cany a finger on me."
Ryan overheard Raven''s big talk, and his stomach did a flip.
He knew she''d walked out of prison with some serious chops, but this? That kind of confidence was wild.
Still, after what he''d seen of her in Bastion Prison, he believed her.
His respect for her notched up, and it showed in his eyes.
Right then, Raven turned her gaze his way.
"These three just tried to kill me," she said, her voice cold as ice. "I''m leaving the cleanup to you. Don''t mess it up."
Ryan nodded quick, almost dipping into a bow.
"Yes, ma''am! Tyler broke thew he''s supposed to enforce I''ll hit him hard," he paused, and went on, "The other two? They''re in on it, plotting murder for a payday. At the very least, they''re all facing life in a cell."
Raven gave a short nod, not bothering to nce at the trio again, and guided Ruth out of the holding room.
After that, she took Ruth to the hospital, telling Brynjar to stick around and watch her.
Just as she was about to head back toward the Fuller family, she got word: they were throwing a banquet at the Century Globe Hotel.
A bitter, she pulled up to the hotel''s front doors..
She''d barely stepped forward when a good-looking girl walking in stopped dead in her tracks.
16:28 Mon, 14 Apr
"Raven?!" the girl yelped, eyes wide.
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Hailey?"
She remembered-back in junior high, the old Raven was a shy doormat, not exactly winning poprity contests.
67%
This Hailey Dale? The original Raven had saved her once, totally by chance, and she''d looked up to her like a hero ever since. Pretty much her only real friend.
Hailey hurried over at Raven''s voice, concern all over her face.
"Raven," she said, touching her arms, "I waited outside Bastion Prison all day yesterday and didn''t spot you. Then I swung by the Henderson ce- couldn''t even get near the gate. You alright?"
Raven saw the genuine worry in Hailey''s eyes, and her own face eased up a bit. "I''m fine."
Hailey let out a big, relieved sigh.
She nced at the Century Globe Hotel behind them.
Then she asked, "Heard the Fuller family rented out the whole ce today. You here for their party too?"
"Yeah. You?" Raven threw back.
Hailey gave a small nod. "For people like us, school is the only way up. I got into one, but it''s nothing fancy."
"Tonight at the party, Preston Fuller picks someone to rmend for Regalhold Common School," she added.
"My dad pulled every string he could to get me an invite to the Fuller thing, hoping I''d have a chance," Hailey said.
She reached into her pocket, carefully pulling out a red invitation.
"Look," she said, holding it up. "My family dropped a hundred grand just for this- the cheapest invite they offer.""
"Raven, what level''s yours? Can I check it out?" Hailey asked, curious.
Raven shrugged. She didn''t have one.
Hugmuinn had already put her on the guest list. She could just walk in.
Hailey throwing out that sudden invite question? Raven didn''t have one to show
off.
She paused, then said quietly, "Raven, you''re not saying you don''t have an invite, are you?"
"Nope, but I can still get in," Raven replied, totally chill.
Hailey''s face tightened, a little panic creeping in. "No chance! They''ve got people checking at the door. No invite, and the Fuller family''ll kick you out."
"For you or me, that Regalhold Common School spot could be a game-changer," she blurted out fast.
"I''m calling my dad right now-see if he can dig up another invite..." Hailey started reaching for her phone,
But just as she pulled it out to call her dad, a smooth, polished voice broke in.
"I''ve got an extra Fuller family banquet invite, if Miss Valor''s cool with it, it''s hers!" The tone was friendly but had a hint of respect woven in.
Hailey stopped cold, her head jerking up.
When she saw the woman walking over, her mouth fell open.
16:28 MO
Raven nced at the neer too. She was in sharp business suit, wless
makeup. The woman saw them and lifted an eyebrow.
Raven didn''t recognize her, but she was obviously not some nobody.
The woman stepped up to Raven, a touch jittery.
"Miss Valor, hey," she greeted, "I''m Linda Foster, branch manager at Starspire
Bank''s Bastion spot."
Hailey sucked in a quick breath.
Her eyes locked on Linda, full of amazement.
Starspire Bank wasn''t just any bank-it was THE big name globally.
67%
And Linda? At twenty-eight, she''dnded the Bastion branch manager role, the youngest of all Starspire''s branch bosses. In Bastion, she was a heavy hitter.
But Hailey never would''ve guessed that someone like Linda would stand there, facing Raven, and say in a voice so low it almost sounded like begging,
"Miss Valor," she apologized, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t keep my team in check, and it caused you and your mom all that hassle."
"I heard you needed a Fuller family invite," Linda went on. "I had a spare-hope ites in handy."
With that, she pulled an invitation out of her bag and offered it to Raven with both hands. It was a slick ck-and-gold one, the top-level kind.
Her fingers were shaking a bit.
Before walking over, she''d checked with Ryan and taken his heads-up seriously.
Right now, she just hoped Raven would buy her apology and let it go.
Otherwise, Dane and Jax''s endings were a sneak peek at her own future.
Hailey stared at Linda, practically bending over backward at this point, and her mind nked out.
A big shot like Linda, saying sorry to Raven like this? Unbelievable.
And it was all because some Starspire staff gave Raven a rough time.
''When did Starspire Bank''s customer service get THIS intense?'' Hailey thought.
Raven reached out, taking the invite from Linda''s unsteady hands.
"It wasn''t your fault," she said evenly. "But I''ll take the invite. You ever need something, reach out."
Linda nodded fast, relief flooding her face.
"Thank you, thank you, Miss Valor!" she said, practically glowing with gratitude.
Hailey blinked at Linda, who looked like she''d just escaped a close call, and felt like the ground shifted under her.
Raven had walked out of Bastion Prison yesterday. And she''d turned into some untouchable hotshot in twenty-four hours? Absurd, really.
However, that was the only reason Hailey could think of, given Linda''s modest attitude.
Before Hailey could sort it out, Raven turned to her. "Let''s head in."
With that, she started for the hotel doors/
16:28 Mon, 14 Apr
Meanwhile, inside the banquet hall...
A girl, around twenty, stood out in a ck military-style outfit that didn''t quite fit,
catching looks from the group of girls around her.
"Whoa!" someone let out.
"Amber, that look is awesome!" another girl said, her voice tinged with jealousy.
Amber Jennings held back a smug smile, ying it modest.
Awesome? she smiled, Nah, it''s no big deal. Though it''s got a little story behind
it, I''ll admit."
The group leaned in, their faces lit up with curiosity.
Chapter 39
Amber didn''t waste any more time with small talk. She shed a quick grin and dove right in.
67%
Then she said, "This outfit''s something my brother grabbed from the military. Rumor has it, a legend designed it-a young one not even twenty who shot up to general."
The second she finished, a gasp rolled through the crowd.
Someone spoke up, acting clueless, A general before twenty? You talking about THAT guy? The one who might be the military''s fourth inmand?"
Amber blinked, thrown off. "Hold up, you actually know him?" she asked, sounding surprised.
"Holy-" someone blurted.
Her response pretty much confirmed it, and the room let out a collective gasp, mouths hanging open.
The person who designed that outfit was THE military legend!
While everyone stood there, stunned, staring at Amber, Raven and Hailey walked into the banquet hall.
It didn''t take long for a ssmate to spot Raven.
He blurted, "Hey, check it out! Her outfit''s just like Amber''s!"
Everyone turned to look at Raven at once.
Then they stopped cold.
It wasn''t just close. Anyone could see it was the same exact design-same shape, same style.
Only Raven''s looked like the upgraded version.
Amber''s eyes locked onto Raven, her expression darkening fast.
She''d just bragged about how unique her outfit was, and now this nobody shows
up in something way too simr-nicer material, too. It felt like a punch
in the gut.
"Hold on," someone muttered. "Doesn''t she look like that Raven girl who got sent to Bastion Prison a few years ago?"
Another voice jumped in, confident, "Oh man, it is her!"
The first guy frowned. "She''s out of Bastion already? But... shouldn''t a reformed convict like her be banned from a party like this?"
Amber''s lips twitched, a sh of scorn in her eyes as she looked Raven up and down.
But then she put on a smile and strolled over to Raven.
"Hey, Raven," she said, her voice oozing fake kindness. "Out of jail already? Why didn''t you let me know?"
Her eyes softened into a pitying look as she scanned Raven.
Then she added, "I heard things have been tough at home. If you''d told me, I''d have bought you a good meal. No need to sneak in here and graze off the table."
She even tossed in, "That outfit-it''s just something you picked up from Bastion Prison because you had nothing else, right?"
Then, acting generous, she said, "Come on, I''ve got some nice clothes saved up. Way better than that thing you''re wearing."
16:28 Mon, 14 Apr
Raven nced at Amber''s outfit, taking it in. Then she let out a quiet, sharpugh. ּ67%
"Here''s the deal," she said, her tone steady and cutting. "Under Vyrdeniaw, any
civilian caught wearing a military uniform gets at least three years in prison. So,
Amber-how long you nning to sit behind bars?"
The big hall fell in silence.
The second Raven''s words hit, the room wentpletely still, like the air got sucked out.
Almost no one there knew Vyrdenia had aw like that.
But not knowing didn''t stop them from putting it together.
It added up-Vyrdenia wouldn''t y around with something like that.
One guy snapped out of it, scrambling for his phone to check.
A few secondster, he gasped.
He shouted, "Holy crap, it''s legit! Some guy got hit with three yearsst year for the same thing!"
The crowd gasped in unison.
Then, slowly, they turned toward Amber, her shocked face now showing a flicker of fear.
Feeling their eyes on her, Amber finally shook off her stupor.
Amber took a deep breath, forcing herself to settle down. She stared at Raven, her eyes full of hurt and frustration.
"Raven," she started, "I know you''ve never liked me, not since middle school. But even if you can''t stand me, you don''t have to wish I''d end up in prison like you did!"
She kept going, "Thatw you mentioned-it''s probably for people faking military status, tricking folks while dressed up. I''m just wearing something my brother gave me-how''s that a crime?"
Raven didn''t flinch. "Your brother gave it to you? What''s his name?"
Amber stiffened at Raven''s steady tone, a jolt of panic hitting her.
She stammered, "My brother''s a colonel in the military. His info''s'' ssified-sorry,
I can''t give you his name!"
Raven gave a small nod. "A colonel named Jennings, stationed at Bastion. Shouldn''t be tough to check."
Amber''s pulse spiked at Raven''s words, panic surging even more.
Her eyes filled with tears almost instantly, like Raven''s calm words had shaken her to her bones.
At the same time, she shot a quick, sneaky nce at her friend.
Luca, her friend, picked up the hint and stepped up, ring at Raven with cold contempt.
"So," Luca said, her voice cutting, "you''re saying Amber could go to jail for wearing military stuff. What about you? If it''s such a big deal, why are you wearing
it?"
As Luca''s question hit, every eye in the room swung back to Raven.
Yeah-Raven''s outfit was pretty much Amber''s, just a slicker version.
If she knew civilians couldn''t wear this stuff, she shouldn''t be wearing it herself,
either.
16:29 Mon, 14 Apr
Under their puzzled stares, Raven''s lips curled into a slow, easy smirk, her quiet
voice carrying a hint of unshakable confidence.
"Who said I''m not military?" she answered.
The crowd blinked, thrown off bnce.
Her words lingered, leaving them confused.
Luca felt like Raven had just made a fool of her. Before anyone could figure it out,
she snapped back.
That''s nonsense!" she barked. "Don''t think I don''t know you just got out of Bastion Prison two days ago. How could you be military?"
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Who says you can''t join the military from behind bars?"
Luca''s face turned to ice.
"Liar," she growled through clenched teeth, "you''re not fooling anyone-"
"Smack!"
Before she could finish, a loud smack cut through the air.
"Ahh!" Luca yelped as the hit knocked her back, sending her stumbling hard.
"Thud!"
367%
She flew about ten feet before hitting the floor, eyes rolling back as she cked
out.
"Bloody hell!" someone eximed.
The crowd stared at Raven, who casually pulled her hand back, and sucked in sharp breaths.
That was a serious hit!
Right then, Amber''s view of Raven changed.
Raven wasn''t the same pushover from middle school who''d let her pull out
handfuls of hair without a word. Not anymore.
Amber shook it off quickly.
She hurried to Luca''s side in a frenzy.
"Luca, you okay?" she asked, her voice shaky.
When shaking her didn''t help, Amber snapped her head up to Raven.
Raven, she said, Luca just asked you a couple questions-how could you smack her like that?"
Raven locked eyes with her, cool as ever. "You should be d you''ve kept up
your delicate little angel act and didn''t mouth off at me. Otherwise, you''d be the
one down there right now."
Amber stopped cold, Raven''s dead-calm tone hitting her hard.
This Raven? She wasn''t the same anymore.
Different enough to freak her out.
Raven was done with Amber, then turned her head a bit, her steady gaze sliding
over the crowd.
16:29 Mon, 14 Apr
"Next," she said, her voice low and solid, "I don''t want to hear one insult aimed at
me. Clear?"
Chapter 40
Raven''s stare felt like it could turn the room to ice, and everyone held their breath without even realizing it.
For a second, a weird quiet settled over everything.
Raven scanned the frozen crowd, her vibe getting even colder.
"Didn''t you hear me?" she asked, her voice sharp and frosty.
"Y-yeah, we heard..." a couple of the shyer ones muttered under their breath, almost on autopilot.
The rest kept their mouths shut, but nobody dared to talk back.
The rest kept their mouths shut, but nobody dared to talk back.Amber watched Raven take over the room, her fists balling up tight.
To her, some nobody she''d almost pushed into a pile of crap back in middle school had no right acting this big in front of her.
But as she peeked at Raven standing there, calm and untouchable, Amber couldn''t find the nerve to stand up and say a thing.
Her resentment started boiling up, practically strangling her.
Just then, a firm, no-nonsense voice broke through from across the room.
"What''s going on here?" the man demanded, low and steady.
Everyone turned toward the voice at once.
A few in the crowd recognized the middle-aged guy walking over and greeted him quick with respect.
"Mr. Wentworth!" they called out.
It was Richard Wentworth, the hotel''s service manager.
A spark of desperate relief shed across Amber''s face.
In the next moment, she looked at Richard, her voice shaky and rushed.
"Sir, my friend''s been knocked out cold," she said. "Could you see if there''s a doctor around to help her out fast?
"Knocked out?" Richard''s face turned grim right away.
"Who did it?" he asked, his tone stiff.
Amber''s eyes darted to Raven without thinking.
But just as fast, she flinched back, like a scared rabbit, looking away quick.
Richard caught the gesture-he immediately got who it was.
He locked eyes on Raven, his expression tightening.
He snapped, "You''re the one who did it?"
Raven looked back at him, steady as ever, and nodded without missing a beat. "Yeah, that was me."
Richard squinted at her bold attitude.
0.67%
"You''ve got guts," he sneered. "Think you can strut around like you own the ce?"
With that, he turned to the security guards nearby and barked an order.
"Take this reckless kid down!" he said.
Raven nced at the dozen guards moving in quick and gave Richard aid- back heads-up.
"I''m here looking for someone," she said. "I''d rather not mess up this party before I find them. You might wanna check with your boss before you try anything with me."
Richard let out a scoff, thick with scorn.
"Check with my boss to handle you?" he said. Who do you think you are? Getting
a bit too full of yourself, aren''t you?"
He swung back to the guards and saw they stop in their tracks.
He barked, "What are you waiting for? Grab her!"
The crowd caught Richard''s words, and their eyes lit up with smug grins as they looked at Raven.
''Let''s see you act tough now,'' they thought.
They figured this nobody actually thought she was untouchable here.
Causing trouble in the Century Globe Hotel? She must be begging for trouble!
They remembered thest guy who started something here-ended up with both legs busted.
And this loser didn''t just hit someone-she had the nerve to talk back to Richard''s face.
If he let her slide, they figured, he might as well toss his manager job out the window.
At the same time, Amber watched Raven get boxed in, a chilly smirk creeping onto her lips.
Five years ago, she had Raven eating dirt. And now she was acting like a big shot in front of her? Amber wouldn''t let that happen.
Raven had her little moment, but Amber was set to see her eat pavement.
Back in middle school, Raven was just a nobody to her.
Sure, she''d climbed a step or two since then, but to Amber, she was still a clueless dope.
Right now, Amber''s eyes were locked on Raven, practically seeing her ttened by the guards, groveling for mercy on her knees.
Under her gaze, two of the guards'' hands edged closer to Raven.
Almost there.
Just a bit more,
One second from smashing her into the ground..
But right as their hands were about to nab her, a voice-high-pitched and frantic-
sliced through the air from afar.
"Stop! All of you, stop right now!" a guy yelled.
The two guards locked up mid-step, like the order was drilled into their bones.
16:29 Mon, 14 Apr
At the same time, every head in the room snapped toward the sound.
Then they saw him-the hotel''s CEO. He''d just raced back from some pressing errand, booking it over as fast as he could.
Maybe it was their imagination, but the crowd could''ve sworn they saw pure panic sshed across his face.
And there seemed to be sweat on his forehead.
"Mr. Sinir, what''s up?" Richard asked, visibly surprised.
He even hustled over with a slimy, kiss-up grin.
James Sinir, however, didn''t even toss Richard a look.
His eyes zeroed in on Raven, pinned by the guards, and his heart nearly skipped
out of his chest.
Swallowing hard to choke down the dread, he red at Richard, trying to keep his voice level.
"What''s happening here?" he asked.
Richard picked up on James''s weird energy and figured he was just mad someone was messing around in the hotel.
He shed a cocky grin and said, "Mr. Sinir, this dumb kid''s causing a scene."
Then he promised, "You go chill-I''ll get her legs snapped and smooth things over with the rattled guests..."
"Smack!"
Before Richard could wrap up, James''s hand whipped up and smacked him square across the face, hard.
In a sh, Richard was left dumbstruck by the hit.
The rest of the room wasn''t far off, staring in total shock.
Before anyone could wrap their heads around it, James stepped toward Raven,
practically shaking with nerves.
"p!"
"Smack!"
Another sharp smack echoed out.
This time, though, he didn''t p Richard.
Mr. Sinir pped himself!
Then, under the crowd''s stunned looks, James bent low to Raven, practically
oozing humility.
His
veryone
Chapter 41
"Miss Valor, I''m so sorry," he said, barely louder than a whisper. "I didn''t keep my
people in line. Forgive me for letting this spook you!"
The ce burst into chatters.
James''s words mmed through the crowd, wiping their minds nk.
James Sinir''s name carries weight in Ravendale.
He ran Century Globe Hotel''s whole show in the area.
Even the local hotshot families had to y nice with him.
And now, here he was, bowing and scraping to some random chick with the sorriest apology they''d ever heard.
And the reason seemed absurd-For not riding herd on his staff? For not greeting her himself?
They wondered if they were stuck in a dreamor if James had t-out lost it.
Not far off, Amber stared, dumbfounded, as James bowed low to Raven, her smug smirk locking up tight on her face.
Even as a Jennings heiress, she didn''t have the juice to make James greet her at the door.
And she was dead sure-if some clueless waiter here ever got on her nerves, James might give the guy a light p on the wrist, but say sorry to her
himself? No way.
Meanwhile, Raven was just some ex-con, barely out of Bastion Prison a couple days.
Now, after throwing the first punch, she had James bending over backward like a spring.
Before Amber could shake off the sting of how unfair it felt, James su denly turned on Richard and the guards.
"What are you just standing there for?" he barked. "Apologize to Miss Valor, now!"
"If she doesn''t let it slide today, you''re all done-pack your stuff and get out!" he snapped.
Richard and the pack of guards jolted out of their daze at James''s words.
Richard didn''t waste a second, spinning to face Raven quick.
"Miss Valor," he said, "I screwed up today-didn''t think it through. I didn''t mean to get in your way. Please, cut me some ck just this once."
He had no idea why James was so rattled by Raven, but he knew if he didn''t y along, this sweet job was history.
The guards nodded too, tossing in a few quiet "yeahs" of their own.
Honestly, they were still clueless.
They remembered James saying nobody got a free pass on hotel rules-break them, and you''re gone.
And she was the one who started swinging.
They were just doing their jobs, trying to deal with Raven, so now this had turned into their mess.
Raven flicked a calm, quick look at Richard and the guards, then turned to James.
"Chill," she said, waving it away. "They were just doing what they''re paid for. If I really wanted to prove something, they wouldn''t still have arms
66%
16:31 Mon, 14 Apr
attached."
James''s breath caught sharp in his throat.
He knew enough about Raven to believe every word she''d just dropped,
In the next second, he swung back to Richard and the guards.
"Well?" he said. "Thank Miss Valor for letting it go!"
Richard and the guards dipped their heads fast.
"Thank you, Miss Valor..." they mumbled.
But as the guards spoke, a hint of irritation glinted in their downcast eyes.
All talk, huh,'' they thought, ''but this girl''s bluffing like she''s untouchable.
"Their arms wouldn''t be attached?"-The girl obviously had no idea what she was talking about.
They were trained security, not some punk on the street.
They figured any one of them could take this skinny chick down and wrap it up no sweat.
James caught the vibe on the guards'' faces, and his forehead creased again. But right now, with everyone watching, wasn''t the moment to chew them out. So he just shed Raven a sorry smile.
"Miss Valor, I''m really sorry about this mess. Let me get you the best seat we''ve got," he said with absolute humbleness.
Raven gave a little nod.
Then, with every eye tracking her, she followed James to the prime spot right up front.
From there, she''d get the closest look at whoever snagged thatmon school slot!
But just as Raven gotfortable in her seat, a hotel waiter hustled over.
He leaned in and whispered something to James, and James''s face fell like a rock.
Then, James turned to Raven, his face clouded with worry.
"You busy? Go take care of it," Raven said, tossing him an easy nce.
"It''s a bit of a situation, yeah. Thanks for being cool about it, Miss Valor," James replied, keeping his tone hushed.
When Raven gave a nod, James let out a soft sigh of relief.
He turned to Richard and the guards, giving them a hard look to stay sharp with Raven, before heading out of the banquet hall.
A little bitter, after James was gone, quiet murmurs started spreading through the room.
"Didn''t they say she just got out of Bastion Prison a couple days back? Why''s Mr. Sinir bending over backward for her?" someone whispered, totally stumped. "Who is she? Maybe a big deal from some out of town family?" another threw out there.
16:31 Mon, 14 Apr
At that, a few people''s eyes shifted, checking Raven out with a new angle.
But some who knew her from middle school just huffed quietly to themselves.
Still, with James''s warning lingering, they didn''t dare say her name out loud.
Right as the crowd''s confusion about Raven started piling up, an old man shuffled in from outside the hall.
His eyes moved slow over everyone,nding fast on Raven, sitting smack in the most noticeable seat.
He frowned, then walked up to Raven.
"Who are you with?" he asked.
The banquet hall crowd blinked, thrown off by the old man.
This was Adam Griffin, the Fuller family''s head butler.
Every invite for this party had gone through him.
And now, he was questioning Raven...
It clicked. Raven must''ve slipped in.
"Adam, her name''s Raven. She''s with the Henderson family," Amber jumped in
before Raven could say a word.
She was still half-kneeling by the knocked-out Luca.
Her face twisted with sadness as she looked down at Luca, her voice heavy with concern and a sharp bite of anger.
66%
"Adam," she added, "she justid my friend out t. Please, get a doctor in here quick-emergency help, something. I don''t know if she''ll make it ''til the
ambnce shows."
Adam''s face turned cold at Amber''s words.
He snapped at some nearby Fuller family people to grab a doctor.
Then his hard stare swung to Raven.
"I didn''t send an invite to any Hendersons," he said. "Somebody nab this little troublemaker who crashed the party and made a scene!"
A dozen Fuller family guys stationed around the banquet straightened up at his
The hotel guards flicked quick nces at Richard.
Richard paused for half a second, then shook his head at them.
This was the Fuller family''s gig-if they wanted to toss out a gatecrasher, it wasn''t
their call to interfere.
The guards picked up his cue, and a few smirks slid onto their faces as they watched Raven.
Raven had bragged she could tear our arms off; now they couldn''t wait to see how she''d handle these Fuller family guys, who were just as solid as them. Meanwhile, the rest of the banquet hall crowd threw Raven looks dripping with mockery and contempt.
Someone mumbled under their breath, "I thought she had some wild backstory, but she''s just from that wannabe Henderson family!"
Another smirked, "Heard the Hendersons and Fullers can''t stand each other. And
she still shows up at a Fuller party? That''s some next-level nerve."
16:31 Mon, 14 Apr
"Probably chasing that Regalhold Common School slot," someone tossed out.
"Pfft! Even if Preston Fuller''s giving away a spot at Regalhold, it''s notnding with garbage like her, a voice jeered. She should just quit day dreaming already! Amber watched the Fuller family guys closing in on Raven quick, the grin on her face spreading wider.
''This girl''s aplete idiot,'' she thought.
Even if Raven had worked some sketchy angle to get James groveling, it didn''t mean a thing.
When it came down to it, people''s roots decided how high they could climb.
Raven really thought fooling James into ying along meant she''d snuck into the upper crust? What augh.
Amber was sure Raven was about to get a hard reality check-born a Henderson,
no matter how much she squirmed, she''d stay a nobody.
Raven''d never crack the top tier!
And she damn sure didn''t belong at a Fuller family event!
But right as Amber''s smug look hit its max...
Raven flicked azy nce at the Fuller family guys almost on her, then lifted a
hand.
In the next second, a ck-and-gold embossed invite shot straight at Adam''s
face. It was the kind saved for the biggest VIPs.
"Smack!"
The thick card nailed Adam dead-on, snapping loud as it hit.
It slid down his face and hit the floor.
Before Adam could even react, a voice-calm as ice but sharp enough to slice
through anything-came out of Raven''s mouth.
"No invite, huh?" she said. "Now open your damn eyes and tell me what this is."
Chapter 42
The moment Raven''s voice faded, a dead silence enveloped the scene.
Everyone stared nkly at the invitation thatnded at Adam''s feet after hitting his face. They were all dumbfounded.
No one expected Raven to dare to throw the invitation into the butler''s face.
Even more so, no one expected Raven to be so fearless as to say such a thing to Adam.
At this moment, a thought arose in everyone''s mind: Raven was done here!
Even if the invitation she took out was real, and even if she somehow earned James''s respect, Adam still represented the Fuller family.
Now, Raven had pped Adam in the face with the invitation, and this was equivalent to provoking the Fuller family.
66%
And provoking the Fuller family in the face at the family banquet? The lightest thing that would happen to her today was to have her legs broken and
thrown out.
Looking at the butler, who was stunned in ce because of the shock, a strange smile gradually appeared on Amber''s face.
Amber knew that her feeling was right. Raven was indeed not as weak as she was five years ago.
But Raven''s brain was even more stupid, thought Amber to herself. It seemed that she didn''t need to do anything today, and Raven wouldn''t end well.
Then, under the gaze of everyone, the butler slowly came back to his senses.
Stiffly, he lowered his head, looked at the invitation at his feet, and slowly picked it up.
He opened the invitation and looked it over carefully several times, and then, his face became increasingly gloomy.
A momentter, he finally looked up, stared straight at Raven. His gaze sharp, as if it could freeze the air.
"Tell me," Adammanded, "Where did you get this invitation?"
Hearing his question, Raven just shrugged. "What you need to determine is whether this invitation is real. As for how I got it, what does it have to do with you?"
The moment Raven''s voice fell, there was a gasp of cold air from all around. Everyone thought Raven was doomed.
Adam, on the other hand, looked at Raven and sneered in anger.
"Do you know that the Fuller family''s invitations are graded?" he said. "There are no more than five people in the entire Bastion who can receive the level of invitation you have!"
"With your status as a junior of the Henderson family, let alone now, you wouldn''t even be qualified to receive this highest-level invitation in your next life!"
Everyone around was taken aback when they heard Adam''s words.
Because almost all the invitations were ck and gold, just with different patterns on them, no one noticed that Raven''s invitation was of a different grade.
Hearing Adam''s words, their expressions changed again as they looked at Raven.
They thought that Raven had only offended Adam today, but they didn''t expect that her crime might be far more than this.
And just as everyone was secretly startled, Adam''s eyes narrowed as he looked
at Raven, and he reprimanded with a serious and stern expression.
16:31 Mon, 14 Apr
"Tell me! How did you get this invitation?" he continued.
However, before Raven could speak, Amber suddenly let out a sigh, her face full of grief and disappointment.
???? 66%
"Raven, you were locked up in the Bastion Prison for five years. I thought you would have changed for the better in those five years," said Amber, acting pitiful.
"I didn''t expect that not only would you not turn over a new leaf after you got out, but you would go even further and even do something like steal an invitation. You really disappoint me."
Most of the people around already had some guesses about the source of Raven''s invitation, and Amber''s words were tantamount to giving them an affirmation.
Immediately, the eyes of everyone looking at Raven showed more contempt and disdain.
"I was wondering how the people from the third-tier Henderson family got the invitation from the Fuller family," one murmured. "So it was stolen!"
"Raven dared to steal things just after her was released? She really learned nothing from her lesson," another agreed.
"Mr. Griffin said that no more than five people in the entire Bastion could get that kind of invitation. If the big shot whose invitation was stolen by her can''te in, will the Fuller family suffer?"
Mr. Griffin''s heart clenched at the words. With hardly a moment''s hesitation, he nced at the Fullers, now inches away from Raven, and barked, "Take her down! If she resists, execute her on the spot!"
"Yes, sir!" The Fullers responded.
In the next instant, they attacked Raven together, aiming for the most vulnerable parts of her body.
The surrounding hotel security guards, witnessing this, looked at Raven with a mixture of schadenfreude and anticipation.
They wanted to see how this woman, who had just imed she could easily break their arms, would be begging for mercy.
They had no doubt that even if Raven were to beg Mr. Griffin for her life in the most humiliating and lowly manner, it would be useless.
After all, after Preston, the true bigwig, the Fuller family could not be insulted.
However, the next moment, bone-cracking sounds and screams suddenly echoed through the banquet hall.
Within a sh, all the dozen or so strong men of the Fuller family copsed to the ground, each one clutching their arms, howling in pain.
After a moment of stunned silence, people around rubbed their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.
At the same time, the smug smile on Amber''s lips suddenly froze.
She stared straight at Raven, who was still standing where she was, her expression as if she had seen a ghost.
''How is this possible?'' Amber thought to herself, stunned. ''Is this the same good- for-nothing five years ago?''
Meanwhile, witnessing the chaos, a chill ran down the spines of the hotel''s
bodyguards. They no longer doubted Raven''s previous words.
At the same time, a deep sense of relief arose in their hearts.
Fortunately enough, Mr. Sinir came in time. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be the
Fullers lying on the ground now, but them!
The bodyguards nced back towards Raven,pletely changing their impressions.
In their eyes now, there was an emotion called respect. That was admiration for
the strong.
16:32 Mon, 14 Apr
???, 66%
"Raven! Do you know the influence of the Fuller family in Bastion?" Adam roared,
still trying to fight back. "Now you not only stole the invitation, but also beat up the Fuller family. You''re adding insult to injury!"
*I, Adam Griffin, in the name of the Fuller family, warn you to surrender immediately. Otherwise, it will be a fight to death between the Fuller family and
you!"
However, just as he finished speaking, the sound of high heels hitting the ground suddenly rang out.
Then, a soft, pleasant, but aggressive voice entered the ears of everyone in the silent venue.
"Adam, since when did it be your turn, a servant, to make decisions for the Fuller family?" said the voice. "Or do I, Linda, need your permission, a butler, to send Raven an invitation?"
Hearing Linda''s words, the anger showed on Adam''s face immediately faded, and his voice trembled because of fear, "...Ms. Foster?"
People around Adam slowly came back to their senses. Their eyes were filled with deep disbelief.
How is that possible? They all doubted what they had witnessed. Ms. Foster is the true hegemon of Bastion. How could Raven have anything to do with
her?
Amber was also taken aback. She never expected that not only James, but even Linda was on Raven''s side.
At that moment, she finally began to realize that Raven might not be as simple as she thought.
"Answer my question," Linda''s sharp eyes stared at Adam, her tone cold and firm.
She didn''t expect that just because she ran into an acquaintance and was dyed outside the banquet hall for a hile, Raven would be subjected
such
reproach.
Adam took a deep breath. Realizing himself running into a serious problem, his tone became extremely humble.
"Ms. Foster, I apologize. I didn''t know the invitation Raven had was from you..."
But before he could finish, Linda cut him off.
"You didn''t know? Just because you didn''t know where my friend got the invitation, you can use her of stealing it without any evidence and even order someone to attack her?"
Adam was left speechless by Linda''s words. Under the pressure of Linda''s fierce aura, his forehead gradually broke out in a cold sweat.
"Please ept my apology, Ms. Foster. It''s all my fault causing such nonsense. Please spare me mercy..."
Linda didn''t answer him, but turned to Raven.
"Miss Valor," she asked respectfully. "How do you think this should be handled?"
Raven shot Adam with a cold nce. "He just tried to kill me," she said. "What does Ms. Foster think is the best way to handle this?"
Upon hearing this, Linda gaye Raven a knowing nod
Then, she tilted her head slightly, her cold, sharp gaze falling on Adam.
The instant he felt Linda''s gaze, Adam''s body suddenly went limp, and he copsed onto the ground
As the butler of the Fuller family, he knew all too well how much Mr. Fuller feared
Linda
He had no doubt that if Mr. Fuller knew he had offeaded Linda, he would not hesitate to kill him for an apology gift.
Under such intense fear, Adam eventually knelt down to Linda.
16:32 Mon, 14 Apr
"Ms. Foster, please forgive me this once," he begged. "I didn''t mean to offend you.
Please spare me some mercy!"
Linda frowned at this and then took a step to the side.
"I am not the one you should be apologizing to," she replied.
Adam hesitated for a moment, but under the threat of death, he quickly turned
and knelt down to Raven.
"Miss Valor, I''m so sorry. I was acting rude today. Please spare me this time!"
Raven looked at Adam coldly. However, before she could speak, a series of gasps and screams came from her surroundings.
"Look at him, he''s so handsome!" one of the girls gasped. "How can someone be
so good-looking?"
"I''ve never seen such a handsome man in my life!" another agreed.
"If I could be his girlfriend for a day, I would die happy!"
Raven followed their gaze. She saw a man in a pure white suit, as elegant as a
noble prince, walking out slowly.
The girls, staring at the man''s handsome face, which was way more handsome
than the movie stars in Vyrdenia, and feeling the otherworldly aura around him, their heartbeats couldn''t help but quicken.
However, the man ignored the girls casually. His eyes swept over them and
The moment he saw Raven, he was stunned, and his breath quickened.
Meanwhile, at the same time, Raven''s gaze also fell on him.
Chapter 43
Looking at the man''s young and good-looking face, Raven didn''t flinch.
If there was any, it was just a little bit of undetectable disappointment.
Having seen the photo, Raven recognized him as Preston at a nce.
However, the moment she felt the aura around him, she was certain that this was not her darling.
Preston in front of her was as clean as that of an elegant, gentlemanly prince, while the man she knew was an invible, icy deity.
Feeling Raven''s gaze, Preston''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a bitter smile.
Five years ago, Raven chose to be reborn in Vyrdenia to aplish herself, as well as to find the man who died to save her.
66%
And he resolutely gave up everything he had and followed her, just for a chance to be with the person he had been secretly in love with for many years.
Although Raven no longer had the stunning beauty of her previous life after her rebirth, she possessed an aura of unparalleled dominance.
With just one nce, he knew that she was the person he was looking for.
However, reality had woken him up. It seemed that Raven had never had feelings for him.
Even though he was standing right in front of her, she couldn''t recognize him... "Preston!" Before Preston coulde out of his sorrow, Amber suddenly called his name and trotted over to his side.
She intimately raised her hand, wanting to take his arm.
However, before her hand could even touch Preston''s sleeve, his arm moved to avoid her hand, and Amber stumbled forward.
Amber''s face stiffened. "Preston?"
She didn''t know what happened. Although she hadn''t seen Preston in years, she still remembered how good he was to her when they were little. He even said he would marry her when they grew up.
Both the Jennings and the Fuller families were also interested in seeing them together.
When she saw Preston''s picture and heard that he was now an Honored Student at Regalhold University, she had already decided that she would marry no one but him.
And she believed that with her looks and background, Preston would not possibly refuse her.
However, reality pped her hard in the face.
She had never dreamed that after she took the initiative in public to show Preston
her feelings, he would not give her any face at all.
At this moment, the girls around them all looked at Amber with a hint of displeasure in their eyes.
"Amber, you should know how to be reserved. Even if you like Mr. Fuller very much, you don''t have to do this, do you?" one of the girls mocked.
"Amber,e here! You''re making Mr. Fuller embarrassed," others chimed.
Amber''s face flushed with embarrassment when she heard the words of the girls around her. She didn''t even know where to put herself.
She never thought that she had tried so hard to embarrass Raven but failed, and
in the end, the most embarrassed person turned out to be herself.
16:32 Mon, 14 Apr
However, thinking that she had already lost all face, she simply went all out.
She hesitated for a moment and turned to Preston, her voice innocent and sweet.
"Preston, don''t you recognize me?" she asked.
Preston looked at her indifferently, his gentle and elegant voice revealing a hint of coldness.
"I do, but I don''t like to be touched by anyone without my consent."
Amber''s body stiffened when she heard Preston''s words. Herst hope for Preston was shattered.
She didn''t expect her dignity would be trampled underfoot by him.
However, in stark contrast to Amber, the eyes of the surrounding girls lit up even brighter when they heard this.
Several of them had to struggle to restrain themselves from shouting, but their hearts were already screaming.
''Oh my god! Mr. Fuller is so handsome. His nobility really has no rivals!''
Just then, a female voice, gentle yetced with a hint of reproach, drifted from the direction of the banquet hall entrance.
"Preston, you shouldn''t talk to Amber like that."
As the voice faded, the surrounding guests turned to look at the speaker.
Then, Evelyn, elegantly dressed, appeared in everyone''s sight alongside the head of the Fuller family.
Under everyone''s gaze, Evelyn slowly walked to Preston''s side.
0.66%
"Preston, your father and I didn''t tell you before, but this banquet today is not only to celebrate you bing an Honored Student of Regalhold University," she smiled at Preston. "We also hope everyone can witness the affair between you and Amber."
Everyone around was stunned to hear Evelyn''s words. What could be between them? They were all curious.
It couldn''t be that they were having an engagement?
In an instant, many girls gasped. But hearing this, Preston nced at Raven.
When he saw that Raven''s expression had not changed in the slightest, a hint of relief shed across his eyes, yet there was also a touch of disappointment.
Then, he withdrew his gaze, his gentle tone carrying a hint of coolness. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"
Hearing Preston''s tone, Evelyn''s heart sank. But then, she still managed to put back a gentle smile.
It''s meant to be a surprise. Besides, didn''t you and Amber have an agreement a long time ago? You liked Amber very much when you were little," replied Evelyn.
"I was young then, the agreement doesn''t count," Preston simply answered. The instant his voice faded, people at the scene breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.
It was great that Preston knew what he was doing. Otherwise, it would be way too convenient for Amber.
However, before everyone could finally rx, Evelyn frowned and suggested. "Preston, why don''t you spend a few days with Amber and see how it goes?"
"No need," refused Preston. "I already have someone in mind."
16:32 Mon, 14 Apr
The moment Preston''s words fell, the scene suddenly fell into deathly silence.
At this moment, the sound of countless girls'' hearts breaking seemed to echo through the air.
Amber stared at Preston nkly, the smile on her small face that she had been forcing began to crack inch by inch.
Immediately, she tried to control her emotions, and then asked Preston, "Preston, can you tell me who that person is?"
Chapter 44
"The person I like is right in this room, but it''s not you," Preston said coolly, his voice devoid of any warmth.
Amber''s face drained of color. Her knees nearly buckled as she staggered back a few steps, eyes wide with disbelief.
A hush fell over the room, and then, almost instantly, a spark of hope ignited in the eyes of several girls.
66%
Psychology was a powerful thing. Many swore that Preston had looked at them more than once tonight. Some were even convinced that he''d fallen for them at first sight.
"So... the one you like is...?" Evelyn hesitated, trying to prod for an answer.
Before she could finish, Preston''s lips curled into a smirk. "Let''s talk about it when we get back."
With that, his expression darkened as he shifted his gaze toward Adam, who was still sprawled on the floor.
"I just heard," Preston said, his voice edged with steel, "that you used a distinguished guest of being a thief-without any evidence."
Adam shuddered. He opened his mouth, but before he could stammer out a
defense, Preston turned to the bodyguards behind him.
"Take him down and punish him ording to family rules."
"Young Master, Madam, please spare me!" Adam cried, scrambling to his knees. "I
have served the Fuller family loyally for years! Even if I haven''t made great contributions, I have still-"
Evelyn hesitated, but ultimately didn''t speak up on Adam''s behalf.
She sighed helplessly.
Preston had grown beyond her control, and she knew it.
If she had any sway over him, she wouldn''t have resorted to such underhanded
tactics to force his hand with Amber tonight.
But Preston had made it clear-he wasn''t ying along.
As the guards dragged Adam away, the murmurs in the room turned into something else. Suspicion. Curiosity.
Had Preston been serious just now? Or had he only said he liked someone to avoid Amber?
The timing was hard to ignore. He had barely finished his deration when he immediately defended Raven. Whispers spread like wildfire.
Even Amber found herself ncing toward Raven, though the moment she took in the sight of the ordinary-looking girl, she scoffed inwardly.
5
Impossible! Thought Amber. Unless Preston had gone blind, there was no way he''d fall for someone like Raven-a girl fresh out of prison, with nothing to her
name.
But just as she convinced herself of this, she caught sight of Preston again.
The next moment, her face suddenly stiffened.
She had seen it. The way he looked at Raven-an unmistakable flicker of tenderness in his eyes.
And in Preston''s eyes, there was a hint of extreme tenderness and affection!
Her eyes suddenly widened a little. It couldn''t be true! She knew Preston was the true hegemon of Bastion. How could Raven have anything to do with her?
16:32 Mon, 14 Apr
64%
How could Preston, the best of the younger generation and even a top student at Regalhold University, possibly fall in love with Raven, a nobody with
nothing to her name?
Amber
fingers clenched into fists. She refused to ept it.
Before the tension in the room could escte any further, Patriarch finally spoke,
his voice cutting through the strange atmosphere like a de.
"As I mentioned before, the Fuller family will be selecting a lucky guest tonight," he announced with a genial smile. "The winner will receive a guaranteed spot at Regalhold Common School-courtesy of Preston."
The mood shifted instantly. The crowd, momentarily distracted from the brewing drama, turned their attention back to the main event.
Many had attended tonight''s banquet with the sole hope of securing a spot at Regalhold Common for their children.
At this moment, the eyes of many people in the venue were filled with a little anticipation as they looked at Patriarch.
"If you haven''t taken a seat yet, please do so quickly. Preston will draw a random number, and the corresponding guest will have the right to decide who
receives the cement," added Patriarch.
A flurry of movement followed as people rushed to find their seats.
Amidst themotion, Hailey, still dazed from the night''s events, slid into a chair.
Pressing her hands together, she whispered a silent prayer. If not for herself, let it be Raven.
Once everyone was seated, a servant stepped forward with a lottery box.
Preston reached in and pulled out a slip of paper. His brow lifted slightly as he read the seat number, and then, almost instinctively, his gaze flickered
toward Raven.
Could this be... fate between him and Raven? He thought to himself.
Then, under everyone''s expectant gazes, Preston showed the card to the crowd:
Holding up the card for all to see, he spoke clearly, "Row one, seat eight."
Upon hearing this, all eyes turned to Raven.
A stunned silence fell over the crowd.
Then, a sharp voice broke through. "How is that possible? How could she get the cement at Regalhold Common?"
Hailey jolted in her seat before springing to her feet.
In her extreme excitement, her voice trembled noticeably,
"Raven! It''s you! You got in! We can go to Regalhold together!"
Her excitement was palpable, but before she could say more, another voice cut
in, sharp and venomous.
"Preston, she''s not qualified to get a ce at Regafhold Common School. I suggest we draw again!"
The room stirred with murmurs of agreement.
"Yeah! She didn''t even graduate junior high. And she was in prison! She''s not qualified to attend Regalhold Common!"
"Mr. Fuller, pick another name!"
The moring voices grew sharper, but Preston
remained unmoved. His expression darkened, his patience wearing thin.
16:33 Mon, 14 Apr
However, just as he was about to speak, Raven turned to him.
I don''t need the spot, she said evenly. "Can I give it to someone else?"
For a split second, Preston was caught off guard. His heart did an odd little jump
at the way she looked at him.
"Hmm?" he muttered, momentarily lost in thought.
Raven frowned. "Can I?"
A slow, amused smile curled Preston''s lips. "Of course. As I said, the winner has
full control over the cement."
Raven nodded, then turned to Hailey. "It''s yours."
The moment the words left her mouth, the room plunged into stunned silence.
Hailey gaped at her. A look of deep anxiety appeared on her face as she looked at Raven. "But... what about you?"
Raven chuckled softly. "I have a better college to go to."
"Pfft!"
64%
1
The moment Raven''s words left her lips, a burst of mockingughter echoed through the room.
"A better college? There are only a handful of colleges in all of Regalhold! Are you seriously iming you got into one?"
"Please. A convict like you wouldn''t even get into a second-rate academy, let alone a prestigious college. Who are you trying to fool?"
"If a trash like you get into a Regalhold college, I''ll kneel down and call you
Queen!"
Raven tilted her head, her gaze locking onto the tall, thin girl who had spoken.
I''ll remember that, she said smoothly. "If you don''t keep your promise, I''ll make sure someone helps you follow through."
The girl gave a coldugh.
"If you actually manage to get into a Regalhold college, I''ll do more than kneelI''ll
die for you! But that''s never going to-"
Just as her voice fell, a crisp sound of boots echoed from the entrance. A man in a
military uniform strode in, his presencemanding attention.
Seeing the neer, Amber gasped, her voice a whisper. "Brian...?"
The crowd collectively held their breath. Someone murmured, "A five-star colonel? He''s one step away from senior colonel rank!"
Patriarch immediately straightened up and strode towards the neer. "Colonel Jennings, I had no idea you would be joining us tonight," his tone filled with reverence. "It is an honor."
Brian Jennings, a colonel at the age of thirty-two. His military potential was second only to Jonah in the entire Vyrdenian.
Patriarch knew that Brian''s presence at the Fuller family banquet today was enough to bring honor to the entire Fuller family.
However, Brian only nodded and smiled at Patriarch without replying. Instead, under the watchful eyes of the entire room, he strode straight to Raven.
Hesitating only briefly, he lowered his head slightly and, with the utmost respect,
spoke. "Miss Valor, on the orders of the general, am here to deliver your admission
notice-to Regalhold University."
16:33 Mon, 14 Apr.
Chapter 45
The moment Brian''s voice dropped, the entire banquet hall suddenly fell into a deathly silence.
No one could quite believe what they had just heard.
This five-star colonel came here, not to attend the Fuller family banquet, but to deliver an eptance letter to Raven?
And, Regalhold University? Is it really the Regalhold University they were thinking of?
Before everyone could recover, the girl from earlier took a step forward and looked at Brian cautiously.
"Sir, may I ask if the eptance letter you came to deliver is from one of the colleges in Regalhold or from Regalhold University itself?"
The moment the girl finished speaking, all eyes were on Brian.
Everyone hoped he would give the answer, making it clear that it was from one of the colleges in Regalhold.
But when Brian Jennings heard the question, he looked at the girl as though she were a fool.
0.64%E
"Besides Regalhold University, is there any other college worthy of Miss Valor?" his brow furrowed slightly, and he said with an edge of amusement.
Of course, in his mind, even Regalhold University may not be worthy of Lieutenant General Valor.
Just because he knew that Lieutenant General Valor had decided to go to Regalhold University, he didn''t dare to say anything to belittle Regalhold University, so he omitted the second half of the sentence directly.
However, even though Brian had only said the first half of the sentence, everyone present felt like his words were a bomb that had suddenly exploded in their heads.
The realization hit like a thunderp.
Raven, who everyone had thought wasn''t even worthy of the most basic college in Regalhold, was being handed an eptance letter to the top university in Vyrdenia.
Some of the people who had ridiculed Raven the most now looked as though they''d been pped across the face.
They had just been saying, not even two minutes ago, that she wasn''t even qualified to enter the lowest-tier colleges at Regalhold.
And now, a five-star colonel was personally delivering her an eptance letter to Regalhold University!
The p of reality was sharp, and it hade far too quickly.
Amber, still reeling from the shock, managed to gather herself.
Her eyes locked on the Regalhold University eptance letter in Brian''s hand, and a wave of jealousy surged through her.
She couldn''t understand why. Why was Raven, an ex-convict just out of prison, able to get into Regalhold University, when Amber herself, who had ranked among the top three in the city''s entrance exams, wasn''t even eligible?
The tall, thin girl, who had spoken so dismissively of Raven earlier, suddenly wished the ground would swallow her up.
What had she just said to Raven?
She had just made herself look utterly foolish, and now all she wanted was to disappear.
But she couldn''t leave-not without risking the Fullers'' displeasure and possibly damaging her family''s standing with them. She couldn''t afford that price.
16:33 Mon, 14 Apr
She lowered her head, trying to make herself as invisible as possible, praying Raven wouldn''t notice her.
64%
Raven, however, seemedpletely uninterested in the drama unfolding around her. She simply nodded at Brian and took the golden eptance letter
from his hand.
"Thank you for your hard work," she said, her voice calm and sincere.
Brian, visibly ttered, bowed his head. "It was no trouble at all, Miss Valor. It''s truly an honor to serve you."
Patriarch, who had been observing the exchange, couldn''t help but take a more serious look at Raven.
Meanwhile, Preston''s gaze softened with a hint of pride. This was the person he admiredthe one who could stand tall no matter the circumstances, shining brightly even in the darkest of times.
Turning slightly, Raven''s eyes fell on the tall, thin girl who had mocked her earlier.
"Normally, I wouldn''t waste my time arguing with someone as immature as you," Raven said, her tone light but sharp, "but since I''m in a good mood today, I''ll make an exception and teach you a lesson in life."
The tall girl froze, horrified. She slowly raised her head and met Raven''s gaze. Raven''s faint smile made her wish she could p herself.
She bit her lip and stammered, "Raven... what I said earlier... it was too much. I apologize."
"Well, I ept your apology," replied Raven.
The girl blinked in surprise. But before she could feel relief, Raven''s voice interrupted, cool and cutting.
"But whether I ept it or not doesn''t change the fact that you still need to fulfill your promise," added Raven.
The girl''s eyes widened, her mind racing. She looked around for help, her gazending on Amber, who was ring at Raven with visible resentment.
Amber''s eyes met hers, and the taller girl caught the almost imperceptible nod Amber gave her.
Amber wasn''t about to let Raven win this moment, For the sake of having one more follower in the future, and to prevent Raven from being toocent, it was time for her to stand up and let Raven know the consequences of offending her.
With that in mind, she trotted over to Brian and took his arm intimately.
"Brian, I remember you said no one is allowed to wear military uniforms without permission, right?" she asked.
Brian''s eyes dropped to the uniform Amber wore-the one Raven had designed herself. His heart sank.
In an instant, a buzzing sound suddenly rang out in Brian''s mind. The next moment, his mind raced, and he nearly panicked. He had never been willing to let anyone wear that uniform, not even his sister. And now Amber was trying to use it against Raven, Lieutenant General Valor herself, the one who had designed it?
It was over. He was done. Brian felt a wave of fear.
But Amber didn''t seem to notice the change in his expression. She continued, her voice full of mock sympathy.
"Brian, my ssmate just got out of Bastion Prison. She doesn''t understand the rules. If you send her back, her life will be ruined forever..."
Upon hearing this, Brian was even more dumbfounded.
He couldn''t believe his sister had just suggested that, Raven, who had worn the uniform designed by Brian himself, should be the one in trouble?
But the crowd-those who had been watching-had their own thoughts. Everyone looked at Raven with mockery and pity in their eyes.
16:33 Mon, 14 Apr
? 64%
They remembered what Raven had said earlier about Amber being punished for wearing the military uniform. And now, with Brian here, they thought Raven would be the one in trouble.
How could there be such a stupid person in the world? They were all feeling a sense of amusement.
Seeing that Brian did not reply, Amber''s voice softened, almost pleading,
"Brian, can you please just let this go today?"
However, before Brian could recover from his extreme fear, the people around him hurriedly began to persuade him.
"Amber, you''re too soft! That''s why she''s bullying you like this!" one suggested.
"That''s right! If she got away with wearing the uniform, what else would she get away with?" the other agreed.
"Don''t let her off the hook, Amber. She''ll only get worse!"
"Amber, you have to be careful who you are being soft-hearted to. You can''t be soft-hearted to her!"
Amber seemed to waver under their words, torn. After a few seconds of hesitation, she looked at Raven and sighed, as though making a painful decision. "Brian, they''re right. You should do what''s necessary. We havews for a reason. I''ll step back and let you handle it."
Brian''s eyes flicked to Raven for a moment, his fear growing.
Seeing Brian''s action, the onlookers thought he was about to attack Raven. Their
eyes were filled with mockery as they looked at her.
What if she received the eptance letter to Regalhold University? They all
thought.
When Raven was thrown back into prison, not only would she lose themon school admission qualification that Preston provided, but they might even get their hands on this eptance letter to Regalhold University.
And all of this is the result of her asking for death. She couldn''t me anyone
else.
Amber''s eyes were fixed on the golden Regalhold University eptance letter in Raven''s hand, and a strong greed surfaced in her eyes.
Once Raven is locked up, won''t this eptance letter belong to her? She almostughed out in her mind.
No matter how arrogant Raven was, what could she do? Amber was sure that Raven had nothing topete with her.
However, under the increasingly smug and greedy gazes of the crowd, Raven looked at Brian lightly and slowly curled her lips.
"Colonel Jennings, your sister has already said that she will be dealt with in ordance with Vyrdenianw. Do you need me to teach you what to do next?"
she spoke up.
Chapter 46
The moment Raven''s voice fell, everyone around her couldn''t help but be
stunned.
Then, they all looked at Raven as if she were a freak.
If they hadn''t known the ins and outs of the matter today, they would have thought that Brian was not Amber''s brother, but Raven''s brother.
However, they had to admire Raven''s fearlessness in being able to say such righteous words under such circumstances.
Standing beside Brian Jennings, Amber was stunned for a moment after hearing Raven''s words.
The next moment, she suddenlyughed out. She had to admit that Raven was the most fearless person she had ever met.
But Amber knew that even if Raven wasn''t afraid of death, after offending her, there was no way she would have a good ending today.
Even though she was eager to watch a drama, Amber still had a look of self- reproach and helplessness on her face.
"Raven, how my brother wants to deal with you is certainly not for you to teach," she said.
64%
"But don''t worry, after you go in, I''ll have my brother find someone to give you a mental examination. After all, you''re already talking nonsense before you even go in, this is really not..."
As Amber spoke, the mockery in the eyes of everyone around her looking at Raven grew stronger.
But before Amber could finish her sentence, something unexpected happened.
"p!"
A loud, sharp p echoed through the room.
Amber gasped, her left cheek burning as she instinctively raised her hand to cover it. A distinct palm print was already forming on her skin, and her eyes were wide with shock as she looked at Brian.
It was not just Amber; almost everyone around them was stunned by Brian''s sudden p.
Why did Brian suddenly hit his own sister? They couldn''t understand.
Even if he were to hit someone, shouldn''t it be Raven?
"Brian? Why did you..."
Amber asked, her voice filled with shock and confusion.
Brian Jennings stood there, his gaze cold as ice, locking eyes with his sister. "Who allowed you to wear my uniform?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous. Amber stumbled back, her face paling. Brian had always treated her well, from childhood to adulthood, and had rarely even raised his voice at her.
She had never imagined that Brian would one day question her in such a tone.
Seeing that Amber grew quiet, Brian turned toward Raven, his expression softening slightly, though his tone remained firm.
"Miss Valor, my sister... she''s spoiled. I never imagined she would dare to steal and wear my uniform."
Amber''s mouth dropped open. "Brian, she was the one who stole and wore the uniform. Why are you..."
64%
Brian barked, cutting her off. "Shut up!"
Then he turned back to Raven, a forced smile on his face. "Miss Valor..."
However, Raven directly raised her hand to stop him from saying anything else.
"Since she has said that she wants to deal with it ording to Vyrdenianw, then let''s do it ording to thew," said Raven.
Brian could already tell from Raven''s face that she would not change her mind.
He opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only helplessly reply, "Understood."
Amber waspletely dumbfounded when she heard that Brian was actually going to deal with her ording to Vyrdenianw.
ording to Vyrdenian regtions, she would have to spend at least ten years in prison!
At this moment, she couldn''t care less about why Brian was so respectful to Raven. In extreme fear, she grabbed Brian''s arm desperately.
"Brian, she''s just a convict. Why are you so afraid of her? You''re my brother, what''s wrong with me wearing your clothes?"
She then turned to Raven again, her tone mocking. "What qualifications does a waste like her have..."
Before Amber could finish speaking, her mouth was suddenly tightly covered by Brian.
Brian clenched his jaw, trying to remainposed. He didn''t answer but instead, with a forced smile, looked at Raven.
"Miss Valor, I will take her to the jail now. Please excuse us!"
Raven nodded, her expression unreadable as Amber''s fury burned in her eyes.
Brian was relieved to see that Raven did not pursue Amber''s extremely disrespectful words to her.
Then, wasted no time, he dragged Amber out of the banquet hall as fast as he could.
The room fell silent. Everyone stared at the empty space where Brian and Amber had just stood, unable to process what had just happened.
Could someone tell them what was going on? They couldn''t process.
As Amber''s elder brother, shouldn''t Brian help his sister?
However, just because Raven said that she would deal with her ording to Vyrdenianw, he directly dragged Amber out of the banquet hall in public and said that he would send her to jail. This seemed uneptable.
They heard that Brian Jennings and Amber had a very good rtionship. Why was he so quick to side with Raven today?
Was it because Raven got into Regalhold University? But this reason still could not stand alone.
Even if Raven was qualified to enter Regalhold University, she''s just an ordinary student at Regalhold University. There was no way a colonel would listen
to her like that.
The next moment, some people suddenly recalled that when Brian handed the eptance letter to Raven, he called someone "general."
A murmur swept through the crowd. Was Raven secretly connected to someone powerful in the military? Someone who owed her a favor?
That seemed to be the only possibility.
Some of them had a hint of fear in their eyes. If she had a hig shot backing her
up, then they really couldn''t afford to offend her.
And in the eyes of many people, there was obvious envy.
64%
The tall, thin girl, who had been so smug earlier, now looked at Raven with resentment, her eyes burning with jealousy.
She couldn''t understand why. Why was a convict-someone who had just been released from prison-so lucky? Was it just because she had connections?
Just because she knew someone with a prominent identity, she not only got the qualification to enter Regalhold University, but also made Brian send his own sister to prison.
Raven caught the girl''s gaze and, with a small, knowing smile, raised the eptance letter high.
"Now," she said, "are you going to keep your promise?"
The girl stared at Raven, biting her lip in frustration.
"I said you had to get into Regalhold University through your own merit, not by using connections," she spat, her voice trembling with bitterness.
"Don''t you know that Regalhold University has a fixed number of students every year?"
"You used some underhanded means to get a spot, which means that a student who could have gotten into Regalhold University has lost that spot. Doesn''t your conscience hurt to have taken what rightfully belongs to someone else?" Raven frowned slightly as she looked at her. "So you''re taking your words back?"
The tall, thin girl gave a coldugh, feeling d that she finally had the chance to make her point.
She raised her chin slightly, her eyes full of arrogance and disdain as she looked at Raven.
"If you got it on your own merit, I will naturally fulfill my promise, but, did you?"
Perhaps because she was in a good mood, Raven was surprisingly patient at the moment.
She looked at the tall and thin girl and raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by ''merit''?"
Hearing this, the girl smiled and looked at Raven.
"Academic achievements are not easy to verify here, but to enter Regalhold University, you must pass thebat test. I have passed thebat test of Regalhold University before. As long as you can defeat me, I will keep my promise!"
She had seen Raven take down the dozen or so members of the Fuller family before, so she knew that Raven had some skills.
But she believed that if it were her, she would not be worse than Raven. With all her strength, she could be even faster.
However, at almost the exact moment those words left her mouth, a shadow shed before her eyes.
"Bang!"
In the next instant, the girl was sent flying backward, a powerful force mming
into her stomach.
With a resounding crash, her body collided with a table, shattering it and the tableware atop it into countless pieces.
The surrounding onlookers gasped at her misfortune, unable to help themselves.
As for the girl, she could only whimper, overwhelmed by the intense pain in her
abdomen.
Then, through her pain-blurred vision, she saw a figure slowly walking towards
her. Raven''s ice-cold voice then echoed through the hall.
"Now, am I qualified to have you fulfill your promise?"
16:34 Mon, 14 Apr
Chapter 47
The moment Raven finished speaking, the entire banquet hall fell into a deathly silence.
At that moment, everyone looked at Raven as if they had seen a ghost.
That girl had passed the Regalhold Universitybat test-Everyone knew how abnormal thatbat test was.
However, to their surprise, the one who had passed thebat test had no power to fight back in front of Raven.
The girl subconsciously held her breath as she heard Raven''s voice, which
seemed to pierce her heart and shatter all her confidence.
Then, she slowly raised her head as if in slow motion. At that moment, the sharp pain in her abdomen was forgotten.
Her gaze towards Raven was filled with disbelief.
She knew herself well. Even if her strength hadn''t reached the pinnacle of perfection, it was definitely not bad.
64%
At the very least, few people her age couldpete with her. Even her teacher, who had been practicing for decades, could no longer easily defeat her.
But she didn''t expect that in front of Raven, she couldn''t even fight back.
"How...how did you do it?" she opened her mouth and asked hoarsely.
At this moment, her eyes looking at Raven were filled with frustration and despair.
She never thought that one day, the thing she was most proud of would be crushed by someone she hadpletely disregarded.
Raven didn''t answer her question, but looked at her with a cold nce.
"You can endure this level of pain without crying out?" she spoke up. "Looks like you have good resilience."
The girl couldn''t help but be taken aback.
Was Raven praising her? She was totally surprised.
Shouldn''t Raven be trying to belittle and humiliate her, the loser, with the attitude
of a victor? But why didn''t she see any arrogance or contempt in
Raven''s expression?
She locked her gaze on Raven for a while, then let out a chuckle.
Enduring the piercing pain, she slowly moved her body to kneel down towards Raven.
She looked up slightly at Raven, her tone devoid of any anger or unwillingness, even sounding as if she was willingly calling out, "My Queen."
The moment her voice fell, the surroundings were suddenly plunged into an eerie silence.
Almost everyone looked at the girl with disbelief on their faces. No one expected her to fulfill this extremely humiliating promise so easily.
What''s more, no one expected her to be able to call Raven a "queen" so calmly.
Among the crowd, there was no shortage of people who were familiar with the girl, and huge waves of disbelief had already been set off in their hearts.
They understood all too well the pride that came with being strong.
They had considered the possibility that the girl might be forced to bow their
heads to Raven, but ever in their wildest dreams did they imagine that she wouldpletely abandon her dignity in front of Raven.
16:34 Mon, 14 Apr
Raven looked at the girl kneeling before her, her expression unmoved.
She gently raised her hand and tossed a gold coin engraved with the letters "LTG-V" in front of her.
"Take this and report to the Bastion military tomorrow. I will have someone meet you," shemanded casually.
The girl was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t believe her ears.
Her eyes were fixed on Raven, her gaze filled with surprise and disbelief.
The Bastion military? She pondered. Did it mean that she had a chance to enter the Bastion military?
Almost everyone familiar with her knew that,pared to Regalhold University, she''d much rather enter the Vyrdenian military.
In fact, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the military was the ce she wanted to be in most in her life.
64%
45
However, the Vyrdenian military rarely recruited female soldiers, and even if there were some exceptions, they joined through various special channels.
Given her background, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven for her to enter the military.
But now, Raven was telling her to report directly to the military? This happiness hade too suddenly for her.
The crowd watched the girl, who could be said to have found fortune in misfortune, their faces filled with a mixture of surprise and envy.
Having just witnessed Brian''s unwavering respect for Raven, no one doubted the truth of her words.
In other words, as long as the girl performed well in the military, she would definitely have a bright future.
"Thank you!" The girl carefully picked up the gold coin, her eyes filled with gratitude as she looked at Raven.
Raven just nodded without saying anything.
Seeing that Raven had settled the matter, Preston walked slowly up to her and said with a smile.
"Raven, congrattions on qualifying for Regalhold University. You''ll be my junior soon," said Preston. "Have you decided when to go to Regalhold?"
Raven couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled when she heard Preston''s sudden question. For some reason, she felt a sense of familiarity from Preston at
such close range.
This familiarity prevented her from resisting Preston''s approach too much. She stared at Preston for a moment before replying, "Tomorrow."
With Regalhold University starting in just ten days, Raven had nearly finished wrapping up her affairs in Bastion. She was preparing to head to Regalhold University ahead of time to reunite with her precious darling.
Hearing this, a gentle smile curved Preston''s lips.
"I''m also nning to leave tomorrow. I haven''t bought my ticket yet," he proposed. "Why don''t we go together? I can show you around the university in advance."
Evelyn and Patriarch exchanged nces upon hearing this.
Didn''t Preston say he wouldn''t leave for another seven days? Both of them wondered.
And they had already bought the tickets. Why did he suddenly change to leaving tomorrow?
Many of the girls around them were taken aback by Preston''s words, their eyes quickly filling with deep disbelief.
Why would Mr. Fuller be the one to ask Raven when she was heading to Regalhold University? Could it be, as they had spected earlier, that Raven was the person he liked?
16:34 Mon, 14 Apro
????64%
The thought made them gasp. No way! Even though Raven''s strength was impressive, her looks were too ordinary. She wasn''t worthy of someone as excellent as Preston at all!
Hearing that Preston actually took the initiative to invite her to leave together, Raven''s eyes also showed a little surprise.
But then, she shook her head to refuse.
"Often, ns can''t keep up with life''s twists," she suggested. "If fate allows, we''ll surely cross paths again someday."
The girls around them were stunned as they heard Raven''s clear rejection. They hadn''t expected her to turn down the opportunity to stay with Preston.
How could there be such an ungrateful woman in this world?
A brief flicker of disappointment shed across Preston''s eyes at her words, but
he quickly masked it with a gentle smile. "Alright, I respect your.
decision."
Raven nced around at the people gathered, sensing the strange atmosphere in
the air. With no interest in staying any longer, she bid Preston farewell and quietly left the banquet.
Preston watched as Raven walked away, a thoughtful expression settling on his face.
The next morning, Raven received a call from Hugmuinn.
"Boss, the location of the only unsealed Starcard in Vyrdenia has been confirmed.
Like the man you''re looking for, it''s also rted to Regalhold University," reported
Hugmuinn.
Hearing this, Raven took a light breath. "Okay, help me book three tickets to Regalhold on the soonest avable flight."
"Understood," replied Hugmuinn.
In the afternoon, Raven left Grayson Memorial Hospital with Ruth and Zach, preparing to head to Regalhold.
Just as they arrived at Bastion Airport, a series of major news stories broke, shaking the entire city.
Chapter 48
64%
[Breaking news! Jax Grayson, the head of the Grayson family and CEO of Grayson Group, along with Vivian Jennings, the legitimate youngdy of the Jennings family, were found to havemitted suicide in Bastion Prison.]
5
[Breaking news! Before the deaths of Jax Grayson and Dane Grayson, Rex Grayson, the former seniormander of the military, attempted to help the two escape from prison and is now under criminal detention.]
"Breaking news! Amber, the eldest daughter of the Jennings family who was imprisoned yesterday, has been sentericed to death for contacting Vivian Jennings, her direct superior, and plotting to murder a meritorious top figure in Vyrdenia''s military. The crime is considered treason."
Ruth, who had just walked into the airport hall, looked at the big screen broadcasting the news in the distance and stopped in her tracks.
A momentter, she suddenly smiled.
It didn''t matter what happened to her, but they shouldn''t have dared to touch her children.
However, she had to admit that Raven''s ruthlessness and determinationpletely exceeded her expectations.
At the same time, after three news reports in a row, the entire airport lobby was instantly blown away.
One man, shaking his head in disbelief, spoke out loud, "Jax Grayson and Dane Grayson were top figures in Bastion! They just... died like that?"
Another woman, her eyes wide with astonishment, chimed in, "Not just Dane Grayson and Jax Grayson, but also the two youngdies of the Jennings family! Especially the one from the Regalhold Jennings family, she had an even stronger background than Jax Grayson! And she''s dead too?"
"What kind of big shot did the Jennings family and the Grayson family offend?" another voice filled with spection, asked.
Ruth was also stunned as she listened to the shocked discussions around her.
Did Raven do all this? She questioned quietly. How could the Valor family offend the Jennings family of the same level for her? Or did Eddie do all this
without her father''s consent?
Just as Ruth was filled with doubts, Raven took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Hugmuinn:
[Well done, Hugmy!]
On the other end of the phone, Hugmuinn looked at the short message from Raven and curled his lips.
But seeing how Raven addressed him, he struggled to hold back a smile, letting out a soft snort. "What a lousy nickname!"
Meanwhile, on Raven''s side, before the emotions of the crowd in the hall could settle, a group of bodyguards dressed in ck suddenly poured in from outside, their presence instantlymanding attention.
Also pouring in were arge number of ardent fans, their excited chatter and bright eyes quickly filling the room with a buzz of energy.
"Make way! Make way!" some were shouting.
"It''s Maris Duvall!"
"Maris, look here, look at me!"
Everyone in the hall was stunned by the sight. Soon, some people reacted quickly, scrambling to gather around and get a closer look at the neer.
A wave of mutters spread in the crowd. "Maris Duvall? Is that really Maris Duvall?"
"I heard that Miss Duvall was admitted to Regalhold University. Is she here today
to familiarize herself with the environment in advance?"
16:35 Mon, 14 Apro
"Although I knew Miss Duvall was admitted to Regalhold University, I still have to say, she''s truly deserving of being my goddess! Other artists either went to the Imperial Film Academy or the Central Academy of Drama, but my goddess got into Regalhold University-now that''s enough to crush them all!"
Raven was not interested. She nced sideways and ignored it.
Just as Raven was escorting Ruth and Zach to the door of the VIP lounge,
anothermotion suddenly erupted from outside.
"Oh my god, he''s so handsome!" someone couldn''t help but praise.
As soon as the voice sounded, many of the girls who had been chasing after
Maris quickly turned their attention to the other direction.
Then, exmations came out from the crowd.
"Even the most popr young heartthrobs today can''tpare to how handsome he is, can they?"
"If he were to debut, I would definitely be his fan!"
"Not only is he handsome, but his temperament is also outstanding. If this were in
ancient times, he would be a pure and indifferent nobleman!"
Hearing themotion behind her, Maris''s footsteps stopped.
She looked in the direction the voices wereing from.
The next moment, a sh of amazement shed through her eyes, and her heartbeat couldn''t help but speed up.
She waspletely captivated by the man, and she believed there was no one else who couldpare to him.
She found herself immediately falling in love with this man at first sight.
Chapter 49
Soon, under the watchful and infatuated gazes of the girls, Preston made his way to the VIP lounge with measured steps.
Maris hesitated for a moment, but chose not to approach him.
She believed that with her charm, Preston would naturally take notice of her. As a girl, being too forward wouldn''t work in her favor.
Raven nced at Preston, but didn''t greet him. She turned to Ruth and Zach, "Let''s go."
There were too many girls outside taking pictures of Preston, and for the time being, Raven had no interest in being treated like a spectacle.
Ruth nodded at Raven. "Okay."
63%
But as she spoke, she couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. The young man was truly good-looking. She would definitely stop and take a second look if she saw him on the street.
Raven nced at Ruth''s expression and couldn''t help but smile, shaking her head. It seemed her mother was also a visual person.
She wondered what her precious darling looked like after he was reborn. But she had a hunch it wouldn''t be bad.
As for her face... whenever she wished, she could effortlessly restore it to the one that had once captivated and overturned all living beings in her previous life.
It was just that her face in her previous life had brought her too much trouble.
Although she wasn''t afraid of trouble, she certainly didn''t enjoy it.
She was still willing to directly avoid many troubles that could be avoided.
Not far away, Maris saw Raven and the others enter the waiting room. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to follow them in.
Shortly after the three of them sat down, Preston walked in.
Because Maris, Raven, and the other girl were sitting in the same row, Maris had a clear view. From her perspective, Preston walked straight towards her after entering the door.
As Preston got closer and closer to her, her heartbeat couldn''t help but speed up.
However, just as Preston walked about three meters in front of her, Maris smiled and was about to greet him. But to her surprise, Preston brushed past her without even sparing her a nce.
Then, she saw Preston walk straight to the extremely ordinary-looking girl and speak in an unexpectedly gentle and pleasant voice.
"You said to me yesterday that we are destined to meet again, so do we count as destined now?" he asked.
Beside Raven, Ruth stared at the gentle smile on Preston''s face, feeling a sense of disbelief washed over her. How could there be such a gentle and handsome boy in this world?
Zach was also stunned. He stared at Preston and muttered, "You''re so good- looking!"
Not far away, watching Preston''s face, Maris''s heart beating faster.
However, Raven looked at Preston''s face, which was so close, her expression remainingpletely unchanged.
She looked at Preston indifferently, her tone ambiguous as she spoke.
"Are you sure that our meeting today was a coincidence?"
Preston was slightly startled. Then, he smiled and, instead of continuing the topic, turned to Ruth.
16:35 Mon
"Hello, Madam. My name is Preston, and I am Raven''s future ssmate," said Preston to Ruth.
Ruth was stunned for a moment, and then she hurried to greet him. "Preston,e, have a seat!"
Preston heard the words and shed his signature gentle smile. Alright, thank you."
He sat down next to Raven as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Then, he tilted his head slightly and gazed at her softly.
"The university doesn''t start for another ten days. You''re heading to Regalhold so early, Raven," said Preston. "Are you nning to go straight re, or will you find a ce to settle down nearby first?"
Raven replied in a t voice. "I''m going to get my mother and brother settled in first. I''ll move into the dormitory arranged by the university before school starts."
Raven knew that Regalhold University had a clear rule that all new students must live on campus for the first year. If anyone disobeyed the rules, they would be forced to drop out of the university.
Of course, as the acting president of Regalhold University, she had the right to be special.
However, because she had been personally taught by teachers arranged by her family in her previous life and had never experienced university life, she didn''t mind giving it a try.
Preston, upon hearing Raven''s words, suggested with a smile.
"My family happens to have a vacant vi in the heart of Regalhold, very close to the University. You can settle your mother and brother there. It would be convenient for you to visit them or for them toe to the University to see you." Upon hearing Preston''s words, Ruth couldn''t help but speak up.
"That... wouldn''t be appropriate, would it?"
Preston smiled. "Raven and I are the only students from Bastion in the entire university. Besides, that vi is just sitting there unused. It would be put to good use if it could help Raven."
Ruth didn''t say anything, but just turned to look at Raven, waiting for her to make a decision.
Raven nced at Preston with indifference. She could sense that he was deliberately drawing closer, but the familiarity she felt from him made her
instinctively believe that he meant her no harm.
She just didn''t understand what his purpose was.
However, after a moment of contemtion, Raven nodded slightly. "In that case, I''ll have to trouble you, Preston."
She had to admit, Preston had piqued her limited curiosity. She would like to see what Preston was up to.
Maris, on the other hand, watched as Raven and Preston made their way to the house in just a few minutes. Her brows furrowed.
She hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand to take off her hat and mask, and walked straight towards Preston,
However, at this moment, the electronic boarding announcement suddenly sounded from the boarding gate.
Hearing the announcement, Raven''s group of four immediately got up and walked towards the boarding gate.
Soon, they boarded the ne and found their seats.
Since there were only two seats in a row in first ss, Ruth and Zach sat
together, leaving Raven to sit next to Preston.
"I told you we were fated." After Preston sat down, he looked at Raven, who was
seated next to him, and said with a smile.
16:35 Mon, 14 Apr
Although it wasn''t a coincidence that he and Raven were on the same flight, the adjacent seats were indeed all thanks to fate.
But just as Preston finished speaking, Maris suddenly walked up to Raven.
"Can you switch seats with me?" she asked, her tone almostmanding. Raven turned her head slightly to look at her, and said in a t voice that did not allow for any discussion, "No."
Maris frowned, her expression tinged with disdain. She had rarely been rejected in her life, and the audacity of this lowly bumpkin to turn her down infuriated her.
However, despite her anger, seeing a few fans in the first-ss cabin looking over, she still retained a sliver of reason.
With that, she took a deep breath, struggling to calm her turbulent emotions, and then fixed her eyes on Raven.
"I''ll offer you three thousand for this seat. How about this?"
Raven looked at her as if she were an idiot. "Do you think I would be short of your three thousand dors?"
Maris, upon hearing this, nced at the clothes that Raven had just changed into today, the ones Ruth had prepared for her, and a flicker of disdain shed across her eyes.
She believed Raven was clearly wearing cheap, street-stall clothes, yet still had the audacity to act rich and sit in first ss.
The thing that Maris despised the most in her life were these kind of delusional fools who put on airs.
"Fine. Ten thousand," shemanded. "Give me the seat! I just want to switch seats with you. Ten thousand is enough for you to buy dozens of first-
ss tickets."
Listening to Maris''s aggressive voice, Raven''s face also turned cold.
She fixed her gaze upon Maris, her voice as frigid as the air around them. "I
said, I''m not short of money. Are you deaf?"
Maris trembled under Raven''s intense stare. But then, her gaze fell upon Raven''s cheap clothes, and her confidence returned.
"One hundred thousand! Even if I had money, I wouldn''t be a fool. Don''t push your
luck!" she said.
The moment Maris finished speaking, the air around Raven turned icy cold.
She unhurriedly pulled a bank card from her pocket. In the next instant, she raised her hand and flicked her wrist.
"p!"
The card hit Maris''s face with a crisp sound.
Meanwhile, Raven''s voice rang out, cold as ice. "Here''s five hundred thousand.
Get off this ne!"
Chapter 50
The moment Raven finished speaking, a deathly silence fell over the entire first- ss cabin.
And then, gasps of astonishment escaped the lips of several Maris''s fans who had been secretly watching themotion.
They couldn''t believe that Maris had actually been pped in the face by such an ordinary girl.
After all, Maris had just said that her father was not only from the Duvall Group, but also from Valha!
63%
They couldn''t help but feel curious. Was this girl out of her mind? Didn''t she realize that provoking Maris Duvall would only lead to her downfall?
Beside Raven, Preston, who hadn''t spoken just now, couldn''t help but curl his lips.
Raven was still as arrogant as ever, and he liked it. This girl acting recklessly in front of her was no different from seeking death.
He had to admit that Raven was so dazzling that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.
It was a long moment before Maris came back to her senses. She stiffly raised her hand and touched her burning cheek.
Then, she slowly turned to Raven, her eyes filled with disbelief. "You dare hit me?"
She valued this face more than her life. But now, someone actually dared to hit her?
Before Raven could answer, Maris suddenly raised her hand and managed to p Raven hard across the face.
She was able to enter Regalhold University, so naturally, she couldn''t be some good-for-nothing who couldn''t even lift a finger.
0
If she had reacted just now, how could she have been pped in the face with a bank card by a piece of trash who could only get into amon school through a lottery?
She had put all her strength into this p. As long as this pnded, Raven''s face would be ruined.
However, just as Maris''s p was about tond on Raven''s face, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by an ice-cold hand.
The next moment, a crisp p rang out on Maris''s face.
"p!"
The immense force sent Maris stumbling back several steps. At the same time,
a trickle of bright red blood slid down from the corner of her lips.
Then, Raven''s emotionless voice reached her ears.
"Just now, I was paying you to get out of here. This is what you get for staying."
This p from Raven stunned the onlookers once more. This girl wasn''t satisfied with throwing a bank card in Maris''s face, and now she had pped
her?
But how did she do it? Everyone knew that Maris possessed thebat prowess of someone who had been admitted to Regalhold University.
As shock and confusion filled everyone''s faces, Maris raised her hand to cover her bruised cheek.
Her eyes were fixed on Raven, her calm tone suppressing a raging fury.
"You''ve really made me angry."
Raven merely looked at her indifferently, her tone devoid of any hint of jest.
16:36 Mon, 14 Apro
63%ʳ
"Apologize to me now, then p yourself ten times and get back to your seat," said Raven. "Otherwise, what you''ll face after you get off the ne won''t just be a few ps."
She could guarantee that if it weren''t for her mother and brother being here, if she wasn''t worried about scaring them too much, Maris wouldn''t be standing in front of her safe and sound right now.
Maris was taken aback when she heard Raven''s words.
She never dreamed that there would be such an arrogant, or rather, fearless, person in the world.
Raven already knew who her father was, yet dared to say such things as asking her to apologize and even p herself.
She didn''t know whether to say Raven was too brave, or stupid.
"Fine, then we''ll see when we get off the ne!"
With that, Maris took a deep look at Raven before heading straight to her seat.
After taking her seat, she took out her phone while the ne was still on the ground and dialed her father, Vincent.
When the call connected, Maris recounted what had just happened in an extremely aggrieved and exaggerated manner.
A momentter, she received a reply from her father, who was already on his way
to the airport to pick her up. After reminding him to bring more people, she hung up the phone with satisfaction.
Then, she turned to look at Raven, wondering whether she should rip her mouth apart or break her legs first.
After a while, Raven''s phone suddenly received a text message from Hugmuinn:
[Boss, I can''t get away. I''ve sent someone to pick you up.]
Two hourster, the nended smoothly at Regalhold Airport.
Maris followed closely behind Raven and the others as they disembarked.
And Maris''s fans, with a gossipy curiosity, followed them.
A few momentster, Raven and her group reached the airport exit.
Maris Duvall''s eyes suddenly fell on a middle-aged man in his forties, dressed
in a neat suit, with an extraordinary aura around him.
"Dad!"
She shouted and hurriedly ran towards the man, her father Vincent.
Standing in front of Vincent Duvall, she immediately pointed at Raven. "Dad, it''s her, take her down!"
Almost as soon as Maris finished speaking, Vincent''s searching eyes fell on Raven.
He immediately strode towards Raven.
Behind Maris, a group of fans saw Vincent Duvall''s movements, and their eyes looking at Raven were somewhatplicated.
A genius with an ordinary background but whose strength far surpassed that of
the professionally trained Maris, was about to fall like this? They were all feeling pity.
However, they had to admit that if Raven hadn''t been so fearless in attacking Maris, she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. So, even if she was
63%
taken down by Vincent, the couldn''t me angr
At the same time, Maricels watched as the bin beta doar ant doar and the one of
her mouth dowly curved into a cruel smille.
She had thought her father would send someone to a wide m
It seemed that even if thaven didn''t die today, debe d
Maricets could already see the ene of braver lying on the ground bopying they
She still remembered what Raven had said on the piter, that he wanted time ag
So, in a moment, would the make taver ball Bowen and bowtow to her dog indbreaker got then tear for et spart
However, before Marisels could decide how to tortun braun, er egenthered that her gate wing ghost
She saw that her father, who had never bowed his head to anyone actually do it of Haven and honored deeply.
At the same time, the solemn, almost pious voice came from Vand mouth.
"Haze 15, at your service," said Vincent
Chapter 51
Maris stood there in a daze, staring at Vincent''s actions and listening to his words,pletely stunned.
''What is going on? My father is bowing to the woman who beat me? Wait, what? Lady Valor? Could she be the master of Minor Valha at Regalhold University?'' The thought hit her like a lightning bolt.
In the next second, Maris''s gaze shifted to Raven, carefully scanning her from head to toe.
Maris knew that the master of Minor Valha was several levels above Vincent.
Maris''s status had never been high enough for her to meet this person. ''Could it be that Raven is the master of Minor Valha?" Maris thought. Immediately, her expression toward Raven changedpletely.
After thinking for a moment, Maris became more certain. If Raven didn''t have such a high status, there was no way Vincent would show this much respect.
Furthermore, the students in Minor Valha were all exceptionally young prodigies. Only someone more brilliant than they were couldmand respect
from them.
Maris remembered how she had been powerless against Raven earlier. It suddenly dawned on her.
I''ve made a huge mistake I''ve offended such an important person. What do I do now? What should I do?'' she thought in panic.
Just as Maris''s anxiety intensified, Raven looked at Vincent, still kneeling in front of her as though he hadn''t been allowed to rise, and smiled before speaking, "Your daughter told you to arrest me. What right do I have to deserve your bow?"
Raven''s cold smile made Vincent''s face turn even palet
When he had first met Raven, he had been so nervous that, although he had heard Maris say to arrest someone, he hadn''t realized who it was meant to be.
4
Vincent never imagined that the person who had burt his daughter was Raven.
He stayed bowed, not daring to move, but sternly said, "Maris, kneel. Apologize to Lady Valor."
Without the slightest hesitation, Maris dropped to her knees in front of Raven.
She slightly tilted her head back, speaking sincerely as she looked at Raven, "I''m sorry, Lady Valor. I didn''t know your identity. I hope you won''t hold it against me and will forgive me."
II Raven had been just an ordinary person, Maris would have never knelt, no matter what.
But knowing that Raven was the master of Minor Valha, a person of such high status, it wasn''t as difficult for Maris to kneel and apologize.
Above all, her life meant mo?e to her than her dignity.
Seeing Maris''s obedience, Vincent breathed a heavy sigh of relief
He quickly forced a bitter smile and spoke to Raven, "Lady Valor, I apologize for spoiling my daughter. She''s be more and more stubborntely. Maybe you could help guide her?
"I heard you''re going to Regalhold University. Coincidentally, she''s also going there. If you take her with you, she can serve you."
Raven, bearing Vincent''s sincere voice, turned her gaze toward Maris and said, "Do you remember what! told you on the ne?"
16:38 Mon, 14 Apr o
Maris froze for a moment, then quickly nodded. Y-yes.
Then, without warning, Maris raised her hand.
Bang! A series of sharp ps rang out as Maris pped herself across the face.
The people at the airport exit, along with Maris''s fans, werepletely stunned.
If it weren''t for the pain in her flesh, everyone would have thought they were dreaming.
No, even in a dream, no one would dare imagine that the chairman of the Duvall Group, Vincent, would bow to such an ordinary girl.
Even more unbelievable was the sight of Maris, a top celebrity, kneeling before such a regr girl and pping herself.
After a long moment, Maris pped herself again and again, until the
onlookers lost count of how many times it happened.
Raven finally parted her lips and said, "That''s enough."
Only then did Maris stop the action.
ּ62%
However, even though Maris felt the burning sensation on her cheek, after realizing Raven''s true identity, there wasn''t a trace of resentment in her gaze toward Raven.
Maris may not have been a saint, but she understood that the strong deserved respect.
Since she had foolishly offended someone she shouldn''t have, it was only right to be taught a lesson.
This was easy to understand. If Raven had been just an ordinary person, there would have been no good oue for Maris if she had offended her.
Raven calmly looked at Maris and, knowing that she would never dare cause trouble for her even if she stayed by her side. Raven slowly spoke, "As your father said, I am indeed in need of a maid at Regalhold University who can follow my orders at any time."
Before Raven could finish, Maris quickly interjected, "I''m willing."
Maris had been blinded by jealousy before, but she was very shrewd.
She understood that her father was giving her an opportunity.
After all, if she stayed close to Raven and performed well, her chances of entering Minor Valha in the future would increase.
In fact, she had heard her father say that Raven often met the legendary master of Minor Valha.
If Raven could speak a few good words for her in front of that mysterious master, Maris might have a chance to enter Minor Valha.
With that thought in mind, Maris''s gaze toward Raven became even more eager.
Raven observed Maris''splete change in attitude but didn''t say anything else.
Vincent''s eyes suddenly shed with a strong sense of joy,
Indeed, there were no absolute good or bad things in
e world.
As long as Maris stayed by Raven''s side, the future would undoubted
Moreover, Vincent and even the entire Duvall family might rise insan
be bright.
because of his daughter.
taken of his daughter kneeling and anything rted to Raven. He also
Soon after, Vincent arranged for the people he brought with him to clear all ph warned everyone that anyone who dared to spread the word of today''s events would suffer severe consequences.
62%
No one dared doubt the truth of Vincent''s words.
Furthermore, everyone knew that even if they did spread such a story, with the
Duvall Group''s influence, the media would be pressured, and nothing woulde
of it.
Vincent then led Raven and the others to the empty vi at Regalhold that Preston had mentioned.
The vi was located in Regalhold''s best neighborhood, where most of the residents were either wealthy or noble.
Raven, along with her mother and brother, ate a simple meal prepared by the servants in the vi. Afterward, Ruth took Zach to rest.
Raven, however, followed Preston and Maris to Regalhold University.
The president''s office at Regalhold University was in the center of the college, exquisitely decorated and luxurious.
At this moment, an elderly man with gray hair, Kurt Monroe, stood with his hands behind his back in front of the office''s massive floor-to-ceiling window, looking out over the entire campus.
Behind him, his two assistants, who had just returned to Regalhold, were reporting some important information.
Bang!
Suddenly, the office door was kicked open.
The female assistant, ir Young, saw the elegant, handsome man leading the
group, and her breathing involuntarily quickened.
She had never seen such a handsome man.
Before returning to Regalhold, ir had heard that the man who had just be
the Hottest One at the college was so exceptional in both appearance and ability
that he could overshadow several others, including Preston.
At the time, ir had doubted that such a perfect man could exist.
Now, she believed.
ir even thought that there would never be a man more outstanding or handsome than the one standing before her.
Keith, the male assistant beside ir, was momentarily stunned by the man who
had just entered, his breath caught in his throat.
Under the almost imperceptible cold aura emanating from the man, Keith''s heart instantly jumped into his throat.
But soon, Keith''s gaze fell on the man''s remarkably young and handsome face.
In just an instant, Keith confirmed that the five individuals, including the man, were
all students of Regalhold University.
Keith''s face suddenly darkened, and with a cold expression, he snapped, "Who allowed you to enter? Get out."
The leading man suddenly paused in his steps.
He slightly tilted his head, and his eyes, seemingly sculpted by God into works of
art, locked onto Keith.
In the next moment, a cold, dark golden gleam shed across his pupils.
Bang!
Keith was violently thrown back, crashing into a white wall several feet away.
He coughed up a mouthful of blood and slowly slid down the wall.
45
"Oh my." ir couldn''t help but gasp sharply.
She couldn''t help but look at the man with a hint of fear in her eyes, but for some
reason, her heart rate quickened.
ir found herself thinking that he had be even more charming.
At this moment, Kurt, who had been facing the floor-to-ceiling window, was
frozen in ce.
Using all his strength to resist the overwhelming pressureing from behind, Kurt slowly turned his body and looked toward the domineering man.
And just as Kurt turned around, a voice, so pleasant that it could make any woman scream, but in Kurt''s ears, it felt more like a death sentence, came from the man. "Have you not found the person I asked you to investigate yet?" Even in front of the General of Vyrdenia or the president, Kurt had never shown fear. But now, he couldn''t stop himself from trembling.
Kurt opened his mouth, but no words came out. Seeing the expression on Kurt''s face, the man already had his answer.
The chilling aura around him suddenly erupted. "You are so worthless."
The moment those words were spoken, the four people behind him immediately knelt on the ground.
Kurt, who had been struggling to hold himself up, finally couldn''t maintain his stance any longer and copsed to his knees in front of the man.
At that moment, Kurt truly felt like crying.
He wondered, ''He''s a madman. How could anyone from this world possibly time travel? Even if there were, they wouldn''t tell anyone, would they?
''And on top of that, he ims the girl he''s looking for time-traveled five years ago. Why didn''t he look for her five years ago then?''
Six months ago, Kurt had just kicked a few poor students out of Regalhold University for not being able to pay their tuition. That was when this man suddenly
came and beat him up.
Kurt reluctantly agreed to distribute the schrship funds he had secretly withheld
to those students, and only then did the man temporarily spare him.
It was then that Kurt learned the man hade to him because he knew Regalhold University controlled thergest intelligencework outside of the Vyrdenia Military and wanted Kurt''s help to find someone.
The man had coincidentally run into Kurt when he was expelling those students.
Otherwise, if the man had simplye to ask for Kurt''s help, Kurt wouldn''t have found himself in such a humiliating situation.
And, Kurt couldn''t fight this man; if he could, he would have already thrown him
out of the university.
Of course, Kurt only dared to think such things in his mind, but he couldn''t say a
word aloud.
wer
w
After all, he didn''t want to die.
The man''s eyes, as cold as if they had bee
coated in ice, stared down at Kurt, and his voice left no room for argument.
His tone was cold. "I''ll give you three more months. If you can''t find out where
she time-traveled to by then, you will no longer have any purpose for
existing."
Kurt''s heart immediately contracted.
From the man''s tone, he could clearly tell that there was no joke in his words.
Kurt had no doubt that if he couldn''t find the girl''s location within three
months, this man would truly have him killed.
Driven by a strong will to survive, Kurt quickly spoke up. "I just received word that
the acting president is on her way to the college.
"Once she arrives, I will lose the president''s authority. How about youmunicate directly with her afterward?" Suddenly, ir''s phone buzzed with a notification.
She instinctively picked it up and looked at the message disyed on the lock
screen.
The next moment, she looked up at the nobleman in front of her and said, The
acting president has entered the college."
62%
At the same time, in the office of the supreme leader of Regalhold Military, Lorne
was staring at the increasingly grim reports from the battlefield, his brow furrowing
deeper with every passing moment.
Lorne knew that losing Raven on the battlefield could cause problems, but the
situation was worse than he had imagined.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
"Come in," Lorne said, and a general quickly entered the office.
The general''s face was filled with obvious excitement.
"General Drakon, good news. We''ve discovered the whereabouts of the man that
Lieutenant General Valor has been searching for," the general said.
Lorne stood up abruptly from his seat.
He quickly asked, "Where is he?"
The main reason Raven had firmly refused to be a general before was that
she wanted to focus most of her energy on finding that man.
Now that they had found him, it was time for her to take over the general''s
position.
"At Regalhold University," the general said.
Lorne nced at the tense battlefield reports on his desk, then slowly exhaled.
The tide of battle was finally going to turn.
Lorne looked seriously at the general and said, "Prepare a car. We are going to
wee Vyrdenia''s new general."
"Yes, sir," the general nodded and said.
AD
Chapter 52
At this moment, Raven looked up at the pure white, modern gates of Regalhold University.
She gazed at the ptial white buildings inside the gates and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.
She hadn''t expected the architecture and decoration style of the school to suit her taste so well.
Maris stood about two steps behind Raven.
Regalhold University was a ce Maris had longed to enter but never had the opportunity to.
She looked ahead, her face filled with emotion as she spoke, "Not to mention the endless benefits of entering Regalhold University, just being here and enjoying the environment every day would make anyone feel happy."
A rare look of satisfaction appeared on Raven''s face, and Preston couldn''t help but smile gently.
"Let''s go," he said, stepping toward the entrance of the university. -
Maris froze for a moment when she saw Preston move.
Then, she quickly took two steps forward and stood in front of Preston.
"Only students and those with a university admission pass can enter Regalhold University. It could be a problem if you identally wander in," Maris
warned.
Before boarding the ne, Maris had heard that Preston was going to a medium-level school.
Maris knew that Raven was the master of Minor Valha at Regalhold University, but she hadn''t seen any signs of a particrly close rtionship between Raven and Preston. Maris didn''t think Raven would give Preston a spot to study at Regalhold University.
But just as Maris finished speaking, a girl who happened to be walking out of the university spotted Preston and her face immediately showed surprise. "Is it Preston?"
Regalhold University did not close its gates during holidays, allowing students to stay in the school.
The majority of Regalhold University''s students were the children of influential people. Even if they went home, they wouldn''t see their families very often. Many students stayed on campus during the holidays.
At this moment, there were quite a few studentsing and going at the entrance of the university,
The girl''s surprised voice quickly caught the attention of several passing students.
Immediately, everyone''s gaze turned to Preston, and people began to talk. "Hey, it really is Preston."
"Preston seems even more handsome than before the holiday."
"Yeah. His eyes look softer now. He looks like someone who''s fallen in love."
When thest person finished speaking, almost all the girls who had stopped to
wa
She was right.
were stunned,
Now, Preston still had his gentle and refined air, but the aura around him seemed softer.
He really did look a bit like someone in love.
62%
As the female students looked at Preston with confusion in their eyes, Maris, on the other hand, stood frozen, staring at Preston. "Do they know you, Preston?"
Maris remembered that only the most popr students at Regalhold University would be that well-known, and many of them were likely to be one of the Hottest Five, adored by everyone.
''So, Preston was already a student at Regalhold University before?'' Maris thought.
Preston smiled faintly when he saw Maris, who was clearly shocked.
"Don''t mind it. Just think of me as a friend," he said.
The surrounding students, hearing Preston''s words, almost all took a few steps back or to the side, directly looking at Maris, who had her back to them.
The female students fell silent almost simultaneously.
They probably understood now why Preston seemed gentler.
The surrounding boys immediately became lively.
"Is that Maris?"
"I saw the news that Maris got epted to Regalhold University. I can''t believe
we''re meeting her so soon."
"Looks like Maris is interested in Preston?"
When Maris heard thestment, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.
She instinctively looked toward Raven.
After confirming that Raven''s expression seemed unchanged, Maris finally rxed a little.
Then, she quickly exined to the crowd, "Everyone, don''t misunderstand. I only met Preston today. We''re just heading to the university together. We''re not a couple."
However, the doubt in most of the girls'' eyes didn''t dissipate much.-
No matter what, they had to admit that Maris and Preston did seem to match well.
They had only met today but were alreadying to the university together. Plus, they were both handsome and beautiful. Even if they weren''t a couple yet, it was probably just a matter of time.
"We should head inside." Maris, feeling ufortable under the gazes of the onlookers, quickly looked at Raven and Preston.
Let''s go, Raven said, then stepped toward the university gates.
As soon as the crowd heard her, they finally realized that there was a third person between Maris and Preston, serving as the awkward middleman.
Just as Raven was passing by Preston, he suddenly spoke, "Wait a second."
Raven paused in her tracks and turned to look at Preston.
Preston didn''t speak, but instead took steps forward.
how
In the blink of an eye, the space between him and Raven shrank to the point where their breaths could be heard.
Preston casually nced at Raven''s eyes, which, in his view, were more beautiful than the stars, and his heart rate uncontrobly sped up.
5
But soon, he managed to suppress the excitement in his chest. Slowly, he raised
his hand to Raven''s head and, with his long fingers, gently removed a piece of fluff that had fallen from a tree.
"All done." Preston turned his wrist slowly and released the fluff with two fingers. Immediately, the fluffnded softly in his palm.
Under the sunlight and in contrast to the fluff, Preston''s already handsome hand appeared even more refined and beautiful, almost like a work of art.
At the same time, Preston gazed at Raven, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face.
This smile was not deep, but it was like the warmth of the first rays of sunshine, able to prate the darkness of one''s heart, bringing a small warmth to the soul.
The girls around them, witnessing this scene as beautiful as a painting, were left speechless.
Preston''s charm surpassed their imagination again.
Not only the surrounding female students but also Maris, standing beside them, was stunned.
Even though she knew Preston and Raven were close, Maris''s breath still quickened.
''How could Preston be so charming?'' Maris thought.
"Thank you. Let''s go," Raven said.
However, when Raven looked at Preston, there wasn''t the slightest ripple in her
eyes.
Raven simply gave a faint thank you and then walked toward the university on her
own.
Upon seeing Raven''s actions, a trace of subtle disappointment crossed Preston''s handsome face.
"Even after time traveling again, she still doesn''t feel anything for me?'' Preston thought.
But soon, Preston regained his usual gentle demeanor.
When he chose to time travel, Preston had already anticipated this situation.
This was just a scene he had predicted long ago.
What Preston needed to do was help Raven as much as he could and continue trying to win her favor.
If he couldn''t win her over, that was fine too.
Preston had never had her to begin with, so he wasn''t afraid of losing her,
As long as he had given his best, even if the result was failure, he wouldn''t regret
it.
At this thought, Preston smiled softly, feeling relieved.
He then turned to look around at the people nearby, and his smile deepened
even more.
He knew the girls were all guessing about him and Maris.
If Raven hadn''t shown up, they could specte all they wanted.
But now, Preston didn''t want them to pair him up with any other women.
Preston could only ept any rtionship he had with Raven.
16:39 Mon, 14 Apro
Maris noticed every change in Preston''s expression.
She sighed, and her gaze, full of envy, followed Raven''s retreating figure.
At the same time, she realized that she probably wouldn''t have a chance to be with Preston in this lifetime.
After the three of them entered the school gates, the girls around them finally snapped out of their daze.
Then, one of the girls hesitantly spoke up. "Do... do I feel like Preston likes that
third wheel?"
After the girl finished speaking, there was a brief silence around them.
"It''s not just you. I feel it too."
"Impossible, right? How could Preston like such an ordinary girl?"
62%
"If Preston were with Maris, I''d feel disappointed, and it would make sense. But
how could he fall for such a in girl? What could Preston possibly see in her?"
13
"Haven''t you heard that the more ordinary a woman is, the more she uses cheap tricks? Who knows what kind of dirty things she''s done to Preston?"
"Let''s follow them. I want to see how she''s seducing Preston."
After Raven entered the university, Preston casually showed her around the
campus.
Soon, the three of them reached the central white hall. ording to Preston, the president''s office was located there.
Raven nced at the door in front of her and turned to Preston. "Take her to
handle the amodation procedures. I have something to do." Preston nodded directly. "Got it. Should I handle yours too?"
"Okay, let''s do it together. Afterward, send me the dormitory location and room
number. I''ll go by myself," Raven said.
"Alright." Preston nodded and led Maris away.
Raven, on the other hand, walked straight into the hall and headed toward the president''s office.
Chapter 53
Not far away, a group of students who had been following Raven and the others saw her walk into the hall. Their faces showed a hint of confusion.
"Why does she go to the president''s office?"
"Did you forget? There was an announcement six months ago If freshmen can''t afford tuition, they can apply for financial aid from President Monroe"
"Ch. right. Look at those cheap clothes she''s wearing She probably really can''t even afford to pay for school"
"just don''t get it. How did someone this broke and ugly manage to seduce Preston?"
"she could get with Preston, does that mean I''d have a shot too if I put in a little effort?"
As soon as thest spoke, quite a few others seemed tempted by the idea.
were confident that their looks and family backgrounds were far superior to Raven''s. If she could find a way to get Preston attention, then rely
they could too
With that thought in mind several of them immediately rushed off in the direction Preston and Maris had left
while Raven gived at the entrance of the president''s office.
before she could even step inside
sharp sound of porcin shattering rang through the air
fragments of the broken porcin scattered in all directions, with a few pieces
even siding right up to Haven''s test.
The
Auswepted from inside. "How dare he act so arrogant in heat of mu
bok won''t have money they shouldn''t be in school. And yet he had the ashly
Then why the hell would i even bother eng
zemore is pund
won''t let me off the hook
ha&outhing out a student with na baas ngetund)
those
dad that distribute all the fireancial que Punua test
push the to big og br
16:39 Mon, 14 Apr j?
being forced to hand it all over to those penniless students. His rage burned even hotter.
Blinded by fury, Kurt jabbed a finger in Raven''s face and bellowed, "Do you think just anyone can walk in here? Get the hell out."
Raven looked at him calmly, her gaze gradually turning ice-cold. "How did
someone like you even be president of this ce?"
The utterck of respect in her voice, paired with the sheer disdain in her words, sent Kurt''s temper through the roof.
61%
+13
He wondered, ''The guy''s already screwing me over, and now even some broke student thinks she can walk all over me? If I don''t put her in her ce, I''ll lose all authority around here.''
His expression darkened as he sneered at Raven. "Regalhold University is an elite college, not a shelter for the poor.
"The tuition is 300 thousand dors a year. Get me the full amount in three days. If you can pay, you stay. If not, get lost."
Raven suddenlyughed, but there was no warmth in her smile.
She stepped forward without hesitation, taking a seat in the chair in front of the desk. Then, fixing her gaze on Kurt, she spoke unhurriedly, "300 thousand dors? I do have the money. But do you dare to take it?"
Kurt was momentarily stunned by Raven''s almost arrogant remark.
The next second, he let out a sharpugh, his anger ring. "With that attitude? Forget 300 thousand dors. Even if you had 3 million, Regalhold University wouldn''t take in someone like you."
As he spoke, he raised a hand and pointed directly at the office door. "Get out of Regalhold University. Now."
Raven''s expression turned ice-cold in an instant.
A chilling aura, sharp as the frigid winds of a pr cier, surged through the
room as if freezing the very air itself.
The oppressive force of it made Kurt instinctively step back two paces.
Before he could regain his bnce, he caught a sudden glint of silver in his vision.
The next moment, two silver needles pierced into his legs.
Almost instantly, all sensation in his legs vanished, and he copsed onto the floor.
Yet, at that moment, Kurt no longer cared about his legs.
His wide eyes locked onto Raven filled with shock and fear.
Kurt thought, ''How is this possible? I am an Elite Warrior. Why can''t I even put up
a fight against this girl? And more importantly, why does her presence -feel so eerily simr to that man''s?''
His voice trembled as he looked at Raven. "W-who are you?"
Just as Kurt''s words fell, a message notification chimed from ir''s phone.
She instinctively nced at her lock screen,
The moment her eyesnded on the incredibly short text message, they widened in disbelief.
The next second, she quickly turned her head toward Kurt. "President Monroe, s- she is the new acting president!"
Boom!
Her words struck like a thunderp, leaving Kurtpletely dumbfounded.
16:39 Mon, 14 Apr
For several long seconds, he remained frozen in ce.
Then, as if in slow motion, he finally snapped out of his shock. He stared at Raven
in a daze. "Are you the new acting president?"
Raven smiled faintly. "Yes. I am the so-called scapegoat you just mentioned."
Kurt''s entire body stiffened at her words.
He was well aware that the announcement about the acting president taking over hade directly from Lore himself.
Kurt didn''t know her exact identity, but if Lorne had personally appointed her, she must have a close connection to him.
And that was someone Kurt absolutely could not afford to offend.
Regret washed over him.
?? 61%
Not only had he just insulted her by calling her a scapegoat, but he had also mistaken her for a penniless student begging for financial aid, going so far as to order her to leave Regalhold University.
Let alone three months from now, at this rate, he might not even make it through today alive.
A bitter smile appeared on Kurt''s face as he looked at Raven.
was just worked up because of a certain student earlier. Everything I said was just
in the heat of the moment. Please, don''t take it seriously," he said. forcing a cating tone.
Raven lifted her gaze slightly. Her expression remained calm and indifferent, devoid of any emotion.
"You said I''m here to be a scapegoat. What exactly have you done that requires me to take the fall for you?" she said.
Kurt''s heart clenched.
He immediately shook his head. "You''re here to manage the college; how could
you be a scapegoat? That was just me talking nonsense! I didn''t mean anything
by it!"
Raven chuckled softly. "Your legs still have a chance to recover but if you keep lying, I''m afraid they''ll be useless for good."
Kurt''s heart tightened in an instant.
He could tell that Raven was not joking with him.
Kurt hesitated for a moment. Although it felt a little humiliating, he could only admit honestly, "I did run into some trouble.
"Half a year ago, a man suddenly appeared at the college. He forced me to find someone for him. Inever manages to locate that person, sal wanted to find a new president to take my ce, he added
Hearing Kurt''s words, Raven''s breathing tightened "Looking for someone? What is his name? Who is he searching for?"
"His name is Cassian Lysander. He is looking for a girl who time-traveled five years ago," said Kurt
The moment Kurt said that, an overwhelming store surged in Raven''s usually calm heart.
There is no doubt. Hugmuinn''s information was right, she wondered, ''Cassian is at Regalhold University. And he even kept the same name from before time travel'' Forcing herself to suppress the emotions roying inside, Raven locked eyes with hurt and asked, "Where is he now?"
Upon feeling the intense pressure in Ravyn''s gaze. Kurt''s heart vembled uncontrobly.
16:39 Mon, 14 Apr
He hurriedly replied, "He just left not long ago, but he moves around unpredictably. I have no idea where he is right now."
Raven immediately walked to the window, scanning the entire college through the
ss.
However, everywhere she looked, there were only students going about their day,
none of them bore even the slightest resemnce to Cassian.
After a moment, Raven slowly withdrew her gaze.
Then, she turned to Kurt and asked, "Do you have any way to contact him?"
"N-no, I don''t," Kurt said.
"He asked you to find someone, didn''t he? If you found that person, how were you supposed to notify him?" Raven questioned.
61%
"He enrolled in Regalhold University as a student half a year ago. As long as he is attending sses, I can find him somewhere on campus," said Kurt.
Kurt suddenly seemed to recall something and quickly added, "I heard that one of
the campus belles is hosting a student gathering tonight, and she
invited him to attend."
+131
Raven''s expression finally eased slightly.
Still, she wanted to meet Cassian as soon as possible. "Does no one else in the
college have his contact information?"
"No one. He barely interacts with anyone here," Kurt said.
Raven had now confirmed that she would not be able to get any useful
information about Cassian from Kurt.
Without hesitation, she took out her phone and sent Hugmuinn a message, asking
him to track Cassian''s current location.
Less than a minuteter, Hugmuinn replied.
Hugmuinn: [He was seen at Regalhold University ten minutes ago, but after that,
he disappeared. He is extremely elusive. I can''t find any concrete details
on him.]
Raven''s fingers slid across the screen as she read the message, remaining silent
for a moment before looking back at Kurt. "When did he arrive at Regalhold University? What has he done since then?"
Kurt immediately answered, "He joined the college six months ago/He skips sses all the time, and a lot of the professors are very unhappy with him.
Despite barely speaking to any students, tons of female students are crazy about him."
"Whenever he does show up to ss, girls flock to sit in on his lectures. Almost every time, the ssroom is so packed that there is not even room to stand."
Even though Kurt wished he could strangle Cassian, he had to admit that Cassian was ridiculously good looking
But Kurt simply could not understand him
''If I were younger and had that kind of face, I would be switching girlfriends every
day, Kurt wondered.
Yet, to this day, Kurt had never seen Cassian show any kind of intimacy with any
gid.
In fact, he had even heard that when a girl tried to approach Cassian, she was immediately thrown out of the ssroom at hismand.
Kurt could not help but nce at Raven.
''She wants to find Cassian. is she interested in him?'' he wondered.
Looking at Raven''s face, which was only passably attractive, Kurt subtly shook his
head.
61%
+13
The girl Cassian had thrown out of the ssroom back then was one of the
college''s top beauties.
''Even a girl that gorgeous got kicked out. If it were the one standing in front of me,
I doubt she would get off with just that,'' Kurt thought.
Raven nced at the expression on Kurt''s face but did not bother to probe into
his thoughts. She merely asked in a calm tone, "Where is the gathering tonight?"
Kurt immediately turned to ir and said, "ir, check it out quickly."
"Alright," she nodded and said.
ir swiftly picked up her phone and sent a message to a contact.
It did not take long before she received a response.
"The gathering will be held on the third floor of the Century Globe Hotel in the
central district. It starts precisely at seven o''clock tonight." ir said.
Raven checked the time. Seeing that there were still nearly four hours before the event, she was in no hurry.
Then, she looked at Kurt and asked, "I heard that someone at Regalhold University once sessfully unsealed a Starcard. Do you know how it was done?"
Kurt was momentarily stunned.
After a brief pause, he looked at Raven and replied, "It is true that someone at
Regalhold University unsealed one, but that student did it on his own, and he never disclosed the method to anyone."
"Where is that student now?" Raven asked.
de not know his current whereabouts, but I do know that he is from Regalhold''s
Valor family," Kurt replied.
Raven nodded. "Alright, I have nothing else to ask. Do not announce your
resignation yet. For the time being, you will still be responsible for handling the college''s affairs."
If the president had been a kind, elderly man retiring due to age, Raven would not have minded taking on the extra workload herself.
But since she had a freebor force right in front of her, she would make good use
of it.
Raven stood up from the office chair, ready to leave.
"M-my legs..." Kurt spoke in a panic the moment he saw Raven''s movements.
Even now, his legs remainedpletely numb.
"That depends on how you behave. If I am satisfied with you in three months, you
will naturally regain the ability to walk. But if you do anything to displease me,
then you can say goodbye to your legs permanently," Raven said. Kurt''s eyes widened in shock.
He immediately pleaded, "I am sorry! I really know my mistake now!" Raven''s face suddenly turned icy cold. "If I hear another useless word from you,
you will not need to wait three months and your legs will be gone right now"
Kurt''s breath hitched, and he hurriedly shut ty''s mouth
In his panic, something suddenly came to ts mind.
The next second, he quickly reached up, removed the golden badge from his
chest, and cautiously held it out.
1
61%
+13
"You are not allowing me to announce my resignation, which means I cannot
dere your identity. Every student in the college recognizes this badge. Whoever
holds it can exercise the president''s authority on my behalf," said Kurt.
Raven raised an eyebrow.
She took slow steps toward Kurt and extended her hand to take the badge from
him.
She examined the delicate, finely crafted insignia before looking at Kurt with a
smile. "Good. Three months will now be shortened to two."
Kart quickly responded, "Thank you! I will make sure to do my best in theing
days.""
Raven gave a small nod and then strode out of the office.
The moment Raven left, Kurt copsed onto the ground, gasping for air.
"Are all young people this terrifying nowadays?" he thought.
Chapter 54
0.,61%;
As Raven arrived at the base of the president''s office building, she spotted Maris approaching with a girl who had an air of cold indifference, Lilian
Hartman.
+13
Lilian nced at the new clothes Raven was wearing, which Ruth had picked out for her, and a look of clear disdain flickered across her face.
Maris, however, didn''t notice Lilian''s expression. Instead, she smiled at Raven.
"There''s a party tonight at Century Globe Hotel. A girl is hosting it, and she''s nning to confess to Cassian in front of everyone. Come with us," Maris
said as soon as she saw Raven.
Raven gave her a neutral look, her expression unreadable. "Cassian? A confession?"
Cassian was exactly the person Raven had been looking for.
''So that''s why he''s going to be at the party tonight? Someone''s nning to confess to him,'' she wondered.
Hearing the confusion in Raven''s voice, Maris nodded. "That''s right. Aside from the Hottest Five, the most well-known guys in the college are Preston and Cassian. And tonight, I, one of the Hottest Five, is going to confess her feelings for him."
After
that, Maris suddenly seemed to remember something. She quickly nced at Lilian beside her before turning back to Raven. "Oh, by the
got your dorm arrangements sorted. Let me introduce you. This is Lilian Hartman, our roommate. She''s the daughter of the Hartman
Lilian shot Raven a nce, her expression neither warm nor cold.
"Let''s go." Without waiting for Raven to respond, Lilian turned and walked straight toward the parking lot.
Maris, feeling slightly awkward, turned to Raven and said, "Raven, that''s just how Lilian is. Don''t take it to heart. Let''s go."
Raven nodded without saying much.
A free ride? Works for me,'' she thought.
Thirty minutester, the three of them stepped out of Lilian''s luxury car and stood in front of the extravagant Century Globe Hotel.
It was still the afternoon, and with nearly two hours left before the party started, there weren''t many people going in and out of the hotel.
But just as they were about to enter, a stylishly dressed girl with above-average looks, ra Monroe, happened to walk past.
Lilian spotted ra and immediately stepped forward with a smile. ra, hello."
ra lifted her gaze, giving Lilian a brief, indifferent nce before giving a slight nod in acknowledgment.
She was about to head into the hotel when, suddenly, her eyesnded on Maris.
"Wait a second. Aren''t you that bitch who tried to seduce Preston?" ra said. Maric''s expression darkened instantly.
But the memory of how she had offended Raver yesterday was still fresh in her mind. She didn''t dare lose her temper outright, so instead, she looked over at Lilian.
Sensing Maris''s gaze, Lilian quickly stepped in. "Maris, this is ra Monroe, President Monroe''s only granddaughter."
Maris instinctively sucked in a sharp breath.
16:40 Mon, 14 Apr.
''Thank God I didn''t act impulsively,'' she breathed a sigh of relief and wondered.
Maris knew full well that the president of Regalhold University held absolute
power over the students.
If she offended his granddaughter, not even Raven might be able to save her. ּ61%
+13
Seeing the color drain slightly from Maris''s face, ra lifted her chin arrogantly
before issuing an order. "Once you''re back at the college, stay away
from Preston.
"If I hear so much as a whisper about you trying to seduce him again, you can forget about staying at Regalhold University. Understood?"
Maris nodded immediately. "Got it."
She had already decided to stay away from Preston, so agreeing to this condition wasn''t difficult for her.
Satisfied with Maris''s submissive attitude, ra gave a slight nod.
ra tilted her head slightly and casually issued a warning to Raven and Lilian. "And you two, stay away from Preston as well."
Lilian immediately forced a smile. "ra, how could I possibly dare to steal the guy you like?"
ra gave a faint smile before turning her gaze to Raven.
When she saw Raven''s calm andposed eyes, her brows slowly furrowed. "Did you not hear what I just said?" ra asked.
Lilian quickly tensed and urged, "Answer her."
But Raven ignored Lilianpletely. She simply looked at ra and asked, "Is there a rule at the college that forbids students from approaching certain people?"
"You must be new here." ra''s lips curled slightly. "Listen to me. What I say is the rule."
Raven let out a soft chuckle. "Oh? And what if I choose not to follow this so-called rule of yours?"
ra''s expression instantly darkened. "Then all three of you can pack your bags and get out of the college."
Lilian''s heart clenched on the spot.
care what you think, but we don''t want to get dragged down with
She quickly turned to Raven, her voice sharp with warning. "Apologize to ra. I don''t c
you."
Maris also looked uneasy.
Even though Raven came from a powerful background, her influence
nowhere n
as great as Kurt''s.
If Raven angered Kurt, the consequences would be severe,
Maris had worked hard to get into Regalholdcity. She had no intention of getting expelled before the semester had even begun.
However, Ravenpletely ignored Lilian and Maris''s anxious expressions.
Instead, she looked at ra with an indifferent gaze and said, "Expel me? I''m afraid you don''t have the authority to do that."
ra was stunned.
How long
has it been since a student dared to defy me like this?'' she thought.
164
Mon, 14 Apr
???? 61%-
+13
Then, instead of getting angry, raughed coldly. "I don''t have the authority?
Fine. Let''s see if that''s true."
With that, she immediately pulled out her phone and dialed Kurt''s number.
Lilian saw ra''s actions and felt her breath hitch.
This time, she didn''t bother with persuasion. She outrightmanded Raven, "Say sorry to ra now."
ra let out a chillingugh. "It''s toote for an apology now. Though if she kneels and repents for her sins, I might be merciful enough to let you off."
Lilian wasted no time. "Kneel! Just think about us for once, would you?"
She instinctively reached out, intending to press down on Raven''s shoulder and force her to kneel.
But before Lilian could even touch her, Raven lifted her foot and lightly kicked Lilian''s knee.
"Ah-"A pained gasp escaped Lilian''s lips uncontrobly.
Her left knee buckled instantly, and she copsed into a half-kneeling position on
the ground.
At that moment, ra''s call connected.
On the other end, Kurt''s voice came through, weak yet filled with deep affection. "ra, what''s wrong?"
ra''s eyes gleamed with malice as she red at Raven, her voice dripping with anger, "Grandfather, someone bullied me. I want her and her two friends kicked out of the college,"
There was a brief silence before Kurt spoke again, his tone carrying unmistakable shock, "Someone at the college dared to cross my granddaughter? Tell me their names, I''ll have them expelled immediately,"
Lilian''s face turned deathly pale as she heard Kurt''s words loud and clear through the phone.
Her eyes filled with hatred and despair as she looked at Raven,
''It''s over. The spot at Regalhold University that I fought so hard for is gone. What rotten luck to have her as my roommate,'' she wondered.
Meanwhile, Maris''s face had gonepletely pale. Her eyes shimmered with frustration and unwillingness.
ra''s face lit up with a bright smile as soon as she heard Kurt''s words "Grandpa, you are so sweet Hold on. Let me ask her."
ra lifted her chin arrogantly at Raven and asked, "Idiot, what''s your name?"
However, Raven didn''t bother answering her, Instead, she looked at ra''s phone and spoke at a steady pace. "Kurt, do you remember what I told you an hour ago?"
The moment Raven finished speaking, there was a brief silence on the other end of the call
ra, Lilian, and Maris all froze,
"What did she say to Kurt an hour ago? Other than begging President Monroe for
a schrship, what else could she have talked about?'' They wondered. "She doesn''t even seem afraid of President Monroe.
How does she dare to talk to him so rudely? Does she know she has no chance of staying at the college and is just throwing everything away now?''
Originally, even after being expelled from Regalhold University, Lilian could have
still enrolled in one of its other academies.
But with what Raven had just said, there was no way Kurt would give Lilian another chance.
eyes filled with ridicule and pity as she looked at Raven.
16:41 Mon, 14 Apr
This was the first time Lilian had seen someone stupid enough to dig their own
grave the moment they opened their mouth.
61%
+13
As if to confirm Lilian''s thoughts, ra sneered at Raven before turning to Kurt with a proud and haughty expression. "Grandpa, she not only bullied me but also disrespected you. I am going to make sure she never gets to attend school ever again. I want-"
Shut up. Before ra could finish, Kurt''s furious yet fear-filled voice suddenly erupted from the phone.
ra stiffened in shock.
She turned rigidly to look at her phone, her face filled with disbelief.
ra wondered, ''What? Grandpa has always spoiled me to no end. He has never even spoken harshly to me before, and now he''s telling me to shut up?
''No, that can''t be. He wouldn''t say that to me. He loves me too much to ever scold
me over some poor girl.''
ra suddenly turned to Raven and snapped coldly, "It''s useless even if you
kneel and beg now. My grandpa will not let you off."
Kurt nearly had a heart attack when he heard ra''s words from the other end of
the line.
Without even thinking, hemanded in a trembling yet icy tone, ra, apologize to Miss Valor immediately."
Hearing Kurt''s voice through the phone, ra waspletely stunned this time.
ra wondered, ''Grandpa really was telling me to shut up just now. And now, he''s actually asking me to apologize to this pathetic girl?
''Why? What makes this piece of trash worthy of my apology? Making me
apologize to someone like her is no different from asking me to die!'' "Didn''t you hear me? Apologize to Miss Valor." Kurt repeated. Hearing nothing from ra''s end, Kurt''s voice grew even more panicked.
At the same time, he silently prayed that ra wouldn''t make things worse. Otherwise, not only would ra suffer, but even he might not be able to keep his own legs intact.
33
ra shot Raven a deep look before speaking in sheer defiance, "Grandpa, have
you lost your mind? She''s just some nobody from a small town. Why should I apologize to someone like her?"
"ra, apologize now. If you don''t, even I won''t be able to protect you." At this point, Kurt''s voice was filled with despair.
He truly regretted spoiling his granddaughter so badly and feeding her arrogance
just to boost his own pride in front of her, making her believe there was no one in this world she couldn''t cross.
But instead of realizing her mistake, ra just rolled her eyes. "I think you''re just
getting old and senile. Anyway, I have things to do, so I''m hanging up
now."
She ended the call without hesitation.
Lilian and Maris stood frozen, staring at the phone in ra''s hand, their faces
nk with confusion.
At this moment, Lilian waspletely dumbfounded.
She slowly turned her head to look at Raven, her eyes filled with utter disbelief.
"How could this happen?" she thought. ''President Monroe spoils ra so much.
But just now, not only did he not expel Raven on the spot, but he actually also ordered ra to apologize to her?''
Since Kurt had yet to step down, there was no way be had lost his mind.
Could it be that Raven has some hidden identity? Lilian wondered.
+13
At the same time, Maris''s gaze flickered with slight astonishment as she looked
at Raven.
Even though she knew Raven''s true identity, she had not expected Kurt to
demand ra apologize without a second thought.
''Did I underestimate Lady Valor''s influence?'' Maris mused. ''But Minor Valha
still relies on Regalhold University to exist. No matter what, Lady Valor''s authority should not surpass President Monroe''s, right?''
Before Maris could figure it out, ra turned her head slightly and shot Raven
a cold re. "I do not care what tricks you used to fool my grandpa. Since you dared to provoke me, I will not let you off."
Raven smiled at her faintly, but the smile was meaningful. "I am quite curious to
see how you n to do that."
ra''s eyes narrowed sharply.
Suddenly, she took two steps forward and raised her hand, ready to p Raven across the face.
Lilian, seeing ra''s movement, instinctively spared a second of silent pity for
Raven.
ra was a Mid-ss Warrior. If she struck with full force, Raven''s utterly
unremarkable face would probably need reconstructive surgery.
Bang!
Just as Lilian was thinking this, a crisp p rang through the air.
WWWWW
==
Lilian''s eyes widened instantly.
And in her slightly dted pupils, she saw ra stumble backward several steps
because Raven had pped her cleanly and decisively.
"Oh my. Lilian involuntarily sucked in a sharp breath.
She could hardly believe it.
Raven was nothing more than a new student, while ra had spent three years in
the college, receiving elite training as one of its top students,
And yet, ra did not even have a chance to fight back in front of Raven.
Moreover, Raven had pped her without a shred of hesitation.
At that moment, Lilian finally realized that Raven was far from being
Meanwhile, ra barely managed to steady herself.
She clutched her stinging, nearly numb face, feeling you dare hit me?"
the
No one had everid a hand on ra in her entire life.
And now, she had been struck by a lowlymoner,
as
simple as
will w
**
she appeared.
looseness of her teeth inside her mouth. Her gaze toward Raven was filled with
utter shock. "Y-
MM
y warmth. "Kneel apologize. Otherwise, being expelled will be the least
Raven merely looked at her with detached ingerence, her voice void of almo
of your worries."
ra was momentarily stunned by Raven''s words.
Then, suddenly, she shrieked, "Apologize? Who do you think you are? You
Raven smiled faintly.
The next moment-Bang!
are not worthy of my apology!"
00
16:41 Mon, 14 Apr o
Another crisp p rang out.
This time, ra lost her bnce entirely and fell straight onto the ground.
A sharp pain shot up from her tailbone, and for a moment, she waspletely
dazed.
She abruptly lifted her head to re at Raven, her eyes filled with crimson fury
and deep-seated hatred. "I will kill you!"
As the words left ra''s lips, she sprang to her feet and lunged at Raven.
However, just as she stood up, with a bang, another p echoed through the air.
This time, ra was sent flying several feet away,nding hard on the ground.
Raven walked slowly up to ra, her voice calm but carrying an undeniable
pressure.
"In two hours, if your grandfather doesn''te and give me an exnation, you
two can forget about keeping your legs," Raven said.
Without looking at ra again, Raven turned and walked straight into the hotel.
ּ61%
+13
Lilian and Maris stood frozen, staring at Raven''s retreating figure, then
ncing down at ra, who couldn''t get up from the ground. They exchanged
a look.
At that moment, both of them felt like they were in a dream, especially Lilian.
Originally, Raven had seemed like just anothermoner who needed to get into Regalhold University to change her fate.
However, Lilian never could have imagined that Raven, at this age, had the power
to easily defeat a Mid-ss Warrior.
In that instant, Lilian understood. Regardless of Raven''s background, her talent
and power alone would ensure an extraordinary future.
"Should we help her up?" Maris hesitated, looking at ra on the ground.
Lilian''s expression was conflicted.
If they didn''t help ra, they would offend her.
But if they helped her, it would mean opposing Raven.
Soon, Lilian''s eyes seemed to lose focus. She raised her hand, seemingly
searching the air around her in confusion.
???? ????
AM
????
????
????
???? ????
"What''s going on? Why can''t I see? Maris, where are you? Why can''t I see?"
As Lilian spoke, she unsteadily made her way toward the hotel''s entrance.
Maris blinked in surprise. ''She''s so ciever, pretending to be blind?'' she
wondered.
Quickly, Maris rushed after her. "Lilian, if you can''t s don''t walk around. Be careful not to fall."
ra, gradually recovering from the intense pain, watched the two walk away. A
surge of blood rose in her chest, and she suddenly spat it out.
''Lilian pretends to be blind, and Maris pretends to be dumb. Do they really
think I''m a fool?'' ra thought.
TH
But as ra felt the severe pain all o
er her body, an intense fear began to creep up her chest.
When ra saw her grandfather''s call appearing on her phone again, she finally
answered.
Meanwhile, Raven had entered the hotel alone. Before she could ask the service staff for directions to the party, she
overheard a conversation from nearby.
MY
5+
16:41 Mon, 14 Apr
"The Valor family''s party today is huge. I heard they invited over half of
Regalhold''s big names. It''s so grand."
61%
"Of course. The Valor family doesn''t have many direct heirs. This year, one has be a military colonel at twenty-four, and another at neen has be a Regalhold University student. If any other family produced even one of these, they''d be lucky, but the Valor family has two in one year."
"By the way, I heard Mr. Valor''s daughter just arrived. Is Mr. Valor nning to recognize her?"
+13
"Are you joking? Mr. Valor brought her back to make her apologize to every single member of the Valor family at this party, to warn anyone who might disobey him." Right. I heard she has a useless daughter who was in jail for five years and only
got out recently. With how much Mr. Valor cares about his reputation, he can''t possibly recognize her daughter."
"Let me tell you-" But before the man could continue, a cold hand suddenly
grabbed
his neck.
The young man facing Raven froze, shocked by her action.
The next moment, he quickly came to his senses and shouted for help from the
hotel security. "Who are you? Someone, help!"
Raven furrowed her brow slightly. "If you don''t want to die, stay quiet."
The young man''s heart tightened, and he instinctively shut his mouth.
"Where is Mr. Valor right now?" Raven asked.
Hearing her question, the young man quickly replied, "He''s in the party hall on the
second floor."
Raven gave the man In her hand a quick nce, then raised her arm and tossed
him aside.
Bang!
He fell andnded on top of a security guard who was rushing toward them.
Both of them crashed to the ground simultaneously.
As Raven turned, she flicked her hand lightly.
In the next moment, several shes of silver light passed.
Then, the remaining seven or eight security guards froze in ce.
Without sparing them another nce, Raven walked calmly toward the second
floor of the hotel.
16:41 Mon, 14 Apr
Chapter 55
61%
Meanwhile, in the second-floor party hall, there was still quite a bit of time before the party began, and only a few members of the Valor family were
present.
At this moment, Ruth was being forcibly held by two middle-aged men.
13
Standing before Ruth was a man in his seventies, radiating an aura of authority that didn''t require him to raise his voice. He was Franklin Valor, the head of the Valor family.
At this moment, Franklin was looking at Ruth with an icy expression, his voice cold as he questioned her. "Since you''ve returned to Regalhold, why didn''t youe to the Valor family immediately to fulfill your promise to me?"
Ruth tilted her head back, looking at the father who no longer treated her like a daughter, and bitterly exined, "I only just arrived in Regalhold this afternoon. I was nning to wait until Zach woke up to say goodbye and thene over."
"You''re making excuses" Franklin''s eyes narrowed sharply, and he immediately reprimanded her in a cold voice.
He stared at Ruth with an icy re. "Since you refuse to honor our agreement, don''t me me for forgetting our father-daughter bond.
"Today, not only will you kneel before all the members of the Valor family in front of the guests, but you will also kneel and ept a beating from each member of the Valor family. As for whether you survive, that will depend on your own luck."
Ruth stood there, stunned, her body frozen in ce.
After a long pause, she opened her mouth, her voice unexpectedly hoarse "Xml really your daughter? In your eyes, does my value weigh less than your sons'' by even a tenth?"
Franklin''s face became even colder,
And words from his lips were not a hint of warmth, "Your value to me? Your worth is measured by your usefulness. Your brothers can contribute to the family''s development.
"You, what use are you? A girl like you has only one purpose, and that''s marriage. But you threw away that purpose for some jerk. So what good is it for me to still recognize you as my daughter?"
Ruth suddenly raised her head and looked directly at Franklin, her face filled with frustration and unwillingness. "Thepany''s development? When I was at the Valor Group, I achieved more than all your sonsbined. But just because I''m a woman, you erased all of my achievements.
"You were afraid that I would affect your sons'' positions in thepany, so you canceled my role and even gave all my aplishments to them."
She added, "And I wasbeled as someone who stole their achievements, almost cklisted from every business in Vyrdenia. What did I do wrong? Tell
mal"
Franklin''s aura suddenly turned cold. "How dare you question me?*
Under the pressure of his Mich-ss Warrior-level aura, Ruth instinctively trembled but sull stubbornly asked, "Why? Why did you do this to me?"
Seeing that Ruth still wouldn''t relent, Franklin''s eyes suddenly shed with a killing intent.
If it weren''t for the fact that he needed Ruth to kneel in front of all the guests at the Valor family partyter, he would have ended his daughter''s life right
then and there.
Franklin, feeding Ruth''s umavering gaze, sneered disdainfully. "Why? Because no matter what, you will eventually have to marry. Because you were born a woman, you have no right topete for the Valor family''s inheritance. Are you clear?"
Ruth stared nkly at Franklin, unconsciously shaking her head as if her soul had been taken from her.
6.41 Mon
61%
Just because she was a woman, no matter how capable she had been in the past, she was never given any value. Her brothers, no matter how ipetent orzy, were always treated like treasures by Franklin.
Is gender really that important?'' Ruth thought.
Before Ruth could recover from the crushing blow, Franklin''s gaze, as cold as ever, fixed on her.
"You will do as I said. Otherwise, I''ll make you watch as your daughter and your son take your ce and endure even harsher punishment."
In an instant, Ruth, who had been struck almost heartbroken by Franklin''s words, suddenly widened her eyes.
She stared at her father in shock, her eyes filled with deep despair.
Ruth thought Franklin had already been ruthless enough toward her.
She believed he had reached the ultimate level of cruelty.
But at that moment, Ruth realized she was wrong.
To force herpliance, Franklin had actually resorted to threatening her with Raven and Zach.
Before Ruth coulde to her senses, Eddie, who had just finished shopping in a small town next to Bastion and rushed back.to Regalhold, entered the party hall.
Eddie first froze when he saw Ruth''s condition.
The next moment, he quickly pieced together the situation.
Eddie hurriedly said, "Grandpa, Mrs. Henderson and Mr. Grayson''s deaths have nothing to do with me. I didn''t kill them. The agreement between you and Aunt Ruth doesn''t count anymore. You have to let Aunt Ruth go."
Franklin, however, sneered coldly, "You didn''t kill them? Then who else in Bastion could have done it?"
"It was Aunt Ruth''s daughter, Raven," Eddie answered.
Upon hearing Eddie''s response, Franklin looked at him with a clear look of disappointment in his eyes. "For her, you''d even dare to lie to me?"
"Grandpa, it really was Raven. She''s your granddaughter. If you ept her, the Valor family could immediately be among the top families in Regalhold," Eddie said.
Franklin''s expression suddenly turned icy, "Enough. Do you really think I''m senile? Not only do I not believe you, but no one in the Valor family will believe
this."
He roared, his voice filled with fury, "A girl who''s only just out of prison? What capability does she have to kill those two top figures in Bastion?"
Franklin continued, Also, I want the Valor family to be one of the top families in Regalhold, but that depends on the men of our family, not on
women born to serve men.
"Moreover, Raven is just a lowborn outcast. She doesn''t even have the right to serve the men of the Valor family, let alone take part in the responsibility of making the Valor family a top family in Bastion."
However, almost immediately after Franklin finished speaking, a cold, bone- chilling voice suddenly echoed from the doorway. "I honestly don''t know what kind of men are worthy of being served by me, nor do I know of any matters in Vyrdenia that I''m not allowed to involve myself in. Perhaps you could enlighten me, Mr. Valor?",
Chapter 56
Apr
"Who?" The moment Raven''s voice fell, nearly everyone in the party hall turned to look toward the door.
When they saw Raven walking into the room, every one of them furrowed their brows.
''A girl daring to speak so arrogantly, does she want to die?'' They thought.
"Raven?" Ruth''s eyes widened when she saw Raven.
The next moment, Ruth hurriedly shouted at her, "Go! Raven, you need to leave here!"
Ruth knew all too well how merciless her father could be.
If Raven angered Franklin, he would show no mercy.
However, standing off to the side, Eddie''s breath suddenly quickened as he watched Raven walk into the room.
61%
+13
At that moment, he wondered, ''It''s over. With Grandpa''s stubbornness, he will never let Ruth or Raven off easily. And with Raven''s ruthless personality, she won''t back down in front of Grandpa either.
''Now, how do I stop Grandpa from shing with Raven? How do I prevent the nightmare that is about to hit the Valor family?''
But before Eddie could figure anything out, Franklin, upon hearing Ruth''s shout, looked at Raven, and his face immediately darkened. So, you are the
bastard child she had outside?"
Boom!
When Eddie heard Franklin say those words, it felt as if something exploded in his mind.
''Today might truly be the end,'' Eddie thought.
Meanwhile, Raven''s steps faltered as she entered the party hall.
She then locked eyes with Franklin for two seconds before suddenly smiling. "Jerk, why is it that, despite being so old, you still don''t know how to say a
kind word?"
As soon as Raven finished speaking, the party hall was filled with gasps of disbelief.
At that moment, nearly every member of the Valor family looked at Raven with an expression of utter disbelief.
''How can there be a woman so fearless, so willing to speak like that? She actually insults Mr. Valor so badly?'' they wondered.
After the initial shock, the members of the Valor family looked at Ravon as if they were staring at a dead person.
Anyone who had already been seen as a disgrace by Franklin and was someone he wanted to eliminate; if they dared to speak like this and still walked out alive, Franklin''s dignity and the authority of the Valor family would be trampled on.
At the same time, Ruth''s face revealed deep astonishment.
When she saw Raven p Margaret back then, she knew Raven wasn''t someone afraid of trouble,
But Ruth had never imagined that Raven would dare to speak to Franklin like that.
Still, Ruth did not tell Raven to be quiet or reprimand her.
Since Franklin had already so thoroughly trampled on them, Ruth saw no reason to care about family ties anymore,
14 Apr
+13
Moreover, Ruth trusted Raven. Raven must have known the strength of the Valor family.
Since Raven dared to speak like that, she must have had the strength to back it up.
As Eddie heard Raven''s words, which showed no respect for Franklin, he finally realized that the Valor family was in big trouble.
Though Eddie knew Franklin most likely wouldn''t listen to him, he could not just sit by and watch the Valor family''s destruction unfold.
Eddie instinctively turned to Franklin and spoke, "Grandpa, you"
But before Eddie could finish, Franklin suddenly raised his hand and pointed it at Raven''s nose. "How dare you."
In his extreme anger, Eddie''s arm trembled uncontrobly.
He never imagined that a daughter born of a lowly man would dare speak to him in such a disrespectful manner.
Suddenly, he turned to several members standing nearby and ordered, "Someone, grab this ungrateful girl who doesn''t know how to respect her elders."
He wouldn''t dirty his hands dealing with Raven.
To handle such a lowly creature, it would only sully his hands..
"Yes," two middle-aged members quickly responded.
However, just as they were about to move toward Raven, Eddie suddenly stepped in front of them.
At the same time, Eddie looked anxiously at Franklin and said, "Grandpa, you can''t touch Raven."
Franklin''s expression immediately darkened. "You not only want to protect your useless aunt, but now you want to protect the little bastard she gave birth to?"
At this moment, Franklin''s gaze toward Eddie had lost all warmth.
Franklin had previously thought that Eddie was simplycking decisiveness. But now, he was truly disappointed.
????
''Looks like I should reconsider who will inherit the Valor family in the future,'' Franklin thought.
????
Eddie took a deep breath upon hearing Franklin''s cold words and tried to persuade him. Grandpa, please stop. If you don''t, not only will the Valor family never make it into Regalhold''s first-tier families, but the family itself will face the risk of destruction."
Upon hearing Eddie''s rmist words, Franklin''s eyes grew even colder. "Eddie, are you intentionally going against me?"
-Seeing that Franklin remained unmoved, Eddie anxiously nced at Raven.
Eddie knew that Franklin was unlikely to believe him if he spoke inly, but he was still struggling to find a way out. "Grandpa, even though Raven hasn''t personally made a move, Dane, Margaret, and even Jax all died because of her,
WW
"Brigadier General Rex was even forced to retire because of her. Not only that, but she-
Before Eddie could continue, Franklin suddenly cut him off with a coldmand. "Enough. Eddie, I think you''ve been blinded by her.
"Sure, in the eyes of the Valor family members/they''re nothing. But don''t forget one thing. She''s just a lowlymoner who was locked up in Bastion prison for five years and has just been released."
He added, "What do you think she could have done to kill the most powerful figures in Bastion, Dane and Jax? Don''t talk about killing them, she doesn''t even have the right to see them."
Wim frished speaking a ciso pleasant voice tinged with surprise, suddenly rang out from the door of the party hall. "Raven, so you''re
Vance bare lien query welled in
aber seeing the dare setter Frankin fore for a moment. "Wiss Duvall Wiss H
The Wally was only a second-der family in Pegalhold
ugh the all family had muted many of the fluential figures from Bation to today''s
party most of them were from second-tier or third-tier
Camille the the duval Grong and die tinan Grond, which were carked in the top
ten in Regalhold, were not families that the Valor family could have
dan Juuw die two? Frankin though
Bowever demikin only paused for a momen
de ennekly pained hisposture and humid over to go them
By amw, the counce tapsompletely app frontline te b Anday
cent mile. Ladies, wee. It is an honor to have you here
AD
Chapter 57
Maris and Lilian both paused in their steps.
Maris, with a puzzled expression, asked, "Who are you?"
"I am Franklin Valor, head of the Valor family. I had the pleasure of meeting both of you at Mr. Yardley''s birthday banquet," Franklin said.
Upon hearing Franklin''s introduction, both of them looked somewhat confused.
Franklin shared the same surname as Raven. Although Maris didn''t have any recollection of Franklin, she still smiled with recognition and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Valor."
"I''m Raven''s ssmate. Then, may I ask what your rtionship with Raven is?" Maris inquired.
Upon hearing this question, Franklin was suddenly taken aback.
''Wait? Is Ms. Duvall Raven''s ssmate? No, that''s impossible. She just got out of the Bastion Prison. She couldn''t have attended the same school as Maris. So, were they ssmates after she was released?'' Franklin thought.
Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, his expression shifted dramatically.
He realized that Maris had been epted into Regalhold University.
''How could Raven, with her background and a five-year prison sentence, possibly get into Regalhold University?'' Franklin thought.
Franklin looked at Maris and asked, "Miss Duvall, may I ask which school you both attend?"
"You''re one of Raven''s elders, right? How could you not know that she got into Regalhold University?" Maris said.
"What?" A chorus of gasps followed.
The moment Maris spoke, almost all of the Valor family members widened their eyes in disbelief.
"Regalhold University?" someone eximed. "The daughter of Ruth, who was expelled from the family by Mr. Valor, got into Regalhold University?"
Even though Franklin had prepared himself a little for the possibility, hearing Maris''s words directly still left him in utter disbelief.
"Miss Duvall, you''re not joking, are you?" he asked.
Seeing the disbelief on Franklin''s face; Maris couldn''t help but find it a bit amusing.
She replied, Joking? Raven is not only my ssmate. She''s also my roommate at Regalhold University along with Lilian. I''m not so idle that I''d joke about something like this."
After Maris''s words, the members of the Valor family were even more shocked.
Raven, a lowborn criminal with a prison record, not only qualified for Regalhold University but also became the roommate of two prominent youngdies, Maris and Lilian.
Everyone was curious about how Raver had such good fortune.
They had no doubt that even if Raven did nothing from now on but cling to the two of them and be their most loyal follower, her future would be
secure.
''Raven has only just been released from the Bastion Prison. Why was she able to be admitted?'' they wondered.
Their questions remained unanswered,
16:42 Mon, 14 Apro
Suddenly, Franklin turned his gaze to Raven, frowning as he asked, "How did you get into Regalhold University?"
0, 60%
+13
Even if Raven were incredibly talented, Franklin could not believe that Regalhold University would ept a student with a five-year prison record.
At that moment, one of Franklin''s proudest achievements was that his grandson had been admitted to Regalhold University.
If someone like Raven, a lowborn with a five-year prison record, could enter, then Franklin''s celebration for his grandson''s admission would lose all meaning.
As this thought crossed his mind, Franklin immediately turned to a middle-aged
man and instructed, "Go check Raven''s admission evaluation rating."
Anyone wishing to attend Regalhold University had to meet extremely strict evaluation standards.
The university would then assign aprehensive rating based on the student''s performance.
The highest rating was S-Rank, followed by A+, A, and A-.
Each student''s rating could be found on Regalhold University''s official website.
"No need to check," Just as Franklin finished speaking, Raven finally stood up and said.
Franklin, hearing Raven''s words, assumed that she was trying to cover something up.
He sneered, then immediately asked, "No need to check? Is it that your rating is too low, or do you not have a rating at all?"
ww
Chapter 58
Hearing Franklin''s tone, Lilian immediately seized the chance to make an impression in front of Raven.
She sneered and replied, "Too low of a rating? Raven''s rating is probably beyond your imagination. It might even scare you badly."
Raven had not been admitted through the standard entrance exam, meaning she had no official rating. But her strength was undeniable.
Maris knew it and said, her tone equally sharp, "Mr. Valor, are you questioning Raven''s ability, or are you questioning the authority of Regalhold University?"
However, just as Maris finished speaking, the middle-aged man who had been checking Raven''s admission rating suddenly spoke up. "Mr. Valor, there is indeed no record of Raven''s rating."
Lilian stiffened.
She turned to Raven, disbelief written all over her face.
''No rating? But she can take down a Mid-ss Warrior in seconds. How could she possibly not have a rating? Lilian thought.
Nearby, Franklin''s expression instantly darkened upon hearing the middle-aged man''s words.
He turned his gaze toward Raven. "How exactly did you get into Regalhold University?"
Raven simply looked at him with indifference. "And why would I have any reason to answer you?"
Franklin nced at Lilian, who still looked stunned, and let out a coldugh. "You''re right. You have no obligation to report to me. But someone like you, who refuses to follow the rules, is harming both Regalhold University and its students.
Franklin then turned to Lilian and Maris. Ladies, I know you both worked incredibly hard to earn your spots at Regalhold University. You must despise cheaters who sneak their way in. As Raven''s grandfather, I am deeply ashamed and outraged by her actions.
"So now, I''m leaving her to you. Do whatever you want; punish her however you see fit. I will not interfere."
The members of the Valor family all looked at Raven with glee, their faces filled with smug satisfaction.
At that moment, they could already picture what would happen next, Lilian and Maris turning against Raven, putting her through utter humiliation, maybe even forcing her to beg for mercy.
''So what if Raven is their roommate? If she ever upsets them, they could have her killed anytime they want, they thought.
However, in the very next second, the expressions of those waiting for a spectacle froze in ce.
Not only did Maris show no sign of turning against Raven, but she also looked at Franklin with clear disapproval.
University, Shouldn''t you be happy
for her? Why do you look like you can''t wait to see her dead?"
Maris spoke, "Raven got into Regalho valor. No matter how Raven got into Regalhold University, she''s a student here now.
Lilian nodded and chimed in, That''s rig
"The Valo
family now
has
The people around them
were
Mr.
something to celebrate?"
wo new Regalhold University students. Sho**********
listened to
M
and Lilian''s righteous words and suddenly felt like they were in some kind of dream.
thfamous for their temper and arrogance.
Raven had entered Regalhold University through questionable means; this should have been a huge injustice to them.
No one expected Maris and Lilian to just let it slide so easily.
16:42 Mon, 14 Apr
Franklin, seeing how determined the two were to defend Raven, became visibly unsettled.
Just moments ago, Lilian had been certain that Raven had entered through legitimate exams.
And when she first heard that Raven had no entrance exam
Normally, a student who had fought so hard to enter Regalhol
However, Franklin quickly forced himself to calm down.
she lookedpletely stunned.
University would never tolerate someone sneaking in through unfair means.
He looked at Maris and Lilian seriously and said, "Ladies, do you even understand what having no rating means?
+13
"It means that while you both worked yourselves to the bone to get into Regalhold
University, she got in effortlessly through some shady backdoor deal. This is an
insult to Regalhold University, and it is a grave injustice to both of you."
=
4
8
-M
22
???? ?
4
illu
=
Chapter 59
However, there was hardly any change in Maris and Lilian''s expressions.
Maris spoke, "Whether or not she has a rating, Raven still got into Regalhold University. What you''re saying doesn''t matter."
Lilian added, "That''s right. You''re Raven''s grandfather, and instead of supporting her, you''re turning against her?"
13
Franklin looked at the two of them, who, despite their clearly high status, were still fiercely defending Raven. A wave of anger suddenly rose in his chest.
In his fury, his tone became less polite than before. "Ladies, are you really being fooled by her?
"She''s nothing but a lowlymoner from a small town. She''s not even fit to be your maid. There''s no need for you to offend others for someone like her*
Maris and Lilian both widened their eyes in disbeliet
''A lowlymoner? Raven isn''t even fit to be our maid? Mr. Valor must be Raven''s grandfather, right? If Raven''s a lowlymoner, then what does that make him?'' they thought.
Mordover, they had just heard Kurt''s humble voice on the phone.
''If Raven, such an impressive person, is considered a lowlymoner, then what about President Monroe and us?'' they wondered.
After the shock wore off, both women felt a strange sense of personal insult.
Lilian then looked at Franklin with a colder gaze. "Franklin, you''re getting on in years, so I would think you should understand the importance of choosing your words carefully."
Maris quickly added, "Raven is not someone you can offend, I suggest you take back what you just said."
Raven had infringed on their interests, but they were still going to bat for her. Franklin''s body shook with anger.
If it weren''t for their identities, he really would have cursed them out,
He had never encountered anyone so ungrateful in his life.
However, after taking a few deep breaths, Franklin tried to calm the anger boiling inside him.
His gaze turned cold as he focused on Raven.
Franklin stared at her for a few seconds, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.
Then, after a brief moment, he surprisingly began speaking to her with a serious tone. "Raven, if your admission to Regalhold University is found to be through cheating, you could face at least three years in court.
"Why not just hand over your spot at Regalhold University to me? I''ll talk to President Monroe and get this spot given to someone more deserving."
Giving a spot at Regalhold University to someone like Raven was a waste.
If Raven agreed, the Valor family could have another student at Regalhold University.
rearing Franklin''s sudden attempt to look out for her, Raven couldn''t help butugh. "So, should I be thanking you for this?"
franklin''s face instantly turned cold. "Are you really rejecting my offer?**
Raven chacked lightly. "You shouldn''t be asking me, you should be asking if President Monroe will agree."
10.42
MVUIT, 14 API
With that, she turned her head toward the door of the party hall. "Since you''re here,e in now."
Everyone in the party hall turned almost simultaneously toward the door. Then, they saw Kurt, sitting in a wheelchair, being slowly pushed into the room. The moment the Valor family saw Kurt, their faces were filled with clear surprise.
No one had expected someone as important as Kurt to appear at the Valor family''s party hall.
Franklin froze for a moment.
The next instant, a look of pure joy spread across his face.
Chapter 60
Franklin suddenly thought of his grandson, Owen, the only student from Regalhold University this
year
pass the entrance exam with an S-Rank.
Franklin hadn''t expected Kurt to value talent this much. For Owen''s sake!
party personally.
Seven attended the Valor family
Quickly, Franklin turned to a person standing beside him, "Go get Owen and Ca
The person nodded and quickly walked toward the stairs leading up to the preparation room on the next level.
Franklin took a deep breath, trying to calm his excitement, and hurried to greet Kurt. "President Monroe, wee. It''s a pleasure to have you here.
"Owen is upstairs preparing for today''s party. Please wait a moment. He''ll be down shortly."
Upon hearing Franklin''s words, the members of the Valor family couldn''t help but show a bit of realization.
''No wonder President Monroe is here. It turns out he''s here for Owen, who got the S-Rank, they thought.
The others around them couldn''t help butment.
"President Monroe, for a student worth cultivating, you came in person. How responsible of you."
"President Monroe, you''re personally attending Owen''s graduation party. This is such an honor for the Valor family."
"Yes. With a president like you leading the college in Vyrdenia, the country will surely prosper."
However, as Kurt listened to the ttery from the Valor family members, his expression grew darker and darker.
An S-Rank student doesn''t deserve my personal attendance at their family''s party. The Valor family members are too arrogant, Kurt wondered.
But Kurt hade today to apologize to Raven, and he didn''t have time for these people''s nonsense.
Without responding to anyone else, he turned to Raven, his face now filled with genuine remorse.
Franklin immediately became cold-eyed when he saw Kurt looking at Raven. "Raven,e over here and apologize to President Monroe."
Kurt''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.
+13
However, Franklin, who was so focused on how to get Raven expelled and secure his grandson''s spot at Regalhold University, didn''t notice Kurt''s change in expression.
After issuing hismand to Raven, Franklin quickly turned back to Kurt with a face full of sorrow. "President Monroe, you must not know yet. She used some unsavory methods to secure her ce at Regalhold University.
"Fortunately, I discovered it in time. Otherwise, if she were allowed to attend, she would surely tornish Regalhold University''s century-old reputation."
As Franklin finished speaking, Kurt''s expression wasn''t as dark as before.
Kurt felt he might have just found an opportunity to make up for his mistake in front of Raven.
Kurt suddenly smiled. "Mr. Valor, do you think Raven should have her spot taken away and given to someone you deem more suitable for the college?" Upon seeing the smile on Kurt''s face, Franklin''s heart lifted in excitement.
"Hi, Grandpa." Just as Franklin was about to respond, a few younger members of the Valor family came down from the preparation room upstairs.
Franklin quickly turned to look.
16:43 Mon, 14 Apr
Soon, his gazended on a tall, thin young man, radiating an air of studiousness. He immediately called out, "Owen, look who''s here!"
Owen turned to look at Kurt. "President Monroe?"
460%
(+13)
Franklin smiled and quickly added, "To celebrate you getting into Regalhold University, President Monroe came personally. Come on, thank President
Monroe."
Chapter 61
Owen quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of Kurt.
He immediately stopped, his expression respectful as he said, "Hello, President Monroe."
Kurt gave a slight nod, but his gaze remained fixed on Franklin.
At this moment, Franklin, seeing Kurt in poor health, was worried that Kurt would leave after just meeting Owen.
Not daring to dy, Franklin quickly pointed to a chubby young man, around eighteen or neen, who had juste down from the preparation room. Franklin said, "President Monroe, this is my grandson Logan. With his talent, getting into Regalhold University would be easy for him. In fact, I would say that ten Ravens wouldn''t evenpare to one of him."
However, as Franklin spoke with pride, he sighed regretfully. "But, unfortunately, just before the entrance exam for Regalhold University, Logan fell ill and missed the exam.
"If he had taken it, his exam score would probably have been just as good as Owen''s."
Kurt nced at Logan briefly, then smiled and asked, "Mr. Valor, what are you suggesting?"
Upon seeing Kurt''s increasingly warm expression, Franklin''s heart gradually settled.
Franklin continued, Regalhold University''s enrollment spots are fixed every year. With Raven''s identity, background, and abilities, she definitely doesn''t deserve to be admitted. But if Raven is expelled from Regalhold University, that spot would be left open."
"Rather than let that spot go to waste, it would be better to give it to my exceptionally talented grandson, especially since I was the one who exposed Raven."
Nearby, Ruth''s face grew even paler upon hearing Franklin''s words.
It had been twenty years, and Franklin hadn''t changed a bit.
Back then, Ruth''s achievements at the Valor Group surpassed those of all her brothersbined.
In fact, the growth of the Valor Group to its current state was clo
closely tied to Ruth''s contributions.
But because she was a woman, Franklin not only kicked her out of the Valor family but also imed that her aplishments were all the result of her brothers'' hard work.
Fearing that Ruth might speak the truth and reveal it to the public, Franklin even spread rumors that she had stolen thepany''s results, causing her to be cklisted by almost allpanies in Vyrdenia.
If not for that, Ruth wouldn''t have had such a miserable life for all these years.
But now, Franklin destroying her life wasn''t enough; he was now trying to take Raven''s spot and give it to Logan, a spoiled young man who only knew. how to enjoy himself.
Ruth had secretly done a DNA test and confirmed she was Franklin''s biological daughter.
''Why? Why is my father so heartless? Ruth thought.
As Ruth''s face grew even paler, Raven cast a cold nce at Logan.
Raven looked at Franklin with clear disdairy on her face.
"Are you blind? Can''t you even see that he''s not even a Base-ss Warrior? How dare you say he''s exceptionally talented?" she said,
60%1
+13
Touched by Raven''s words, Logan acted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Raven''s nose, questioning. "You, a woman who''s supposed to be at home serving your husband and teaching your children, dare to look down on me?"
As soon as the words left his mouth, Logan took a few steps forward, raised his hand, and was about to p Raven across the face.
''I''ll make this worthless woman regret crossing me,'' he thought.
Franklin watched Logan''s movements without any intention of stopping him.
Logan was skilled in fighting.
Since Raven had provoked him, Franklin saw this as an opportunity for Logan to show off his abilities.
However, before Logan could get close to Raven, with a bang, a sharp p rang out.
The immense force sent Logan stumbling backward a few steps.
Bang!
A dull thud followed as Logan suddenly fell hard to the ground,nding on his rear.
At the moment he hit the ground, Lilian stepped forward and ced a foot on his round belly.
When Lilian looked down at Logan, her gaze was filled with mockery and contempt. "You, a total loser, dare to touch Raven? Do you have a death wish?"
W=p===1=1=1=1
Chapter 62
The moment Lilian finished speaking, the scene fell into a heavy silence.
All the members of the Valor family were stunned, unable to react to what had just happened.
Lilian was protecting Raven.
At first, they had guessed that Raven was just an unimportant follower of Lilian,
but they never expected Lilian to defend Raven so fiercely.
Logan, lying on the ground, felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation as he looked up at the foot of Lilian pressing down on him.
''How could I be trampled by a woman? I will kill her!'' he thought.
However, upon feeling Logan''s violent struggles, Lilian''s foot pressed down harder, intensifying the pressure.
+13
Looking down at Logan, Lilian sneered and spoke coldly, "You just said women are supposed to stay home and serve their husbands and raise children?
"Well, I don''t want to. What do you have to say? What can you do to me?" Logan red at Lilian as though he wanted to kill her.
But sensing the intensity of his gaze, Lilian pressed down harder with her foot.
She sneered again and said, "Loser, how dare you mock women? If all men in the world were like you, I''m sure many would be too ashamed to live."
Each word from Lilian was like a dagger, stabbing at Logan''s chest. Logan struggled desperately, wanting to kill Lilian, but he felt powerless. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free from Lilian''s grip. Upon seeing his precious grandson being humiliated by a woman, Franklin''s hands slowly balled into fists.
He struggled to suppress his urge to take action, and with a voice trembling with anger, he coldly warned, "Miss Hartman, even if you want to stand up for someone, you should know the right time and ce!
"Consider whether the person is even worth it. If you can''t read the situation, you might find yourself losing more than you gain."
Had Kurt not personallye, Franklin would never have dared to speak to Lilian like this, given her background as a member of a prestigious family from Regalhold University.
But now, with Kurt here at the Valor farmily''s party, it was clear that Kurt valued Owen''s potential.
With Kurt backing them, Franklin felt fearless,
Upon hearing Franklin''s righteous words, Lilian was momentarily stunned.
The next moment, she burst intoughter at the absurdity of it. "You think I can''t read the situation? Very well. Let me further."
.ake it clear to you.
I can go even
She turned directly to Kurt and said, "Since Franklin thinks the college spot should go to the right person, Owen''s spot is clearly not suitable. Why don''t we just cancel it and give it to someone who truly needs it?"
Franklin froze for a moment upon hearing Lilian''s words.
Then, he looked at her as though she had lost her mind.
10.40
?? ??
??? 60%
+13
''President Monroe is here for Owen''s graduation celebration, isn''t he? There''s no way President Monroe would cancel Owen''s enrollment just because of Lilian''s words,'' he thought.
However, just as Franklin was about to warn Lilian to be careful with her words, Kurt, sitting in his wheelchair, nodded thoughtfully.
Kurt said, "Fine. Originally, Owen''s spot was an exception. If I cancel Owen''s spot, the number of new students will perfectly match the fixed enrollment number for Regalhold University this year."
The moment Kurt finished speaking, every member of the Valor family froze in shock.
No one had expected that Kurt, who came to the party to celebrate Owen''s party, would actually cancel his enrollment just because of Lilian''s words.
Then, under the astonished gazes of everyone, Kurt slowly turned his head and, with extreme respect, looked at Raven.
He said, "Miss Valor, are you satisfied with how I''ve handled this? If not, I can immediately have the Valor family cklisted by Regalhold University, and all direct descendants within three generations of the Valor family will have their enrollment permanently revoked."
????
Chapter 63
The ce burst into chatters.
Kurt''s words mmed into everyone like a shockwave, blowing up the Valor family''s collective mind.
+13
Banning the Valor family''s direct descendants-three whole generations-from ever setting foot in Regalhold Academy? That was way tougher than jail time.
Kurt looked like he''d gone off the deep end.
But before the Valor family could even process it, Kurt dropped another bombshell, his voice cutting through the chaos like a knife.
"Miss Valor," he said, "my granddaughter was out of line today-blind and dumb enough to cross you. I hope you can let it go."
He even sounded like he was begging a little. "If you''re cool with letting it slide, I promise she''ll stick by your side at the Academy from now on!"
When Kurt wrapped up, the Valor family just stood there, stunned silent.
They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.
Kurt was seriously handing over his prized granddaughter to be Raven''s right- hand girl.
And check this-he wasn''t even at the Valor family banquet for Owen. Nope, he''d shown up to say sorry to Raven.
This was t-out nuts.
The plot twists were so crazy nobody cared about the food anymore-this beat any TV show hands down.
Raven took in Kurt''s desperate plea with a calm,id-back look.
Then she said, "Just don''t let it happen again."
Just a few words, and Kurt let out a massive sigh, like he''d dodged a bullet.
He bowed deep. "Thank you, Miss Valor, for being so big about this.".
After that, he nced at the Valor family crowd, then turned back to Raven with a question.
"So," he said, "what''s your n for these guys?"
Before Raven could answer, a guy in his mid-twenties stepped up, all sharp jawline and grit.
"Sir," he called Kurt out, "you''re military too, right? How about cutting me a break? Let''s call it square-my dad won''t go after Raven, and you don''t pull Owen''s Academy spot. Sound good?"
Kurt checked the badge on the guy''s shoulder, a flicker of surprise crossing his face.
"A major," he mumbled.
It clicked Kurt had heard whispers about some 24-year-old Valor kid hitting major.
He hadn''t believed it back then, but here was the guy, standing right there.
A major at twenty-four? With some luck and a big scoreter, this kid could shoot up to colonel-maybe even general.
Someone like that? Kurt had to y it smart.
Franklin saw Kurt waver and felt a rush of relief.
He had no idea how Raven had hooked Kurt into bowing and scraping like this.
13
But he was damn sure that as long as Caleb was in the military, Raven''s smooth moves-however slick-couldn''t let Kurt shove the Valor family around too much.
After all, a nobody like her up against a future general? No contest.
But before Kurt could make up his mind, a loud, cheerful voice rang out across the room.
"The Valor family banquet hasn''t even kicked off yet-why''s it already jumping?" some on mocked.
Every head in the hall swung toward the sound.
Then they all froze, mouths hanging open.
"General Yardley?" they blurted.
Franklin''s face lit up like he''d hit the jackpot.
He bolted over to Jonah with a huge grin, acting like the guy was his ticket out.
"General Yardley!" he said. "How''s your father holding up these days?"
The luckiest thing Franklin ever stumbled into was hitting it off with Jonah Yardley''s old man over chess.
The closest he''d gotten to Regalhold''s big shots was two years ago, at old Mr. Yardley''s banquet.
That connection got him a few run-ins with Jonah,
A few-not exactly friends, but Franklin was dead certain Jonah showing up today would have the Valor family''s back. Kurt wouldn''t dare mess with them now.
Jonah gave Franklin a quick nod. "He''s fine. Thanks."
Franklin figured a rising star like Jonah, a young brigadier general, didn''t have time for small-timers, so he shrugged off the short answer.
Then he saw Jonah heading for Raven, and an idea clicked.
"Sir," he jumped in, "General Yardley''s here now. Raven''s got five years of dirt on her record-someone like that shouldn''t be anywhere near a general. Grab her and get out, quick!"
But right as Franklin finished yapping, Jonah stopped a few feet from Raven. But right as Franklin finished yapping, Jonah stopped a few feet from Raven.
Then, with a sharp salute and a dead-serious face, he said, "Lieutenant General Valor, all soldiers assigned to Regalhold Academy under Caleb''s
Chapter 64
Every single Valor family member gawked at Jonah''s sharp salute, his voice full of respect, and their jaws just dropped.
"Lieutenant General Valor?" Someone mumbled it a couple times, like they had to roll it around in their mouth before it fit Raven.
"Asking Raven to get the soldiers ready?" That one came out awkward, stumbling over itself.
Had the world gone crazy, or were they hallucinating?
The guests'' eyes were practically bugging out. They pinched themselves, making sure they weren''t seeing things.
Jonah was a brigadier general, a rank most folks couldn''t even dream of touching. Anyone he''d salute had to be at least a major general, no question.
And that someone? An ex-con with five years in the mmer...
Plus, Jonah was the military''s youngest general-his climb was already nuts.
But Raven? She was almost ten years younger than him!
At her age, no matter how good she was, hitting general should''ve been impossible.
In the middle of the shocked crowd, Franklin was just as floored.
No kidding-Caleb was his golden ticket, his absolute pride.
If Caleb hadn''t shrugged off taking over as the Valor family head, Eddie wouldn''t have even been in the running.
But now? This whole mess had Franklin second-guessing every call he''d ever made.
The granddaughter he''d battled hard to ditch was outshining his star Caleb by a long shot-racking up titles left and right.
He hadn''t just messed up; he''d messed up big time.
The Valor family was a jumble of shock and confusion. Lilian and Maris weren''t far behind-they were out of it too.
They had already guessed Raven wasn''t some random nobody.
But even in their craziest guesses, they hadn''t pegged her as military, let alone a major general or higher.
If their families found out they were rooming with someone this huge, they''d probably throw a party.
0%
+13
Still, eyeing Raven-same age as them-and then trying to picture her as some high-up,major general? It didn''t quite add up, no matter how they looked at it.
Over to the side, Ruth''s face was locked in total disbelief.
face
Her daughter, a military bigshot... She should''ve been thrilled, but the happiness wouldn''t kick in.
Then, quick as a snap, her eyes darted to Raven and it all clicked. Suddenly, every question bouncing around her head had an answer.
She got why Raven moyed so smooth.
Why she had money to toss around.
+13
Why she carried this air, like she was on a different level, not just some ordinary kid.
But what she couldn''t figure out was how Raven had shot up this far- She had been locked up at fourteen in Bastion Prison, with no contacts, no help.
She must''ve gone through some rough stuff. That was the only thing eating at Ruth.
Her eyes softened on Raven, full of a quiet hurt.
The room stayed hush for a second until a voice finally broke through.
"Sir, General Yardley, you sure you''ve got the right person?" asked Caleb. Caleb-the 24-year-old major-stared at Jonah, his eyes drowning in doubt. His big moment wasnding that major rank so young.
But Jonah''s words? They hit like a sucker punch, spelling out a hard truth.
Then he said it t-out: Ravenbeled a loser by his dad, a nobody in his book- had reached a level he might never hit, and younger too.
It was a tough pill to swallow.
Jonah, though, just kept his antsy eyes on Raven, not giving Caleb even a quick look.
Raven flicked a quick, cool nce at Jonah before her eyes slid over to Caleb, who was ring at her with a mix of scorn and bitterness.
Then she said, Put him on the instructor list for pre-training."
Jonah caught Raven''s words. She was basically handing him the go-ahead to deal with the soldiers'' pre-training. And he nearly choked up from the excitement.
He whipped his head toward her, no dy.
"Yes, sirl Lieutenant General Valor!" he snapped.
Caleb overheard their back-and-forth and blinked,pletely caught off guard.
He hadn''t volunteered to be an instructor-hadn''t even thought about it.
He had no idea how he got dragged into this, and what was the y behind all of
it.
Regalhold Academy was the spot for shaping Vyrdenia''s next big shots. Bing an instructor there? You had to jump through hoops way ahead of time.
And now, Raven''s one line lock it in, and Jonah didn''t even blink about checking with the higher-ups.
Before Caleb could sort it out, Jonah paused, then spoke up carefully. "Lieutenant General Valor," he said, "the soldiers are good to go whenever. When can you swing by?"
Truth was, ever since he''d heard Raven was enrolling at Regalhold Academy as a student while he was stuck teaching, he''d barely caught a wink of sleep.
Sure, he got augh imagining tossing his least favorite team members into Raven''s ss to drill the recruits.
But the more he mulled it over, the more it seemed like a train wreck waiting to happen.
After all, the soldiers under Caleb''smand had never even seen Raven.
And it wasn''t just them-Raven''s identity was so locked down and top-secret that across
denia, cily a few bigwigs and a handful of Bastion
military insiders from hereback knew what she looked like.
Her picture? No way it was out there.
Plus, military rules were strict: unless Raven spilled it herself, Jonah couldn''t just
spill her info to the soldiers.
With them in the dark about her, who knew what those eager-beaver grunts, dying to show off for the recruits, might try.
If the soldier stuck with Raven''s ss ticked her off enough, it wouldn''t just be the team eating dirt-Jonah would be in the crosshairs too.
So, after chewing it over, he''d gone to the general to ask if Raven could give the instructors a quick pre-training rundown.
That way, when Caleb''s turn rolled around, whichever unlucky guy spotted Raven
in the recruit lineup would at least know what was up.
As for how Raven might run the soldiers into the ground during that pre-training? Not his problem.
He''d just quietly wish them luck, then sip his tea while she tore them apart.
Meanwhile, Raven picked up on Jonah''s nervous energy-like he was scared she''d ditch-and couldn''t help but let out a little smirk.
"Send me the pre-training spot," she said with a lightugh. "Once I''m done here, I''ll head right over."
Jonah, freaked out about anything throwing her off, cut in quick.
"No pressure!" he said fast. "I''m not rushing you-I''ll hang out here! I can drive you
over myself."
Raven saw he wasn''t letting up and didn''t fight it. "Fine," she said.
With that, she turned a bit, her eyes settling on Franklin, whose face was a total mess of feelings.
The Valor family crew saw her shift, and their breaths caught in their throats.
They''d seen it clearly enough now. The Raven they''d brushed off as some small- time nobody was way above them-untouchable.
Right then, they knew it deep down: the Valor family was in serious hot water.
But none of them dared say a word.
Franklin felt Raven''s gaze hit him and stiffened, his breath snagging.
???? ????
+13
Raven gave him a nk stare.
Then he said, "Everything today kicked off because of me. The rest of my family''s
got nothing to do with it. Whatever you''re nning, just bring it down
*
on me!"
Raven gave him a nk stare.
She held his eyes until Franklin started feeling antsy inside, and only then did
she let out a quiet, offhand chuckle,
"This," she said, "isn''t your call."
Franklin''s stomach knotted up tight.
He paused, then threw a hard, icy look at Ruth,
After that, he turned back to Raven, his face all business.
"Back in the day," he said, "your mom swiped Valor family secrets. She was the
family''s ck sheep."
16:44 Mon, 14 Apr J D
60%
Then he switched tracks. "But if you cut the Valor family some ck, I''ll clear her
name. And she won''t have to keep that promise she made me. How''s
that sound?"
Even though Ruth had checked out on her dad ages ago, hearing him toss this
out as a bargaining chip still made her eyes go wide.
"Dad," she shot back, "how can you spin it like this?"
A spark of poison shed in Franklin''s eyes as he red at Ruth.
"Shut it!" he snapped, his voice brutal.
"p!"
The instant his wordsnded, a sharp smack cut through the air as a hand
cracked across his wrinkled face.
Chapter 65
Right after, Jonah''s voice sliced in, cold enough to make Franklin flinch.
"You think you can just snap at Lieutenant General Valor''s mom like that?" he said, his tone like ice.
Franklin grabbed at his stinging cheek, staring at Jonah in total disbelief.
This was the first time anyone hadid a hand on him since he''d taken over as family head.
Before he could snap out of it, Raven''s steady,manding gazended on him.
"So, she said, "what secrets did my mom supposedly take from the Valor family back then? What''s this promise you two had? Spill it."
Herid-back but heavy words sent a chill right down Franklin''s spine.
But he knew if he lost it now, the Valor family might be sunk for good.
He forced himself to pull it together.
"A few days ago..." he began, his voice wobbly.
10000 000000 00??????
Then, keeping his face straight, he spelled out the promise he''d made with Ruth.
When Franklin wrapped up, Raven let out a suddenugh.
She looked at him, her smile frosty. "Even wolves don''t hurt their cubs, Franklin. You''re lower than a beast!"
Franklin flung his hand up, jabbing a finger at Raven''s face. "You-1"
"p!"
Another crisp smack rang out in the room.
Jonah''s voice dropped even colder than before.
"Franklin, he said, "watch your mouth."
By now, Franklin was about to lose it.
But with Jonah''s rank and the Yardley family''s weight hanging over him, he had to
choke down his shattered pride.
Raven nced at Franklin again, cool as ever
.
So, she said, what''s this about my mom stealing secrets from the Valor Group?"
After two ps, Franklin finally got the hint.
The second Raven asked, he jumped to answer
ֺ60%
13
"She nabbed key data on a top-secret product from the Group," he said,
shooting Ruth a look full of hate. "She even tried to sell it. If I hadn''t stopped her in time, the Valor Group would''ve been done."
His eyes stayed glued to Ruth, dripping with bitterness. "Even then, she cost the Group tens of millions! She tanked our long-term ns-hard."
Franklin''s words drained the color from Ruth''s face.
She shook her head hard, but her gentle side held her back from snapping right away.
410
16:44 Mon, 14 Aproj
"Raven," she finally said, "it''s not true-it didn''t happen like that!"
Raven cut in, her voice calm and steady. "Mom, rx. Take your time. I''ve got your back."
Her tone softened, letting a rare warmth slip through.
She started to say more, "He..."
Raven Valor nodded slightly. "Okay."
But before Ruth could get another word out, Franklin broke in with a sharp warning.
"Ruth," he barked, "no matter how I''ve treated you, you''ve got Vr blood in you. Think twice before you say anything!"
60%
Ruth paused, then turned to Raven. "The rest of the Valor family-they''ve been decent to me, mostly. Can you leave the ones who aren''t involved out of
this?"
Raven gave a quick nod. "Yeah, sure."
Hearing that, Ruth''s shoulders loosened a bit.
Then, under Franklin Valor''s murderous gaze, she told him everything that had happened back then.
When she was done, Raven slowly swung her head toward Franklin.
Feeling her eyes on him, Franklin''s whole body twitched without him meaning it
to.
A secondter, Raven cracked a smile.
But to Franklin, that smile looked straight-up evil.
Then Raven took a step his way.
"You called my mom a money sink?" she asked.
Franklin felt Raven''s heavy vibe pressing down on him, pushing him back a step.
But just as he got his footing, Raven stepped closer again.
Her pissed-off look sharpened, turning darker and scarier than before.
She clenched her jaw. "You said her only value was for a marriage deal-that she was just a pawn for that?"
Under the choking weight of Raven''s presence, Franklin staggered back another step.
Raven kept pace, moving in.
????
5
III
2
Her eyes zed with anger, practically throwing sparks, "You said because she picked my dad, she lost her only purpose and turned into dead weight for the Valor family?"
"Thud." The sound bounced around the hall.
The second those words hit, Franklin''s knees gave out, and he hit the floor hard.
Now, looking up at Raven, his eyes were swimming with pure, gut-level fear.
He couldn''t figure it out how could anyone look this terrifying?
The Raven standing there didn''t even feel human anymore-she was like a damn demon.
460% +13)
16:44 Mon, 14 Apro
But Raven wasn''t finished with him. She wasn''t about to ease off.
She kept stepping closer, one foot after another, her face getting fiercer.
She stopped for a beat, then kept going. "My mom outshined all your sonsbined at the Valor Group, but just because she was a woman, you handed her wins over to them?
"Because you were freaked she''d spill the real story and shake up your sons'' spots in the Group, you pped a traitor tag on her?
"Because of your genius move, pretty much everypany in Vyrdenia shut her out?"
With every question Raven threw at him, the panic on Franklin''s face grew thicker.
He scooted back without even thinking.
Soon, he smacked into a wall-no more room to run.
He watched Raven''s steps closing in, and under that bone-chilling fear, his breath
almost quit on him.
"Old man, you were the big shot witch-hunter, and now you''re talking about
clearing her name?" Raven growled, her voice low and rough.
The second herst wordnded, her vibe exploded out, wild and loud, hitting like
a thunderstorm.
The Valor family members stumbled back a few steps, almost like they''d rehearsed it.
"Pfft!" Franklin, right in the thick of it, coughed up a mouthful of blood.. His eyes stuck on Raven, drowning in fear so deep it could''ve turned solid.
????
????
8118
He couldn''t wrap his head around it-how a woman, who was only ever meant to
be a marriage bargaining chip, could be this strong.
No matter how much he wanted to deny it, the truth wasn''t budging for him.
???? ????
Caleb, his golden boy, didn''t evene close to the Raven standing there. The difference was night and day.
GH
Before Franklin''s panic could even think about settling, Raven tilted her head down, towering over his sorry, slumped figure.
"I won''t mess with the innocent in the Valor family," she said, "but you? You''re gonna do every damn thing you put on my mom-word for word."
"That means bend your waist, one by one, for every Valor family member, three full bows each,"
"That means taking a whipping from every single one of them-life or death,
whatever happens."
???? ????
"And if you somehow drag yourself out of that alive, you''ll spend the rest of your miserable days rotting in the Valor family''s water dungeon."
"Or else, I won''t wipe out the Valor family, but I''ll make damn sure you never sniff Regalhold''s top ranks-ever."
It sounded insane.
The second Raven''s voice cut off, that thought zipped through every Valor family
head at the same time.
But right then, not one of them dared say a peep
Because the Raven standing there? She''d earned that cocky edge.
And they didn''t doubt for a second she could make it stick.
Franklin let out a weak, raspy breath.
16:44 Mon, 14 Apro
He teetered for a bit, then finally choked out, "Fine.... I''ll do
Chapter 66
Right then, a guy stepped out of a slick, limited-edition Bentley. He was rocking a sharp ck trench coat, moving with a smooth, almost godly grace.
+13)
Those killer eyes-good enough to make anyone melt-locked onto the Century Globe Hotel''s entrance. A tiny spark of hope flickered in them, so faint you''d miss it if you blinked.
As he headed for the doors, a decent-looking guy in his mid-twenties jumped out of the car and hustled to keep up. The guy had a chiseled jaw and gave off total "loyal wingman" vibes.
He shot the man a look, his face full of silent gripes-for what had to be the millionth time.
Then he spoke up, "Master, no way the one you''re after is here. I''s just drooling over your face-she made up this ''I''ve got a tip'' nonsense to reel you in!"
The man''s cold stare slid over to him. "This time''s different," he said, voice smooth as ice.
This time, he could feel it-she was nearby.
The assistant rolled his eyes, barely keeping a groan in check.
"Sir, how many times have you said that?"
He stopped for a sec, then pushed on, "How many times have you dropped that line? Last time, some guy said he had a clue about her and tried to sell you junk. You said, ''This time''s different
"The time before that, a fortune teller fed you some crap about your love life being jinxed with too many exes. You freaked out, thinking she''d get jealous
your old flings, and shelled out three million to ''erase every past fling-except her, obviously!
"And guess what? Your love life''s still a mess. That dude''s ''curse fix was pure garbage. I told you he was full of it, and you still said, ''This time''s different.""
"And the time before that-" he started again.
But the man shut him down. "Quiet."
His voice wasn''t loud, but it had a razor-sharp chill that hit like a smack. The assistant''s heart jumped, and he zipped it fast.
The man tilted his head a little.
"I''m heading in solo. Hang back," he said.
His assistant was way too good looking.
If the he wasn''t half-decent at his work, he''d have canned him ages ago.
Once he tracked down his girl, this assistant was gone-better to dump him quick before he stirred up any mess.
The assistant caught the man''s vibe and knew exactly what he was thinking.
???? ???? ????
For a hot second, he legit thought about yanking out the tiny mirror in his pocket and shoving it in his boss''s perfect face-let him drool over himself for a change!
He couldn''t figure it out. His boss had a face that could start riots-how could he possibly think a regr guy like him was any kind ofpetition? Where''d this weird paranoia evene from?
Still, watching his boss march off, the assistant lingered for a beat before jogging after him.
I wasn''t about loyaltyit was that his usually stone-cold, untouchable master turned into a total pushover the second she was in the mix.
13
16:45 Mon, 14 Apr
If his master got so hooked on a lead that he let I y him, he''d have to take himself out from the embarrassment just to square things up!
But the man had barely stepped inside the hotel when he stopped dead in his tracks.
Then, like some sixth sense kicked in, he made a straight shot for the Valor family''s banquet hall on the second floor.
Just as he started moving, a girl showed up, walking right toward him.
No makeup, just raw, natural beauty-cool and ssy, like a flower popping up on ice.
Her tight white dress clung to her, unting a figure that could stop you cold, all while keeping that pure, don''t-touch-me look locked down.
And this girl? She was I Thornton, the campus queen at Regalhold Academy, also one of the Hottest Five.
The second I saw the guy, her usual cool, distant attitude softened up fast.
Her stunning eyes zeroed in on him, and a smile lit up her face-bright enough to make everyone else freeze.
"Cassian!" she said, her voice perky and excited, like a kid spotting their best buddy.
Cassian stopped walking, his cold eyesnding on her.
His sharp, good-looking face didn''t twitch, even with her warm smile aimed right
at him.
He wasn''t here to catch up with I. He got straight to the point.
"Where''s SHE?" he asked.
I''s smile faded, and a hint of embarrassment turned her cheeks pink.
She''d lured him here with a fake lead-saying she knew about the woman he wanted-just to get him to show.
In her head, once he was here, she''d reel him in.
She was counting on her charm, and even more on a Starcard being too tempting
to pass up.
But she never thought Cassian would look at her-after three hours of perfect makeup-and not even flinch.
Worse, the first thing he asked about was some other woman.
I had never felt so crushed.
Still, this wasn''t the time to second-guess herself.
She had one chance, and she couldn''t mess it up.
So she stepped closer, shing a big smile at Cassian.
"No hurry on that," she said casually, waving it off. "I''ve got a surprise for you-
She reached for his arm.
But Cassian slid back smoothly, leaving her grabbing at nothing.
At the same time, his carved features turned icy.
"Tell me where she is," he said, his voice low and steady.
Ista felt his vibe hit her like a punch. Her face went white in a sh.
hole
59%
+13
16:45 Mon, 14 Apr
His tone made it obvious-if she admitted she''d made it up, she was done for.
She pressed her lips tight, a spark of hurt flickering in her eyes like his coldness had cut her.
Those pretty eyes started to water as she looked at him.
But Cassian just stared back, his face nk as always.
Seeing that, I''s expression twisted with frustration and bruised ego.
"Cassian, do you seriously not feel anything for me?" she asked, her voice shaky.
Cassian''s sharp brows slowly pulled together as he looked right at her.
"What am I supposed to feel?" he fired back.
The chill in his eyes made her shiver, her heart pounding.
But she knew if she let this slip away, she might never get him again.
Gathering all her nerve, she locked her teary eyes on his. Her voice came out firm, loaded with a rare seriousness.
"Cassian, I like you!"
.59% >
She swallowed hard, nerves buzzing, then kept going. "From the moment I saw you, I knew you were it for me. I''m not going to fall for anyone else."
When she was done, she stared at him, out of breath, waiting for even a tiny sign he''d budge.
Chapter 67
Cassian''s face did shift-just not how I wanted.
It wasn''t warmth or interest; it was impatience, sharpening by the second.
His cool, distant eyesnded on her, and his voice sliced through like a knife, hitting her square in the chest.
"I didn''te here for this nonsense," he said, t and to the point.
I''s beautiful eyes were filled with shock and unwillingness as she listened to Cassian Lysander''s heartless words.
I froze, her gorgeous eyes filling with shock and a stubborn refusal to buy it.
Her charm-something every guy around her fell for-felt worthless with this man. Normally, she''d just snap her fingers, and guys would stumble over each other to win her over. But him? No.
Is he so picky that I don''t even make the cut?'' That idea mmed into her, making her stomach drop.
But then she brushed it off-no chance.
Family? She was from one of Regalhold''s top five.
Looks? She could outshine any actress and leave the other heiresses eating dust.
Skills? Top five at Regalhold Academy, hands down.
She was absolutely sure no woman alive could beat her at her own game.
And still, this guy wasn''t biting. That''s what really got under her skin.
Before she could sort it out, Cassian''s patience ran out.
His sharp, icy stare locked onto her, practically yelling he was about to snap. "Where''s the info I asked for?" he pressed.
I''s little fists tightened as his wordspletely ignoring her confession-hit home.
Then, like she''d settled on something huge, she pulled out a card the size of a tarot deck.
It gleamed green like crystal, with a ssic wooden design carved right in the middle-a Starcard. She slid it his way.
"Cassian, this Starcard''s for you!" she said, her voice perky with hope.
As she talked, her eyes stayed glued to his sharp, handsome face.
????? ???? ???? ????
She figured no matter how frosty he was, he couldn''t ignore something this good.
But to her surprise, Cassian nced at the Starcard, and not even a flicker of want crossed his face.
If anything, he just looked colder, darker.
"I''ll ask onest time," he said, his voice low and edged with heat. "Where''s SHE?"
I could feel the tension rolling off him, thick and risky.
13
59%
+13
SEND THEr neck
That raw fear jolted her into action.
*Upstairs!" she spit out. "She''s upstairs!"
Cassian gave a short nod, his cold eyes sweeping over her once before he said. "Come with me."
Without another look her way, he turned and made a beeline for the banquet hall''s second floor.
I stared at his back as he walked off. Her failed confession still stung, but a spark of determination lit up her eyes.
She told herself Cassian''s brush-off was just him being slow to warm up.
No problem-she could y the long game.
She was set on the idea that if she stuck with it, her charm would eventually melt this ice king.
And when it did, he''d regret shutting her down and trip over himself to make it right!
That thought cheered her up fast.
She mentally ran through an excuse for when Cassian didn''t find Raven up there, took a deep breath, and hustled after him.
Meanwhile, up in the second-floor banquet hall...
Raven nced over at Ruth.
Even after seeing Franklin looking so beat down, Ruth''s face didn''t show a drop of satisfaction.
Then Raven''s eyes slid to Franklin, who seemed like he''d run out of steampletely.
"You said it yourself," she told him coolly. "Your family''s innocent."
She paused for a second, then added, "You''ve got to own your messes, and that dream of yours-getting the Valor family into the big leagues? That''s still doable." Franklin''s head jerked up, a spark lighting in his eyes as he stared at Raven.
If he could see the Valor family climb to the top ns before he kicked it, he''d die with zero regrets.
But a momentter, his look turned cautious as he sized her up.
"What''s it gonna cost me?" he asked, voice tense.
=
He wasn''t buying that Raven-someone who''d fought tooth and nail to get where
she was would just let old grudges slide.
Raven gave a small smile. "I heard someone in the Valor family once unsealed a Starcard?"
Franklin blinked, thrown off by the question.
Then he nodded slowly. "Yeah," he said.
He watched her for a beat, surprise and doubt mixing on his face.
"You''ve got a sealed Starcard on you?" he guessed.
+13
There were only a few Starcards in all of Vyrdenia-rarer than rare.
And even a sealed one, useless for now, wasn''t something just anybody could snag.
Raven didn''t answer. Instead, she flipped it back on him. "You know how to unseal
it?"
Franklin''s eyes flickered as he caught the silent yes in her dodge.
After a second, he met her stare head-on.
"Here''s the deal," he said. "I''ll tell you how to unseal a Starcard, and you make sure the Valor family gets a solid spot among Regalhold''s elite. Sound good?"
Raven''s stomach dropped a bit when she realized Franklin only knew the how-to, not how to do it himself.
Still, she could see that despite everything Franklin had done to Ruth; and Ruth, however, still gave a damn about the Valor family''s future.
If that''s how it was, Raven didn''t mind helping out.
She gave Franklin a quick nod. "Deal," she said.
Franklin nced at the others in the room, then paused as he looked back at Raven.
"You''re the military''s big shot," he said carefully. "I''m counting on you not bailing on this."
Raven caught the twist-he was nervous she''d ditch, yet he was pulling the "I trust you" line in front of everyone to lock her in. She let out a quietugh. "Getting the Valor family into Regalhold''s top tier is a one-call favor for me," she said. "No point in screwing you over."
"Whoa, that''s wild," someone muttered.
"Can she really do that?" another guy chimed in.
The Valor family crew sucked in sharp breaths at Raven''s almost smug words.
But nobody doubted she could pull it off.
A military general this young? She had the pull to make it happen with a wave of her hand.
?? ???? ????
Eyes around the room softened as people started imagining the perks of the Valor family hitting it big-half their beef with Raven vanished right then.
"Alright," Franklin said with a nod.
Franklin Valor nodded after hearing Raven''s words.
He reached up and unclipped a tiny, broken key pendant from his neck, barely
bigger than a fingertip.
"This came from the Valor ancestor who unsealed a Starcard," he said. "Find the other half, and they''ll click together into a Starkey.
"A Starkey can unlock any sealed item-Starcards included-and it''s got some hefty power beyond that.
"What else it can do? You''ll have to figure that out yourself once you''ve got both pieces."
Raven took the small silver pendant from Franklin and gave it a quick look,
Then, as she slipped it into her pocket, she nced at him.
"Any clue where the other half might be?" she asked.
Franklin replied, "When our ancestor took off, he handed it to a military higher-
up. Unless things have shifted, it''s probably still with Vyrdenia''s top brass." Right as Franklin wrapped up, two people stepped into the banquet hall doorway.
One of the Valor family crew noticed and called out fast.
"Who are you two?" he yelled.
The Valors all turned toward the entrance at the sound.
And there they were-Cassian and I, walking in.
Cassian''s sharp eyes scanned the room in one clean sweep.
Then, out of nowhere, they locked onto someone.
At the same moment, Raven followed everyone''s stares to the door.
In the next instant, their eyes mmed into each other.
For a split second, it felt like the whole world-every person, every thing just
vanished. All they could see was each other.
Even after five years apart, across lifetimes, even with their faces altered by
time...
Right then, they knew-deep in their gut-that this was the love they''d been
searching for.
Lucky Draw
Chapter 68
It might''vested a blink, but it felt like forever. Then Raven broke
into
That cool, detached look in hopp
a smile.
eyes
up, soft
"Hey, sweetheart," she said, "miss me?"
Her voice came out, heavy with affection that could pull
thaw anything.
Mder.
The moment her wordsnded, every Valor family member whipped their heads toward her.
They''d been buzzing about Regalhold Academy''s top beautynding a dream guy. But now? Total curveball.
Shock shed through their wide eyes.
Someone scratched their ear, like they weren''t sure they heard right.
Sweetheart. A bit sappy, yeah.
But that little nickname... it said it all.
They started piecing it together-looked like the military hotshot had just fallen hard for the guy in the doorway.
Still, no matter how high she climbed, she couldn''t just waltz in and snag I''s man like that-it wasn''t cool.
Plus, honestly, her looks didn''t evene close to I''s. No way she was in this guy''s league.
I, meanwhile, went still for a se
second before her face turned cold.
She shot Raven a re, her pretty eyes burning with anger.
"Watch it,dy," she snapped, her voice cutting.
But Raven didn''t even look at her she just started walking straight toward Cassian.
Cassian, snapping out of it, clocked hering his way.
And just like that, his usual frosty face brightened, like sunlight breaking through clouds,
Then, slow and easy, a smile spread across his face stunning enough to make the whole room stop breathing.
Everyone watching, guy or girl, sucked in a sharp breath at the sight.
In that moment, one thought bounced around every head in the room.
They thought, ''Man, how''s a guy this perfect even a thing?"
I noticed the odd looks flickering across the Valor family''s faces and instantly nced
at
Cassian
o read his expression.
=
59%
+13
But she was stuck behind him, and before she could even move closer, Raven had already crossed the room, wrapping her arms around him.
Cassian felt the gentle warmth of her hug and let a small, lopsided smile pull at his lips.
Then he leaned in, brushing his near-perfect lips against Raven''s ear, His voice was soft and simple-but it hit her so deep she almost melted right there.
"I missed you so much," he whispered.
Raven''s hold on his arm tightened just a bit.
A secondter, she pulled back, only to swoop in and drop a quick peck on his lips.
Cassian blinked, caught off guard, and she shot him a warm,id-back grin. "Call that your reward," she teased.
Some of the older Valor family members, seeing Raven act like no one else was there, awkwardly looked away.
Those two were way toofortable-practically sparking in front of everybody.
If they weren''t so spooked by who these two were, they''d have shouted, ''Get a room already!''
I, still smarting from her shot-down confession, had just been telling herself no one but her could crack Cassian''s cold shell.
Seeing this, she went still, glued to the floor.
Then, in an instant, her eyes snapped to Raven, burning with raw anger.
This average-looking nobody dared to mess with her dream guy? No way she''d let her.
Knowing how icy Cassian had been with her, she was dead sure he''d push Raven away.
He might even lose it and take her down in a sh of anger.
In her mind, I could already see it-Raven t on the ground, pleading with Cassian not to walk away, looking totally pitiful.
But just as that smug picture formed, her jaw dropped like she''d seen a ghost,
Her wide eyes caught something unreal.
There it was-
Cassian, far from mad at Raven''s "move," leaned in closer and pulled her into a long, deep kiss.
Chapter 69
Boom!
+13)
In an instant, I felt like her mind was exploding.
At that moment, her mind suddenly went nk.
She just stared nkly at the two people in front of her, almost unable to think.
On the side, Maris was equally stunned.
She wondered, ''Who is this man who suddenly showed up?
Howe he is kissing Raven all of a sudden?
Um, shouldn''t Raven and Preston be a couple?
Although Raven hasn''t agreed to be Preston''s girlfriend, he likes Raven so much. With his looks and personality, I believe it''s only a matter of time for them to get together.
But now, this guy here, who appeared out of nowhere, swooped in?
What''s even more unbelievable is that this man here, name it appearance and temperament, far surpasses Preston.
Raven, how on earth did you make so many excellent men fall for you?''
And beside Maris, Lilian was also stunned by what she was looking at.
She had seen the picture of Cassian that her friend had sent her before, and she recognized that the man in front of her was Cassian, the most popr person in the college.
However, she used to believe that Cassian waspletely uninterested in women.
She clearly remembered her friend telling her that a campus belle had once expressed her feelings to Cassian but was asked to leave directly.
Lilian had no idea what was going on then.
At the same time, the women of the Valor family around Raven looked at her with envy in their eyes.
They would do anything to get such an excellent man as their boyfriend.
However, they knew that such an incredible man was way out of their league.
Of course, some of them showed jealousy on their faces.
Several women in their twenties stared at Raven and Cassian, their eyes gradually filled with unwillingness and jealousy.
They didn''t understand why this handsome man who could crush all the young men in the entertainment industry was taken by such an ordinary-looking woman.
They didn''t think they were any less beautiful than Raven, so why couldn''t they
even
a boyfriend half as handsome as this man?
gradually came back to their senses.
Tower and Csakenanted that the people in the banqueter.
I''s eyes were fixed on Raven, who was smiling, and her gaze
grew colder and
**
Driven by a strong sense of unwillingness, she suddenly took a few steps forward and walked over to Raven and Cassian.
Then, she stared at Raven and asked, "Who are you?"
Raven tilted her head slightly.
When she looked at I, the sitile in her eyes faded.
However, she did not answer I. Instead, she looked at Cassian in front of her
and said, "Is that your admirer?"
Cassian felt that Raven was obviously unhappy, and his handsome face darkened.
He showed no mercy when he said, "You don''t belong here. Get out!"
When I asked who Raven was, he knew that she didn''t know who Raven was or that she was there.
In that case, he believed he didn''t need to be polite with her.
Facing Cassian''s ruthless words, I only felt as if her heart had been stabbed by him.
Her eyes were fixed on Cassian as she shook her head uncontrobly.
In a panic, she thought, ''No. No way!
How could Cassian abandon me for such an ordinary-looking woman?
This is an act.
This must be an act!''
59%8
Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, I looked straight at Raven.
In the next moment, a look of realization appeared on her beautiful face.
With a chuckle, she said, "Cassian, don''t tell me you hired her to act with you just because you were afraid that I would pester you.
That''s so not necessary. I''m not crazy, and I would never cling to some man. You don''t have to make such a big deal out of this to turn me down..."
Chapter 70
As Raven Valor listened to I''s narcissist statement, she looked her up and down and then shook her head. "Miss, will you stop overestimating yourself?"
If it had been some other losering to cause trouble, she wouldn''t have bothered.
However, she believed that it would be better to personally crush a love rival.
59%
+13
After all, if she didn''t assert her dominance, what if someone dared to hit on her darling in the future? She wouldn''t like that.
Feeling Raven''s aggressive gaze, I''s face shed with anger as she looked at her. "What right does a woman like you have to judge me?"
Raven looked at I''s furious look and raised her eyebrows calmly. "A woman like me? What do you mean? Are you being judgy about me now? It must pain you to see me win his favor. No matter how pretty you are, my darling would never like you."
With that, Raven turned to Cassian and kissed his lips again.
She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Darling, tell me, am I right?"
Feeling the warm touch left on his lips, Cassian couldn''t bother to think about other women.
His beautiful eyes stared at Raven as he uttered a very light "Hmm", which was enough for I and everyone to hear,
Raven smiled brilliantly and gave him another light kiss on the lips as a reward.
Then, she turned her head slightly, her tone a bit provocative. "My darling doesn''t like you. Stay away from him, understand?"
I looked at Raven, who was kissing Cassian over and over again in front of her as if she was dering her sovereignty, and the anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed.
At that moment, her voice, usually cold and elegant, was somewhat sharp and piercing. "How dare you say that to me?"
The moment she finished speaking, I suddenly raised her hand, about to teach Raven a lesson.
However, just as her hand reached midair, her wrist was suddenly grasped.
The hand grabbing I''s wrist seemed to exert no force, yet it was like an iron mp, making her unable to move an inch.
At the same time, Raven''s earnest admonishment suddenly reached I''s ears. "It''s not decent for a girl to fight."
However, the instant she finished, a crisp p suddenly rang out from I''s beautiful face.
I gaped at Raven, who had just casually withdrawn her hand. Her face was a mixture of shock and fury.
I couldn''t believe that she was pped.
She wondered, ''Didn''t this bitch just say that it''s not decent for a girl to fight?''
???? ????
ww
Raven, as if seeing through I''s thoughts, answered the question in her mind with a faint smile. "Well, it''s not decent to fight, but when ites to losers like you, there''s always room for flexibility
What Raven said instantly ignited I, who was already on the verge of going berserk.
Her eyes fixed on Raven, she said through gritted teeth, "You have a death wish!"
Right after that, Ista released her aura without reservation.
59%
413/
Immediately, gasps of astonishment erupted from the members of the Valor family. "She''s an Elite Warrior?"
At that moment, everyone''s gaze toward Ipletely changed.
No one had expected that I, at the young age of just over twenty, had be an Elite Warrior.
This was truly incredible.
And under everyone''s astonished gaze, I looked directly at Raven, her voice ice-cold as shemanded, "Leave Caspian, or I''ll show no mercy!"
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Show no mercy?"
The next moment, a crisp pping sound rang out again.
At the same time, Raven Valor''s cold voice rang out, light but chilling to the bone.
"You are in no position to be so rude to me!"
????
AD
Chapter 71
The Valor family watched as I''s face was pped again by Raven, and they all couldn''t help but gasp. "Damn!"
I, the girl they were looking at, had just be an Elite Warrior at the age of twenty.
No one doubted that given time, she would surely be a formidable figure in her own right.
However, such a talent had actually been pped twice in a row by Raven.
At the same time, I felt her face burning, a fit of monstrous rage rushing straight to her head.
Under that anger, which almost destroyed her rationality, she directly ignored the fact that she couldn''t even see Raven''s attack clearly, and she suddenly clenched her fist, shouting, "You''re dead!"
The moment her roar fell, her fist mmed toward Raven''s face.
However, just as her fist was an inch away from Raven, Cassian suddenly raised his hand, neither hurried nor slow.
A crisp sound of a wrist breaking echoed throughout the entire hall.
"Ugh!" I let out a muffled groan of pain.
She staggered back a few steps, staring at Cassian in disbelief, her face filled with shock.
She couldn''t believe that Cassian hurt her for a hideous woman.
At that moment, she felt like her heart was being cut open by Cassian with a knife, forming countless bloody holes.
The devastation she felt in her heart far surpassed the physical pain she suffered.
I had always been proud of herself, but she never thought that she would fall for such a heartless man.
Even though he was so heartless to her, she still liked him.
At the same time, the surrounding Valor family members were equally dumbfounded.
They wondered, ''He broke I''s wrist? How could this man instantly overpower I?''
The next moment, the women turned to look at Raven, the envy on their faces even more pronounced.
They thought, ''He''s simply perfect. Not many men can be his match in the entire Vyrdenia.
-How can she be so lucky?
Howe we can''t meet such a perfect guy who''s so blind at the same time?''
Soon, Cassian''s cold voice rang out again. "Get out of my sight in three seconds, or you won''t be able to walk out of this ce intact."
Hearing Cassian Lysander''s merciless words, I felt suffocated in an instant.
At that moment, she realized that she was no match for Cassian.
It dawned on her even more clearly that Cassian didn''t seem to like her at all.
With that, she turned to look at Raven, her beautiful eyes filled with unwillingness.
How could she let this bitch who dared to hit her go so easily?
58%
58%
Raven felt her gaze and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "You don''t want to leave? Suit yourself. Although it would be troublesome to beat you up, the Thornton family can''t do anything to me."
I was so pissed after hearing Raven''s provocation.
She screamed inwardly, ''How can she be so arrogant? How dare this woman say such words to me?''
But I knew that she was no match for Cassian.
If she insisted on attacking Raven, instead of getting what she wanted, she might be beaten up by Cassian.
Most importantly, it wouldpletely rid her chances of being together with Cassian.
She hesitated for a few seconds and took a deep look at Raven before turning around awkwardly and walking out of the banquet hall.
An hourter, the Valor family''s banquet hall was filled with guests from all over Regalhold.
The head of the Valor family publicly rified the matter of Ruth stealing the group''s achievements twenty years ago, and at the same time confirmed that the real developer of those achievements was Ruth.
Since then, Ruth was removed from Vyrdenia''s corporate cklist.
Then, under the shocked and indescribable gaze of the guests, the head of the
Valor family fulfilled his promise and was escorted by Jonah''s subordinates to the Valor family''s water prison.
After the banquet, Cassian was called back by his assistant because of an emergency.
Meanwhile, Raven took Ruth back to the vi. After making sure that Zach was fine, she went to Regalhold Military with Jonah and Caleb.
Lucky Draw
6 times daily, 100% winners
Go
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
16:48 Mon,
The Valor family watched as I''s face was pped again by Raven, and they all couldn''t help but gasp. "Damn!"
I, the girl they were looking at, had just be an Elite Warrior at the age of twenty.
No one doubted that given time, she would surely be a formidable figure in her own right.
However, such a talent had actually been pped twice in a row by Raven.
At the same time, I felt her face burning, a fit of monstrous rage rushing straight to her head.
Under that anger, which almost destroyed her rationality, she directly ignored the fact that she couldn''t even see Raven''s attack clearly, and she suddenly clenched her fist, shouting, "You''re dead!"
The moment her roar fell, her fist mmed toward Raven''s face.
However, just as her fist was an inch away from Raven, Cassian suddenly raised
his hand, neither hurried nor slow.
A crisp sound of a wrist breaking echoed throughout the entire hall.
"Ugh!" I let out a muffled groan of pain.
She staggered back a few steps, staring at Cassian in disbelief, her face filled with shock.
She couldn''t believe that Cassian hurt her for a hideous woman.
At that moment, she felt like her heart was being cut open by Cassian with a knife, forming countless bloody holes.
The devastation she felt in her heart far surpassed the physical pain she suffered.
I had always been proud of herself, but she never thought that she would fall for such a heartless man.
Even though he was so heartless to her, she still liked him.
At the same time, the surrounding Valor family members were equally dumbfounded.
They wondered, ''He broke I''s wrist? How could this man instantly overpower I?''
The next moment, the women turned to look at Raven, the envy on their faces even more pronounced.
They thought, ''He''s simply perfect. Not many men can be his match in the entire Vyrdenia.
How can she be so lucky?
Howe we can''t meet such a perfect guy who''s so blind at the same time?''
Soon, Cassian''s cold voice rang out again. "Get out of my sight in three seconds, or you won''t be able to walk out of this ce intact."
Hearing Cassian Lysander''s merciless words, I felt suffocated in an instant.
At that moment, she realized that she was no match for Cassian.
It dawned on her even more clearly that Cassian didn''t seem to like her at all.
With that, she turned to look at Raven, her beautiful eyes filled with unwillingness.
How could she let this bitch who dared to hit her go so easily?
+13)
22
16:48 Mon, 14 Apr
58%
Raven felt her gaze and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "You don''t want to
leave? Suit yourself. Although it would be troublesome to beat you up, the Thornton family can''t do anything to me."
I was so pissed after hearing Raven''s provocation.
She screamed inwardly, ''How can she be so arrogant? How dare this woman say
such words to me?"
But I knew that she was no match for Cassian.
If she insisted on attacking Raven, instead of getting what she wanted, she might
be beaten up by Cassian,
Most importantly, it wouldpletely rid her chances of being together with
Cassian.
She hesitated for a few seconds and took a deep look at Raven before turning around awkwardly and walking out of the banquet hall.
An hourter, the Valor family''s banquet hall was filled with guests from all over
Regalhold.
The head of the Valor family publicly rified the matter of Ruth stealing the group''s achievements twenty years ago, and at the same time confirmed that the real developer of those achievements was Ruth,
Since then, Ruth was removed from Vyrdenia''s corporate cklist.
Then, under the shocked and indescribable gaze of the guests, the head of the
Valor family fulfilled his promise and was escorted by Jonah''s subordinates to the Valor family''s water prison.
After the banquet, Cassian was called back by his assistant because of an emergency,
Meanwhile, Raven took Ruth back to the vi. After making sure that Zach was fine, she went to Regalhold Military with Jonah and Caleb.
Chapter 72
Meanwhile, Lorne had just arrived at Regalhold University when he got the news. Without hesitation, he turned right around and headed straight for the Regalhold military division.
Over at Regalhold''s central district, inside a military family vi, a woman in her early twenties-on the curvier side-suddenly shot up from her chair.
"What? Caleb got dragged into training by some woman? And that bitch wants him to do basic training for those Regalhold University students in ten days?" she said.
"Miss, I''d be careful with your words. Word is, that woman holds a high rank in the military," warned an elderly butler in a crisp uniform.
Rhea Jennings, the curvy woman in question, scoffed. "Oh, please. A neen- year-old bitch? How high could she possibly rank? Caleb''s a major, at best she''s a colonel. In front of my father, a lieutenant general, she is nothing.
"Besides, the reason she''s being sent there is to exin the basic training process to the soldiers who are in charge of basic training.
"In previous years, the people who did these idle jobs were all low- and middle- ranking veterans. The fact that the higher-ups are sending her there means that they''ve already given up on her.
"I am a Mid-ss Warrior. It''s not that I''m not capable, but if I had any interest in the position of colonel, I would have been a colonel long ago. Tell me, Carlos, why the hell should I watch my mouth around someone like that?"
Carlos opened his mouth, hesitated, then decided to say nothing.
Rhea snorted again. "There are so many people she could have chosen, but she had to choose Caleb. That bitch wouldn''t be interested in Caleb, would
she?
"Even if she''s not interested in Caleb, in ten days Caleb will go to basic training, and he''ll have to face so many girls from Regalhold University. What if someone seduces him?
"A woman like her is nothing but trouble in the military. Carlos, let''s go. I''ll personally drag that arrogant bitch out of here."
Half an hourter, Raven and the others arrived at the Regalhold branch of the military. Yet not a single soldier came out to greet Raven.
Jonah''s face darkened on the spot.
Caleb, on the other hand, looked downright smug. "Lieutenant General Valor, it seems that the soldiers don''t respect you all that much, huh?"
Hearing that, Raven turned slightly, shing him a small, unreadable smile. For some reason, her smile made Caleb feel a chill in his heart. However, Raven didn''t say anything to him and turned to look at the amodation area.
Then, in the next second, her voice rang through the entire division, ice-cold andmanding. "Line up in front of me within ten seconds, otherwise, get the hell out of the Vyrdenia military!"
The moment those words left her mouth, Jonah''s eyes burned with something dangerously close to admiration. That was the master he knew-bold as
ever. And she could back it up.
Caleb was taken aback, then a hint of disdain shed through his eyes as he looked at Raven. He mocked inside, ''This chick is really overdoing it. Ten seconds, or she''ll kick them out? Does she even have the authority?
Even if her lieutenant general rank wasn''t some shady-ass promotion, she still wouldn''t have the power to discharge soldiers at will.'' Caleb''s disdain was written all over his face.
Raven nced at him indifferently and didn''t say anything. But as time passed, her expression grew colder and colder.
Chapter 73
+13
Jonah, meanwhile, wiped a thinyer of sweat from his forehead and thought, ''What the hell''s up with these guys? They were following my orders just fine before. Now they wanna act out?''
"Lieutenant General Valor, how about I go and get them?" After hesitating for a moment, Jonah spoke up, bracing himself.
Raven gave him a nd look. No need, just expel them." With that, she turned to leave.
Jonah had already informed the soldiers that someone wasing to run their pre-training. He just didn''t mention that he''d be there too. The soldiers, thinking Jonah wouldn''t show, and knowing that past instructors for these training sessions were usually nobodies, decided to ck off.
But that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part? This whole damn training field was empty-no one here training on their own. Soldiers without ambition were nothing but a waste of rations.
"Lieutenant General Valor, these men were all severely wounded in battle. They were discharged due to their physical conditions. They''re still young, but they know they have no future left in the army. That''s why..." said Jonah.
He hesitated, then bowed his head slightly. "I ask that you show them some leniency, for the sake of the service they''ve given Vyrdenia."
Caleb frowned slightly as he watched Jonah humble himself. He just didn''t get it. Jonah and Raven were both generals-only a single star apart. He thought, ''So why the hell is he acting so damn submissive in front of her?''
Raven stopped. She tilted her head slightly and nced at Jonah, then looked behind him, and saw a row of nine soldiers, about twenty-five years old,ing out of the amodation area.
They seemed to have seen Jonah, and immediately rushed over as fast as they could. It only took a few seconds, and the nine of them had lined up in front of Jonah.
"General Yardley!" The nine of them stood up straight, raised their hands in unison, and saluted Jonah.
Right now, Jonah was apletely different person from the one who had been practically begging Raven just moments ago.
His expression was cold, his voice sharp as a de as he stared down the nine men. "Did I not inform you that your pre-training instructor would be arriving soon?"
Hearing this, the nine of them stiffened. They knew that the pre-training instructor wasing, but ording to the usual practice, the instructor should havee to their dormitory area to invite them one by one.
If they hadn''t heard the shout just now asking them to gather here within ten seconds, and sent someone to take a look and found out that General Yardley was also here, they wouldn''t havee out on their own initiative.
"Speak up!" Jonah saw the few soldiers were silent and suddenly shouted coldly.
The nine soldiers'' hearts all trembled.
Under Jonah''s gaze, a soldier with tanned skin took a step forward, stiff as a board, and barked out, "General Yardley, sir! This was our mistake. We apologize!"
Jonah''s expression eased slightly, but his tone remained cold. "The one you should be apologizing to is Lieutenant General Valor, your pre-training instructor."
The nine soldiers froze, their eyes shifting toward Raven, who stood beside Jonah. They thought, ''Wait... Wasn''t our instructor supposed to be some old vet with tons of training experience but no real power?
How the hell is it some young girl? And not just any girl-one who looks like she''s the same age as the Regalhold University students we''re about to train. Are we sure she''s here to train us? And not... you know... the other way around?''
16:48 Mon, 14 Apr
Jonah caught the slight shift in their expressions and immediately barked, "What, didn''t you hear me?"
Lucky Draw
Chapter 74
58%
+13
The soldiers straightened their backs again. No matter how reluctant they were, under Jonah''s gaze, they could only shout against their will, Lieutenant General Valor, we apologize!"
Raven''s sharp gaze swept over the soldiers, her tone neutral, "You should thank General Yardley. Otherwise, your names would have been removed from the military roster."
The nine were stunned, thinking, ''Removed from the military roster? What does that mean?'' The next moment, they recalled the crazy ass words they had just heard, the order to assemble within ten seconds or get out of the military.
The nine looked at Raven like she''d just grown a second head. ''The hell is this kid on?'' they all thought. ''We bled for Vyrdenia! We damn near died out there!
''And now this little punk thinks she can just waltz in here and kick us out with one sentence? Who does she think she is? Just because we call her Lieutenant General Valor, she thinks she''s hot shit?
''Girl, please. Even if she really made it to lieutenant rank, at her age, she''d be a damn second lieutenant at best. Meanwhile, every single one of us has been at least a Captain.
''We''ve seen war, we''ve earned our stripes, and she-this brat-thinks she can tell us to get lost? She''s out of her goddamn mind!''
Raven swept her gaze over them, immediately picking up on their thoughts. She raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Oh? Not happy about it?"
The tanned soldier took a step forward again, standing straight, shoulders squared, voice crisp and unwavering, "Yes, Ma''am! We are happy about it! You''re here to run our pre-training, so of course, we follow orders!"
Jonah narrowed his eyes. The sarcasm in that answer was thick enough to cut with a knife.
However, Raven suddenly smiled. ''Damn,'' she thought. ''How long has it been since someone in the force had the balls to talk to me like this?''
Her gaze swept over the group again, lips curving into a slow smile. But something about that smile sent an icy chill down their spines.
But she didn''t say anything to the nine of them. Instead, she turned to Jonah. "General Yardley, you can leave these great heroes to me. You get busy."
Jonah gave the soldiers a worried look, then said a silent prayer for them in his heart. He nodded respectfully to Raven and turned to leave.
As soon as Jonah disappeared from sight, the soldiers all let out a collective breath, their stiff postures instantly rxing.
"Jesus, thought we were dead for a second there."
"Yeah, thank God we didn''t piss off General Yardley. That would''ve been bad."
"Props to Captain, though. Dude didn''t even hesitate before sucking it up and apologizing to that girl. That probably saved our asses.
"Man''s got nerves of steel. Knows exactly when to eat shit in front of the brass."
Caleb looked at the nine whopletely ignored Raven, looking way too pleased with himself. ''Oh, this is gold,'' he thought. ''This chick didn''t even bother to have Jonah tell them her rank.
Now that he''s gone, even if she ims she''s a general, no one''s gonna believe her, Seriously, how the hell did someone this dumb end up with that title?"
16:49
Chapter 75
Raven just stood there, letting them talk, her face unreadable. It wasn''t until the room fell silent again that she finally spoke. "You done?" she asked,
voice calm.
The tanned soldier smirked, dropping the respectful act entirely. "Look, kid," he saidzily. "We''re not gonna make this hard on you. Just read us the training manual or whatever, then get lost."
The moment the words left his mouth, something blurred in front of his eyes. Before he could even register what was happening, a cold, steel-like grip closed around his throat.
"Ugh!" The soldier mind nked as the sheer force of that grip crushed down, his instincts screaming that his neck was about to snap like a twig,
The scene before their eyes unfolded with astonishing speed. By the time everyone realized what was happening, the tanned soldier''s eyes had rolled back, clearly on the verge of being strangled to death.
Caleb''s smirk vanished in an instant, reced by pure disbelief. ''What the fuck?!'' His brain struggled to catch up. ''How? I''m a peak-level Intermediate Warrior, and
I didn''t even see her move. Is she even human?''
A soldier snapped back to reality. "Let him go!" Under the intense pressure of possible death at any moment, he almost didn''t think, directly snapping at Raven in a cold voice.
Raven turned her head slightly, fixing her gaze on the tall soldier who had spoken up. The moment their eyes met, his breath hitched, and he instinctively took a step back.
A secondter, Raven hurled the choking soldier several yards away. Then, she walked straight towards the tall soldier.
The tall soldier felt the blood drain from his face. His body tensed as she closed the distance between them, every step slow, deliberate, predatory.
His pulse pounded in his ears. His legs moved before his brain could process it, stumbling backward until-shit-his knees gave out, and hended on his
ass.
Raven still didn''t stop.
As Raven approached, he felt more and more clearly the cold and stern aura around her. Shrouded by her aura, he couldn''t help but stumble backward. His voice trembled as he spoke, "W-What are you doing..."
The other soldiers held their breaths. Although Raven''s imposing presence wasn''t directed at them, the mere wisps of her aura sent chills down their
spines.
A question arose in the minds of all the soldiers, ''Is this woman before them truly
a youngdy in her twenties?'' Even Jonah, a brigadier general, didn''t possess such a terrifying aura.
It was just a simple briefing before basic training. Anyone from the military would have sufficed. ''Why send such a bad ass? Do they want to give us pre- training or simply crush us?'' they screamed inwardly.
While the others stood there questioning what was happening, the tall soldier''s breath came in ragged gasps as he scrambled back. "D-Don''te any closer! I swear, if you do, I''ll-I''ll-
Raven tilted her head, waiting. But he never finished his sentence. After a long pause, she finally spoke. "Were you the one who just told me to let him BO?"
Chapter 76
The tall soldier''s breathing tightened. He thought, ''Say no. Say no or you''re fucking dead. "N-No," he then croaked.
358%
Raven studied him for a moment, then gave a satisfied nod. Then she turned to the rest of them. "For the next ten days," she said, her voice quiet but absolute, "every word say, every order I give-you obey. No exceptions."
13
A rapid nod from the soldier still on the ground. "Y-Yes, Ma''am!" he blurted, barely even thinking about it. At this point, he would''ve sold his soul just to get her to back off.
This isn''t cowardice,'' he told himself. "This girl is just straight-up terrifying!
Raven gave him azy once-over before turning to the rest of the squad, who were still looking a little shell-shocked. "And you guys?"
The others snapped out of their daze. "Y-Yes, Ma''am!" they echoed.
Raven''s gaze swept over the group beforending on Caleb. "And you?"
Caleb swallowed hard. His pride screamed at him to push back, to say something, anything. But he wasn''t an idiot. "I''ll do whatever you say," he muttered.
Raven nodded slightly, then turned to one of the smaller soldiers. "You talked the most," she said. "Twelve sentences. That''s a hundred and twentyps around the field. When you''re done, you can rest."
The second the words left her mouth, the surrounding soldiers all sucked in a sharp breath.
Even for warriors, who were naturally stronger than regr people, one hundred and twentyps was brutal. That poor bastard was gonna be out ofmission by the time he finished.
"You got a problem with that?" Raven asked, her voice calm, almost casual.
The skinny soldier''s first instinct was to say yes. But the second he met Raven''s eyes, his survival instincts kicked in. His head started nodding before his brain could even process the question. "N-no problem at all!"
Then Raven turned to the others, pointing at them one by one.
"You, one hundred and tenps."
"You, one hundredps."
"You, fiftyps."
Thest soldier she pointed at hesitated for a second, his face all innocent. Ma''am, I didn''t say anything disrespectful to you, though." He had been watching the others get punished, secretly relieved that he''d kept his mouth shut. And yet, here he was.
However, Raven didn''t answer his question. She just said indifferently, "Sixtyps."
The handsome soldier was stunned. Without thinking, he said, Wait, I...
"Seventyps."
The handsome soldier was about to cry, but he didn''t dare to say another word.
The other soldiers looked at him with newfound sympathy. If there was one thing they all understood now, it was this-when their instructor said she didn''t want to hear a single no, she meant it Loud and clear.
At the same time, a silent vow ran through all of them, ''Just do whatever the hell she says. No backtalk. Noints. No hesitation. Otherwise, we''d end up just like Pretty Boy over there!
Caleb watched the whole thing unfold, a deep sense of relief washing over him: ''Good thing I onlyined in my head!
if he''d said anything out loud-especially that whole "this chick is really overdoing it"ment he''d probably be running an actual marathon right
now
But just as he was breathing easy, Raven''s gaze suddenlynded on him. And the words that came out of her mouth were like a bolt from the blue, hitting him hard on the head. "You, two hundredps."
Caleb was dumbfounded. Even as a Mid ss Warrior, that was gonna wreck him. But after what happened to Pretty Boy, he knew better than to ask why, try to negotiate, or God forbid-say no.
His fists clenched as he swallowed down everyst bit of frustration. I have never been this humiliated in my entire life!
But then, a thought hit him, and his grip loosened. ''My girlfriend should be on her way by now. And knowing her, she''s already heard what''s happening.
Raven might be a major general, but my girlfriend''s dad is a lieutenant general. Let''s see how cocky this little bitch is once she gets here.''
The moment Caleb had that thought, Rhea stormed through the training grounds'' gate. Her eyes locked onto Raven instantly. And when she saw Raven standing with Caleb, looking like they were having some intimate little chat, her blood pressure shot straight to the roof.
Then, in that signature sharp, nails-on-a-chalkboard voice of hers, she screeched, "You bitch! You really think you can steal my boyfriend? Do you have a death wish?
Lucky Draw
Chapter 77
13
The moment those words hit the air, every soldier in the area turned their heads toward Rhea like they were watching a damn soap opera unfold. ''Stealing her boyfriend?! Hold up, hold up-the instructor''s the one pulling that kind of shameless stunt?
''And, damn, even if you gave her to us, we wouldn''t take her. What kind of blind dude would wanna date that?''
Meanwhile, the second Caleb saw Rhea, his whole face lit up like Christmas came early.
He thought he''d have to suffer through a few more painful hours of being suppressed by Raven. He thought he''d be stuck here, enduring the humiliation. But now? Now, he was saved.
Caleb squared his shoulders and shot Raven a look filled with pure glee, thinking, ''Oh, sweetheart, you''re so screwed now.''
His thoughts were practically screaming, ''I don''t care how tough you are-at the end of the day, you''re still just a woman.
And Vyrdenia? It''s still a man''s world. You think they''re really gonna give you any real power? Please. You''ve already hit your ceiling. Lieutenant general is the highest you''ll ever go.
There''s no way in hell the top brass would ever let a woman be a general. But my future father-inw? That man''s this close to making general in the next
ten years.
And you? You''re nothingpared to that. The moment Rhea opens her mouth, you''re done.''
As Caleb was gloating in his head, Rhea was already marching over, nked by Carlos and five family guards.
Raven looked at Rhea, who was approaching her quickly, with an indifferent expression. It wasn''t until Rhea was almost next to her that she said, "What did you call me?"
Rhea lifted her chin and let out a nasty littleugh. "I called you a bitch. Because that''s what you are. What, got a problem with it?"
The nine soldiers were living for this drama, thinking, ''Finally, someone with the guts to say it out loud.'' If they didn''t have to worry about, you know, consequences, they probably would''ve cheered.
And Caleb? The pride on his face could''ve powered a small city. He thought, ''See that? That''s my girlfriend. The daughter of a lieutenant general. And this little nobody? She''s about to learn exactly who she messed with."
Raven didn''t flinch. Didn''t get mad. Didn''t even blink. She just nodded once. Then, she took a step forward.
Rhea barely spared her a nce,pletely unfazed. She didn''t feel the slightest sense of danger, so there wasn''t even a flicker of fear on her face.
As Raven stopped right in front of her, Rhea raised a brow, her tone dripping with amusement. "What, want to apologize? That works too. Just shout ''I was wrong, I''m a man-stealing whore'' three times, and I''ll let this slide."
"Otherwise..." Her smirk widened. "My daddy''s a lieutenant general. I can make sure you don''tst a damn day in the military."
The nine soldiers nearby all sucked in a sharp breath. A second ago, they thought this was just some random girl getting dragged out for being a homewrecker. Turns out, she was a lieutenant general''s daughter.
Their gazes shifted to Raven, a hint of pity surfacing in their eyes.
From where they stood, no matter how capable Raven was, she was still young, still a woman, and the fact that she''d been assigned to lead their pre- training meant she was probably, at best, a colonel.
Hell, she might even just be a captain. Someone like that? In front of a lieutenant general''s daughter? She might as well be a damn cadet.
They thought, ''Damn, what the hell was Raven thinking, going after a lieutenant general''s daughter''s man? She''s got a death wish.
16:49 Mon, 14 Apr
Lucky for her, all she has to do is say a few words and call it a day. If she doesn''t... Well, let''s just say she won''t be in this military much longer.''
58%
+13)
Caleb nced at the soldiers'' expressions and let out a sneer in his heart. ''Sure, Raven''s my blood rtive, so obviously, she wouldn''t have feelings for me. But why would I say that out loud right now?''
He leaned back slightly, watching the scene unfold with satisfaction. ''Nah, I''d rather enjoy the show. Watching the same woman who was acting all high and mighty just now, kneel at my girlfriend''s feet? That''s entertainment.''
Under the weight of everyone''s expectant stares, Raven nodded at Rhea and said, "Okay."
No one looked particrly surprised. Because really, who''d be dumb enough to go against a lieutenant general''s daughter?
But then-right in front of their eyes, Raven suddenly lifted her foot and mmed it into Rhea''s knee.
A blood-curdling scream tore through the air. Rhea''s legs buckled, and with a loud thud, she copsed straight onto her knees in front of Raven.
Everyone who saw this scene was instantly petrified. Nobody moved. Nobody even breathed. Their brains just-short-circuited.
Before anyone could even process what just happened, Raven''s indifferent voice rang out, echoing in their ears, "Well? Go on, then. Shout ''I was wrong, I''m a man-stealing whore'' three times."
Rhea raised her head nkly, her small face filled with disbelief as she looked at Raven. She felt like she was dreaming. But the pain in her knee told her that everything that was happening was real.
She thought in disbelief, ''What the actual fuck-I just got kicked to my knees by some lowly little bitch who''s only here to run pre-training?"
"Are you crazy? My father is a lieutenant general. How dare you do this to me?" Rhea shouted.
What surprised Rhea even more was that after hearing her words, Raven just
nodded, her voice calm as ever, "These were your own conditions. Either you say
it yourself, or I''ll have to help you get there the hard way."
Chapter 78
Silence.
58%
+13)
The moment Raven spoke, a deathly quiet descended upon the room.
No one had expected Raven to demand that the daughter of a three-star lieutenant general kneel before her, let alone demand three kowtows.
She was insane!
Absolutely insane!
Rhea stared nkly into Raven''s calm eyes, feeling a strange sense of dread.
But in the next moment, she snapped back to reality, turning to the butler and five guards behind her, who were still stunned into inaction.
They had been with Rhea for over a decade and had never seen anyone dare to disrespect her after she revealed her identity, much less demand that she
kneel.
Years offortable living had left them utterly unprepared for this reality.
Seeing their dazed expressions, Rhea''s anger red.
"Are you all brain-dead?"
"Attack! Get her! I want this bitch dead!"
The five guards snapped out of it.
Their eyes turned cold, and they charged at Raven simultaneously.
But, five secondster.
All five guardsy on the ground, groaning in pain.
Everyone stared at Raven as if she were some kind of monster.
All they had seen was a blur, and then the five men were down.
Was this even humanly possible?
The nine soldiers felt a surge of relief.
They had sensed Raven''s aura earlier and knew they were no match for her,
which was why they hadn''t dared to oppose her decision.
Now, it seemed their decision was more than correct.
Otherwise, they would have ended up like the Jennings family''s guards.
Caleb''s expression when he looked at Raven changed, too.
He was genuinely afraid of Raven, whose terrifying strength was beyond hisprehension.
The Jennings family butler was the first to recover. He quickly retreated a few steps and pulled out hismunicator, sending a message to Rhea''s father, Colonel Jennings, urging him toe immediately.
Raven saw the butler''s actions but didn''t bother to stop him.
Her gaze returned to Rhea, kneeling before her, her voice calm but firm, "Are
you going to do it yourself, or do I have to help you?"
Rhea slowly looked up from the fallen guards.
When she looked at Raven, her heart was filled with a deep sense of panic.
Sensing Raven''s chilling gaze, she stammered, "You, you..."
In her terror, Rhea instinctively looked around.
Her gazended on Caleb, who was standing there dumbfounded.
Her eyes lit up, as if she had grasped a lifeline, "Caleb, help me!"
Caleb''s already stiff body froze as if turned to wood.
He wanted to rush over and shut Rhea''s mouth.
Help her?
How could he?
The five Jennings family guards were stronger than him, and they had been instantly taken down by Raven.
If he rushed over, he''d just be cannon fodder.
Seeing Caleb''s reaction, the light in Rhea''s eyes dimmed.
But, in her desperation, she still clung to hope, "Caleb, help me!"
Caleb took a deep breath, but facing Raven''s gaze, he couldn''t even move a muscle.
Raven smiled faintly, "Since she wants you to help her, thene and help her!"
Rhea and Caleb were both stunned.
But in the next moment, they realized that Raven''s "help her" didn''t mean Caleb helping Rhea against her, but helping Rhea perform the three kowtows!
Rhea clenched her fists, staring daggers at Raven.
"My father is a three-star lieutenant general in the military. Do you really have a death wish?"
In all her life, Rhea had never met anyone so reckless.
Raven, however, didn''t even nce at her. She simply addressed Caleb, "Come here."
Caleb nearly cried at Raven''smanding tone. He had thought Raven was doomed once Rhea''s father arrived. But now, he was genuinely afraid of
Raven.
"Raven, I..." he stammered.
Raven cut him off, "I don''t repeat myself."
Caleb''s body stiffened. He looked at Raven, then at Rhea, his face a mask of internal conflict.
He knew that choosing Raven meant abandoning Rhea, forfeiting his status as the future son-inw of a lieutenant general. He would lose all privileges in the military.
But if he chose Rhea....
58%
+13
Normally, he would have chosen Rhea without hesitation. But now, looking into Raven''s unsettlingly calm eyes, remembering General Yardley''s deference to her, and recalling her effortless takedown of the five Elite Warrior guards, he had a sudden realization-
Perhaps Raven hadn''t attained her two-star general rank through some underhanded means, as he''d previously assumed.
And if a neen-year-old could be a lieutenant general on her own merit, what were her future prospects? Even if she was a woman.
This woman''s power was already a significant contribution to Vyrdenia. Was it really impossible for her to be a general in five years? Her chances of bing a general might even be higher than Rhea''s father''s.
The thought of the supremely powerful position of general, a position he could only dream of, made Caleb gasp.
Meanwhile, Raven''s face showed a flicker of impatience at his hesitation.
Then, a chilling countdown, filled with pressure, reached everyone present.
"Three."
"Two."
"I''ll help! Caleb shouted, closing his eyes tightly before Raven could reach "one."
Then, under Rhea''s disbelieving gaze, he walked heavily towards her.
Caleb looked at Rhea, his handsome face filled with self-reproach and resignation. "Rhea, I''m sorry."
Rhea shook her head in disbelief. "Caleb, didn''t you say you loved me? You can''t do this to me..."
Before she could finish, Caleb spoke again, "I''m sorry!"
This time, his voice held a hint of firmness and determination.
In the next moment, he took two steps behind Rhea. Bending down, he ced
one hand on her shoulder and the other on her head, forcefully pressing her forehead to the ground.
"Thump!"
The sound of Rhea''s forehead hitting the floor echoed, as she was forced to perform the first kowtow to Raven.
She immediately struggled to straighten up, her eyes zing with fury at Caleb. "Caleb, you''re not a man!"
Then, she red at Raven, a cold murderous intent shing in her eyes. "Bitch! I swear, when my father gets here, I''ll make you die the most gruesome death imaginable!"
But just as she finished speaking, General Drakon''s imposing, icy voice boomed
from afar, Who did you say was going to die?"
Chapter 79
Hearing the sudden voice, everyone turned towards its source.
When they saw Lorne Drakon slowly approaching, Caleb, Rhea, and the nine soldiers were all stunned.
Unlike Raven, Lorne was the highest-ranking spokesperson for the entire military. Almost everyone in Vyrdenia had seen him on television at some point.
So, in an instant, everyone recognized this man, the general who held immense power in Vyrdenia,
As Caleb and the nine soldiers snapped back to reality, they instinctively saluted Lorne and addressed him with utmost respect, "General."
At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel a flicker of confusion in their eyes as they looked at Lorne.
''Why would such an important figure suddenly appear here?''
Normally, small fries like them wouldn''t have the chance to meet Lorne Drakon.
But now, he was standing right in front of them.
"What is he doing here?''
Soon, they all recalled Lorne''s question, "Who did you say was going to die?"
From that sentence, they could roughly guess that he probably wasn''t here for Rhea Jennings.
''Then...''
Thinking of this, Caleb and the nine soldiers nced at Raven out of the corners of their eyes.
''Could it be that this top general of Vyrdenia''s military was here for Raven?''
Suddenly, their breathing tightened.
Normally, if the general wanted to see someone, he would directly send for them.
But if he had reallye specifically to find Raven...
What an incredible honor!
Unlike Caleb and the nine soldiers, Rhea naturally didn''t think Lorne was here for the bitch in front of her.
She felt Lorne''s gaze on her, and a hint of joy appeared on her face.
Then, she quickly called out to Lorne, "General, my father is Lieutenant General Drake Jennings of the military. Please help me!"
Lorne, who was already approaching them, showed a look of understanding.
"So, you''re Drake Jennings'' daughter."
Rhea nodded quickly.
"Yes, General. She''s disrespectful to a superior''s family. ording to military regtions, how should she be dealt with?"
Caleb and the nine soldiers couldn''t help but freeze upon hearing Rhea''s words.
The military did indeed have a regtion regarding the punishment for subordinates who assaulted or bullied the family members of their superiors.
If they remembered correctly, the lightest punishment was one hundredshes, and in severe cases, the offender could even be imprisoned in the military''s water dungeon for a year of reflection!
Thinking of this, Caleb and the nine soldiers looked at Raven withplicated expressions.
The military was a ce where rules reigned supreme.
Even if Lorne was the top general, even if he hade specifically for her, he had to follow ules.
The fact that she had made Rhea kneel before her and forced her to kowtow definitely constituted bullying.
ording to military regtions, she would receive at least one hundredshes.
Imagining this proud and arrogant woman being whipped... a hint of anticipation appeared in Caleb and the nine soldiers'' eyes.
However, neither Rhea nor the others expected Lorne to simply smile faintly after hearing Rhea''s words.
"Subordinate? Who said she''s your father''s subordinate?"
The moment Lorne''s voice fell, the nine soldiers were instantly dumbfounded.
''Not a subordinate?''
''What does that mean?''
''Could this seemingly less-than-twenty-year-old tigress be a lieutenant general or higher?''
''How is that possible?
"With her age and gender, even if she were incredibly strong, she would be a colonel at most, right?''
''The military''s lieutenant generals aren''t exactly a dime a dozen. How could this young girl possibly be a lieutenant general?"
Not only the nine soldiers, but even Caleb, who had previously known that Raven was at least a major general, was also somewhat dumbfounded.
Although he had vaguely guessed that Raven might be a lieutenant general.
But hearing Lorne''s words directly still made it hard for him to believe.
After all, in the entire Vyrdenian military, there were over a hundred major generals.
But there were fewer than ten lieutenant generals or higher.
What did that number mean?
The total number of soldiers in the Vyrdenian military exceeded three million.
She was one in three million!
Just how highly did the Vyrdenian military value her?
To allow such a ridiculously young girl to be one of the few at the very top of Vyrdenia?
At this moment, Rhea''s shock was even deeper than that of Caleb and the nine soldiersbined.
She knew that the youngest general in the Vyrdenian military was Jonah Yardley, who was just twenty-eight years old.
But even Jonah was only a brigadier general.
Now Lorne was telling her that Raven was a lieutenant general or higher,
''Was he kidding me?''
Rhea forced a smile, "General, please don''t joke around. She looks younger than me. Even if she had joined the Vyrdenian military the moment she was born, she wouldn''t have climbed to the position of lieutenant general or higher by now!"
Chapter 80
Lorne''s face darkened at Rhea''s skeptical and disdainful tone.
Simultaneously, Rhea felt a crushing wave of pressure wash over her.
"Do you think I have the time to joke around with a little girl like you?"
Rhea stared at Lorne, his expression dead serious. Her mind was aplete
mess.
''No, he''s not kidding?''
''This girl, who looks even younger than me, is a lieutenant general or higher in the military?"
After several long breaths, she finally found her voice again.
She stared nkly at Lorne and asked, "How... how old is she?"
"You have no right to know her information. I''m asking you, did you just say you wanted her to leave this world in the most miserable way possible?"
Rhea''s heart pounded uncontrobly as she looked at Lorne''s cold and serious face.
She suddenly realized that if Raven was a lieutenant general, her threat to kill her might be considered attempted murder of a high-ranking military officer.
If that were the case, she''d be ruined for life!
Rhea couldn''t help but tremble slightly at the thought. She weakly replied to Lorne, I..... I was just joking..."
However, Lorne continued to look at her coldly, his expression showing no sign of softening.
"The words have already left your mouth. No one cares if you were threatening her or joking. You''re an adult now, and you need to take responsibility for the things you say and do."
Without waiting for Rhea to say anything else, he turned to the two soldiers he had brought with him.
"Take her into custody. First to the Bastion Prison, then await the military tribunal''s decision."
"Yes, ma''am!"
The two soldiers quickly responded,
Rhea shifted back instinctively as the two soldiers approached.
She slowly clenched her fists, her face filled with anger and resentment as she looked at Lorne.
"General, you can''t do this to me!"
"My father fought for Vyrdenia on the battlefield for over twenty years to be a high-ranking officer."
She suddenly pointed at Raven. "And her!"
"What has she done for Vyrdenia? She wasn''t even born yet when my father was risking his life on the battlefield."
"She doesn''t deserve the position of lieutenant general. And she certainly doesn''t deserve to have you treat me, the daughter of a lieutenant general, like this."
"Your actions will dishearten my father and could even cause unrest in the Vyrdenian military!"
Lorne never imagined he''d be lectured by a little girl pointing a finger at his nose.
His face grew increasingly unpleasant as he looked at the arrogant Rhea.
Finally, his usually serious and dignified face twisted into a mocking smile.
"Well then, I''d like to see if you''re as capable as you im, and if Drake has the guts!"
Originally, his treatment of Rhea was mostly for Raven''s benefit.
After all, if he wanted Raven to agree to be the General, he had to show her his sincerity.
Once Rhea was imprisoned, Raven wouldn''t have time to deal with her, and he could pull some strings to get her released, giving Drake Jennings a bit of
face.
But, since this girl was so ungrateful, he had no choice but to follow military regtions.
The two soldiers, sensing Lorne''s tone, knew he wouldn''t let Rhea off the hook today.
They stepped forward and grabbed Rhea by the shoulders.
However, just as Rhea was about to be taken away, a stern-faced middle-aged man quickly entered the training grounds.
He was stunned by the scene before him.
At the same time, Rhea, held by the two soldiers, suddenly caught sight of the
man.
She immediately shouted, "Dad! Help me!"
The stern man, Rhea''s father, Lieutenant General Drake Jennings of the Bastion Military District, snapped out of his daze and quickly approached.
When he reached Rhea, he cautiously looked at Lorne and asked, "General, what... what''s going on?"
Lorne''s face was still as dark as a stormy sea.
He looked at Drake and said, "Your precious daughter is nning to murder a lieutenant general of the military. I ordered her to be taken into custody ording to military regtions. Do you have a problem with that, Colonel Jennings?"
Drake was stunned.
He quickly replied, "General, my daughter may be unruly, but she would never do anything illegal! General, is there some misunderstanding?"
Seeing her father unconditionally protecting her, tears streamed down Rhea''s cheeks.
Her voice was filled with grievance.
"Dad! It''s not my fault, it''s her! She''s trying to steal Caleb from me, and to get closer to him, she forced him toe here to be a soldier for the Regalhold University military training."
"I came to reason with her, saying I didn''t agree with Caleb being here, and she kicked me, making me kneel before her. She told me to kowtow three times, and when I refused, she had people hold me down and force me to do it."
"I''m a girl, and she humiliated me like this. I... I don''t want to live anymore!"
Chapter 81
Rhea struggled violently, looking truly desperate.
Drake''s breath hitched
A surge of fury coursed through him, but facing the suprememander of the Vyrdenian military, he couldn''tsh out.
He took a deep breath, nced at Raven, and asked Lorne, "General, may I ask who this is?"
Raven''s rapid deployment abroad shortly after joining the military, and her recent return, coupled with the need to protect her from domestic and foreign threats, meant her file was almost as ssified as Lorne''s.
Even a lieutenant general like Drake was unaware of her legendary status.
Lorne immediately sensed that Drake believed Rhea''s distorted version of events. Disappointment flickered in his eyes.
"As a high-ranking officer, you''ve growncent, believing your own flesh and blood so readily, Drake."
+13
Drake was taken aback. Suspicion crept into his gaze as he looked at Rhea. Lorne wouldn''t lie about something like this. Could his daughter actually be lying?
Rhea quickly chimed in, "Dad, the instructors in charge of Regalhold''s basic training are all retired lower-ranking officers. Caleb is already a colonel, he wouldn''t volunteer for this. She''s after him, she forced me to kneel and kowtow to her, and only then did I say I wouldn''t let her get away with it."
"Dad, I was just talking. I wouldn''t dare do anything! Please, talk to the General, ask him to let me go, please?"
She knew she was practically pping Lorne in the face, but she was desperate to avoid prison. Her only hope was to pit her father against Raven and have him fiercely protect her in front of Lorne. Her father''s protection was her only escape.
Drake saw Lorne''s darkening expression, hesitated, then spoke, "General, Rhea is still young and naive. This officer has already punished her. Perhaps we can leave it at that, for today?"
Lorne chuckled, "Young? Young enough to use her status as your daughter to humiliate an officer of equal rank and even threaten me?"
He''d had enough. He ordered the two soldiers holding Rhea, "Take her away."
Drake instinctively blocked their path. He stared at Lorne, stunned. "General, you said she''s an officer of my rank?"
Lorne nodded, "Is there a problem?"
Drake''s deference faded. He stared directly at Lorne and asked, "General, how did she be a lieutenant general?"
Drake had spent twenty years in bloodybat, nearly dying five times, enduring countless injuries. His severe wounds had even left him unable to have more children shortly after Rhea was born.
Yet, he only became a lieutenant general after twenty-two years in the military, at the age of forty-two. And now, Lorne was telling him that someone who looked younger than his daughter held the same rank.
Was the Vyrdenian military rotting from the inside?
"How she became a lieutenant general is none of your concern. What you need to
know is that her contribution to Vyrdenia is something a hundred of youbined could never achieve!"
Drake was dumbfounded.
16:51 Mon, 14 Apr.
Everyone else was equally shocked.
A hundred Drakes couldn''tpare? General, wasn''t that a bit of an exaggeration?
57%
+13
Drake, sensing that Lorne, perhaps due to his age, was starting to talk nonsense, felt a deeper disappointment. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his
turbulent emotions.
Then, he looked at Lorne with a serious expression and asked, "General, let''s put aside whether her contribution canpare to a hundred of me. If she''s truly so remarkable, she could have any man she wants. Why would she fight with my daughter over a man?"
A scoffingugh escaped Raven''s lips the moment Drake finished speaking.
"Boyfriend? Your daughter''s blind enough to think I''d go for a loser like him, fine. But you, a lieutenant general,cking even basic judgment? You''re a disgrace to that uniform."
Her voice grew colder as she nced at Drake, his face flushed with anger. "Listen up. First, he''s not my type. Second, his grandfather is my grandfather. No matter how desperate I am, I wouldn''t go after my own blood."
Drake''s anger deted like a pricked balloon. He quickly turned to Caleb. "Caleb, is this true?"
Caleb, still reeling from being called a loser, snapped back to reality. "Yes, she''s my aunt''s daughter. Rhea was too worked up to believe my exnation,
so I didn''t tell her."
Rhea''s eyes widened uncontrobly, muttering, "How... is that possible?"
If Raven hadn''t called Caleb over to steal him from her, then what was the point of
all the torment she had endured?
Lorne shot Rhea a cold nce and ordered the soldiers holding her, "Take her away!"
But Drake didn''t budge, blocking the soldiers'' path.
He looked at Raven, then at Lorne, his face a mask of frustration and resentment. General, I, Drake Jennings, have served the Vyrdenian military for nearly thirty years. I''vepleted one S-Rank mission, three A-Rank missions, and countless B-Rank missions."
"What has this little girl, who hasn''t even grown up, done for the military?"
"Even if my daughter was disrespectful, so what? She''s a woman who somehow schemed her way into a lieutenant general position. She doesn''t deserve respect from anyone in the military!"
The moment Drake finished, Caleb and the nine soldiers gasped.''
At the same time, all ten of them looked at Drake with profound respect.
As members of the military, they knew how terrifyingly difficult S-Rank missions were.
it was no exaggeration to say that anyone whopleted an S-Rank mission was a hero worthy of being recorded in the history of the Vyrdenian military.
And General Jennings, standing before them, was one such hero!
How fortunate were they to meet such a legendary figure?
Soon, the ten snapped out of their shock and turned their attention to Lorne.
Drake hadpleted an S-Rank mission for the Vyrdenian military.
And Raven, a girl who looked barely twenty, what contribution could she have possibly made?
As for her strength.
16:51 Mon, 14 Apr
4 Apr 9
There were many strong individuals in the military, but not all of them could be lieutenant generals or higher.
Why should she share the same rank as Drake, who hadpleted an S-Rank mission?
As the resentment in their eyes grew stronger, Rhea, havingposed herself, sneered, "Exactly! What can a girl younger than me possiblypare to my father?"
"My fatherpleted an S-Rank mission."
"There are very few people in the entire military who have aplished that."
"They''re both lieutenant generals, but she''s not even fit to polish my father''s boots!"
Lorne nced at Rhea, then slowly scanned the room.
Finally, his gazended on Drake''s questioning and resentful face. He chuckled, "Since you''re so eager to know, fine, I''ll tell you."
With that, Lorne turned slightly and took a golden Promotion Order from a soldier
behind him.
He opened the order, and his posture straightened even more.
Then, a solemn and dignified voice boomed from him-
"Soldier Raven Valor, for the safety and security of the nation, fought on the foreign battlefield for five years. During this time, shepleted five top-secret SSS-Rank missions, eighteen SS-Rank missions, and nearly a hundred S-Rank missions, making immense contributions to the military and the
entire nation of Vyrdenia."
"By the decision of the Vyrdenian Military Council, Lieutenant General Raven
Valor is promoted to the fourth General of the Vyrdenian military, with authority equal to the other three Generals, and holds supreme decision-making power
within the Vyrdenian military!"
Chapter 82
Lorne''s words hung in the air, the weight of them settling over everyone present.
Drake Jennings, Rhea Jennings, Caleb Valor, the nine soldiers, the Jennings family butler, even the five guards sprawled on the ground- they were all
frozen.
+13
Every eye was glued to the golden Promotion Order in Lorne''s hand, a single thought echoing in their minds-
''No freakin'' way.''
Five top-secret SSS-Rank missions. Eighteen SS-Rank missions. Nearly a hundred S-Rank missions!
And Lorne had said five years on the front lines. Five years to rack up a record like that? It was superhuman.
Even as their brains screamed it had to be some kind of mistake, no one dared question the truth of it.
The Vyrdenian Military''s Promotion Order, held by Lorne, was as good as gospel. No one, not even Lorne Drakon himself, would dare fake one of those.
Rhea''s sneer evaporated so fast it was like it had never existed.
She stared at Raven''sposed face, utter disbelief stered across her own. "Am I hearing things?'' she thought wildly.
Her father, Drake, hadpleted a single S-Rank mission, and in her book, that made him a legend.
But Lorne was saying Raven-that bitch-had nearly a hundred S-Ranks under her belt?
Rhea gaped at the Promotion Order, wishing the floor would swallow her whole.
What had she just been bragging about? She''d stood there, all puffed up, boasting about her dad''s S-Rank mission, sneering that Raven wasn''t fit to lick
his boots.
Now, every word felt like a p in the face. Rhea Jennings had never felt so utterly humiliated in her entire life.
Drake''s shock was on a whole other level.
As one of the few in the Vyrdenian military to have actuallypleted an S-Rank mission, he understood better than most just how insane those missions were, let alone anything above them.
He''d nearly bought the farm more times than he cared to remember during his S- Rank. Pure luck he was still breathing. Just thinking about the hell he''d gone through still sent chills down his spine.
And this girl, younger than his own daughter, who he''d just pegged as some kind of fluke promotion to Lieutenant General... she''d racked up nearly a
hundred S-Ranks?
Not to mention eighteen SS-Ranks and five top-secret SSS-Ranks!
And the kicker-she''d joined the military at fourteen. All of this in five years.
What kind of freak of nature was she?
It took Drake a long moment to find his voice."General Drakon, she... she..."
But Lorne, already standing in front of Raven, didn''t even nce his way.
He raised the Promotion Order, his hands steady, and presented it to Raven with solemn formality.
16:51 Mon, 14 Apr.
"General Valor, the Order is yours."
(320)
Raven nced at the Promotion Order, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "General Drakon," she drawled, "talk about convenient timing"
Show up just when things were getting spicy? And not only that, but he was here to back her y, Promotion Order all ready to go? Turning it down now would be bad form.
And Lorne Drakon stepped up for her at this time, even preparing the Promotion Order for her promotion to general. If she refused again, it would seem that she didn''t know what was good for her.
Lorne caught the teasing glint in her eyes, a genuine smile finally breaking through his stern facade. "Heard you''d tracked down your better half. Rushed right over, Coincidence, all coincidence." He winked. "But take the Order, and these clowns are all yours to deal with as you see fit."
Drake and Rhea snapped out of their stupor at Lorne''s words. Their eyes bugged out. "Entirely... at her discretion?"
What in the hell did that mean? Even a General couldn''t just go around offing military personnel on a whim, could they?
The other soldiers nearby were just as floored,
No one expected to hear General Drakon, of all people, say something like that- giving someone carte nche to deal with a Lieutenant General and his family?
Was he serious, or was this some kind of joke?
Raven ignored the stares of the onlookers, though she did give Lorne a pointed look. "General Drakon, don''t bend the rules on my ount. Whatever they deserve, just go by the book."
Lorne shook his head, his gaze unwavering. "This isn''t about bending rules, Raven. You''ve earned this."
Raven just smiled, a slow, genuine smile, at the determined man in front of her.
Then her gaze drifted back to the Promotion Order in his hands. "Alright, fine," she conceded. "I''ll take the job. But there are conditions. For the next year, I''m off the front lines. And no mountains of paperwork. Got it?"
The soldiers around them practically did a double-take at Raven''s words.
The Vyrdenian military hadn''t seen a new General in nearly a decade. A promotion to General was a national event, a massive celebration.
Forget the insane amount of power that came with the job, just the prestige, the name recognition across Vyrdenia- it was the kind of thing people would
kill for.
But...
Chapter 83
But!
+13
What were they hearing?
The position they dreamed of, handed to Raven on a silver tter by Lorne himself.
And instead of leaping at the chance with the utmost excitement and humility, she was negotiating? Laying down conditions, even! And such audacious
ones at that!
Sure, they acknowledged Raven''s inhuman strength and the countless impossible missions she''d pulled off.
But even her abilities couldn''t justify such arrogance, could they? Didn''t she fear Lorne''s wrath? Wouldn''t he just snatch the opportunity away, ending her chances of bing General forever?
As these thoughts raced through their minds, everyone''s eyes were glued to Lorne''s face. Some were already picturing his furious expression and the dressing-down Raven was about to receive.
However, to everyone''s utter shock, Lorne actually sighed in relief upon hearing Raven''s words. He then nodded with a smile, not a hint of hesitation in
his voice.
"Those are minor details. As long as you agree to ept the position of General, everything else is negotiable."
The onlookers were speechless.
''Was this some kind of twisted joke? Was Lorne actually begging Raven to ept the General''s position?''
Raven, noticing Lorne''s sly grin, raised an eyebrow.
"Since when did the General be so agreeable?"
Lorne immediately straightened his posture, his expression turning solemn and serious.
"As I said, you''ve earned it."
"Without you, Vyrdenia wouldn''t be the world''s leading power."
"Forget being number one, Vyrdenia would be lucky to even hold onto its position from five years ago."
Everyone present, including Drake Jennings, was stunned. Their expressions reflected deep shock.
Vyrdenia''s current global dominance... was it all thanks to this girl who looked barely twenty?
Even with her record ofpleting countless terrifying missions, she was still just one person. How could she possibly wield such influence?
Before their doubts could fully form, Lorne''s next words struck them like a thunderbolt.
"General Valor, you''ve been away from the frontlines for only three days, and the Sirius Pack, the unit you directlymanded, has lost its backbone. After five years of unbroken victories, they''ve suffered two consecutive defeats. Other countries are taking advantage of this."
"If this continues, at best, Vyrdenia''s elite forces will be severely weakened. At worst, our status as the world''s strongest nation will be critically damaged!"
Boorn!
Lorne''s words left everyone frozen in ge.
16:52 Mon, 14 Apr
In that instant, the way they looked at Ravenpletely changed.
The Sirius Pack?
57%
+13
It was no exaggeration to say that Vyrdenia''s current global standing was hard- won by the military. And more than half of the military''s achievements in the past five years belonged to the Sirius Pack.
For the safety of its members, every piece of information about them was ssified as top secret.
Few in the Vyrdenian military knew the identities of the Sirius Pack members. Even fewer knew what kind of legendary figuremanded this
formidable unit.
And now, Lorne was telling them that themander of the Sirius Pack...
Suddenly, a wave of understanding washed over almost everyone. They finally understood why she could be a General at such a young age.
Lorne was right. Without her, Vyrdenia wouldn''t be standing at the pinnacle of the world.
She deserved the position of General!
Even Drake Jennings''s gaze held a hint of respect as he looked at Raven.
Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Raven''s expression turned cold after hearing Lorne''s words.
She had been focused on finding her brother these past few days and hadn''t paid attention to the situation on the frontlines.
She hadn''t expected her team to fall apart so quickly in her absence.
She immediately took out her encrypted phone and sent a message.
Without further hesitation, she reached out and epted the Promotion Order from Lorne.
Her gaze, fixed on Lorne, was filled with unprecedented seriousness and determination.
"I ept the position of General, and I will shoulder the responsibilities thate with it."
"As long as I''m in the Vyrdenian military, Vyrdenia will not fall from its position as the world''s leading power."
Chapter 84
Chapter 84 +13)
Lorne''s face finally cracked into a relieved smile, a hint of age showing through as he heard Raven''s almost arrogant guarantee.
"The future of the military belongs to young people like you. You''re destined to surpass even me as General."
Raven chuckled. "Aren''t you still in charge? You handle the military''s mess for now. When you''re finally ready to kick back, then you can dump this whole
mess on me."
The surrounding crowd was numb to the implications of their conversation. Even hearing Raven describe Vyrdena''s military as a "mess" barely registered.
Lorne said nothing in response to her remark. He turned slightly, addressing a soldier behind him.
He turned his head slightly and looked at a soldier behind him, ordering:
"Send out the order. Tomorrow''s national headline will announce the appointment of Vyrdenia''s fourth General!"
"Hold on!" Raven interjected before the soldier could respond.
"I''ll be returning to the overseas battlefield soon. It''s not the right time for me to be in the public eye."
Lorne hesitated, then nodded. "Alright. The news won''t include any personal information about you."
"But this news has to be released."
"Otherwise, when you do eventually enter the public sphere, it won''t be legitimate!"
Seeing Raven wasn''t objecting, Lorne continued, "In a few days, I''ll be hosting a banquet for Regalhold''s elite."
"That''s when you''ll be introduced to the upper echelons of Regalhold and the military''s top brass."
"You need to show those in the military who doubt you, because of your gender and age, just how far ahead of them you are."
He hadn''t told Raven that several lieutenant generals had protested to him upon learning of her promotion at such a young age. They imed she wasn''t qualified, that women couldn''t handle such responsibility.
At the banquet, he would show them that Raven was now someone they could only look up to.
Raven nodded slightly. "You handle the arrangements. I''ll cooperate as much as I can."
Lorne was relieved to see Raven agree.
He then turned to the surrounding soldiers and the Jennings family.
"I''ll have a non-disclosure agreement drawn up. You''ll all sign it."
"I expect everything that happened here today to remain buried within you."
"If any of you leak information about General Valor, not only will you lose your lives, but your families, up to three generations, will suffer the consequences!" Lorne''s voice wasn''t loud, but his words sent a chill down everyone''s spines. Under the pressure, everyone responded almost simultaneously. They now understood Raven''s importance to Vyrdenia; no one doubted the truth of Lorne''s words.
Half an hourter, everyone signed the prepared agreement.
57%
Drake hesitated, then looked at Raven with a remorseful expression.
"General Valor, I was blind to offend you today. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive my ignorance."
Raven looked at him coolly. "I can let you go."
However, she suddenly raised her hand and pointed at Rhea. "But she must be dealt with ording to Vyrdenianw."
"General Valor, my contributions to Vyrdenia''s military are far less than yours, but I have indeed served faithfully for over twenty years."
"I am willing to resign from all my positions in the military in exchange for my
daughter avoiding imprisonment."
"I hope General Valor will grant my request!"
Raven nced at Rhea. Rhea was also looking at her, her eyes filled with intense fear and regret.
Rhea truly regretted her actions. It didn''t matter if she had misunderstood Raven''s intentions with Caleb, even if Raven had stolen him, he wasn''t worth protecting.
With a single nce, Raven was certain Rhea wouldn''t bother her again. She turned back to Drake and said calmly, "Have you thought this through?"
Drake''s face seemed to age instantly. He smiled bitterly. "People must pay for their mistakes. I have indeed spoiled Rhea."
Besides, he knew that reaching the rank of lieutenant general was the limit of his abilities.
Instead of staying in the military and coasting, he might as well use his connections to develop the Jennings Group and contribute to Vyrdenia''s
economy.
Raven nodded. "Alright."
Hearing this, Drake bowed respectfully to Raven. "Thank you, General Valor!" Without further dy, he pulled Rhea, who had copsed on the ground, and walked towards the way they hade.
Afterward, Lorne and the others also left one by one.
Soon, only Raven, Caleb, and the nine soldiers remained on the training field.
Caleb and the nine soldiers'' gazes towards Raven had undergone aplete transformation.
They never dreamed that the instructor for their pre-training would be the legendary leader of the Sirius Pack, and the newly appointed General, a supreme existence.
They were incredibly fortunate to be trained personally by someone of her caliber.
Chapter 85
However, over the next few days, the soldiers found this great honor somewhat unbearable...
They discovered that this woman was a devil.
56%
+13
As the soldiers endured a hellish existence where each day felt like a year, time quickly approached the final day of pre-training, which was also the day before the start of basic training at Regalhold University.
Making sure Raven wasn''t around, Caleb exhaled sharply.
"That woman is insane! Absolutely insane!"
The soldier lying beside Caleb couldn''t help but express his agreement.
"Now I understand why the Sirius Pack is so formidable. With a she-devil like her as an instructor, anyone who didn''t improve would truly be useless."
Nearby, anky soldier sighed.
"We''re not members of the Sirius Pack. To put it bluntly, we''re already washed- up. All she needed to do was exin the basics of basic training, but instead, she put us through nearly ten days of a living hell. Why waste both our precious time like this?"
The other eight soldiers fell silent upon hearing this.
It was true.
They were just Kopeless individuals. No matter how hard they tried, what difference would it make?
These ten days of training had already caused their old injuries to re up.
If they continued, not only would they be unable to return to the battlefield, but their bodies might also bepletely ruined.
Before anyone could say anything else, the sound of steady footsteps suddenly approached.
The moment the soldiers heard the sound, their bodies stiffened abruptly.
The next moment, they stiffly turned their heads slightly and saw a pair of high- gradebat boots stop beside them.
Looking up, they saw Raven''s expressionless face.
Instantly, those who had just beenining about the meaninglessness of the training instinctively scrambled to their feet.
They quickly lined up and stood at attention in front of Raven, in the most standard posture.
The entire process took less than three seconds.
Raven looked at the soldiers before her, her expression unreadable,
"Wasting both our time?"
The soldiers'' hearts trembled.
Raven''s gaze swept over them.
"I don''t want to hear those words again."
After saying that, Raven spoke calmly, "Three hundred sets ofbat drills. Complete them within three hours."
16:54 Mon, 14 Apr
"Yes, ma''am!"
Three hourster, the soldiers barely managed toplete the training.
At this point, except for Caleb, every soldier''s face was drained of color due to their old injuries.
However, even though they felt like they could pass out at any moment, they still stood as straight as ramrods.
"Your progress these past few days has barely met my expectations. Not bad." Hearing Raven''s words, the soldiers'' weary minds almost instantly cleared.
Had they... had they just been praised?
Their devil instructor, the leader of the Sirius Pack, and the General of Vyrdenia''s military, had praised them?
In that instant, everyone felt that the ten days of hardship had been worth it.
Even if they were to retire from the military today, they wouldn''t have many regrets in their lives.
This sentence alone was enough to be their bragging rights for the rest of their lives!
Seeing the soldiers'' expressions, a faint, almost imperceptible smile appeared in Raven''s eyes.
The reason she had spent ten days on these people was that they were indeed moldable talents.
If these individuals were utilized well in the future, Vyrdenia might have a chance to reach even greater heights.
Then, under the soldiers'' excited gazes, Raven slowly took out a white porcin bottle.
"Leopard, distribute the pills in this bottle. One for each of you nine."
Thenky young man, code-named "Leopard, immediately stepped forward. "Yes, ma''am!"
He quickly distributed the pills in the bottle to the other eight.
"Take it."
The nine soldiers, hearing Raven''smand, obeyed without any hesitation.
After the nine had swallowed the pills, they soon felt a warmth spreading through their bodies.
Then, they clearly felt their injuries gradually healing under the effects of the medicine,
Realizing this, the soldiers were stunned.
The next moment, their faces broke out in unrestrained joy.
Chapter 86
Over the past ten days, they had clearly seen their own progress.
56%
They had no doubt that, if not for their injuries, their progress would have been even faster. They even felt a surge of confidence, believing that without their injuries, they wouldn''t be inferior to anyone.
But the faster they improved, the more conflicted they felt.
Because the old injuries remained. The more they progressed, the worse their old injuries became. In those ten days, they were tormented by the pain of gain and loss.
But now, they suddenly saw hope. Hope sparked by the pill Raven had given them! If this pill could really heal their injuries, then Raven would be like a second parent to them.
Caleb watched the subtle tremors of excitement coursing through their bodies and turned his head slightly towards Raven.
He didn''t know what they had taken, but from the soldiers'' faces, he could tell it was definitely something good.
"Why wasn''t I given one? Am I not worthy?''
He couldn''t help but feel a flicker of resentment in his eyes as he looked at Raven.
However, Raven didn''t even spare him a nce. Her gaze was fixed on the nine soldiers, and from the changes in theirplexions, she was almost certain that one pill was enough to heal their injuries.
Ten minutester.
Leopard suddenly knelt on one knee before Raven, his eyes filled with intense gratitude and respect: "Thank you, General Valor!"
At this moment, his respect for Raven was no longer due to her status and strength, but a heartfelt reverence.
The other eight, seeing this, quickly followed suit, kneeling before Raven, their voices echoing," Thank you, General Valor!"
Now they understood that Raven spending ten days on them was not a waste of time, but rather, she was cultivating them. How could they be so fortunate to be valued so highly by such a top figure in Vyrdenia''s military?
Raven looked at them calmly, her voice measured- You should thank your own perseverance and dedication."
"If any one of you had given up halfway, I wouldn''t have stayed here this long, nor would I have given you this medicine, which is potent enough to quickly revive someone on the brink of death,"
The nine soldiers instinctively gasped at Raven''s words.
They knew the medicine Raven had given them was no ordinary drug, but they hadn''t realized it was this precious.
A medicine that could revive someone near death... It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that one of these pills was equivalent to a life!
But Raven had given them nine.
At this moment, the nine men suddenly felt that they were even more important in Raven''s eyes than they had previously thought.
Leopard quickly recovered from his shock and spoke urgently, "We will not fail your cultivation, General!"
The other eight immediately repeated the vow.
At this moment, all nine of them swore in their hearts that as long as they lived,
they would devote all their efforts to improving their strength.
16:54 Mon, 14 Apr.
They would make General Valor feel that the medicine was given to the right people.
Raven looked at their determined eyes and nodded slightly. "Get up, all of you."
"Take the rest of the day to rest. After basic training, I will assign you new training tasks. I hope you won''t disappoint me."
"Yes, ma''am!"
The nine men responded respectfully.
Raven nodded and turned to leave.
Caleb hesitated for a moment, then quickly followed.
"General Valor, where are you going? Can I give you a ride?"
Raven nced at him but didn''t refuse.
However, after Raven left, the remaining nine soldiers didn''t leave, but stayed to continue training.
Previously, they had bex because their injuries had made them lose hope for the future.
Now that their injuries were healed, they had no reason to ck off.
An hourter, the exhausted men copsed on the ground again.
However, this time, unlike before, they felt an unprecedented sense of exhration.
"Basic training starts tomorrow. Do you guys feel like the tables have turned?"
One soldier, resting his head on his hands, looked at the blue sky and nudged the soldier next to him with his foot.
The soldier, hearing this, was instantly excited.
56%
+13
He sat up abruptly. "To be honest, when I was about to give up these past few days, I kept thinking, ''I have to remember this feeling. When it''s my turn to train the recruits, I''ll make them feel it too!""
The soldier beside him was also somewhat excited.
"Leopard, General Valor didn''t exin the basic training procedures to us. Does that mean we can train them however we want?"
Leopard smiled. "We''ll see. Most of the students at Regalhold University are going to be warriors, so it might not be a bad idea to help them
improve their strength in advance."
The other soldiers, hearing Leopard''s words, became even more excited.
"If that''s the case, I''ll have to experience the joy of being a drill sergeant from hell."
"I''ve already learned the essence of being a drill sergeant from hell from General Valor."
Saying this, one of them raised his fist, ced it near his mouth, coughed twice, and then said in a serious tone- "From today on, for the next few days, I don''t want anyone to say ''no'' to anything I say or do. Understood?"
Leopard nodded in approval,
"Right! When training starts, that''s what we''ll say. If anyone dares to say ''ng, we''ll single them out and make an example of them!"
Chapter 87
The other eight soldiers were even more thrilled after hearing Leopard''s words.
They''d been holding their breath when Raven said that.
They could practically picture the recruits trembling in fear when they heard those words.
After being under the thumb for so long, just the thought of it made their blood boil with excitement.
They might not have Raven''s terrifying aura, but they were confident they could make those green recruits cry for their mommies.
With that in mind, everyone was looking forward to tomorrow''s basic training even more...
56%
(13)
Meanwhile, in the car, Raven had Hugmuinn find Cassian''s contact information and arranged to meet him at the entrance of the vi where Ruth and Zach were currently living.
Half an hourter, Caleb dropped Raven off at the Regalhold Central Vi District.
Since the area was very protective of privacy, outside vehicles weren''t allowed. So, Caleb parked the car right in front of the entrance.
After Raven got out, Caleb followed.
Before Raven could say anything, he quickly said, "It''s been a while since I''ve seen Aunt Ruth, and I haven''t seen Zach since he was born. Since I''m here with General Vafor, I might as well see them."
Raven didn''t refuse Caleb''s exnation and walked straight into the vi district.
However, they hadn''t walked far when they were met by five girls in their early twenties, wearing Regalhold University badges on their chests.
Raven raised an eyebrow when she saw the five.
Not for any other reason, but because the one in the middle was Rhea Jennings, who had been saved by Drake Jennings using his future in the military a few days ago.
The four girls beside Rhea didn''t know that her rtionship with Caleb had broken down.
They looked at Raven and Caleb, who were walking very close, with suspicion and scrutiny.
Meanwhile, Caleb looked at Rhea not far ahead, and his face instantly showed a hint of embarrassment.
Although Drake was no longer a general in the military, and he hadtched onto Raven, a bigger tree, he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty when he thought of the scene where he had forced Rhea to kowtow to Raven under his fear of her.
So, almost as soon as his eyes met Rhea''s, he instinctively lowered his head and took a step back.
The four girls, who were already suspicious of him and Raven having an improper rtionship, instantly darkened their faces.
The tallest of the four suddenly stepped forward, staring at Caleb and questioning, "Caleb, who is she?"
Rhea, who had originally wanted to bypass Raven, quickly grabbed her sleeve.
"Brianna, Caleb and I have broken up, let''s go!
The tall girl called Brianna looked at Rhea with suspicion. Broke up?"
16:54 Mon, 14 Apr
Not only her, but oth
three girls were also a incredulous.
"Rhea, you like Caleb so much, how could you suddenly break up with him?"
"Yeah, Rhea, you guys have always had a good rtionship, how could you just break up?"
+13
Rhea saw that the four of them seemed to have not heard her, and didn''t even dare to look at Raven''s face. She hurriedly said, "It just, didn''t feel right, and then we broke up, let''s go!"
However, the four of them looked at Rhea''s eagerness to leave, and their faces became even more suspicious.
Brianna looked at Rhea and said with a serious face, "Rhea, tell me, did Caleb do something wrong?"
"No, if you want to know, I''ll tell you in detailter, let''s get out of here first, okay?" Rhea was about to cry.
Her father had used his future in the military to protect her. If Raven thought they were blocking her way and casually troubled her, she would be
finished.
Perhaps what you think about is what you will get.
Almost as Rhea''s thoughts surfaced in her heart, Raven''s slightly cold voice reached their ears-
"Excuse me."
Rhea''s heart skipped a beat.
She subconsciously wanted to pull the four of them to the side.
"Quick..."
However, the four of them were unmoved, and their eyes fell on Raven''s face.
Then, Brianna nced at Raven disdainfully, and then spoke, "I think the reason Rhea broke up with Caleb is that some fox seduced someone else''s boyfriend, shamelessly, right?"
"Caleb, you gave up Rhea for this kind of trash? Are you blind?"
The other three girls instantly reacted when they heard this.
Then, the girls looked at Caleb''s face filled with deep dissatisfaction.
However, before they could say anything.
Smack!
A crisp p suddenly sounded,
The next moment, the other three girls looked at Rhea''s face with deep shock.
What made her even more unexpected was the serious voice that came from Rhea''s mouth-
"Shut your mouth if you can''t speak properly!"
"She''s so pure, generous, beautiful, and king, which eye of yours sees her as a vixen?"
"Such an outstanding girl is more than enough to match even a hottie like Preston
or Cassian, why would she be interested in a fool like Caleb?"
16:55 Mon, 14 Apr
"Of course, if she really did fall for Caleb, that would be her recognition of my taste in men."
"And for me, it''s my honor to break up with Caleb because of someone like her!"
Chapter 88
Rhea''s words struck like a thunderbolt, leaving all the girls, including Brianna, whose face was still stinging, utterly stunned.
Their gazes shifted to Rhea, a mixture of confusion and disbelief in their eyes.
Had Rhea lost her mind?
56%
+13
How could she p her best friend for a girl none of them even knew? Was she spouting nonsense in broad daylight?
Brianna, however, quickly snapped out of her shock.
Her face was a mask of utter bewilderment as she stared at Rhea.
"Rhea, you hit me? You hit me for her?"
Seeing Brianna''s disrespectful tone towards Raven, Rhea quickly interjected, "Brianna, what do you mean ''her''? Apologize to Miss Valor, now!"
Brianna, feeling the sting of betrayal after Rhea prioritized Raven over their six- month friendship, clenched her fists, her voiceced with a newfound
resolution, "Rhea, we''re done!"
Without another word, she turned and stormed off.
Rhea''s heart sank with a sudden urgency.
However, her fear of Raven''s true identity kept her rooted to the spot. She bowed deeply to Raven, "I''m so sorry!"
Only after seeing no visible change in Raven''s expression did she finally hurry after Brianna.
The other three girls, after giving Raven a long, hard look, followed suit.
Just then, a phone rang.
Raven answered, Cassian''s voice, capable of melting any girl''s heart, flowed from the speaker.
A faint smile touched Raven''s lips as she listened, "Okay, I''ll be right there."
After hanging up, Raven found herself face-to-face with Caleb, his expression a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.
Caleb swore that if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed this ice queen capable of such a smile. If only she had shown him a fraction of that tenderness, he wouldn''t be having nightmares about her face every night.
Five minutester, Raven arrived at the sales office.
As she entered the lobby, she spotted a familiar figure C I Thornton, the Regalhold University campus belle whose arm Cassian had broken at the Valor family banquet ten days prior.
I was currently chatting with a middle-aged man beside her.
"Dad, she''s the only person in Vyrdenia to be promoted to General in thest decade, someone even Grandpa can only look up to. Will she really appreciate such an ordinary vi?"
I''s father, Carl Thornton, also the head of one of Regalhold''s five major families, shook his head.
"This vi is just a token gesture. The real gif I''m presenting at the banquet tonight won''t be so obvious."
I''s eyes widened, as if a sudden thought had struck her, "You''re not going to give her..."
16:55 Mon, 14 Apr
Chapter SS
56%
+13
"Alright, let''s choose the vi first! Even though it''s just a superficial offering, it would be great to receive apliment from such a distinguished figure." I nodded solemnly, "Okay."
As I was about to start browsing, her eyes caught sight of Raven, who had just entered the sales office.
Instinctively, she clenched her fists.
The sharp pain in her arm brought back the humiliation of the Valor family banquet.
Then, the usually calm and collected I, disyed a deep-seated aversion towards Raven.
Noticing I''s expression, Carl Thornton asked, "I, who is that?"
I pursed her lips into a thin line, her voice loud enough for Raven to hear,
"Someone who should just ept her fate as a nobody, but instead tries to climb thedder by stealing other people''s men!"
Lucky Draw
Chapter 89
Raven paused, a chilling aura emanating from her.
Before she could react, Cassian and Ruth emerged from a VIP room within the sales office.
I''s expression shifted to one of disdain upon seeing them with Raven.
+13
"Of course. What else would this nobody from some backwater family be doing here?'' I thought. ''She''s probably Begging Cassian to buy her a house! I scoffed internally. ''She should just ept her ce instead of chasing after things, and men, out of her reach.
"Cassian Lysander?" Carl questioned, spotting Cassian.
"Dad, what is it?" I asked, confused. She hadn''t realized her father knew Cassian.
Carl turned his attention back to his daughter, exining, "Your Uncle Edric has two sons. One is Pierce, who I think would be a great match for you. The other is Cassian, who rarely makes public appearances."
I was stunned. "Cassian is Uncle Edric''s other son?"
When she first met Cassian four months ago, she sensed something extraordinary about him. Despite her numerous attempts to uncover his background, she found nothing.
She never imagined he was the supposedly useless and sheltered younger son of the Lysander family.
Before I could dwell on it, Carl nodded. "Yes! He used to be aplete write- off, hidden away by the family to avoid embarrassment. But about six months ago, there was an incident. After that, Cassian became apletely different person."
"Judging by your reaction, it seems you two haven''t met before, despite both attending Regalhold University."
"I was nning to introduce you two after tonight''s banquet. I wanted you to meet both Pierce and Cassian before deciding who you''d prefer to marry. But it seems fate has brought you together sooner."
I''s eyes lit up with excitement.
Was this the universe''s way of intervening, preventing Cassian from being with that nobody?
She''d been stressing over her father''s impending decision about her marriage. She never expected one of the potential candidates to be Cassian.
This was an incredibly pleasant surprise.
Suppressing her excitement, I asked, "Dad, what do you think of Cassian?"
Carl pondered for a moment before responding, "Six months ago, Cassian was a lost cause. But now..." He paused.
Then, he stated firmly, "His potential is limitless."
I had hoped for a rtively positive assessment of Cassian from her father. She never expected such high praise.
Her initial eighty percent chance of her father approving of her being with Cassian had just skyrocketed to one hundred percent.
"Dad, there''s something I want to tell you," ist said eagerly.
Carl, usually stern, smiled slightly. "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him at first sight?"
I blushed slightly but nodded. "Yes."/
16:56
Carl let out a heartyugh.
Chapter 90
"Let''s go take a look," Carl said, and without waiting for a response, he headed straight for Cassian.
I, seeing her father''s eagerness, felt a surge of pride. ''How dare a nobody like that even think aboutpeting with me for Cassian?''
Carl approached Cassian and, without any airs of seniority, greeted him with a smile, "Cassian, what a coincidence!"
Cassian looked at Carl with a cool indifference, acknowledging him with a formal, "Mr. Thornton."
Raven, hearing Cassian''s form of address, was surprised.
Although she hadn''t met Carl in person, she had gathered information on the heads of Regalhold''s five major families.
She recognized him instantly as Carl Thornton, head of the Thornton family.
It seemed Cassian might be from the Lysander family, another one of the five.
''That exins why Hugmuinn couldn''t find any information on him.'' Raven thought.
00
56%
+13
If Cassian was part of the five families, it made sense. Their information was ssified within the national security system, inessible without specific
authorization.
While Raven''s thoughts raced, Carl turned to her with a smile, "And you, youngdy?"
"I''m Raven Valor."
"Valor?" Carl looked puzzled, as if trying to recall any prominent Valor families in Regalhold.
I jumped in, "Father, there''s only one minor Valor family in all of Regalhold. They wouldn''t even qualify for the outer circle of tonight''s banquet."
Carl nodded in understanding.
Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, he turned to Cassian, "Cassian, it wouldn''t do to attend the banquet without apanion. It might raise eyebrows."
He nced at I, clearly suggesting she could be his date. He believed Cassian was smart enough to realize that his daughter was the one who could stand by his side.
Raven raised an eyebrow at Cassian, "Banquet?"
Cassian nodded slightly. "General Drakon is hosting a banquet to celebrate Vyrdenia''s fourth general. It''s a hard invitation to decline."
Raven remembered Drakon mentioning a promotion celebration ten days ago.
She hadn''t expected him to start the event without even informing the guest of honor.
"I''ll go with you," she offered,mitted to keeping her word to cooperate with Drakon.
But I scoffed, "You? Do you even know what kind of event that is? Not even the head of the Valor family, let alone a nobody like you, would be qualified to attend."
Carl shook his head. ''Women from such minor families are just so unsophisticated!
To think she''d dare to utter such nonsense about attending the general''s banquet.
However, both I and Carl were stunned when Cassian''s handsome face broke into a slight smile. He nodded to Raven, "Alright, I''ll have someone
arrange an invitation for you."
16:56 Mon, 14 Apr O
Raven shook her head. "No need, someone from the military will deliver it."
955%
At Raven''s words, Carl''s gaze shifted, his opinion of Cassian''s taste in women plummeting, I, on the other hand, looked at Raven as if she were beyond foolish.
"Someone from the military is going to personally invite you? If such an idiot actually exists, they''re a disgrace. People like that should get out of the Vyrdenian military!"
Just then, Raven''s phone rang
The caller ID disyed-Drakon.
Chapter 91
Chapter 91 Chapter 91
KS 94%)
Raven nced at her phone screen, then looked over at I with a faint, almost amused smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.
For some reason, seeing that expression sent a chill down I''s spine. A vague sense of unease crept up on her, though she could not exin why.
Before I could say anything, Raven calmly tapped the screen to ept the call. Raven raised the phone to her ear and said in aposed voice, "Hello, General,"
Both I and Carl froze, their faces overwhelmed with disbelief. ''General? Did we hear that right?
There''s no way a General would personally call someone from a second-tier family, right? they wondered.
Whatever the caller said next made Raven let out a softugh. "You already set everything up, didn''t you? My opinion? Doesn''t really matter now. If I said no at this point, you''d be in a pretty awkward spot, right?"
There was another pause, then Raven''s smile deepened. Okay. That''s very thoughtful of you. I got it. I''ll be there tonight."
On the other end of the line, Lorne finally let out a breath of relief after hearing Raven''s response. He was about to hang up when Raven suddenly stopped him. "Wait.
Her gaze shifted to I, who now looked more than a little suspicious. Then Raven said calmly, "Repeat what you just said."
A strange tension instantly gripped I''s heart. The next second, as if she suddenly understood something, she let out a sharpugh.
But then, as if she suddenly realized something, she burst intoughter.
She pped her hands together, her face twisted with sarcasm. "Wow. That was really something. You almost had me. Good thing I know exactly what kind of trash you really are. Otherwise, even I might''ve been fooled."
She stared at Raven with a sneer. "You think answering some random phone call is enough to convince us the General invited you to tonight''s party? Do you seriously believe everyone here is that stupid?"
But the moment I finished her sentence, Raven''s entire presence shifted. The air around her seemed to freeze.
Her voice, when she finally spoke, was like a de of ice cutting through silence. "I told you to repeat what you just said. Why all the whining?
"Didn''t you just say that whoever invited me to the party should be kicked out of the military? Right?"
I involuntarily flinched. There was something terrifying in Raven''s tone that made her instinctively take a step back. But the humiliation of being spoken to like that, in front of everyone, quickly sent a wave of rage surging through her.
''She''s just some second-tier nobody, and she dares to talk down to me in public? She thinks she can disrespect me like that? she wondered.
Fueled by fury, Ipletely ignored Cassian and even her father.
Her voice rose with scorn as she snapped at Raven, "Who do you
around?"
you think yo
you are? What gives you the right to order me
Raven nced at her with barely concealed contempt, then calmly spoke into the phone, "It''s I from the Thornton family. Since she''s a guest at tonight''s event, I won''t touch her for now, After the party, she''s all yours."
On the other end, Lorne''s face had gonepletely cold. I had not repeated her words exactly, but based on what Raven
120
10:56 Sat, 19 Apr
said, he already had a good idea of what happened.
He wondered. Whoever invited Raven should be kicked out of the military?
I practically begged her to take the position of General, and now someone dares
to insult General Valor like that? The Thornton family really has some nerve.
94%
Lorne had been nning to use this party as a stage to make an example of one of the more prominent families and boost Raven''s status as Vyndenia''s fourth General He had not decided which family yet.
But since I practically volunteered herself, the Thornton family would have to take the fall.
"Okay," Lome replied, his voice now noticeably colder. With that, he ended the
call.
As Raven lowered her phone. I sneered at her again. That little performance of yours is over now? You really went all in. pretending to know General just to impress people!
Do you even realize what kind of crime that is?"
Chapter 92
However, Raven did not even nce at I. Instead, she turned straight to Ruth and asked, "Mom, did you see any houses you liked"
Ruth looked a little surprised as she asked in return, "Raven, the general you were just talking about? Is it the one everyone in Vyrdenia knows about?"
Right at that moment, an idea struck I. Quick on the uptake, she pulled out her phone and tapped the record button.
Raven gave a slight nod as she answered. "Yes." She noticed I''s little move, but chose not to stop her.
To be honest. Raven was rather curious to see what this so-called campus queen from Regalhold University was capable of.
Ruth''s expression shifted further into disbelief when she saw Raven nod. Then, with clear curiosity, she asked, "General Drakon has a ster reputation. How on earth did you get to know someone so high up!"
Raven exined calmly, "When I was seventeen, Ipleted a mission that was critical to Vyrdenia. In recognition of that. Lorne personally awarded me a medal. That was the first time we met.
I froze for a second. Then her eyes lit up with excitement as she looked at Raven. In that instant, she felt incredibly proud of herself for hitting that record button. Genius move.
In Vyrdenia, military merit is treated with an almost obsessive level of seriousness.
If Raven had only imed to know Lorne, sure, that would be a lie, but at most, she would get pped with a light sentence, maybe two years, tops.
But now, she had gone a step further. She imed that she''d aplished a major mission at just seventeen, and that Lorne himself had personally presented her with a medal.
Only those who earned first-ss military honors or higher had the right to receive such awards directly from Lome.
ording to Vyrdenia''sws, if a member of the military fabricates ims of earning first-ss honors or higher, they face no less than ten years in prison. If the offender is a civilian, the sentence ranges from ten years to life.
The recording now saved on I''s phone was solid enough to put Raven behind bars for good.
Meanwhile, Cassian looked over at Raven, a flicker of surprise in his eyes.
Raven''s people had not been able to dig up anything on him, and likewise, Cassian had not found any solid information on her. Now, hearing this, he was starting to understand why.
Raven ignored Ipletely. A few momentster, she finalized the deal with Ruth on one of the two remaining vis with the bestyout.
As for the other adjacent vi, it had already been purchased by Carl, meant to be gifted at tonight''s party in honor of the newly appointed general
The vi''s configuration had already been taken care of, so it only took a few minutes toplete the paperwork I watched her father receive the property deed, then nced at the one Raven held.
After that, she leaned close and spoke in a hushed tone, just loud enough for Carl to hear, "Father, do you think the new general will actually move in? If she does, and sees who her neighbor is, won''t that leave a bad impression on you?"
Carl, who had been walking out of the sales hall, suddenly froze mid-step. A sh of concern crossed his face.
94
Apr
I chuckled lightly. "Dad, Em just messing with you. I don''t know if that general will move in, but-
She suddenly lifted a finger and pointed at Raven. I can say for sure she''s never getting the chance."
Tonight, if Cassian truly managed to get Raven into the party, I would publicly release the recording.
Tm going to humiliate her in front of everyone. I''ll make sure Cassian''s father, Edric, is utterly disappointed in her. That second-tier nobody will never get the chance to marry into the Castiel family, wondered I.
I''s ambitions did not stop there.
Once Lome heard the recording, Raven would be dragged off to Bastion Prison on the spot, with no hope of ever making ieback.
And when that happens, I thought, I''ll stay close to Cassian and make him realize how horribly wrong he was to fall for someone like Raven. I''ll prove to him that I''m a thousand times better than her!
She turned to Carl, seeking confirmation. "Dad, do you think Cassian has any chance of getting her into the inner circle of the party tonight?"
Carl exined. "This party is all about the reorganization of Vyrdenia''s nine military districts. The appointment of a new leader is going to shake up the entire structure of the military. It''s a high-level event. Raven has no business being in the inner circle.
A flicker of disappointment crossed I''s eyes. But it vanished quickly, reced by a slow, knowing smile. It was as if a brilliant idea had just urred to her.
She would never let a good show lose its lead actor.
"Well then, I suppose I would not mind giving her a little push, make sure she digs her own grave even deeper. No way she''sing back from that, I thought, a glint shing in her eyes.
While she stood there plotting, Raven and the others had already walked out of the sales center,
The moment Raven and Cassian stepped through the main doors, a stunning young woman, who had clearly been watching from a distance, suddenly rushed straight toward Cassian, seemingly aiming to throw herself into his arms.
Cassian caught a glimpse of the figure approaching, and without missing a beat, calmly stepped closer to Raven.
A secondter, as the woman brushed up against him mid-charge, Cassian appeared to lose his bnce and suddenly stumbled right into Raven''s arms, "Ahr
At the same time, the woman who had tried to fall into Cassian''s embrace missedpletely and insteadunched herself into the lobby, where she slipped on the slick marble floor and hit the ground face-first, hard.
Raven did not spare the woman a single nce. Instead, her focus was immediately on Cassian, quickly scanning him from head to for
After making sure nothing seemed seriously wrong, she still asked with concern. "Are you alright?"
Cassian casually nced toward Preston, who stood some distance away, then rubbed the spot on his arm where he had been touched. A slight frown formed between his brows. "Hurts a little," he muttered.
ke, walking just behind them, froze for a moment.
Cassian''s physical condition was top-tier. He had been training in closebat
for over six months now. In the beginning, he had taken a beating almost daily without even blinking.
"Mr. Lysander hurt? Just from being touched hu a 118
*94%#
mass destruction? ke immediately tensed up now on high alert.
Meanwhile, Raven had already finished checking Cassian''s arm carefully. Though
she saw absolutely nothing wrong, she did not jump to conclusions.
Instead, she nodded cooperatively and said, "Looks like nothing serious, but it could be internal."
After speaking, she leaned in and gave him a quick kiss
on the corner him. "The pain will fade soon. Be good. Just hang in there."
his lips, an affectionate gesture meant to soothe
Cassian nodded obediently. Then, pretending to muster strength, he pushed away from Raven''s embrace, but he had barely gotten upright when he suddenly wobbled again.
Raven immediately tightened her grip, holding him steady.
Cassian looked at her, now so close their faces nearly touched. His finely chiseled features wereced with guilt and vulnerability. "It still hurts."
ke was stunned for a full second. Then it hit him.
I think I get it now. Mr. Lysander is acting. Since when did he get so good at this? That fake weakness is straight-up Oscar-worthy," he wondered.
ke even began to doubt whether the man in front of him, this delicate, fragile figure, was really the same cold-blooded Cassian who could kill without so much as blinking.
If he had not seen it for himself today, ke would have never believed such a terrifying transformation was possible.
At the same time, behind them, I froze in her tracks. Her feet felt like they were glued to the ground. Not far away. Preston also went stiff on the spot.
While the two of them were still reeling from the shock of this utterly mind- bending scene, they did not realize that Cassian had not even yed his best card yet.
Chapter 93
Cassian nced at Raven, who was quietly watching him put on his little act. His handsome face looked even more aggrieved.
But no matter how hurt he seemed, he said nothing. He simply braced his wounded body, silently protesting Raven''s
indifference.
Raven watched him calmly, amused by how deliberately he slowed every movement. The smile tugging at her lips only deepened.
Just as the weight of his body was about to disappear from her shoulder, she let out a chuckle and gently pushed him back down onto herself.
But this time, Cassian did not lean into her again like before. Instead, he pulled away with surprising resolve, putting some distance between them.
Then he nced at Preston, who stood not far away, before shifting his eyes back to Raven. His voice was low and velvety, but the worry in it was unmistakable. Tell me. Did you fall for another man?"
ke froze on the spot. Mr. Lysander sounds like a husband catching his wife cheating. But that can''t be right. Oh, no-no way. I must be imagining things, he told himself inwardly. There''s no way Mr. Lysander would say something like that. Yeah, this has to be a hallucination.
From a distance, Preston was watching the whole thing unfold. He suddenly had to fight to keep his polite expression from cracking. In that moment, it all made sense why he had lost so miserably in his old life.
Preston never imagined that Cassian would lower himself this much just to win Raven''s heart.
At the same time, I felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. Is this really the same cold, untouchable man I''ve always seen as godlike? What the hell is happening here?'' she wondered.
Cassian, noticing Raven was still silent and only looking at him with that same unreadable gaze, let out a soft but unmistakably threatening murmur. Huh?"
Raven smiled faintly. "It depends on your performance.
Cassian''s brow furrowed even deeper. Clearly, he was not satisfied with her answer. But before he could shoot back another retort, Raven leaned in and brushed a kiss against the corner of his lips.
The soft warmth of her touch instantly stopped the words in his throat.
Raven smiled as she met his gaze. "Feeling better now?"
Cassian mumbled, clearly reluctant, "A little."
His face said more than his words did, something along the lines of "I''m weak and unhappy with your response. If you mess with me any further. I might just drop dead right here."
Raven sighed and shook her head. Then she leaned in and kissed him again. supset, Raven
Cassian always acts like a baby when he''s s patience for this nonsense.
thought. But luckily for him, he ended up with me. I''ve got the
Most people wouldn''t put up with such high-maintenance behavior from a grown man''
Across from them, ke rolled his eyes so hard it was a miracle they stayed in his head.
10:56 Sat, 19 Apr A
Seriously, someone should take these two home. If they want to be all lovey- dovey, can''t they do it in private?
We''re in public, for crying out loud. And don''t they realize how jealous people can get? he wondered.
ke genuinely wished Cassian a long and healthy life, for his own sake.
If someone ends up resenting this whole disy and decides to off Mr. Lysander
out of spite? What the hell am I supposed to do then?'' ke thought.
Just as Cassian was getting fed up with Raven''s teasing little kisses and was about to pull her in for a real one, a deep kiss that would make every man eyeing her back the hell off, his phone suddenly rang from his coat pocket.
Cassian''s expression darkened. He looked like he was about to ignore the call and lean in anyway, but before he could move, Raven lifted a finger and poked him right in the shoulder. "Answer it."
Cassian was clearly not thrilled, but he obeyed. He pressed the answer button, his voice cold enough to freeze the air. "Speak
Chapter 94
When ke heard Cassian''s icy voice on the phone, he let out a huge sigh of relief.
Thank God. Mr. Lysander is still his usual cold sell. He just acts weird around Raven. I guess I can live with that, he wondered.
A few momentster, Cassian ended the call, his expression far from pleasant. Raven figured he probably needed to lea She smiled faintly. "If you''ve got things to take care of, go ahead."
Noticing theck of reluctance in her eyes, Cassian felt a dull ache rise in his chest.
It''s fine. he told himself. We''ve got plenty of time ahead of us. I''ll make sure Raven falls for me even more than she did my old life. With that thought, he felt a bit more at ease.
Then, with absolute seriousness, he looked her in the eye and said, "Soon, no one will be able toe between us."
Raven nodded slightly. Cassian leaned in and kissed the corner of her lips, then said, "See you tonight."
Without sparing a single nce at anyone else, Cassian turned and stepped into his stretch Lincoln.
It was only after Cassian''s car disappeared from view that I finally snapped out of her daze. Her gaze toward Raven had changedpletely.
I had no idea what kind of spell Raven had cast to make Cassian so obsessed with her. What she did not realize was that hidden deep in her eyes, there was now a flicker of something she had never felt before, envy.
The moment that jealous thought crept into I''s mind, an overwhelming wave of irritation followed.
Her eyes suddenlynded on the gorgeous woman who had tried to throw herself at Cassian earlier, only to end up face- nting into the ground like a total fool. A sharp chill shed through I''s gaze.,
Raven nced at I''s expression, then gently took Ruth by the arm. "Mom, let''s
go."
As the two of them headed toward the vi they had just purchased, a sudden, piercing scream echoed through the sales othice behind them.
After checking out the location of the new vi, Raven and Ruth returned to Preston''s house.
They packed up their things, then headed off to the new ce with Zach, who had just woken up from a nap.
While Preston was not paying attention, Raven quietly left a bank card without a password on the coffee table in the living room, her way of thanking him for letting them stay.
At 6 pan, Raven left the vi, headed for the hotel where the party was being held. Just as she stepped out of the front gate. a white envelope drifted to the ground at her feet.
She nced around calmly, then her eyes sparkled with a knowing, almost yful smile. Slowly, she bent down and picked -
The envelope was not sealed Raven gently opened it, revealing an invitation card embossed with the Vyrdenia Military''s insignia
She scanned the signature. Loe''s name at the bottom, and a faint smile yed across her lips. Only this time, the smile held no warmth at all.
10:57 Sat, 19 Apr w
Raven slid the card back into the envelope and micked it into her pocket.
An hourter, the taxi she hailed pulled up to the front entrance of the hotel.
93%
It was worth noting that, to avoid embarrassing Lorne, Raven had made a quick stop at the mall beforehand to buy a semi- formal dress.
Just as she stepped out of the cab, a group of people was walking toward the hotel from a distance.
"I heard the new general is supposedly under twenty. Can you believe that?"
"Sounds like gossip to me. Don''t take it seriously. I mean,e on, who bes a brigadier general before they''re even twenty? That''s ridiculous. As long as General Drakon and the other two generals still have their wits about them, there''s no way they''d let some teenage kid take that position."
AD
Chapter 95
Chapter 95 Chapter 95
939
Just as people were chatting among themselves, several pairs of eyes quickly turned to Raven. Most guests had arrived in family groups, so her being alone made her stand out like a sore thumb,
"Which family is she from? I don''t think I''ve seen her before," someone asked.
"Me neither. Maybe she''s from some big-name family that rarely shows up in public?" another added.
Raven paid no attention to their stares and walked straight through the entrance of the hotel.
As soon as she stepped inside, a hostess with a polite smile approached her. "Good evening, may I see your invitation. please!"
Normally. Raven would have waited for Lorne to send someone to escort her in. But since someone had already handed he an invitation, she saw no reason to make thingsplicated.
She held up the invitation she had just picked up and handed it to the hostess, "Will this do?"
The hostess gave the card a quick nce. She didn''t even open it, and then bowed slightly with clear respect. "Please,e
She had not verified whether the invitation was genuine. After all, anyone who received one of these invitations had to be someone important
One wrong move could cost her everything. If she offended the wrong person here, she might not just lose her job; she could lose her life.
Besides, a fake invitation? It was impossible. In all of Vyrdenia, nobody would be foolish enough to forge an invitation to one of General Lorne''s parties unless they had a death wish.
Raven gave a subtle nod, tucked the invitation back into her purse, and made her way toward the elevator that led to the top floor, where the party was being held.
As soon as she stepped in, a group of over ten people followed behind her and entered as well.
Once inside, nearly half of them had their eyes fixed on her.
ong after, a young man standing close to her broke the silence.
Not long
"What''s your name?"
"Raven Valor," she replied inly.
Her words caused a visible reaction from the crowd inside the elevator.
An older gentleman raised an eyebrow, suspicion and surprise flickering in his
eyes. "You mean from the Valor family m Regalholde
"Son of Raven said vaguely, not wanting to get into it.
Everyone in the elevator looked at her with even more curiosity now, their eyes filled with unspoken questions.
Just as someone was about to ask another, the elevator chimed. They had arrived.
The doors slid open, and Haven stepped out without a word
She had intended to head straight to the general lounge to find Lome, but after only a few steps, something off to the side
* 93%
caught her eye, a disy of finely crafted dessers.
Back near the elevator, the young man who had first spoken to her turned to the others with a puzzled look. If I''m not mistaken, the Valor family is in the second tier. Would a family like that even qualify for a general''s invitation?"
The guy next to him. Merle Yardley, handsome and sharp, shook his head slightly. "As far as I know, General Drakon didn''t invite anyone below first-tier. You think she''s some social climber trying to bag a rich guy?"
The man frowned. That''s risky as hell. No one would dare sneak into a party like this unless they had a death wish."
Merle smirked. "Well, there''s one way to find out." With that, he strolled confidently toward Raven
By this time. Raven had already settled into her seat, nibbling on a few desserts.
Without asking, Merle sat down across from her, shing a gentlemanly smile. "Miss Valor, hope you don''t mind if I sit here?
Raven looked up briefly, giving him a once-over. He reminded her a little of Preston, same polished style, but nowhere near as attractive or genuinely kind.
Just one nce, and she turned back to her te. "Does it matter? You already sat down, didn''t you?" Her tone was t, indifferent.
Merle''s smile froze. He was used to winning people over in seconds, especially women. He had never been brushed off like
And she came from a second-tier family. That was bad enough. But she didn''t evene close to the prettiest woman he had dated hell, not even half as good- looking as the worst one.
His expression turned cold. Deciding not to waste time with pleasantries, he went straight to the point. "Miss Valor, I hope you don''t mind me asking, but where exactly did you get your invitation?"
Raven frowned. "What''s it to you?" she said, clearly annoyed. Having someone talk nonstop while she was eating was seriously killing her mood.
To Merle, that sounded like an admission of guilt.
He chuckled, but there was no warmth in his voice. "I''ve met my share of social girls, but none of them ever had your guts."
"Still, I am curious. What gave you the nerve? Is it confidence? Talent? Looks?" He gave her a slow once-over and sneered, "Hardly. So what makes you think you belong here?"
"Honestly, if you were at least decent-looking, I might have let it slide. Maybe even forgiven you if you pissed me off. A night with me, and maybe I''d look the other way. But you?" He scoffed.
"A in Jane like you? Please. Even if you begged to sleep with me, I wouldn''t fuck you," he added.
Thest word had barely left his mouth when suddenly a voice rang out.
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 96
"Mr. Yardley, shees from a filthy background. Do you really think she''s worth that kind of attention?" The voice that chimed in wasced with mockery.
Merle, a direct descendant of the prestigious Yardley family, immediately turned in the direction of the voice. He saw I gracefully walking toward them.
Tonight, I wore a floor-length white gown with delicate blue embroidery tracing intricate floral patterns along the hem. The design set off her pure and untouchable aura. She looked like a white rose blooming in winter, cold, proud, and wless.
The moment Merle saw her, his eyes flickered with unmistakable awe. He had seen countless beautiful women, but none possessed such captivating grace paired with devastating beauty,
Even Merle, who prided himself as one of the most distinguished among his peers, felt as if just looking at I too long would somehow defile her.
Under Merle''s dazed gaze, I stopped in front of him. Her eyes, cold and sharp, locked onto Raven.
Then she spoke, her tone firm andmanding, "Show me your invitation."
Raven did not even nce her way. She calmly finished thest bite of her pastry and started walking toward the general''s lounge.
But before she could take more than a step, I suddenly moved forward and blocked her path. ''Did you not hear me?" she asked, her voice sharper.
Raven paused and finally lifted her gaze, giving I a fleeting nce. Then she let out a soft chuckle. "I didn''t hear anyone talking to me. Though I did hear some bitter woman screeching across the room."
Merle froze. He had not expected Raven to insult I sa bluntly. Watching the woman he had just been admiring get humiliated like that made rage boil up inside him.
Furious, Merle stepped forward, about to shove Raven away from I. But before his hand could reach her, I raised her uninjured left hand and swung hard at Raven''s face.
Just as her palm was about tond, with a smack, a deafening p rang through the party hall.
The force behind it was so powerful, I was sent flying several feet backward and crashed into a nearby dining table.
Crack! The heavy sound echoed as the wooden table shattered beneath her.
Splintered bears ripped through the fabric of her pristine gown, tearing deep gashes across the silk, and her skin. Blood streaked from the cuts, staining her white dress a vivid red.
In the blink of an eye, the pride princess had be a shattered, humiliated
mess.
Themotion was impossible to ignore. Every eye in the room turned toward I, who nowy slumped on the broken
remains of the table.
Many of the men in the room instinctively showed signs of sympathy.
Even in her battered state, I''s beauty stirred something protective in them.
No one looked more stricken than Merle, who was closest to her. Paused for only one second, he rushed over and bent down to help her up, his movements unusually cautious,
I, however, refused to move. Her eyes were locked on Raven -
TU:57 Sat, 19 Apr
Back at the Valor family''s banquet, Raven had pped her twice. I had brushed it off, believing she had simply underestimated her opponent.
93%
But the power behind that single p just now told I something. I could no longer lie to herself. Raven was stronger, undeniably.
And to I, who had always believed herself to be the most beautiful and
powerful woman in Regalhold, that was uneptable and unforgivable.
She could not tolerate being outshone. And even more so, she could never ept
being defeated by someone from a second-tier family.
At that moment, I''s eyes burned with hatred as ifced with venom.
<
Just then, a middle-aged brigadier general strode over quickly. His face was stem
as he looked at the crumpled I and Merle crouched beside her. "What happened here?" he asked, his voice tight with authority.
0
AD
Comment
Chapter 97
Merle''s face lit up with delight almost instantly.
The man standing in front of him was Doyle Conrad, a close friend of his older brother, Jonah Yardley. Doyle had been to their home twice. He also happened to be a brigadier general. The two shared a particrly close bond.
"Today, I am going to make that filthy tramp, who sneaked in here trying to seduce men, pay the price for offending I, Merle thought to himself.
With an expression full of outrage, Merle shot a resentful nce at Raven, then turned to Doyle and spoke. Brigadier General Conrad, this woman''s invitation is highly suspicious.
"We politely asked her to show it, but instead of cooperating, sheshed out and attacked this youngdy."
Doyle frowned. His gaze turned cold as he looked over at Raven and asked in a low voice, "Is that true?"
Raven swept a dispassionate nce toward I, whose eyes were now glinting with even icier contempt. Then, she replied calmly. "Call Lome.
Doyle''s expression darkened. His eyes narrowed. "Watch your mouth. General Drakon is not someone you can just demand
to see
He was merely doing his duty, and Raven did not take offense at his tone. Instead, she took a step back and offered, "Fine. You cane with me to find him."
Doyle''s expression grew even colder. His tone hardened, "Who do you think you are? You have no business going anywhere near General Drakon. Hand over your invitation. Now."
Realizing there was absolutely no room for negotiation in his voice, Raven stopped insisting on seeing Lorne. Instead, she chose to tell the truth.
"General Drakon called me. He asked me toe. He did not send me an invitation," she exined.
The nearby guests, who had been watching from the sidelines, were all stunned for a moment. Then, they began whispering among themselves, their expressions turning from curiosity to scorn.
"General Drakon personally called her? Who does she think she is? He probably would not even give her the time of day."
Toverheard someone from the Yardley family saying she''s from the Valor family. The Valor family is not even qualified to be here tonight. And she dares to im General Drakon invited her?"
"She looks so in. And she actually thinks she can marry into high society? What a joke. I bet she sneaked into this party hoping tond a rich man. Pathetic. As if anyone here would even look at her
I listened to the sneering voices around her, and the contempt in her eyes deepened as she looked at Raven.
Meanwhile, Merle could not help but notice the way pitiful clown.
everyone was staring at Raven, as if she were nothing more t
than a
Among the elite, marriages were almost always strategic alliances between powerful families. Even those with personal lives never went as far as marrying someone entirely beneath them.
messy
0
10:57 Sat, 19 Apr A.
93%
To Merle, a woman willing to throw away her future for a shot at marrying into wealth was not only pitiful but downrightughable
Doyle, unwilling to waste another second, turned toward two nearby soldiers and barked, "Take this woman, who has no invitation and still dared to sneak in, and escort her to the Regalhold Inspection Office."
"Yes, sir," someone replied.
Just as the soldiers responded, gasps rippled through the crowd. Murmurs of astonishment followed.
A momentter, two men stepped through the entrance, one strikingly handsome, the other rugged andmanding.
Comment
Chapter 98
The moment the two of them walked in, nearly every pair of eyes in the ballroom locked on them. "Damn, both of them are insanely hot. I''m so d I came to this party, Totally worth it.
"I know the guy on the left. That''s Pierce, heir to the Lysander family. What about the one on the right?"
"I saw him not long ago. That''s Cassian, Pierce''s younger brother. He almost never shows up in public.
The second they recognized Cassian, a spark lit up in several girls'' eyes.
Not only is he gorgeous, but he''s also from the Lysander family, one of the Five Great Families of Regalhold. How can someone be this perfect? they thought.
But before long, a surprised voice broke out from the crowd.
Pierce used to be the undisputed number one catch in Regalhold. I didn''t expect his brother to be even better-looking
I wonder what kind of woman would be good enough for someone like Cassian. "Even I, the most beautiful and talented girl in Regalhold, might not be able to catch his eye."
Suddenly, a jealous male voice cut in, thick with bitterness. "Have you not heard? The reason Cassian never leaves the estate is that he''s a total loser
The Lysander family is just too embarrassed to let him be seen.
People nced at Cassian, puzzled. But once their eyesnded on his striking face, all other doubts seemed to vanish. Loser? That''s crap. He seems calm, easygoing, and unbothered by drama. Honestly. I''d love to be with someone like that." "Exactly. Nobody''s perfect, and his looks are already off the charts. Who cares about the rest? Even if he is a loser, I''d still choose him."
The guys nearby were stunned. For a second, they had no idea how to argue with that.
But the buzz of female chatter was dying down, and they noticed Cassian walking toward I.
Ʒ
As he stopped in front of her, the girls all collectively held their breath. Wait? Does he actually like I?'' they wondered. Under their puzzled stares, Cassian looked down slightly at I, who was still on the ground. The way he gazed at her was as if he were looking at a corpse.
"I broke your wristst time. Still haven''t learned your lesson?" His voice was soft, but every single person in the ballroom heard him loud and clear.
At once, everyone stared at lum, stunned.
"Wait? He broke I''s wrist? But wasn''t Cassian supposed to be a loser? How can someone like that speak with this kind of presence With this kind of authority? they wondered. The rumors had to be lies. Jealous lies, spread by people who couldn''t handle how extraordinary he really was
The look in the girls'' eyes changedpletely. What had been admiration turned into obsession.
Even I, they now fell, was i good enough for Cassian.
Cassian
was someone meant to stand far above the rest. No woman was worthy of standing at his side.
93%
10:57 Sat, 19 Apr
Not long ago, Merle had already been put in his ce by Cassian. Now, hearing Cassian''s words again filled Merle with resentment, but all he managed to do was mumble a weak defense. "T-this wasn''t her fault today."
Cassian tilted his head slightly, his gaze shifting to Merle.
The moment their eyes met, Merle instinctively froze, a chill crawling through his chest.
Still, he wanted to protect I.
So, he quickly pointed at Raven and blurted out, "It was that bitch. She tried to sneak into the party by seducing someone and faking an invitation.
"I and I caught her red-handed. Then she lost it and pped I across the face. This whole mess is her fault. It''s got nothing to do with us.
The people around him started nodding to themselves, convinced by his story. Their eyes turned toward Raven, now filled with contempt.
They had just guessed the woman''s purpose in sneaking in, and now Merle''s words undoubtedly confirmed their guesses,
Seriously? A girl that in thinking she could just flirt her way into a party like this? She probably thinks she cannd a rich husband or something. Keep dreaming, they thought.
But what Merle did not expect was that Cassian''s expression grew even darker. His striking features twisted into something cold and violent, like he might kill someone right then and there.
Then, Cassian suddenlyughed. "Bitch? Trying to seduce men?"
Under the weight of Cassian''s chilling gaze, Merle dared not hesitate. He quickly nodded. Yeah. Girls from small families like hers onlye to parties like this to chase after the sons of noble families.
"She probably thought she could marry into wealth. What else could she be here for?"
The words had barely left Merle''s mouth when Cassian gave a low chuckle. And what he said next left Merle and everyone else in the roompletely speechless
Chapter 99
"She tried to seduce you, a loser? You really think you''re worth it?" said Cassian.
The moment Cassian said that, the entire ballroom froze. Everyone just stood there, stunned, unable to wrap their heads around what he meant.
Merle was from the Yardley family, one of the Five Great Families of Regalhold. There were countless women in the city who would give anything to marry him.
But now, Cassian was saying Merle was not even good enough for a low-born, average-looking woman like her to bother seducing.
Was Cassian praising that woman too much, or was he justpletely looking down on Merle?
"Cassian, I''ll admit, you''ve got some skills." Merle said, forcing a cold smile, but you don''t have to insult me like this over some low-ss girl. I-
Bang. Before he could finish, a brutal blow struck his stomach. In an instant, Merle was sent flying across the ballroom. The crowd was already stunned by what Cassian had said, but now, their jaws practically hit the floor.
Mr. Lysander just hit Mr. Yardley at a party hosted by General Drakon? For a woman? Has Cassian lost his mind they wondered.
Merle, lying there in a daze, stared up at Cassian, his face twisted in disbelief. "Y- You actually hit me?"
Cassian looked down at him, cold and calm. "Say one more word about her like that, and it won''t just be a kick next time."
Dead silence fell over the ballroom.
And in that silence, something else started to spread, jealousy.
Almost every woman in the room began looking at Raven with something burning behind their eyes.
They knew Cassian. With his background, his status, and his looks, there was no way he would fall for some girl who snuck into a party just to fish for a rich husband.
So what did she do? What did she have that made Cassian take her side like this? they wondered
Merle climbed to his feet and gritted his teeth. "Cassian,st time I picked a fight with you, you beat me. Fine. That was on me. I admitted I was wrong.
"But this time, you''re the one attacking me, over this woman. Do you really want to go down that path? Do you want to get on General Drakon''s bad side? You know he''s about to be named Vyrdenia''s fourth general
Cassian frowned slightly. "That''s my business. Not yours."
Merle let out a dryugh. "Fine. Suit yourself. Just don''te defending crying when
you realize what kind of woman you''re
"I know her type. Once shetches onto you, you''re done for. Unless you kill her,
you won''t get a single peaceful day
The crowd hesitated at those words,
Then, some women startedughing coldly, shaking their heads. Cling to
Cassian? Unless she''spletely delusional. there''s no way she''d even dare dream of it, they wondered
TU:58 Sat, 19 Apr
But just as that thought crossed their minds, they froze. Raven had walked up to Cassian.
And without the slightest hesitation, she lifted her hand and intertwined her fingers with his. She held his hand. Ten finge locked.
In that moment, it was like the air itself cracked open. The minds of every woman watching blew apart in an instant.
At this moment, they only had one thought left. "Their top-tier crush was holding hands with an extremely unbearable woman? He has been desecrated, they wondered.
"Se dared?"
"Does she not know what shame is? Who does she think she is? She really thinks she deserves to stand next to him?"
"She snuck in here with a fake invitation just to seduce men. Who knows what else she''d do?"
"She should be hanged for shamelessness."
Their voices grew sharper, their eyes more venomous, like they could skin Raven alive with a nce.
But no one made a move.
They did not need to. They had seen what Cassian did to Merle. He was no pushover.
They were convinced it was only a matter of time before Cassian threw Raven off, humiliated her, maybe even hurt her.
They could almost see it already, Raven lying in a heap, tossed aside by the very man she dared to touch
Getting crushed by the one you had a delusional crush on? How pathetic, they wondered.
But then time passed. And Cassian never let go.
In fact, it looked like his grip only tightened. The women who had looked so confident moments ago started to feel something icy crawling across their faces.
Even Merle, who had been watching from the floor with a mix of pain and satisfaction, was now blinking in disbelief.
What the hell is going on? Merle wondered. Last time I saw Cassian, one of my friends identally brushed his hand while harding hirn something. He immediately pulled out a wet wipe and scrubbed like he had touched something filthy
This woman was holding his hand. And Cassian tolerated it and held on.
Given his mysophobia, he should have shaken her off immediately and then chopped off her hand.
And then, under everyone''s stunned gazes, Raven smiled faintly. Her tone was cool, calm, and sharp. "I do want to seduce the kind of man you all think I don''t deserve.
"So what? Any of you got a problem with that?"
?
AD
Comment
Chapter 100
00
This was outright provocation
How dare you ask something like that?" Suddenly, a striking woman with a killer figure stepped forward, her eyes fixed on Raven, zing with fury.
The expressions of the other women turned icy as they looked at Raven
"You''re practically throwing yourself at Mr. Lysander. Don''t you have any shame? Mr. Lysander is a gentleman. He just doesn''t want to humiliate you in public. Did you really think you could take advantage of that?"
"Don''t think just because Mr. Lysander is nice, you can do whatever you want. Let go of him. Now!"
After those sharp words rang out, a wave of realization spread across the crowd.
They wondered, "So those rumors about Cassian being a pushover? Maybe they were true. He probably just has too much of a conscience to turn people down.
I must have really crossed a line for him to actually get mad. Yeah, that must be it
That was what they all thought. Cassian was simply too kind to reject Raven outright.
After all, Cassian was practically perfect, handsome, aplished, and admired. No one believed he could possibly be into a woman like her, so in and pathetic.
To the people around them, Raven holding Cassian''s hand was nothing short of defiling him. The women around her looked like they were ready to rip her apart. And yet Raven found it oddly amusing
Slowly, she raised her hand, still sping his, and gently ran her fingers along his. Then, with a soft smile, the spoke. Let go But his hand isn''t just good-looking. It''s nice and warm. Why on earth would I let go!"
A collective gasp swept through the crowd. For a few seconds, it felt like no one could breathe.
"Who is this woman? How could someone be this shameless? That was the only thing running through their minds
It took several deep breaths before one woman finally managed to swallow her rage and hold back from lunging at Raven.
Her voice shook with fury as she red at her. "You little tramp. Watch yourself."
She quickly turned to Cassian, her tone pleading. "Mr. Lysander, she''s not worthy of you. You''re too kind. That''s the only reason she dares to behave like this. Please, push her away"
"She''s right, Mr. Lysander. If you let her get away with this, she''ll just keep going further."
But to their surprise, Cassian didn''t move. It was as if he hadn''t heard a word they said. He made no effort to pull
Just then, with all eyes on her and every woman fuming with rage, Raven arched one brow ever so slightl
"Oh? Is that so?" she said, voiceced with amusement. "And what exactly do you mean by going further?"
Before anyone could reply, she leaned in close and kissed him, right on the lips
There was stunned silence. The crowd froze. They had not expected that she had just kissed Cassian right in Once the shock wore off, their expressions twisted with rage. Now it wasn''t just about killing Raven
No, at this point, even that didn''t feel like enough. She had tainted their crush. How could they possibly forgive that?
10:58 Sat, 19 Apr w
"Enough." A cold,manding voice suddenly cut through the air.
Momentster, a man stepped forward, Carl, I''s father and the head of the Thornton family.
He strode through the crowd with an air of authority so heavy, everyone instinctively stepped back.
93%
Carl stopped a few feet in front of Cassian and stared at him, his eyes sharp as ice. Cassian, I has loved you deeply for a long time.
"Even when I sensed there was something unclear between you two, I still hoped to see the two of you get married someday. I understand. You''re young. Maybe you want to enjoy your freedom a little longer. But about what you did tonight, I''m truly disappointed"
On the ground nearby, I had been silent for a long time. Now, with a voice full of quiet despair, she finally spoke. "Father, I like Pierce.
Chapter 101
Cassian hadpletely shattered I''s heart.
Almost everyone in Regalhold''s elite social circle had just witnessed him kissing a woman so far beneath their ss, it was scandalous. If I still insisted on being with him after that, it would be nothing short of humiliating herself.
So, I had to choose Pierce. She had no other choice.
Not far away. Pierce had heard every word. For just a second, a sh of wild joy crossed his otherwise stern face.
Over the past six months, he had be increasingly aware of how much of a threat Cassian posed to his position.
Pierce had brought up the idea of marrying I to his father more than once, but each time he was brushed off with excuses about being too busy.
Pierce knew the truth. His father was grooming Cassian. Lately, Pierce had been on the verge of giving up the fight.
But now Carl had openly expressed disappointment in Cassian. And I had just confessed her feelings for Pierce in front of everyone. It all felt too good to be true.
Once he secured the Thornton family''s support, Pierce would be locked in as the Lysander family''s next heir.
And once word got out that Cassian had kissed some low-born woman in front of Regalhold''s high society, no other noble family would consider tying their daughter to a man with such poor judgment.
It meant Cassian would no longer be a threat. Pierce turned his head and nced at Cassian. A slow, cold smile crept across
his face.
Cassian had always been sharp, but now, at such a critical moment, he had blown it.
"Marrying a woman with the right background can change everything. Pierce thought. ''But Cassian just doesn''t get it. If he''s willing to throw away his future for some nobody, then he deserves to live with the consequences.
Pierce quickly suppressed the thrill rushing through him, then strode over to I''s side with an expression of concern. "I, are you alright?" he asked gently.
I slowly ced her hand on his arm, using it for support as she tried to stand. Pierce took her hand and helped her to her feet.
The moment their skin touched, I felt a wave of disgust rise inside her.
But the sting of Cassian''s betrayal still burned, and she forced the revulsion down.
She turned her head slightly and looked toward Doyle.
"Brigadier General Conrad," she said clearly, she snuck into the party with a fake invitation. Not only that, she also spread lies iming the General invited her personally, and even said he awarded her a medal. I''ve got proof"
I handed her phone to Doyle, screen already open to the recording.
Doyle took the phone carefully, brows furrowed.
Then, Raven''s voice yed loud and clear, her conversation with Ruth from two hours ago.
As soon as the recording ended, the crowd''s gaze toward Raven shifted entirely. Now, they looked at her like she was already dead.
10:59 Sat, 19 Apr A
No wonder she dared to act so recklessly and Cassian they thought he''spletely meme With jou toe ture crimes, she''s probably looking at a life sentence if not worse
At the same time. Pierce nced at Cassian again, this time with something doen in pity in his eyes
Cassian had good status, looks, and talent. And now, he had throw it all away because of a woman.
At that moment, Pierce knew Cassian had lost any chance of ever inheriting de Lysander family
With the way things had gone in thest six months, Coin showed how powerful and talented he was just marrying someone from a first-tier family in Regalhold would have been enough to secure his future as the next heir of the yeader family.
Too bad for Cassian, he had chosen a woman who brought absolutely nothing to the table, someone where would only deng him down, Hey, Cassian, Pierce thought sisugly, Trom now on, you''ll always be beneath me. What a pathetic end
Pierce''s face twisted with satisfaction as the crowd''s attention mrned luck to Doyle. Doyle issued a firmmand to the two guards nearby. "Take her to Regalhold Prison. She''ll await further julgent de
"Yes, sir, the two guards responded in unison
But just as they were about to move, a deep, authoritative voice rang out at ross
the grand hall. It was Lorne. I''d like to we who dares
Chapter 102
Tapes To
The aim wound
%93%
moned then heads at the wound. Then they vow tone walking tow at them with long, swih strides, his
he was wakasanding best with dignus and graviy bare nearby instinctively sightened then backs, then Does showing ne
Atibai naisent, the same thought eget ansverse mund. No wonder Lorne in the suprememander of
With alles ont ham, Lone came to a hot vight on thom of Doyle box one was figid as he asked, "What do you think
Pode
seneral.
ser hos hond vous meal raibest to property oversee the pany. This is my mistake I''m willing to vas a pushin
The pressure roshaning om ons per was sucating, and he made no effort to hold it back. "Tailed to manage the party that all you think you''ve w
Coldwat boke out across Dyes
bond Bat he was contuses. Aside from letting Raven in without an invitation, and with questionable intent, what che sto mong he wonderest silently.
"Take Bader Geral Conrad no cus Lore ondored Send him to the military holding cells. He cane out when he had me to rees on his a
Merle''s expression changed the moment be bound to speak tome didn''t ask for an exnation and was handing down punishment on the pos
ten the beakers at onlwk hnutnted wo theowth
In Merle''s mad the real issue was so spine in with a fake it was los poso time in giving the order to anest her, causing a seat a party meant to celebrate the promotion of Vyslenia fourth general The optics were
After all, this was supposed to be a swat tead, an oysstunistic social chamber had crashed the party looking to a man pweting
To avoid further embarassment and to keys the new asses general tim seeing this
night as a bad omen Lorne clearly wanted to make Dovie the scapegoat
Bat Merle disagrees Doyle should not be the one to take the tall
budh ??? ????
Merle guy stepped forward and added to
It
wal Bigster General Conad was sings following standard
protocol we''re pointing tages today, the main we be with be
"That sad this party is an acvlebrate the proth grewal Causing a cerewe might do me harm than good Why not past this her out and let the party on How does that
I
Before Lome could respond seped in with a town Need a take imes she was personallymed by the general West at all she dared to be as a medal of
uk in Not abo
its
some like her walks away with things than gs the wet what the ab the rule ofwn
Several guests around the best in add the woman had to be held stable what he
al
modded agreessent,
Lorne turned to Raven, a trace de tashing in his eyes wouse here with a de
tak
Raven smiled at With a wet she pulled out here and states Museum
162
???? ???????? ??? 4 ilove # Py} &
Mapler 102
As people reached into their pockets to check, a video popped up on every screen and began ying immediately.
By the time it finished, nearly everyone had the same stunned look on their faces.
All eyes slowly turned toward I Countless men who once idolized her like a goddess now wore expressions of shock and disappointment.
No one had expected this. The woman they once admired had stooped so low, framing a woman from a second-tier fam just to drag her down.
Under the weight of their stares, I stood frozen. Her eyes filled with disbelief, almost frantically so.
Impossible. How could that bitch have gotten hold of surveince footage from the vi district that quickly? I though panicking
Before I could recover from the shock, Raven''s voice, calm andced with quiet sharpness, rang out beside her. "Gener if someone forges an invitation in your name, how should they be dealt with?"
I''s heart dropped. The next second, she turned toward Raven, eyes now zing with fury.
Because of Raven, her reputation in Regalhold''s elite circle had copsed overnight. She had hoped to impress Lorne and maybe gain his favor, but now, that future was gone.
Her re toward Raven was filled with venom as if she wanted to devour her whole.
If she had to fall, then she would make damn sure to drag Raven down with her. I gave a bitterugh. "So what if I gave you that invitation? If you weren''t already scheming to crash have matered
e party, it wouldn''t
"Even if I handed you a fake invite myself, you wouldn''t have dared show up. Admit it. You were desperate to break into a world that would never ept you
Lorne couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head.
As he began to speak, everyone in the room turned their attention to Raven once more. "She doesn''t belong in high society?" he repeated, amusement in his voice. "I, do you even of you really is?"
know who th
woman in front.
0
Comment
Chapter 103
The moment Lorne finished speaking, a heavy silence swept through the crowd. Every pair of eyes turned to him, each filled with disbelief and confusion.
What did he just say? Does that mean this woman has some kind of incredible background? That thought echoed in nearly everyone''s mind.
I suddenly felt panic rise in her chest. Right then, it hit her. Raven might actually be stronger than she was. And Raven was
younger.
Worst of all, something in Lorne''s words triggered a sense of dread deep inside her.
Doyle nced at I, who looked too shocked to speak, then turned cautiously to Lorne. "General, who is she, exactly?"
But Lorne did not answer him directly. Instead, he turned his gaze to Raven. The moment he met her eyes, something unspoken passed between them.
Lome immediately understood. He turned back to the crowd and spoke in a calm but steady voice. "Everyone knows why I hosted this party today.
"Unlike the three of us who''ve stepped back from the front lines, the newly appointed general won''t be staying in the background. After a brief rest, she''ll be returning to the Outer Battlefield.
If she were to show her face in public right now, it wouldn''t just cause a headache for her here at home. The moment she returns to the frontlines, she will be a target for forces from across the border."
That''s why she couldn''t attend in person today. Instead, she sent someone very close to her to express her thanks to all of you foring.
The second Lorne finished, the atmosphere shifted. Every look directed at Raven changed instantly.
Although Lorne had not said her name, anyone with half a brain could put it together. Raven was that trusted person.
I stood frozen in ce, her usually icy, wless features now overwhelmed by disbelief. She stared at Raven, whispering to herself. "That can''t be."
If Raven was really the new general''s confidante, then everything she said before must have been true, I realized and wondered.
The phone call she received earlier that day, from Lorne himself, had been real. Her entrance without a physical invitation had also been legitimate. Even the medal Raven imed to have received directly from a general, which was true, too.
Suddenly, I felt more humiliated than she ever had in her life. A moment ago, she had thought nothing could top being exposed for faking an invitation to trap Raven. But now she just wanted the ground to open up and swallow her whole.
"What the hell was 1 thinking? I literally stood up in front of everyone, yed her voice recording out loud, and demanded she be punished for every word. Now I must look like aplete idiot, I wondered.
She was sure everyone w
wasughing their heads off
If Raven truly had the backing of the new general, then, of course, she had been awarded a medal by Lorne. It was perfectly
reasonable.
And I had tried to get Raven thrown in prison for it. Even she found it ridiculous.
The worst part? Just now, she had told Lorne to his face that Raven would never belong in high society.
At that moment. I fully realized she was about to be aughingstock not only in Regalhold, and throughout the entire Vyrdenian upper circle for a long, long time.
Not far from her, Pierce stood stiffly, his face pale. Lorne''s words had shaken him to his core.
"H-how is this even possible?" he muttered, almost to himself.
The Raven had just been cozying up to Cassian. Wasn''t she just a woman from a second-rate family, desperate to climb the socialdder? Pierce''s thoughts spun wildly. How could she possibly be a confidante of the new general?"
And I, who had just publicly confessed to liking him, had turned into aplete clown.
Most crushing of all, everything Pierce had been hoping for was gone in an
instant.
''Cassian has always been more capable than I. And now, he''s got a woman like Raven by his side, someone the new general actually trusts. I''ll never have a chance to lead the Lysander family now, Pierce wondered.
The weight of it hit him
him all at once.
There was nothing more devastating than feeling like one''s dreams were within reach, only to watch them vanish into thin air. That brutal contrast left Piercepletely shattered.
A dark wave of despair washed over him, and for a moment, he even found himself wanting to give up entirely.
Meanwhile, Carl, the head of the Thornton family, had also sunk into stunned silence.
As Carl recalled the things I had said to Raven that afternoon, a deep, sickening sense of foreboding settled in his chest. Nearby, Merle frowned as he looked at Raven. "The new general''s right hand?" he echoed under his breath.
Jonah is a brigadier general. So between him and this woman, whose rank is higher? Merle couldn''t help but wonder.
?
Chapter 104
Merle was still trying to make sense of everything when Doyle stepped forward, his face solemn,
Standing in front of Raven, he straightened his posture and gave her a crisp salute. Earlier, I jumped to conclusions without knowing the full truth. Lieutenant General Valor, I apologize. I was out of line."
Raven offered a faint smile. "It is fine. You were just doing your job."
Then she turned to Lorne and said calmly, "General, nothing serious happened today. Brigadier General Conrad was simply following protocol. I do not believe there is a need to ce him in military detention.
Lorne gave her a slight nod before turning to Doyle. "You owe Lieutenant General Valor your thanks."
Doyle looked Raven in the eye and spoke earnestly, "Thank you, Lieutenant General Valor."
Lorne said nothing more. Instead, he looked toward the gathering in the ballroom. Many of the guests were still struggling to recover from the shock of Raven''s true identity.
"Ladies and gentlemen, Lorne said, his voice carrying across the room, "tonight''s celebration is not only to wee the appointment of Vyrdenia''s fourth general. There is also another important announcement to be made."
The crowd, startled, quickly turned their full attention to him.
With their confused expressions focused on him, Lorne continued, his face solemn. "After discussions with the other two generals, we have finalized the scope of authority for our newest general
A wave of seriousness swept through the hall as everyone instinctively straightened up.
Then came Lorne''s words, calm but weighty, and theynded like a thunderp. "Effective immediately, the new general will assumemand over both Regalhold and Bastion, two of our nine core military divisions.
"She will oversee all operations,rge and small, and hold supreme decision- making power within those two divisions."
The entire room fell dead silent. No one had expected that Lorne was giving Raven control over two major military divisions, Regalhold and Bastion.
Even Lorne and the other generals onlymanded one division each.
The remaining divisions were usually governed by high-ranking officers such as lieutenant generals, not by a single general. For a new appointer to be handedmand of two divisions right off the bat, it was unheard of
Anyone could fully process what this meant, Carl suddenly stepped forward and spoke up, "General, giving the new general control over two military divisions at once?
Do you not think that''s a bit too bold?"
The Thornton family was one of the five ruling families of Regalhold. Their power base rested firmly on the shoulders of Carl''s father, who served as Grand General in charge of Regalhold''s military.
Carl knew his words would displease Lorne and probably offend the new general as well. But when it came to the core interests of the Thornton family, he had no choice but to speak up.
"He''s right," said a middle-aged man standing nearby, someone known to be closely tied to the Thornton family. Two divisions can easily tip the bnce of Vyrdenia''s military strength, General, please reconsider
Several other family heads who were friendly with the Thorntons also stepped forward, echoing the same conti
93%
"General, we open you to think twice."
Lorne, however, did not appear surprised. Instead, he smiled.
"There is no need to rush to judgment. I haven''t finished, he said lightly. "Over the next two weeks, the new general will select the top one hundred fighters from both divisions"
He paused slightly. "These one hundred will undergo training under her directmand. Those who pass her tests will be promoted to brigadier general and carn the right to take part in the trials for entry into Starlight Capital:
The moment his words fell, a collective gasp swept through the hall. One by one, everyone turned toward Lorne with wide eyes full of raw, unfiltered desire.
Those who made it into the elite Hundred-Man Unit and passed the general''s training would not only gain rank but also secure a shot at the fabled Starlight Capital.
Starlight Capital was a ce every citizen of Vyrdenia dreamed of reaching-
It was said that anyone who entered that city would be rewarded with unimaginable benefits.
Unfortunately, for reasons no one fully understood, Vyrdenia kept a tight seal on the passage to Starlight Capital. Every year. only a handful of people were ever granted permission to travel back and forth between the two.
Yet now, Lome was offering that chance. For the first time, someone other than the central authorities was holding open the door if only slightly,
It was just a qualification for the trials, not a guarantee of entry. As long as there was an opportunity, there was hope. To many in the room, it might as well have been a golden key to paradise.
"General" the same middle-aged man who had backed Carl before now stepped forward cautiously. "May I ask one thing! What will the criteria be for selecting the Hundred-Man Unit
Lorne smiled faintly, then turned toward Raven. "You''ll have to ask her."
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
11:00 Sat, 19 Apr
Chapter 105
Raven gave Lorne a cold nce. She had never agreed to oversee the two major military forces, nor haid she consented to help select and train the Hundred-Man Unit
Thest time he pressured me into agreeing to be a general was already too much. And now, here he goes again. Does he really think I''m so soft-hearted that I''ll feel guilty rejecting him? Raven thought to herself.
Lorne sensed the intensity of her gare, and his unease grew. In the end, he looked at her with a hint of pleading in his eyes
genuinely
At this point, Raven was the only person in Vyrdenia with the potential to shape the future. If she refused, Lorne had no idea what would happen next.
To prevent a future catastrophe should Raven ever decide to leave Vyrdenia, Lorne could only hope that she would personally train a few sessors of her
own
Seeing the desperate look in his eyes, Raven sighed. Then, she gave him a brief, silent warning with a nce, as if to tell him, Enough with this. It''s not happening again."
Raven then turned her attention to the others around her, who were eagerly awaiting her response, and spoke slowly, her voice calm yet firm. "Within the next two weeks, I will select a hundred warriors to form the Hundred-Man Unit, which will be trained by the new general
"If any of you have suitable candidates in mind, feel free to send me their information."
The people around her nearly immediately lit up with eagerness and enthusiasm upon hearing her words.
Lieutenant General Valor, when you first arrived, I could tell you were no ordinary person, and now
rare talent"
ww it''s clear. You are truly a
"Clearly, right? Lieutenant General Valor is obviously someone of great stature. Ordinary people can''tpare to her. People always say I is the top talent in Regalhold, but honestly, I don''t think she holds a candle to Lieutenant General Valor."
"Lieutenant General Valor, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I didn''t bring anything too valuable, but please ept this high-end watch worth 6 million dors. I hope it''s to your liking.
When thest speaker finished, it was as though a switch had been flipped.
Immediately, the crowd surged forward, offering the gifts they had initially prepared for the new general
At that moment, Raven''s status in their eyes seemed to surpass even that of the new general. After all, it was Raven, not the new general, who had the power to determine who would be in the Hundred-Man Unit
Some of the families who had previously aligned with Carl, trying to prevent the new general from taking control of the Regalhold Military, quickly changed their stance. Carl was left feeling utterly defeated and hopeless.
It wouldn''t be long before the Thornton family might be pushed out of the five great families of Regalhold
I watched in silent fury as Raven was showered with attention by the top figures of Vyrdenia. Her fists clenched tightly, her jealousy bubbling over
She couldn''t stand Raven. Not only had Raven stolen the man she liked, but now she had be the center of everyone''s admiration. They even believed Haven outshone I herself. I was consumed with jealousy.
Meanwhile, Raven, feeling the overwhelming attention from the crowd, couldn''t help but feel a chill radiating from her.
"I''m here for the party, not to collect gifts from you all. Please, take your things back, she said, her ton demeanor.
11:00 Sat, 19 Apr A
.93%
"Lieutenant General Valor, no wonder you are the one favored by the new general. Your grace is truly admirable. We all deeply respect you."
"Well, since you''ve said so, I''d like to rmend someone to you. I have a grandson, twenty-one years old. He''s been the school heartthrob since elementary school and has the strength of a Mid-ss Warrior. General Valor. I hope you''ll consider him.
"Lieutenant General Valor, my son is thirty-one. He''s the type of man that young women adore, mature and charming. I hope you''ll meet him sometime."
"My grandson just turned seventeen, but he''s incredibly handsome. He attracts attention wherever he goes, and many young womenpliment him. They say he has the charm you would like. Lieutenant General Valor, please consider him
Raven could feel that things were spiraling out of control. She sensed disaster looming
Even in her old life, there were times when she couldn''t bear it when Cassian got jealous. And now, he was even more
intense.
At that moment, Raven hesitated to imagine the potential worldwide catastrophe that might unfold.
But despite the rising tension, she had no choice but to turn her stiff neck and nce at Cassian.
As her eyesnded on his striking face, he suddenly shed a smile, beautiful smile, but devoid of warmth. The school heartthrob: The mature type? The cute type? I see all the bases are covered.
"Lieutenant General Valor, I wonder if there might be a ce for me in that Hundred-Man Unit?"
0
Chapter 106
The moment Cassian spoke, nearly every influential figure in Vyrdenia froze in surprise. That was certainly an odd way to
ask for a spot.
Cassian was undeniably attractive, and rumor had it that his abilities had skyrocketed over the past six months. Some of them had even noticed a hint of something more between him and Lieutenant General Valor.
But with this many people watching, even if he truly wanted a spot in the Hundred-Man Unit, he could havee up with a better excuse, something a little more respectable.
From the crowd. Edric, who had been quietly observing the entire time, stepped forward.
Though in his forties, he looked youthful and carried himself with the polished confidence of a man in his prime.
His warm, refined smile instantly drew the attention of several young women nearby.
After a few strides forward, he looked toward Raven and spoke in aposed, soothing tone. "Lieutenant General Valor, Cassian has always been direct with his words.
"If anything he said came across as disrespectful, I hope you will not take it to heart. That said, his capabilities do meet the standard for the Hundred-Man Unit. I hope you will consider him."
Raven caught the faint nervousness and hope flickering in Edric''s eyes, and her emotions instantly tangled into a mess. That''s not the real issue here. If I even think about saying no, Cassian just might blow up the entire Regalhold Military, she wondered
Even as waves churned beneath the surface, her expression remained perfectly calm.
She looked Edric in the eye and gave him a subtle nod. "Cassian is indeed capable. He will have a ce in the Hundred-Man
Her words took the crowd by surprise. None of them had expected the very first spot to be filled so easily.
Capable? Please. You just like his face. That''s the only qualification you''re really looking at, they all thought in silent judgment
To them, Cassian had always been the notorious underachiever of Regalhold. It was hard to believe someone like him could have made such a dramatic leap in just six months.
Almost instantly, those who had hesitated to rmend their own good-looking rtives straightened their posture, emboldened by Cassian''s apparent sess.
An older, highly respected gentleman stepped forward and pulled a photo from his wallet, handing it to Raven with a grin. Lieutenant General Valor, this is my grandson
"He''s one of the most popr celebrities right now. Girls everywhere say he''s the most handsome. Care to take a look?" "What''s there to look art Sure, he''s good- looking, but he''s always in the tabloids for scandal after scandal. Lieutenant General. Valor, here. Take a look at my nephew. He may serin cold, but he''s quiet, loyal, and low-maintenance," another man cut in. "Oh, please," the older man scolled. "Quiet?
practically a mute. No one wants to date a guy who doesn''t even talk."
Raven froze. She could feel the storm brewing beside her, and sure enough, Cassian''s face was growing darker by the second. If these Regalhold big shots kept talking, they were going to get her buished.
Without waiting another second, she cut in quickly, her voice firm. "This is getting chaotic. You''re all rmendina -
11:00 Sat, 19 Apr A.
and I cannot keep track of who''s who,
"Each family head will be allowed to rmend three candidates. Go home, choose wisely, and bring your selected individuals to Regalhold Military in ten days."
.93%
She added. They''llpete alongside elite members of the two major military branches for a spot in the Hundred-Man Unit
The family heads instantly lit up with joy. Three nominations per family, and it didn''t even have to be someone from their own household? This was better than they had hoped for.
"Much appreciated, Lieutenant General Valor."
"We''ll offer our thanks here and now, Lieutenant General Valor."
The crowd buzzed with excitement and anticipation. Raven, however, didn''t dare look at Cassian. Instead, she subtly turned her head and let her gaze fall on I.
In the next moment, all eyes followed hers andnded on I.
But the admiration that the men of Regalhold had once shown her was gone. Where there had once been praise and affection, now there was only indifference. And I was staring straight at Raven, her eyes brimming with resentment and jealousy,
If it weren''t for Raven, I''d still have a chance with Cassian. And I wouldn''t be the joke of Regalhold, she thought bitterly. ''One day, I''ll make sure she knows exactly what it means to cross me.
Chapter 107
Before I could delve deeper into her thoughts, her father, Carl, strode over and grasped her arm.
At the same time, he turned to Lorne and forced a smile onto his face. "General, I''ve got some family matters to attend to Til head back now."
Lorne nodded slightly: "Okay, please take this to your father. He casually flicked a military-issue envelope toward Carl whichnded at his feet.
Carl felt a sudden sense of foreboding as he looked at the envelope. He slowly bent down to pick it up. After a brief nod to Lome, Carl led I out of the party hall.
Raven watched I''s retreating figure and reached for her phone, about to order someone to eliminate I once and for all. But before she could send the message, Lorne''s hand rested on her arm.
In a voice only he and Raven could hear, Lorne said, "The former heir of the Thornton family, Rainer Thornton, was a grand general, already nearing
retirement age. Under normal circumstances, as long as he didn''tmit treason, I wouldn''t have touched him.
"But the Thornton family crossed you, and now I''ve used his previous instances of abusing his position for personal gain to have him expelled from the military. Without him, the Thornton family won''tst much longer."
He continued, There aren''t many Elite Warriors in Vyrdenia, I, having be an Elite Warrior at such a young age. might be a promising talent. I imagine that when the Thornton family is backed into a corner, they''ll send her into the military to contribute to Vyrdenia
"For the sake of the country, let her live."
Raven''s fingers paused mid-message. She hadn''t expected Lorne to go to such lengths for her.
Since Lorne had done so much and only asked for this simple favor, it would be unreasonable for Raven to refuse.
After a moment of contemtion, Raven looked up at Lorne. "Alright, but if she ever crosses me again, I won''t hesitate to
act.
Lorne smiled. "Okay"
Raven, worried that the Regalhold bigwigs might say something shocking, said her goodbyes to the crowd and left the party hall with Cassian.
"Darling?" After they exited the hotel, Raven reached for Cassian''s hand. He tried to dodge, but she managed to grab it. He tugged at it, but she held firm.
He stopped in his tracks, his lips pressed together, and looked at Raven with cool eyes. "Let go of me."
Raven tilted her head slightly, smiling faintly. "Are you jealous?"
Cassian gave her a dismissive nce. "Jealous? Who would I be jealous of? Who could possibly make me jealous?"
Raven smiled warmly and exined, "I''ve never even met those so-called campus heartthrobs, big stars, cute types, or cool types. And I already have you. I wouldn''t even nce at any other man."
them seemed to grow even colder. "You haven''t met them, but
However, as soon as she finished speaking, the air around the you''ve already memorized every type he said.
Raven thought to herself, I just have a good memory. What can I do?
11:01 Sat, 19 Apr A
Cassian seemed to catch her thought and let ours barely perceptible cold son. You sound so convincing, yet you still surve
them a chance."
Raven blinked a few times. "Didn''t you just say you weren''t jealous?"
Cassian was momentarily at a loss for words. Let go of me. I need to head back?
Raven curled her lips into a smile and leaned in slightly. Cassian tried to turn his head to avoid her, but he was too slee Raven managed to kiss the corner of his lips.
He immediately wiped the corner of his mouth as if he had been vited. "You already have countless men, so why are you kissing me
Raven twitched the corner of her mouth. The general wants me to train a Hundred-Man Unit, but it sounds like he''s using me of cheating. He is too exaggerated, she thought.
Cassian, seeing Raven''s stunned expression, grew even colder. Herck of a retort only fueled his anger
It seems she really does favor those men in the Hundred-Man Unit, Cassian thought.
"Keep thempany from now on. I won''t be in your way anymore Cassian said, trying to break free from Raven''s grip
At that moment, Preston, who had appeared nearby without notice, began walking toward them.
Raven released Cassian''s hand and smiled. "I think I''ve found the second member of the Hundred-Man Unit, apart from you. What do you think, darling
Comment
Chapter 108
Chapter 108 Chapter 108
93%
Cassian looked at Raven, his lips pressed into a thin line. Soon, a bright but cold smile slowly spread across his handsome. face. "Congrattions to you, then."
With that, Cassian turned around and started to walk away. However, the moment he turned, Raven suddenly grabbed his left hand.
With a tug, she pulled him toward herself. Caught off guard, Cassian leaned toward her due to the inertia.
Seizing the opportunity, Raven kissed his cool yet incredibly soft lips.
Before Cassian could react, she leaned in and whispered into his ear, "Darling, no matter how good other them canpare to your gentlemanly charm and thoughtfulness,
men
are, none of
"In my eyes, all the men in the worldbined can''t match even one of your fi
of your fingers."
Cassian''s attempt to break free from Raven''s grip suddenly paused. Herpliment involuntarily curled theers of his lips into a faint smile.
But he quicklyposed himself, his handsome face turning stern as he let out a barely audible snort. "You think a little ttery will make everything okay today?"
Raven smiled again and leaned in to kiss his thin lips once more. "Don''t be mad, okay?"
Cassian instinctively wanted to retort, Tm not angry," but he realized how unconvincing it would sound.
He hesitated and didn''t say it. Instead, he nced at Raven and firmly held on to hisst line of defense. "I said ttery won''t work. Why don''t you go make nice with your new pets?"
With that, he turned around and walked away without a backward nce.
"Raven thinks she can get away with a few kisses? She needs to understand the
e consequences of being flirtatious. I can''t let her think she has me wrapped around her finger, he thought to himself.
ke, who had been spying from the shadows, hurriedly followed Cassian.
I knew it. Mr. Lysander wouldn''t just forgive Raven with a couple of kisses. He always has his principles and boundaries. But why is Mr. Lysander walking slower and slower?'' he wondered.
Soon, ke realized it wasn''t his imagination. Cassian''s pace was indeed slowing down, almost like a snail''s.
ke paused for a moment, then quickly asked with concern, "Mr. Lysander, is your leg ufortable?"
Cassian didn''t even nce at ke. As the distance between Cassian and Raven grew, I his aura became colder and colder Raven stood where she was, watching Cassian''s slow gait, and slowly a smile spread across her face. Cassian is so cute. He''s using his actions to urge me to chase after him. That''s so adorable, she thought.
"Are you not going to chase after him?" Preston, who had walked up beside her, asked with aplex expression.
Raven slowly shifted her gaze away and countered. "Did you need something from me?"
I happened toe across a basic framing and first-year freshman schedule today. I thought you might find it useful. Since I had nothing else to do, I brought it to you, Preston said, handing her a stack of nearly brand-new papers.
"Thank you for your thoughtfulness, but I probably won''t be able to follow the school''s sche after basic training. You can leave that schedule for the freshmen who need it," she replied with a polite smile. "It''s gettingte. I''ll head back to school
93%D
11:01 Sat, 19 Apr w
now"
Raven casually nced at Cassian, who was still standing in front of the Bentley, and then turned and walked toward the
school.
Preston watched her leave without any hesitation, and a clear sense of loneliness flickered in his eyes.
But soon, his usual gentle smile returned to his face, though it now carried a hint of bitterness.
At that moment, the sound of a car door mming shut echoed loudly.
Inside the car. Cassian''s cold aura seemed to freeze the air around him.
ke, who had followed him into the car, was so scared that he curled up in the driver''s seat, trembling.
Despite his fear, he hesitated for a moment before finally mustering the courage to speak. "Mr. Lysander, she didn''t really have any contact with Preston, and she didn''t take his gift. So why are you-
Before ke could finish, Cassian''s re silenced him. "Do you think the most important part of today''s situation is whether she had contact with that guy or epted his documents?"
ke cautiously replied, "Isn''t it?"
Cassian couldn''t help but roll his eyes.
How did I end up hiring such a clueless assistant? He''s good-looking but useless. No, being handsome doesn''t help at all. I''ll have to rece him sooner orter. I''ll get ten, no, a hundred beautiful assistants to annoy Raven, he thought.
Even though the idea was satisfying, he didn''t really want to upset Raven, and it seemed unnecessary anyway.
At that moment, Cassian decided ke was even more foolish than he thought. Without another word, he simplymanded, "Head back to the residence."
ke instinctively wanted to nod, but then he seemed to remember something and said regretfully, "Mr. Lysander, you finally took a two-day break. Are you really going back now?"
"Or what?" Cassian replied.
ke was momentarily stunned, thinking. Why do I feel a hint of resentment in Mr. Lysander''s tone? No, it must be my imagination
Before ke could ponder further, Cassian, either to vent or genuinely wanting to give ke some rtionship advice. earnestly warned ke in the tone of an experienced person. "No matter how much you like a woman, you have to punish her when she does something wrong
"Otherwise, she''ll be spoiled and think you can''t live without her."
ke''s eyes lit up "The mighty Mr. Lysander is back. I can finally be sure he''s not just a lovesick fool, he wondered.
Exc
Comment
sander
Chapter 109
Cassian suddenly fell silent. A sh of intense internal struggle seemed to flicker in his eyes.
93%
But in the end, as if making an extremely important decision, he spoke coldly and mercilessly. I''m not going to school to bring her breakfast tomorrow. I want her to taste the possibility of losing me at any moment."
ke was stunned for a moment. ''Is this Mr. Lysander''s so-called severe punishment? Is he joking? he wondered.
At that moment, a phone notification suddenly rang. Cassian stared at the screen for nearly half a minute.
Finally, under ke''s puzzled gaze, Cassian let out a principled, cold snort. "You''re only thinking of showing weakness to me now? Toote."
Upon hearing Cassian''s firm words, ke''s handsome face gradually revealed a hint of pride.
''Although I don''t quite understand Mr. Lysander''s way of punishing Raven, no matter how she tries to coax him, Mr. Lysander doesn''tpromise or forgive her. This is something I should learn from, ke thought to himself.
The next morning at five o''clock, ke was woken up by some noise in the kitchen. In a fit of anger, he stormed to the kitchen door, bare-chested.
However, upon seeing the figure bustling in the kitchen, ke froze on the spot.
After a moment, he snapped out of it and stared at Cassian, bewildered. "Didn''t you say you were going to severely punish Raven and not bring her breakfast today?"
Cassian replied matter-of-factly, "Yes, I''m not going to bring it to her."
"If you''re not bringing it to her, then what are you doing? ke asked, puzzled,
Before he could finish, Cassian cut him off. "You deliver it."
ke waspletely stunned. I was so wrong. How could I have beenpletely given in to her, he thought.
that Mr. Lysander had limits with Raven? He''s
At seven in the morning, Jonah and Leopard, along with the other basic training instructors, arrived at the Regalhold University sports field. There was still a bit of time before the trainees began to line up.
The ten soldiers looked around at the trainees, their eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Hey, Caleb a handsome young man standing nearby called out.
It was Caleb''s younger brother, Owen, who was also the only freshman to achieve an S-Rank in the entrance assessment
Jaxton Bruce, a tall guy standing next to Owen, asked in surprise, "Owen, is that your brother? He is one of the basic training -
instructors this time?"
Owen nodded
Jaxton suddenly felt a surge of excitement.
"Owen''s brother is an instructor. Doesn''t that mean I can pretty much do whatever
I want for the next few days? His breathing quickened at the thought.
TUZ 501, 19 APE
* 93%
He suddenly received a message from his girlfriend, Brianna. [Honey, Raven got me beaten by Rhea the other day. I found out where her donn is I
Jaxton nced at Caleb and quickly typed a reply. [Raven''s a freshman, right? I just found out that a friend''s brother is on of the instructors for basic training.
Send me her dorm building number, and I''ll go with you to teach her a lesson. If she doesn''t apologize to you today, I''ll have that instructor make her life miserable.1
At that moment, a middle-aged man dressed in a grand general''s uniform walked slowly into the school.
The president, Kurt, seated in a wheelchair, was following beside him, his face full of eagerness and respect. "Lieutenant General Valor, what brings you here unexpectedly?"
"General Drakon has asked me to assist the new general in forming the Hundred-Man Unit. I thought I''d see if there are any promising candidates at Regalhold University, Caleb said.
"Very well. I''ll show you around," Kurt replied.
Comment
Chapter 110
Chapter 110 Chapter 110
93%
Meanwhile, Raven, Maris, and Lilian, all dressed in their uniforms, walked out of the dormitory. However, they hadn''t taken more than a few steps when they began to hear whispers around them.
Soon, Lilian strode over to a rather attractive girl and said coldly, "Repeat what you just said,"
The girl was clearly not someone to be trifled with. Upon hearing Lilian''s words, she let out a soft, mockingugh. "Does this tramp really think she can seduce Preston? President Monroe should expel her and
But before she could finish, a p resounded sharply across her face. In an instant, everyone around them held their breath.
The next moment. Lilian''s voice, colder than ice, rang out sharply. "From now on, anyone who disrespects Raven is my enemy."
The surrounding students were utterly shocked and dumbfounded.
They thought to themselves, ''Has Lilian gone mad? She''s the heiress of the Hartman Group, one of the top families in Regalhold. And she''s standing up for a poor, scheming girl who''s on a schrship?
Is she stupid or just overlypassionate? Could it be that in such a short time, Raven has managed to turn Lilian against Maris and onto her side?!
Before anyone could recover, Brianna''s voice, dripping with sarcasm and disdain, suddenly cut through the air. "Miss Hartman, you really think you''re something, don''t you?"
When
the students saw Brianna, they felt a sense of vindication.
Although Brianna''s family background wasn''t as impressive as Lilian''s, she was the best friend of Kurt''s granddaughter. m
Anyone who crossed Brianna was expelled from Regalhold University.
Lilian let out a cold sneer upon seeing Brianna. "Miss Louis, you tter me. You''re th
the one with the real power here." However, Brianna merely nced at her dismissively before turning her icy, menacing gaze on Raven.
With a dark expression, Brianna stared at Raven and said, "If you don''t want me to spill the dirt about you and Rhea''s ex-boyfriend, get out of Regalhold University right now. Otherwise, you''ll regret the day you were born."
Almost everyone''s eyes widened in unison, ''Raven not only tried to seduce Preston but also had some shady dealings with Rhea''s boyfriend? If Rhea finds out, she''s done for, they thought.
Given Rhea''s temperament, they couldn''t even begin to imagine the miserable fate that awaited Raven
Raven looked at Brianna, a sh of coldness flickering in her eyes. She stared straight at Brianna and said, I''d like to know what dirty business there is between Caleb and me
Brianna''s eyes grew even colder as she looked at Raven. "You don''t want to leave gracefully, do you?"
Before Raven could respond, Brianna''s boyfriend, Jaxton, looked down at her and
said. "You can stay, but let me give you a friendly warning.
"Every year during the school''s basic training, a few freshmen end up in the hospital from the rigorous training."
He added, "In the uing basic training, my friend''s older brother is one of the instructors. If you don''t want to be sent to the hospital because the training load is too much, apologize to Brianna right now."
LUZ Sat, 19 Apr
Chapter 111
hapter III
The surrounding crowd''s eyes were filled with schadenfreude as they looked at Raven
Almost everyone knew that because Regalhold University ced great emphasis on students'' abilities, the intensity of the basic training was extremely high. Every year, students were sent to the hospital due to the physical strain.
Some students who had cheated their way into Regalhold University had even died suddenly because they couldn''t withstand the intensity of the basic training.
It could be said that if an instructor really wanted to target Raven, and she ended up being trained to death, it would only be because she wasn''t strong enough. Probably, she was even suspected of cheating, yet the instructor would hardly be affected.
In the eyes of the onlookers, if Raven wanted to safely get through the basic training and stay at Regalhold University, she had to apologize today.
However, as everyone expected Raven to be terrified and trembling at Jaxton''s words, she showed no sign of panic. She looked at Jaxton, her gaze slightly cold. "Which instructor are you talking about?"
A flicker of surprise crossed Jaxton''s eyes. He hadn''t expected Raven to show no fear at all after hearing his words. But soon, Jaxton''s rather lecherous gaze scanned Raven from head to toe.
Finally, he gave a meaningful smile. "What? Do you want to go and do something with him? As soon as he finished speaking, a burst ofughter erupted around them.
In their view, first of all, Raven didn''t have the looks to attract a man. Second, even if she could, she would be punished. It was a big taboo for students to try to seduce instructors to reduce their basic training workload.
severely
There had been examples in the past where students were expelled from the school for trying to get close to instructors. during basic training because they felt too tired.
It was said that the expelled female student was a candidate for the school''s beauty queen.
If Raven tried to do something with an instructor, her fate would probably be even
worse.
Without even ncing at the surrounding crowd, Raven looked at Jaxton again and said, Tell me who it is first, and then I''ll consider your suggestion seriously."
Seeing Raven''s persistence, Jaxton subconsciously thought she didn''t believe that his friend''s brother was one of the instructors for this basic training.
He let out a coldugh. "Oh, you really want to know, don''t you? Fine. One of the instructors this time is Mr. Valor. Do you know him?"
Although Jaxton didn''t know the name of Owen''s brother, he was sure they shared the samest name,
What Jaxton didn''t expect was that under his yful gaze, Raven calmly looked at him and said, Alright, I''ll make sure he takes good care of you.
The moment. Raven''s words fell, the air around them suddenly fell into a brief silence. The next moment, the scene burst into an even louder round ofughter than before.
"Jaxton, did you hear that? She''s not only unafraid of your threat but also wants to have Mr. Valor take good care of you." Tm really curious how she ns to get Mr. Valor to threaten Jaxton, who doesn''t need basic training."
11:02 Sat, 19 Apr A
"Maybe she''s going to run to Mr. Valor and spill all her sad stories to win his sympathy. When Mr. Valor ispletely charmed by her, he won''t care whether you''re a freshman or not. He''ll still require you to participate in basic training. Jaxton, you''d better be careful."
Hearing the teasing from the crowd, Jaxton let out a disdainful, coldugh.
Chapter 112
92%
At the same time, his gaze toward Raven was filled with contempt.
At that moment, he had lost all interest in continuing to waste words with her and directly addressed her in a cold voice. You have ten seconds to consider.
"After ten seconds, if you haven''t apologized to Brianna, you can just wait for your punishment quietly.
He immediately began the countdown. "Ten, nine-
"No need, Raven suddenly interrupted before Jaxton could continue counting down.
Then, under the slightly stunned gazes of Jaxton and the surrounding crowd, Raven said indifferently, "You don''t have to give me this chance."
The onlookers'' eyes, filled with astonishment, all conveyed a sense of shock. ''Does she really not want to stay at the school any longer?'' they thought.
However, before everyone could recover from their surprise, Raven''s next words left everyonepletely dumbfounded.
"I don''t need the opportunity you''re offering, but I can give you one. Whether you''re a freshman or a senior, you will definitely be among the participants in the uing basic training," she said.
Raven continued. "If you can''t handle it, you can always apologize to me in front of all the students at the school. If I''m in a good mood, I might just forgive you," she added.
Hearing Raven''s words, almost everyone present was left speechless. They had thought her previous statements were already outrageous, but it turned out that her boldness hadpletely exceeded their imagination.
However, soon the onlookers'' expressions of anticipation for a show grew even stronger.
"It''s better that she doesn''t back down. Otherwise, the basic training process would be a lot less entertaining, they thought.
After staring at Raven for a while, Jaxton unexpectedlyughed instead of getting angry. "Fine. We''ll see about that," he said. pulling Brianna away.
As they left, Brianna nced at Raven with a meaningful smile ying on her lips.
Unlike the others, Brianna didn''t think Raven was foolish for demanding an apology from Jaxton.
After all, among everyone present, only she knew that the instructor Jaxton had mentioned, Caleb, was actually Rhea''s ex-boyfriend, whom Raven had supposedly taken away.
Brianna kept this information to herself, naturally, because she had her own n. Fools, daring to offend me? I''ll make sure you''repletely disgraced and kicked out of the school and the military, she thought to herself.
After Jaxton and Brianna left, the crowd didn''t disperse. They were genuinely curious why Raven was so confident. Could it be that she really ns to seduce the instructor? they wondered
"What are all of you gathered here for?" Suddenly, a stem and cold voice rang out from not far away.
Hearing
the w
voice, everyone turned toward its so
"Mr. Cardenas?" one of the students who recognized the approaching middle- aged man eximed in surprise.
"If I remember correctly, Harvey is in charge of this basic training, right?" a girl said.
11:02 Sat, 19 Apr A
? 92%
"Yeah, I heard that Harvey has a good rtionship with General Yardley. If you offend him, it won''t just be tough for you at school; you might also ruin your future prospects of joining the military," another student whispered.
Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, Harvey had already walked up to where Raven and the others were standing.
His sharp gaze slowly swept over the group of students before finally settling on Millie McKay, who had been pped by Lilian carlier.
?
Chapter 113
92%
Millie, feeling Harvey''s gaze, quickly stepped forward and, pointing at Raven and Lilian with a face full of grievance, said, Mr. Cardenas, I was just chatting with a few ssmates when she suddenly pped me
Harvey''s expression darkened instantly as he turned to confront Raven and Lilian. "Did you assault a fellow student on campus?"
However, before Raven could respond, Lilian indignantly retorted, "Mr. Cardenas, it''s these girls who, out of jealousy because they heard Preston likes Raven, came to cause trouble for her."
Upon hearing Lilian''s words, Harvey''s face showed a clear hint of surprise. He had always known that his daughter, who was in the same grade as Preston at Regalhold University, had a crush on him.
Harvey had even tried to arrange a meal for them, but Preston had made excuses to decline.
At that moment, Harvey finally understood why his daughter had been in a bad mood for the past few days.
As this thought crossed his mind, Harvey''s gaze fell on Raven.
However, upon seeing the rather ordinary-looking girl, a strong sense of doubt shed in his eyes. Preston likes a girl as ordinary as her? No way? he thought to himself.
Seeing the skepticism on Harvey''s face, Millie quickly spoke up. "Mr. Cardenas, I don''t think anyone would believe that Preston likes her. We''re not so desperate that we need to be jealous of Raven."
The surrounding upperssmen, hearing Millie''s words, all nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Mr. Cardenas. Preston turned down the school''s beauty queen; how could he possibly like a in girl like her?"
Lilian was almost driven to the point of fainting by these girls. She took a deep breath and, trembling, looked at the crowd and asked. "Do you have any evidence to prove that Preston doesn''t like Raven?"
Millie let out a cold, mirthless smile. "Of course." She turned to Maris, who had been rtively quiet the entire time. "Maris, Preston isn''t interested in Raven. He likes you, right?"
The crowd''s eyes lit up at Millie''s words. Almost everyone knew that both Maris and Raven had feelings for Preston
Maris came from an extremely wealthy and influential family and was a famous actress, while Raven was a girl from a poor, rural area
No matter who Preston liked, Maris would have to im that it was her. At that moment, the crowd seemed to already see Maris forcibly admitting her rtionship with Preston, while Raven was punished ording to school rules by Harvey However, under the gaze of the onlookers, Maris suddenly stepped forward and, with tearful eyes, clung to Millie''s arm. "Millie, I really can''t do it," she said in a voice that trembled with emotion.
The crowd, seeing the sudden disy of vulnerability from Maris, was left stunned. They were confused about what was happening.
Before they could recover, Maris trembled again and, with a determined look as if she was about to reveal the truth, said, "Mr. Cardenas, these senior students
did indeed target Raven out of jealousy because Preston likes her.
"I really don''t know what Raven has done wrong. She''s beautiful and kind hearted. Isn''t it natural for her to be liked by Preston? Why does she have to face so much hostility?"
The moment Maris finished speaking, the entire crowl was petrified. They wondered, ''What''s going actually defending her rival in love?
on? Maris is
11:02 Sat, 19 Apr Chapter 113
K 92%
And she says Raven is beautiful and kind-hearted Whether Raven is kind- hearted or not is debatable, but Raven is far from beautiful. Maris is tantly lying"
Chapter 114
92% 1
Millie was equally bewildered, thinking to herself, What on earth is going on? Maris likes Preston, doesn''t she? And she''s the heiress of the Duvall Group, so much more distinguished than Raven.
How could she not only not mind Raven trying to seduce Preston but also defend her! Has she gone mad, or is she just too kind for her own good!
Before Millie and the others could recover, Maris continued to address Harvey. "Mr. Cardenas, these senior students provoked first and initiated the conflict.
"Raven and Lilian were merely defending themselves. I hope you will penalize them ording to school regtions."
The crowd''s faces all showed clear signs of anxiety
If it weren''t for Millie''s attempt to get Maris to testify, things might have been different.
Now that Maris has turned against them, no exnation will seem right. Are we really going to fall into the hands of this shameless woman who tries to seduce Preston? they wondered.
However, as everyone waited for Harvey to announce their fate, Harvey looked at Maris with a cold expression "No matter what the reason, initiating violence is a vition of school regtions."
He pointed at Raven and Lilian, "You two, receive a major demerit, and during the basic training opening ceremonyter, apologize to all the seniors for your disrespect.
After saying this, he turned to Maris. "Although you didn''t use violence, you were an aplice. Go back and write reflection, and submit it to my office by seven a.m. tomorrow."
Harvey wanted Preston to marry his daughter. He intended to make all female students understand the consequences of coveting Preston. Moreover, he wanted more than just to humiliate them.
In the uing basic training, Harvey would speak to Jonah and ask him to take good care of these three. He wanted them to regret ever having the idea ofpeting with his daughter for a man.
When everyone heard Harvey''s words, they were initially stunned. The next moment, their faces suddenly lit up with intense relief and joy.
"Mr. Cardenas, you''re amazing."
"Having a great manager like Mr. Cardenas is such an honor for the entire Regalhold University."
Harvey felt extremelyfortable and satisfied with the praise. Then, he turned to Raven and the others and questioned, "Did you hear what I just said?"
Lilian angrily began to speak. "How dare you-
However, before Lilian could finish, a hand suddenly grabbed her arm. Then, a voice as cold as the Arctic came from Raven. "A major demerit and an apology for disrespecting our seniors? What if I say no?"
Harvey suddenlyughed. He looked at Raven with a face full of sarcasm. "No! Then get out of Regalhold University,"
Raven nodded slightly. "Alright, as you wish
"What?" Harvey was taken aback.
The surrounding students also couldn''t believe their cars. Is Raven really so sensible that she''s willing to drop out of school?" they thought.
92%
Raven faintly curled the corner of her lips. There she suddenly raised her hand. A crisp sound rang out.
denly raised her handl
The golden badge that Kurt had previously given to Raven, which granted her the power of the president, struck Harvey''s
face.
At the same time, Raven''s voice, cold and devoid of any emotion, echoed. "Regalhold University doesn''t need scum like you You''re expelled"
Chapter 115
1-2, 19 Apr M
The moment Raven''s words fell, the surroundings plunged into a deathly silence.
No one had anticipated that Raven would dare to fling something at Harvey''s face, let alone call him trash and demand his expulsion.
In that instant, everyone''s gaze turned to Raven with a mixture of disbelief and
sarcasm.
She''s really crossed the line with Harvey. She''s going to be in deep trouble. Whether she can stay at the school is the least of her worries. Maybe she''ll be gone before the day is over, they thought.
Meanwhile, Harvey stood stunned for a few moments before he gradually came to his senses.
However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, he didn''t immediately erupt in rage. Instead, he slowly bent down and picked up the president''s badge from the ground.
Even though he had been mentally prepared, seeing the badge still caused his breath to hitch.
Harvey suddenly looked up at Raven, his eyes narrowing as he demanded, "Where did you get this badge!"
The crowd, hearing Harvey''s question, all turned their attention to the president''s badge in his hand.
A collective gasp escaped them. Almost everyone at the school recognized it, and no one had imagined that what Raven had thrown at Harvey was the president''s badge.
Although they didn''t know how Raven had obtained it, it now seemed entirely possible that Harvey could be expelled.
Raven, looking at the badge that Harvey was clutching, let out a soft, derisiveugh. "Where did I get it? What do you think?" Harvey''s face began to shift through various expressions of anger and disbelief.
Finally, his gaze turned cold as he stared at Raven. "You dare to steal the president''s badge. Do you want to be driven out of school?"
The students around them were taken aback. In the next moment, their gazes turned cold toward Raven.
This tramp just got here and couldn''t possibly have obtained the president''s badge legitimately. She must have stolen it, they thought.
Harvey n
red at Raven and said, Tm going to President Monroe right now to verify this. If it can be proven that you obtained this badge through improper means, you will face consequences you can''t even begin to imagine."
Raven looked at him indifferently. "And if you can''t prove that I stole it, it won''t just be you leaving. It''ll be much worse for
you
Harvey let out a cold snort. He gave Raven a long, hard look before striding toward the president''s office..
Some students, curious to see what would happen next, started to follow Harvey.
However, they suddenly stopped in their tracks. They saw Preston approaching from a distance, and instantly, the eyes of numerous girls lit up
Today, we have to expose this tramp''s facade right in front of Preston and make him see that she''s not worth his affection But first, we need to confirm the rumors, they thought:
Then, a rather attractive girl stepped forward and asked, "Preston, a lot of people at school say you like her. Is that true?*
11:03 Sat, 19 Apr
Preston was taken aback for a moment. Have I been that obvious he wondered.
92%
Preston didn''t respond, which was as good as an admission. The surrounding girls'' gazes turned even more envious and furious as they looked at Raven.
However, Preston ignored their reactions. He walked straight up to Raven, preparing to hand her the paper box containing
breakfast
But before he could lift his hand, a handsome figure suddenly rushed over. "Miss Valor, this is-
ke instinctively wanted to say, "This is the breakfast Mr. Lysander made for you." But then he remembered Cassian''s instructions and quickly changed his words. "Miss Valor, this is the breakfast I bought for you. Why not have some?" The crowd couldn''t help but nce between Preston and ke,
So these are the two men she''s been ying with, and they met?'' they thought.
Some of the women''s faces lit up with intense glee. Raven probably never
expected to be caught out over something as trivial as breakfast.
Now, Preston must be utterly disappointed with this fickle woman.
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 116
Under the excited gazes of the onlookers, Preston''s actions seemed to confirm what everyone had been thinking.
Preston looked at ke, who was about to hand Raven the breakfast, and awkwardly twitched the corner of his mouth.
At the same time, he silently withdrew the breakfast he was about to offer to Raven, gave her a barely perceptible nod, and quickly turned to leave
The surrounding crowd watched Preston''s somewhat dejected bark as he walked away. While they felt a pang of sympathy for Preston, their hearts were filled with schadenfreude toward Raven.
"For Preston to even nce at her was a blessing she''d carned in several lifetimes, yet she didn''t know how to cherish it. From now on, Preston probably won''t even look at her again."
"Not just won''t look at her again, but he''ll probably feel disgusted whenever he sees her. She brought this upon herself, and no one else is to me."
"She was just too greedy. If this tramp had clung to Preston for dear life, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it. But now that she''s ruined her own chance, she has no one to me but herself."
"I think it''s not just Preston; this cute guy who brought her breakfast is probably going to dump her too."
Listening to the murmurs around him, ke was suddenly confused. ''What are they even talking about? he wondered. Seeing ke''s bewildered expression, Raven couldn''t help but let out a faint smile. "Thank Mr. Lysander for me," she said. ke was taken aback again.
I already said I bought it, so why does Raven want to thank Mr. Lysander? What should I do? If Mr. Lysander finds out that Raven guessed the breakfast was made by him, will he dock my pay?'' he thought anxiously,
While ke was still pondering over Raven''s words, she had already taken the breakfast from his hand
When she saw the amount inside the bag, enough for three people, she couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.
She was certain that Cassian had made breakfast for just her, but this was way too much.
Without another word to ke, Raven divided the breakfast into three portions and handed two of them to Maris and
Lilian
Both girls'' eyes lit up with surprise when they saw the breakfast Raven was offering.
After thanking her, they began eating and walked toward the sports field.
ke watched the three of them walk away, feeling so shocked that he almost wanted to die.
Mr. Lysander spent the whole morning making this breakfast, and Raven just gave it away to others. If Mr. Lysander finds out, will he think I''m useless and fire me? What should I do? I don''t want to lose my job, ke thought miserably.
By the time Raven and the others reached the sports field, they had finished their breakfast.
Maris tossed the breakfast wrapper into the trash can and but I didn''t expect him to send someone to buy you breakfast
I said to Raven, "I always thought Cassian was a cold-hearted
guy.
Maris had met ke before and knew he was Cassian''s assistant, so she didn''t misunderstand the rtionship between
34
92%1
Raven and ke.
Lilian also nodded in agreement. "I didn''t expect Cassian to be so thoughtful. This breakfast is delicious. Cassian, ask where he bought it for meter, will you?"
him
Raven raised an eyebrow. It was the first time she had heard someone praise Cassian like this. "Do you really think he can cook breakfast?"
Maris and Lilian were both taken aback for a moment. Then their eyes widened in realization.
"Cassian, you don''t mean this breakfast was actually made by Cassian himself, do you?" Lilian asked.
Raven nodded. "Yes, it was"
She had eaten countless breakfasts made by Cassian in her old life and could recognize his cooking just by looking at it. It seemed that Cassian''s cooking skills had improved since her previous life.
Maris and Lilian''s faces turned somewhatplicated. Tm so jealous. I wish I had such a considerate boyfriend, too." they thought to themselves.
But just then, both of them suddenly caught sight of a figure who shouldn''t have been there.
AD
Chapter 117
925
Hey? Didn''t Mr. Cardenas go to the president''s office? Why is he over there?" Lilian asked, puzzled.
Maris slowly furrowed her brow. "Yeal. That is Mr. Cardenas, Judging by his clothes, the person next to him must be the head instructor for this basic training, right?"
Raven followed the direction of their gaze and looked at where Harvey was standing
Upon hearing Harvey''s request, Jonah''s face showed clear suspicion. "There''s actually a student who volunteers to increase the training difficulty?
Harvey quickly nodded. "The military is selecting a Hundred-Man Unit, right? This student has her sights set on a spot in that unit. If it weren''t for the school''s requirement that all freshmen must participate in basic training, she would have found a ce to train on her own."
Jonah''s skepticism didn''t waver. "Why didn''t shee and talk to me herself?"
"She says she wants to earn her ce in the Hundred-Man Unit through her own abilities. She''s worried that if people see her interacting with you, they might think she''s trying to pull strings. To avoid any appearance of impropriety, she asked me toe over." Harvey exined.
However, even after hearing this seemingly reasonable exnation from Harvey, Jonah''s brow remained furrowed.
Seeing Jonah deep in thought, Harvey felt a bit anxious.
Harvey hadn''t gone to the president''s office earlier because he believed that if the president hadn''t given the badge away, no one could have obtained the president''s badge
And even if Raven had stolen it, the president wouldn''t have beenpletely Now, Harvey had only one chance to avoid being expelled from the school.
y unaware.
If he could get Jonah to push Raven to the limit in training, to the point where she ended up in the hospital or even died, he might just escape this predicament.
Before Jonah could respond, Leopard, the captain of the basic training instructors, suddenly ran over.
"General Yardley, the student representative, Owen, just approached Caleb and asked him to increase Miss Valor''s training tasks, Leopard reported.
Jonah immediately turned to look at Harvey.
Although Harvey was surprised that another student had said something simr, he quickly nodded and said, "That''s right. She''s the one who requested an increase in training intensity.
"When she told me, she clearly looked down on these instructors who were assigned to basic training, calling you all war- worn veterans with no hope of ever making it to the top of the military."
He added, "She thinks that having people like you, who she considers washed- up, train her, who is about to be a member of the Hundred-Man Unit, is an insult.
"If it weren''t for the school''s rule that she must participate in basic training, she wouldn''t even give you a second nce
"Outrageous" Leopard''s voice, cold and stern enough to freeze the air, suddenly rang out the moment Harvey finished speaking
His face was so dark it seemed like he was about to kill someone,
92%
The time before Raven''s arrival had been the most painful
period of his life.
Even though Raven had healed their bodies, hearing someone call them war- worn veterans still made Leopard uncontrobly furious,
Then, he quickly turned to Jonah and said, "General Yardley, we must teach this student a lesson and make her understand how insignificant she is. Otherwise, she''s bound to be a social pariah in the future."
Jonah had been a bit hesitant. But after hearing from Leopard that someone else had also received a message about her wanting to increase the training difficulty, he believed Harvey''s words.
Jonah nodded at Leopard and said, "Alright. Her ss will be under your charge for training."
Ten minutester, the basic training opening ceremony began on schedule.
All the students had been assigned to sses when they were admitted, and their ss numbers were written on their admission notices. With the coordination of dedicated staff, the sses quickly formed up into neat formations.
After the school leaders and the student representative, Owen, had spoken, Jonah stepped up to
the
podium.
Looking down at the nearly thousand freshmen standing neatly below, full of vigor, he said, Hello everyone, I am Jonah, the head instructor for this basic training.
"Here. I want tomend one student. She has volunteered to increase her training load to ten times that of the other students, which is truly admirable.
"Therefore, as the captain of the instructors, Leopard has chosen her ss and will conduct high-intensity training for the entire ss. Let''s give them a round of apuse in encouragement, Harvey continued.
The moment Jonah finished speaking, almost all the students below were stunned.
None of them had expected someone to volunteer to increase their training tasks tenfold. They thought this person was practically asking for trouble.
In Raven''s ss, aside from Maris and Lilian, no one knew her. But everyone''s face showed intense anger.
They couldn''t help but look around, trying to find the culprit who had doubled their basic training workload, ready to tear them apart
Leopard, looking at the dark faces of the students in Raven''s ss, suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.
Is this the feeling Raven had experienced back then? Now, it''s finally my turn to truly savor it, he thought. I will definitely take good care of this overconfident student!
Leopard became even more curious about what this fool, who had already been targeted by the students and was about to be trained to death by him, looked like.
Then, he suddenly stepped forward, and his stern and severemand echoed across the entire sports field. "Miss Valor, I admire your overconfidence.
"Now, please step forward and introduce yourself to all the freshmen. And let them supervise you as youplete the uing tenfold basic training tasks."
The moment Leopard finished speaking, a figure walked out from the ranks of the students below.
Chapter 118
92%
When Leopard saw Raven, he was momentarily stunned, almost instinctively thinking that Raven couldn''t possibly be here. But the next moment, he suddenly realized something. His mind went boom as if something had exploded inside his head. leaving his thoughtspletely nk.
The sheer shock almost shattered him, and Jonah, along with the other nine basic training instructors, also left standing there in disbelief.
Jonah, looking at Raven as she stepped out of the ranks, felt almost disoriented. He knew Raven was a freshman at Regalhold University and that she would participate in basic training.
Harvey had told Jonah about a freshman who wanted to increase her training load to enter the Hundred-Man Unit, and Jonah had already received word that Raven would be personally training that unit.
So. Jonah had subconsciously overlooked the fact that this was Raven
In that moment, Raven stepped forward. It was as if the wind told Jonah that the person he had asked Leopard to increase the training load tenfold for was his master and his superior in the military.
Jonah wondered. What do I do? If Raven finds out that Harvey''s proposal was approved by me, I''m done for, right? What should I do now?
Then, Jonah suddenly turned to look at Harvey, his gaze sharp as des, as if he wanted to tear Harvey apart.
Meanwhile, the other nine instructors, after a brief moment of stupefaction, all looked at Leopard. Leopard, feeling the almost palpable pity from the other nine instructors, slowly came to his senses
However, looking at Raven''s somewhat slender but upright figure, Leopard almost wanted to cry.
At that moment, he wished he could p himself.
"What have I just said? How could I dare to call that Raven overconfident and suggest increasing her training load tenfold? Im so regretful. I''m doomed, Leopard thought
At that moment, Leopard suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to run away.
The distance between the students and the instructors on the podium was quite long, and the students below could hardly see the expressions on the instructors'' faces.
They looked at Raven''s somewhat slender but straight back and quickly filled their eyes with intense sarcasm and disdain. Raven was indeed bold. But everyone thought she was just trying to draw attention to herself and make a spectacle.
However, her desperate attempt to gain fame woulde at a terrible price.
At that moment, they had already imagined Raven being humiliated and begging for mercy during the training, or even being carried into the hospital on a stretcher.
However, just as everyone was imagining Raven''s miserable fate, Raven''s gaze swept over Leopard and finally settled on Harvey. "Mr. Cardenas, the student you mentioned who volunteered to increase the training load tenfold should be me, right?
When Raven finished speaking, the surrounding students were stunned again.
They had thought she was just overconfident, but now they clearly felt that she was courting disaster.
92%1
11:03 Sat, 19 Apr
Almost everyone knew that Harvey and Jonah had a very close rtionship. Raven dared to speak to Harvey in such a disrespectful tone, which was practically asking for trouble.
"No" Leopard instinctively wanted to deny it for Harvey.
However, before Leopard could finish his sentence, Harvey, standing in front of the microphone, let out a cold snort. "An hour ago, you told me that in order to enter the Hundred-Man Unit formed by the new general, you wanted to increase the training difficulty tenfold.
"What?
you want to back out now?"
"If you regret it, leave Regalhold University right now. The school doesn''t ept students who go back on their word," he continued.
Since Harvey had fabricated the story that Raven wanted to increase the basic training intensity, he wasn''t afraid that she would deny it
If she did, everyone would think she was just scared and wanted to back out. And
Harvey would never give Raven a chance to change her mind.
After Harvey finished speaking, almost all the freshmen looked at Raven with
even more sarcasm and disdain in their eyes.
curious how this fool even got into the school."
I''m really
"I heard she came from a poor area and applied for a schrship at the president''s office as soon as she arrived. Why is the poor girl so confident that she even dreams of entering the new general''s Hundred-Man Unit?
"I thought she just wanted to be famous. Now it seems she thinks it''s amazing
that she got into Regalhold University and has be arrogant
"Whether she''s arrogant or not, with ten times the workload, it''ll be a miracle if she can even walk out of the sports field after today''s basic training"
Despite the rule against talking, some students couldn''t hold back and started whispering among themselves. However, they didn''t know that the instructors in charge of their respective sses all picked up their voices.
Raven ignored the noise around her as if it were just flies buzzing in her ears.
She looked straight at Harvey, her voice not loud but clear enough for every student on the sports field to hear. "After school today,e with me to the president''s office, or you''ll be the one responsible for the consequences,"
Kurt had missed the basic training opening ceremony, citing health issues. Even if Raven threw the president''s badge now, it wouldn''t be very useful. It would be much simpler to take Harvey there and make him take responsibility.
The students, hearing Raven''s words, thought to themselves, What? This fool thinks she has a connection with President Monroe just because she applied for a schrship?
"Doesn''t she know that Mr. Cardenas was promoted by President Monroe himself? Asking Harvey to go to the president''s office with her? She''s just asking for humiliation
However, even though they knew Raven wouldn''t have a good oue, many students had already decided to follow her to the president''s office after school to see the drama unfold.
But what they didn''t see was that Harvey''s face froze the moment he heard Raven''s words. At the same time, his fists clenched uncontrobly.
He didn''t know where Raven had gotten the president''s badge, but there was a possibility that it was a gift from the president.
Harvey couldn''t risk going to see the president with Raven after school.
1 I absolutely cannot let this tramp leave the sports field alive. With this thought, Harvey quickly turned to look at Leopard, whose face was already miserable. Then, his voice, amplified through the loudspeaker, rang out in the ears of every student on the sports field. "Leopard, student is disobedient.
"In the uing basic training, I hope you will pay special attention to her and make sure she learns her lesson."
Chapter 119
Chapter 119 Chapter 119
92%
Leopard thought to himself, ''Is Harvey an idiot or something? It''s one thing for him to court disaster, but why drag me into
Meanwhile, the students below, hearing Harvey''s voice through the loudspeaker, all wore even more gleeful expressions of schadenfreude on their faces as they looked at Raven''s back
She was too arrogant; it was only a matter of time before she destroyed herself.
Normally, Harvey wouldn''t openly instruct an instructor to discipline a student in such a setting.
But since Raven had already ordered Harvey to go with her to see the president that evening, he had to do something to maintain his authority within the school
In the eyes of the students, Harvey''s words seemed entirely justified and proper
At that moment, they couldn''t help but look at Raven and imagine her copsing in exhaustion after basic training, only to be dragged by Harvey to the president''s office.
However, in stark contrast to the students below, Jonah and the instructors broke into a cold sweat the moment they heard Harvey''s words.
Immediately after, the nine instructors slowly turned their heads toward Leopard, whose gaze seemed as if it could pierce through Harvey.
At that moment, Leopard was staring intently at Harvey beside him, so angry that he almost wanted to kill him.
"You''re so great at teaching Raven a lesson. Why don''t you do it yourself? Why you say that in front of her? he thought.
did
Leopard had just hoped that Harvey would take more of the heat from Raven, making her ignore what he had said about her being overconfident and increasing her workload tenfold.
But Harvey had shattered all of Leopard''s illusions.
"Leopard" Sensing something off about Leopard''s gaze, Harvey couldn''t help but ask with a puzzled expression. However, no matter how furious Leopard was, he couldn''t punch Harvey in the face right there in front of everyone. After what seemed like a few seconds of contemtion, everyone thought Leopard was considering how to teach Raven a
lesson.
Gradually, the looks the students gave Raven, aside from sarcasm, actually began to show a bit of sympathy and pity.
However, just as the students thought Leopard would readily agree to Harvey''s request to teach Raven a lesson, Leopard''s voice, which seemed to tremble with anger, reached the ears of everyone below.
He began. "Harvey, the basic training process has clear regtions. I agreed to increase her workload before because you said she requested it herself.
"But what you''re saying now is that you want me to mistreat a student in vition of the military and school rules. If I do as you say and something goes wrong, can you take the responsibility?"
The surrounding students were all taken aback by Leopard''s words. "What''s going on? Not only did Leopard not agree, but he also confronted Harvey?'' they wondered,
Harvey was also stunned by Leopard''s response.
After a while, he forced a smile, his lips twitching a bit as he said, "Since that''s the case, then just follow the regtions and give her the tenfold workload she requested"
Leopard gave Harvey a cold nce but remained silent. However, unlike his calm exterior, his insides were in turmoil The thought of having Raven in his training group made his scalp tingle.
Leopard thought about the next ten days with Raven in his training ss and felt like crying. At that moment, he wanted to p himself even more.
I''m so stupid. If I hadn''t been so eager to teach Raven a lesson, I wouldn''t have taken over her ss. What should I do when I see herter? Maybe I should apologize to her first? he thought.
Seeing that Leopard seemed lost in his own emotions and didn''t argue with him, Harvey breathed a sigh of relief internally.
Then, he turned to the crowd below and announced, "Now I dere that the 88th Freshman Basic Training of Regalhold University has officially begun."
As soon as Harvey''s words fell, a wave of apuse erupted from the crowd below.
Amidst the pping, the teachers and instructors on the stage all turned and walked toward the audience.
Leopard nced at the instructors beside him. Soon, his gaze settled on Caleb.
Leopard quickly leaned over and, in a voice only the two of them could hear, said. "Caleb, I heard you''re rted to General Valor. To strengthen your bond, how about you take over the ss she''s in-
Comment
Chapter 120
However, before Leopard could finish his sentence, Caleb interrupted without hesitation. "Leopard, I''ve already chosen Owen''s ss, and once it''s set, it can''t be changed. Besides, with such a great opportunity, how could I possibly take it
from you?"
Before Leopard could respond. Caleb, as if he had suddenly noticed something, quickly said, Ah, never mind, Owen seems to be calling me. I''ll go over there first."
With that. Caleb quickly ran off
Leopard watched as Caleb sprinted away, covering dozens of feet in the blink of an eye, and couldn''t help but twitch theer of his mouth in frustration.
Then, Leopard turned to the instructors beside him and put on what he thought was a very friendly smile.
However, almost the moment he smiled, the others simultaneously ran toward the sses they were supposed to train.
Leopard instinctively raised his hand. "Hey!"
But their speed was no slower than Caleb''s, and in the blink of an eye, they had created a distance between themselves and Leopard
Watching the others quickly leave, Leopard suddenly felt a bit helpless
At that moment, he began to doubt whether these were really therades-in- arms he could trust with his life on the battlefield.
The bond of brotherhood forged in life and death seemed so fragile in the face of Raven.
After standing there for a moment, Leopard took several deep breaths before resolutely walking toward Raven''s location with a sense of resignation.
By this time, Raven had already returned to ss Six.
As soon as she stood still, a rather sarcastic male voice suddenly sounded beside her. Ten times the workload? Raven, you really have guts."
Raven slightly turned her head and saw Jaxton, who had previously demanded that she kneel and apologize to Brianna, looking at her with a smirk.
She couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, thinking to herself, ''I haven''t even had the chance to get him involved in basic training, and he''s already rushing over. This actually saves me some trouble.
I''m curious how long he can endure the high-intensity basic training before he ends up apologizing to me in front of the
entire school:
Suddenly, Raven found the basic training much more interesting
Almost at the same moment Jaxton finished speaking, the hostile
GAZES DE L
of the ssmates fell on Raven
"What guts? She''s just stupid and doesn''t know it."
"Ten times the workload? I''ve never seen anyone so eager to court dis
disaster
"She''s not only courting her own disaster but also dragging us into suffering with her."
The moment thest person finished speaking the hostility in th
in the ssmates eyes toward Raven intensified.
92%
Harvey had just said it. Not only would Raven be undergoing intense basic training, but thanks to her, they were all getting dragged into it, too
"How did this fool even get into Regalhold University?"
"Why doesn''t this waste just die?"
Jaxton, can I apply to switch sses now?"
Hearing this question, many people looked at Jaxton, who had bribed the former assistant teacher and had just be the new assistant teacher of ss Six.
At that moment, everyone''s face showed a clear sense of hope. If they could switch sses, they really didn''t want to stay in this one any longer. However, upon hearing the question, Jaxton shook his head with a smile. "The sses were assigned before enrollment and can''t be easily changed."
The students'' eyes shed with disappointment. But soon, Jaxton''s voice sounded in their ears again.
"But dropping out is okay.
"During today''s basic training, you should try to persuade her to leave the school voluntarily. It would be good for her and for you if she drops out."
The students were taken aback by Jaxton''s words. Soon, some of them began to look at Raven with a hint of contemtion.
Raven simply nced at them coldly, and then her slightly cold gaze focused on Jaxton. This tenfold increase in workload, you had a hand in it, didn''t you?"
Jaxton let out a derisive snort. "Raven, I don''t quite understand. The tenfold increase in workload was something you volunteered for, right? What does it have to do with me?
However, as if she hadn''t heard his denial, Raven simply said, "Since you were the one who requested the increase in workload, then you shouldplete it yourself."
Jaxton was taken aback by Raven''s words for a moment. Then, he burst intoughter. Meplete it? I could, but you''d have to ask Leopard if he agrees. The other students, looking at Raven, already regarded her as if she were a fool. "Leopard would never agree to such a request."
"She regrets volunteering for the increased workload and now wants to shift the me onto Jaxton. There''s no way that''s going to happen."
"Even without the increased workload, she would have been exhausted today. But she was foolish enough to volunteer for ten times the workload. If she leaves now, she won''t be too embarrassed."
Raven''s gaze slowly swept over the surrounding students. Then, her indifferent voice reached everyone''s ears. "You all really want me to leave?"
The students'' faces turned cold instantly.
But before they could say anything. Jaxton spoke up first. "You can stay if you want, but if Leopard lets you leave the sports field without a scratch today, he might as well quit being an instructor."
Just as he finished speaking, the students saw Leopard stop not far away.
Chapter 121
Right now, the way Leopard was looking at Jaxton could probably kill a man.
It wasn''t enough that Harvey had just told him to "teach Raven a lesson
54%
Now Jaxton had the nerve to order him not to let Raven walk off that field in one piece-unless he wanted to lose his job as
an instructor
Leopard was furious. What the hell had he done to these people? Killed their parents? Dug up their ancestors graved Why were they all so eager to see him dead and buried?
The cadets, sensing the icy storm brewing around him, fell momentarily silent. But it didn''t take long before all eyes turned to Raven again.
Their gazes gleamed with schadenfreude.
If Leopard was that pissed, it could only mean one thing-he felt his authority as
an instructor had been insulted. And Raven was the cause.
This idiot was about to be run straight into the ground. No one doubted it.
Jaxton nced at Leopard, then sneered at Raven. "Let me give you a piece of friendly advice," he said. "Either drop out now -or get on your knees and beg Leopard for mercy, Your choice"
The ss collectively sighed at Jaxton''s kindness. Even after being insulted by this idiot, he still bothered to warn her?
Of course, none of them actually wanted Raven to apologize. Not really,
They were dying to see her-this prideful, arrogant girl-get utterly broken on the training field, until she had no choice but to beg.
But just as everyone was holding their breath, eagerly anticipating the downfall of Raven, Leopard suddenly turned and punched Jaxton square in the face.
The blow sent him staggering back five, six steps.
The cadets around them froze, stunned by the sudden violence.
Jaxton steadied himself with difficulty, clutching his cheek, utterly bewildered. "Sir... you..."
Leopard stared him down, chest rising and falling as he struggled to steady his breathing.
It wasn''t fear of Jaxton-it was the sheer pressure building inside him from being forced to hold back.
Harvey was untouchable. He couldn''ty a hand on him in public. He''d have to wait until after ss, when Raven dragged him into the dean''s office, and then maybe-just maybe-he''d get a chance.
But Jaxton? Jaxton was just a student. Fair game. And that punch?
That was just interest. The real debt would be collected during the military training drills.
Leopard took a step forward, eyes locked on Jaxton as the entire ss stared in shock. His voice was calm, deliberate.
"I just heard you say that as long as I agreed, you''d take on the tenfold training load in Raven''s ce, right?"
He smiled coldly. "That punch-was just to test your physical fitness. I was worried your body wouldn''t be able to handle it. But lucky for you, you passed. So now, I''m officially epting your offer. You''ll be taking on Raven''s tenfold training load."
14:52 Sun, 20 Apr
For a moment, everyone stood there blinking, unable to process what they''d just heard.
Anyone with a brain could tell Jaxton had just been bluffing.
But Leopard-he''d taken it seriously. Deliberately.
Jaxton gaped. Leopard, sir... there must be some kind of mistake"
Leopardughed softly. "Mistake? Didn''t you just say it? As long as I agree, you''re
in."
Jaxton opened his mouth, then shut it again.
Finally, forcing himself to speak, he mumbled, "I was just joking. Sir, I-
But before he could finish, Leopard cut him off coldly.
4254%8
"Harvey made one thing very clear: Regalhold doesn''t need students who can''t stand by their word. If you back out now, that''s fine-but you''ll be expelled." Jaxton was speechless.
Right then and there, he realized he absolutely deserved that punch, Hell, if he could, he''d p himself too.
Why had he run his mouth?
If he hadn''t said anything, Leopard wouldn''t have had anything to grab onto, and
he wouldn''t be stuck in this impossible position.
The ss watched in silence. No one dared to speak up for Jaxton.
But what did shift, subtly and unmistakably, was the growing resentment in their eyes-directed straight at Raven.
Why?
Why was it that Raven got to make some ridiculous demand for tenfold training- and then got someone else to take the punishment in her ce?
But before they could wallow too long in their indignation, Leopard opened his mouth again-just in time to make it even
worse.
Chapter 122
* 54%
Leopard stepped forward, voice thunderous, "Raven has shown remarkable courage. As of now, she''s your squad leader for the duration of this training. Her words carry the weight of my own. Anyone who dares disobey her-consider it defiance against your instructor and grounds for expulsion from Regalhold University."
The room fell into stunned silence.
Whispers erupted almost immediately.
"Didn''t he just call her arrogant and promise to push her to the edge of death? Now, barely ten minutester, she''s suddenly ''courageous''?"
"What kind of 180 was that?"
"And if her word isw, just like the instructor''s... then what about those of us who mocked her earlier...?
Several trainees slowly turned toward the group who''d just ridiculed Raven.
The color had already drained from their faces.
They hadn''t known her long, but one thing was clear-Raven wasn''t the type to forgive and forget.
It meant... they were screwed.
Before panic could fully set in, Jaxton stepped forward, fixing Leopard with a calm but firm gaze.
"It''s true instructors sometimes appoint squad leaders, but they''re usually just assistants-notmanders. Giving her this much power won''t benefit her or the ss. It may even encourage her to challenge your authority. You might want to reconsider before this backfires."
That earned him a chorus of support.
"He''s right. Anyone who dares to triple their workload clearly doesn''t respect your training methods."
"You''re just fueling her arrogance by handing her this much power."
"She already thinks she''s better than you-don''t hand her the reins."
Leopard''s voice cracked like a whip. "Enough! Silence!"
The words hit like a p. The entire room froze.
00
Leopard''s gaze swept over them like a de. An icy aura radiated from his presence, sending shivers down their spines. In that moment, only one word came to mind: terrifying.
His strength was beyond question. If the entire squad took him on at once, they still probably wouldn''t stand a chance.
Then he spoke againslow, clear, andmanding. What I say isw. Your job is not to question. It''s to obey. From this moment forward, I don''t want to hear a single ''no'' from anyone. Anyone who does-get out."
No one dared to move. Even those who''d once underestimated Leopard-thinking he was just another washed-up veteran dumped into a training role-now saw their mistake.
They could feel it from his presence alone. This man belonged on the battlefield. The respect in their eyes was instant and unanimous.
14.02 Sun, 20 Apr
Leopard saw the shift in their demeanor, but his expression remained cold.
"Did everyone hear me?" he asked.
The trainees all stood up straighter, then shouted in perfect unison: "Yes, sir!"
00.,54%-
From that moment on, no one questioned Raven''s authority. No one imagined she could actually challenge Leopard, not with a presence like his.
Leopard finally allowed himself the faintest smile. He turned to Raven, and if you looked closely, there was even a flicker of ttery in his expression.
"Raven," he said, "you may begin the training."
Raven merely looked at him, cool and silent. ''What a calcting man, she thought.
She hadn''t expected Leopard to have such an instinct for survival.
Appointing her as his stand-in? That was bold-if not desperate.
As he met her gaze, Leopard started sweating. Did she see through him? Had she noticed how he''d tried mimicking her earlier, barking orders just to get a taste of being the "demon instructor"?
It had just been for fun! A one-time roley!
He hoped to God she wouldn''t punish him for it.
Just then, Raven''s gaze slid off him and onto the trainees. Her voice rang out, sharp and crisp. "Tenps. Two hours. Finish them-or..." she smiled faintly and continued, ...feel free to find out what happens if you don''t."
A collective gasp swept through the squad. For some reason, Raven''s smile scared them more than Leopard''s roar ever had.
Then someone scoffed, "Tenps? In
Murmurs followed.
two hours?"
''Is she insane? Regalhold''s track is ten times the size of a normal one. Even in peak shape, no way we finish tenps in two hours. Four maybe, but ten?''
Some began to smirk. ''Let''s see what she does when we don''t make it. What''s she gonna do-kill us?''
What they didn''t notice was the cold sweat already beading on Leopard''s forehead. That smile on Raven''s face-it was the smile. The one he''d learned to dread over ten soul-crushing days under hermand.
He remembered it well... and what had followed. He couldn''t even bring himself to relive it.
And now, watching her smile at them, he found himself feeling... sorry for the trainees.
Then Raven turned her head, locking eyes with Jaxton. "They run ten. You run a hundred. Same time limit-two hours. For everyp you miss, you''ll be punished ordingly."
Jaxton let out a soft, scornfulugh. His eyes said it all. "You''re a joke."
Leopard sighed and shook his head. He quietly mourned for Jaxton... and everyone else.
But before he could fully bask in his pity, Raven''s gaze turned back toward him.
And then she said it. "As the instructor, you''re the standard. You''ll run the same as Jaxton. A hundredps. Two hours."
14:52 Sun, 20 Apr
Silence. Absolute silence.
A full hundred eyes stared at her like she''d gone mad.
She wasn''t just abusing her new authority. She was training the instructor?
Had she lost her mind?
Surely Leopard would snap now, strip her title, and toss her out on the spot.
But instead... Leopard just looked wounded.
Then he said something no one sawing-something that made even Jaxton''s
jaw drop.
Chapter 123
Leopard cleared his throat. "Raven, have you forgotten something? I''m the instructor. You''re a cadet?
The ss stared at him in disbelief.
Wasn''t he supposed to assert his authority,y down thew, and show Raven who was in charge?
So why... did he sound like he was trying to gently remind her instead ofmanding her?
456%8
Meg
Before they could process that, Raven calmly looked at Leopard and said, "This trainingsts ten days. Are you nning to waste all ten?"
Originally, she hadn''t intended to stay past the opening ceremony.
But after sizing them up, she decided to remain-for one reason. Leopard and his group had potential. If she could get them through the Hundred-Man Unit assessment, they could be her trusted aides in the elite corps.
And her mission during these ten days was simple: to push them to a breakthrough.
Leopard felt the weight of her gaze and instinctively shook his head, "No, ma''am.
Then his shoulders drooped again. He looked at her, voice small. But... do we really have to run that manyps?"
At that moment, Leopard truly wanted to disappear.
Just earlier, he''d been feeling sorry for Jaxton. Now he realized-he was the one who needed saving.
This training ground was huge. A hundredps? Not even three hours would be enough. Two was a fantasy. Raven was clearly out to destroy him.
And the worst part? He was starting to think she had evidence to prove it.
Meanwhile, the rest of the ss sat frozen in shock.
Had they heard right?
Raven had just trampled all over Leopard''s authority, and not only did he not get angry-he actually started negotiating
with her?
What the hell was going on?
Before anyone could wrap their heads around it, Raven turned to Leopard and
asked, her tone steady and low, "You got a problem with my orders?"
Leopard snapped to attention like a soldier under fire. "No, ma''am!"
Raven nodded slightly. Then she swept her gaze across the ss, her expression unreadable.
"Anyone else have a problem?"
Silence. No one dared to speak.
Taking their silence as consent, Raven pulled out her phone, opened the timer app, and said evenly, "Two hours. Starting
now."
As soon as the words left her mouth, Leopard shot off like a cannon. The others stared after him, faces conflicted.
14:53 Sun, 20 Apr
Eventually, a few broke into a jog behind him.
But most of the ss? They chose a much more leisurely pace.
A handful of girls didn''t even bother jogging-just casually strolled like it was a morning walk in the park.
They weren''t stupid. Tenps in two hours might be doable. But a hundred? That was t-out impossible. Why kill themselves over a lost cause?
Raven, however, remained still, silently observing. She didn''t say a word.
The movement in her ss didn''t go unnoticed.
Nearby, cadets in other units began whispering.
"Hey, isn''t that the ss with the girl who requested ten times the training?"
"What are they doing? Warming up?"
"But warm-ups are supposed to be done in formation, right?"
"Wait a second... isn''t that Leopard leading the charge?"
But before the chatter could spread, sharp barks rang out from the other instructors.
"Eyes forward! Silence!"
The murmuring died instantly as every cadet straightened up.
54%
What they didn''t see, though, were the instructors-ncing sideways at Leopard, who was now grimly pounding the track. And in their eyes? A flicker of glee.
Chapter 124
Originally, if assignments had been handed out at random, their poor team leader might have been spared from ending up
in Raven''s ss.
But s, he had been far too enthusiastic-practically tripping over himself to volunteer as Raven''s instructor. Now, getting humbled by her in public?
Well, that was just fate catching up with him.
While students and instructors across other sses nursed their own thoughts- some smug, others sympathetic-Raven remained still, her gaze slowly sweeping across the rows of trainees.
She had zero interest in jogging a fewps herself. With her current physical condition, even running hundreds of circles wouldn''t do a thing to improve her strength.
She hadn''te to this military training to boost her own stats-she was here to raise theirs.
No point in wasting time on meaningless exercises.
After making a rough mental estimate of how manyps each student could finish
in two hours, Raven casually pulled out her phone and switched over to WhatsApp.
She tapped into Cassian''s chat and sent a short
essage.
On the other end, Cassian saw the notification sh on his screen immediately.
When he read what she wrote, he couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
But then, for some reason, he snorted coldly, and fired back a curt little "Read" sticker with a nk-faced expression.
Raven saw the expression sticker and let out a small smirk. She''s kind of cute, she thought.
Cassian blinked at his screen, speechless.
He stared at the deadpan sticker he had just sent, wondering which part of that could possibly be interpreted as "cute."
But since Raven had, technically, justplimented him, he decided to be generous and asked her: [Aren''t you supposed to be in training? How do you have time to text?]
Raven replied smoothly: [What''s trainingpared to you? Do you miss me? Want toe find me?]
But before she could see his reply, a cold shout rang out from nearby. "You! What are you doing over there?"
Raven turned her head slightly-and met Jonah''s stern, rigid expression. The second Jonah saw who he had just yelled at, his whole body went stiff.
Today, all the students were in uniform. He''d simply seen someone messing with their phone and instinctively barked out a warning. Never in a million years did he expect that someone to be Raven.
Just as Jonah awkwardly prepared to swallow his words and slink off, Harvey- who had been on his way to speak with Jonah -caught sight of Raven. His expression instantly turned to ice.
"You''re not evenpleting your tenfold training quota, and you''ve got the nerve to y with your phone?" he barked. "Trash like you still dreams of getting into the Hundred-Man Unit? What a joke."
His own son had already been nominated for a spot in the uing unit-a rmendation secured by the Barrera family atst night''s banquet hosted by
Lorne.
14:53 Sun, 20 Apr.
54%
As long as his son stood out among the elite trainees nine days from now, he would officially be part of the Hundred- Man Unit. A future elitemander. Maybe even a ticket into the legendary Starlight Capital.
And if the new general happened to notice his son? The Barrera family could rise with him, basking in the glory.
But now, this nobody standing before him-this girl-was actually eyeing the same spot they had all been coveting. It was an insult. To the unit. To the Barrera family. To everything they were striving for.
Jonah, listening to Harvey''s words, looked at him like he was an idiot.
Apply to the Hundred-Man Unit? Raven didn''t need to apply. Without Raven, there wouldn''t even be a Hundred-Man Unit
But Harvey, oblivious to Jonah''s disbelief, continued coldly, "The academy''s rules follow military protocol during training
He turned to Jonah. "And ording to military regtion, how should we handle someone who disobeys an instructor''s orders and has the audacity to use a phone during training?"
Jonah froze. Handle? How the hell was he supposed to handle this?
What authority did he possibly have over his superior?
Harvey noticed Jonah''s hesitation and frowned slightly. He sighed. "I see. You''re worried she''s not a real soldier and can''t handle military punishment."
He turned back to Jonah and offered what he thought was a brilliant idea. "How about this? You supervise herpleting ten times the usual training. If she really does manage to join the Hundred-Man Unit, she''ll remember your kindness. Maybe even the new general will take note of it."
Jonah didn''t respond. He doubted the general would be impressed...
But Harvey, unaware of Jonah''s inner monologue, simply kept his eyes fixed on Raven, the malice in his gaze growing colder.
He knew Jonah''s character.
The man was strict and principled.
If he agreed to supervise her training, there was no way Raven would leave this field unscathed. With any luck, she''d be in the hospital by sundown.
And once she was, her n to speak with him in the president''s office after school would fall apartpletely.
Harvey turned back to Jonah, smiling as he said, "She''s your responsibility now. Don''t worry-if anything goes wrong, the academy will take the me."
Jonah was done.
At that moment, he finally understood exactly how Leopard must''ve felt back on the stage.
He thought of himself as a patient man.
But right now, he really wanted to punch someone.
While he debated the consequences of breaking Harvey''s jaw, Raven''s voice cut through the air, sharp and cold as a de.
"Harvey," she said, "I was nning to talk with you after school out of respect for your position. I didn''t want to damage Regalhold University''s reputation. But now,
I think I''ll be collecting some interest in advance."
Before Harvey could process her words, Raven tilted her chin ever so slightly toward Jonah-a subtle signal.
14:53 Sun, 20 Apr
Harvey blinked at the gesture, confused. Then he sneered.
If he didn''t know this was just some backwater bumpkin from Bastion-someone who could barely afford tuition and probably got in through a schrship-he might''ve felt nervous.
Bute on. She was bluffing. Just some ignorant upstart who didn''t know her
ce.
54%
After all, Jonah wasn''t just any instructor-he was the military''s youngest elitemander. One of the most trusted officers under the new general.
Hell, even his son needed connections to get into the Hundred-Man Unit. And this
girl thought she could order Jonah around?
Harvey snorted.
She was out of her mind.
Only... the moment he thought that....
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 125
Out of nowhere, a crushing force mmed into Harvey''s gut.
The impact was so fierce it knocked him back five or six steps before he could regain his footing. His face twisted in pain, and beneath that agony-pure, stunned disbelief.
"You-Jonah, you-" Harvey stammered.
But before he could get another word out, Jonah was already closing in.
His fist crashed into Harvey''s face with bone-jarring force.
Harvey''s head snapped to the side, and his knees gave out. He copsed like a sack of bricks, mming onto the ground with a sickening thud.
The sound was so loud, cadets from the nearest squad turned instantly.
When they saw Harvey t on the ground and Jonah standing nearby-Raven just
a few steps behind-they all froze in ce.
"What the hell just happened?"
"Did Jonah... hit Harvey?"
"No way. I thought those two were tight. Why would Jonah punch him?"
The shock hit hard enough that the cadets forgot they were still mid-training-and absolutely not allowed to speak.
But strangely, their instructor, Caleb, didn''t bark at them to quiet down. He too turned to look at Harvey''s crumpled body, and an unmistakable smirk tugged at his lips.
Truth be told, he kind of admired Harvey''s talent... for courting death.
After the stunt Harvey pulled on stage earlier, it was already a miracle Raven hadn''t retaliated. But this idiot just had to keep digging his own grave.
Honestly? He deserved whatever wasing.
And right now, it wasing fast.
Under the stunned gaze of the squad-and Caleb''s barely concealed amusement- Raven stepped forward.
She didn''t say a word. Just walked right up to Harvey, who was still sprawled on the ground, eyes wide with disbelief.
Then, with calm precision, she lifted her boot-and pressed it down on his right hand.
Harvey gasped, his eyes flying open. What are you doing?! I''m a senior official of this academy! You''re just a student-if youy a finger on me, you''ll be expelled at the very least!"
Raven chuckled softly.
Still silent, she pressed harder.
A chorus of snapping bones rang out, followed by a scream so piercing it sent shivers down every spine in the area.
The watching cadets couldn''t help but recoil. A few audibly sucked in a breath.
Their eyes all about to Haven, now with a look that was part awe, part terror
82%
Is she insane? A gut from some no name ce, and she just crushed the hand of someone that high up? She''s throwing her whole huure away!
Harvey''s part of the academy''s upper echelon. She won''t just be expelled she could get locked up
But Raven didn''t flinch. Didn''t even nce in their direction.
Her eyes stayed on Harvey, who was now barely conscious, writhing in pain.
And when she saw just a flicker of awareness return to his face, she finally spoke her voice cool, unhurried, deadly calm.
"That was just a warning. If you try something like that again... it won''t just be one hand"
That one line made every cader''s breath hitch.
Someone, any
how was she speaking like that to someone with the power to erase her from this school in a heartbeat? What kind of lunatic wasn''t afraid of dying?
Harvey''s face twisted in rage. His good hand curled into a fist, trembling with fury. His eyes locked onto Raven like daggers. Then, gritting his teeth, he hissed, "You want to see President Monroe, right? Fine. Come with me. Let''s go see him now."
Raven, who had already turned to walk away, stopped mid-step.
She tilted her head slightly. Her eyes fell back on Harvey.
And then... she smiled.
Chapter 126
"If you''d just behaved after I broke your hand, I might''ve let you off the hook and spared you a trip to the president''s office after school," Raven said, her tone calm but sharp enough to cut steel. "But since you''re so eager-well, it would be rude of me not to ept your request, wouldn''t it?"
She looked Harvey dead in the eye. "After school. I''ll be waiting for you outside the president''s hall."
But before her words had fully faded, Harvey''s voice rang out, furious andmanding. "We''re going now."
Raven shot him a nce, her expressionpletely unbothered. "I''m busy."
She turned and walked away without looking back.
"Stop right there!" Harvey barked, eyes zing.
She didn''t even flinch.
Harvey shouted, "I said stop!"
But Raven didn''t listen.
Harvey''s face turned red with rage, his body trembling as if he might cough up blood at any moment.
Just as he opened his mouth, about to hurl an insult in desperation, a cool, warning voice cut in beside him.
"I wouldn''t shout if I were you," said the voice. "Push her too far, and you''ll be lucky if a broken hand is all you lose."
Harvey spun around-and froze when he saw Caleb standing there, calm and casual.
Caleb walked up beside him and added softly, "I''ll say this just once-out of respect for the fact that your father helped the Valor family in the past-don''t mess with her. If she really gets serious, no one will be able to save you."
Harvey''s gaze locked on Caleb''s for a long second, then he turned away. Cradling his injured arm, he staggered to his feet and forced himself upright.
His face twisted with cold fury as he shouted after Raven''s retreating figure, "Fine. After school. Outside the president''s hall -I''ll be waiting!"
Without waiting to see if she heard him, he stormed toward the academy gates. His hand needed immediate treatment- without it, there was a real chance it would never heal properly.
Caleb watched him leave, shook his head, and muttered under his breath, "Some people really don''t know when to quit."
Around them, the students from other sses were watching Raven with puzzled expressions. Why had Caleb told Harvey not to provoke her? Did this woman actually have some kind of backing?
No one noticed that Brianna, Caleb''s assistant instructor, had silently recorded everything. Her fingers clenched around the miniature recording device in her palm.
Raven had just assaulted a high-ranking academy official in public.
That was a direct challenge to Regalhold University''s rules.
As long as she was still considered a student, not even Kurt could protect her.
And if Raven''s actions went unpunished, then the academy''s regtions would be meaningless-its authority
shattered.
22:48 Sun, 20 Apr
82%f
(+50)
The consequences of that would be catastrophic.
She nced at Caleb, then at Raven, her expression dark. In the end, her eyes
dropped to the device in her hand, and a cruel smile curled her lips.
These two? The arrogant little couple? Neither of them would walk away unscathed.
Not if she had anything to say about it.
Meanwhile, Jonah caught Caleb''s gaze and gave him a subtle look that clearly said, "Good luck." Then he turned and walked off in the opposite direction from Raven.
Looks like unless something truly urgent came up, he wouldn''t be showing his face on the training grounds again. After yelling at a general once, he figured his poor heart couldn''t survive doing it twice.
Two hourster, Leopard finally finished his sixteenps and staggered over to where Raven stood. He was drenched in sweat and gasping for air.
Meanwhile, the rest of the students-except for two who had managed sevenps and five who''d done six-looked as if they''d barely broken a sweat.
Raven nced at the hundred or so students standing in front of her, her gaze ice-cold. "Line up."
At hermand, the students finally began shuffling into formation. Most wore expressions of indifference, their eyes resting on Raven with a mix of boredom and faint mockery. Some even looked at her like she was just another clown putting on a show.
So what if she''d been appointed ss leader by Leopard?
She wasn''t even an instructor. Just another student.
What could she really do?
Once everyone was in ce, Raven spoke again-voice still calm, but carrying a sharp edge. "Those of you who ran fiveps or fewer, step forward."
More than seventy students shuffled out from the group.
The looks they gave her made their message clear: "Yeah, we''re out here. What are you gonna do about it?"
Leopard nced at them and sighed in silence. Poor bastards.
Then he remembered the eighty-fourps he still owed and felt a powerful urge to just lie down and die.
In fact, death might be less painful than whatever punishment Raven had in mind...
Raven, however, didn''t look surprised or even remotely angry.
She simply raised her hand-and revealed what she was holding.
The moment her hand opened, the expressions on every student who stepped
forward changed instantly.
Their smugness shattered.
Their confidence crumbled.
Their faces went pale because in her hand was the very thing they''d all hoped to avoid seeing.
And they knew, in that moment, they had made a terrible mistake.
2
Chapter 127
It was a sleek, palm-sized ck cube-small, but heavy with authority.
Etched on the top was a faint golden insignia-the official seal of the military.
"The Military Secret Box?!" someone gasped.
.82%
(+50)
One of the cadets suddenly stepped forward, eyeing Raven with deep suspicion. "Where did you get something like that?"
Everyone recognized the box.
At Regalhold University-where every student came from wealth and power-there were few symbols more elite.
The Military Secret Box was used to store items of the highest importance. It could only be opened by the fingerprint of the registered holder. Any attempt to force it open would automatically destroy its contents.
More than that-due to the box''s uniqueposition, anything stored inside would have its shelf life extended tenfold.
But these boxes were incredibly rare. There were said to be fewer than ten in existence, and nearly all of them were in the hands of the military''s top brass.
So how, how, did a girl like Raven get one?
She didn''t bother answering.
Without a word, she pressed her thumb against the scanner, and with a soft click, the box opened.
Inside were dozens of tiny, pitch-ck pills-norger than red beans-each nestled neatly inside.
Raven reached in, took a small handful, and turned to Leopard, whose body was already trembling the moment heid eyes on the pills.
"One per person," she said tly. "Distribute them."
Leopard didn''t hesitate. He nodded and rushed forward, taking the pills with both hands like they were sacred offerings. Then, moving swiftly, he began passing them out.
The cadets each received one and immediately frowned, examining the strange substance.
"What is this?" someone muttered. The unease on their faces was palpable.
They didn''t know what the pills were-but every instinct screamed that they weren''t anything good.
"Swallow it," Raven said coldly.
No one moved.
Instead, they looked at each other, clearly unsure, unwilling.
Jaxton, who had barely managed azy halfp out of the hundred Raven
ordered, let out a mockingugh. "Raven, most of these cadets are from Regalhold''s founding families. They''re not like you-some nobody from a backwater dump."
He folded his arms with a sneer. "If something happens to them because of your mystery drugs, can you afford the consequences?"
Several cadets nodded in agreement, arms crossed, heads held high.
(
F82%
(+50
"Exactly. You think we''re just going to take something you hand us without knowing what it is?"
up trash,
"Just because it''s in a Military Secret Box doesn''t mean it''s worth anything," another cadet scoffed. "You can dress but at the end of the day, it''s still garbage. You''re from nowhere. And even if you somehow got into Regalhold, that doesn''t make you one of us. You''ll always be lowborn filth."
Raven''s eyes shifted to the three who had spoken.
She let out a soft chuckle. "Lowborn filth from a backwater?""
Then her gaze turned cold-ice-cold. Her voice dropped into amanding growl,ced with a pressure that gripped their lungs and forced their backs straight.
"Let me make one thing very clear," she said. "Your birth is luck. Not a reason to look down on others."
The air around her shifted-so sharp, so frigid it felt like it could cut. The students involuntarily flinched. And then-just as quickly-they seemed to snap out of it, anger recing fear.
They were letting a nobody intimidate them? How pathetic.
"Luck? No, sweetheart. We were born better. That is our talent."
"Exactly. Some people weren''t born with it, and yet they still dare to boss us around? Please. Try looking in a mirror." "Do us all a favor. Get out of ss Six. Trash like you doesn''t belong with us."
AB
Comment
Chapter 128
The moment Raven heard the students''ints, her entire presence seemed to turn even colder, an icy edge settling
over the air.
Slowly, she turned her head and issued her order to Leopard, her voice as chilling as steel.
"Leopard, I don''t care what method you use-make sure everyst one of them takes the pill in their hand. And if anyone refuses, you''ll swallow theirs for them."
The moment Leopard heard her words, his heart skipped a beat, anxiety prickling beneath his skin.
For a moment, the students were taken aback. But it didn''t take long before a few of them jumped to Leopard''s defense, their voices urgent and frustrated.
"Leopard, just strip her of her squad leader position already. If you keep indulging her, she''ll only get more out of control!" "Exactly. You''re our instructor, not herckey. When did you start letting someone like her boss you around?"
"Look, I know you and Caleb are tight, but is it really worth putting yourself out just to protect a woman like that?" Word had spread from Brianna that Raven and Caleb might have something going on, and everyone at the academy knew Raven was from Bastion-a background considered lowborn.
To the students, the only exnation for Leopard''s obedience was that he was showing loyalty to his friend Caleb. But, they thought, there had to be a limit. No woman was worth this much.
What none of them expected, however, was the look on Leopard''s face. Rather than annoyance, it was grim-almost frightened.
"Enough! All of you, shut up!" Leopard barked, his voice slicing through their protests.
The students stared at him, stunned. Anyone with half a brain could see they were looking out for his best interests, so why was he snapping at them?
And yet, when they met his eyes, they caught a glimpse of something shocking- was that fear? Was Leopard actually afraid of Raven?
The realization sent a ripple of unease through the group. But before anyone could react further, Leopard''s voice rang out again, cold and upromising. "Now. Swallow the pills in your hands. Or I''ll help you do it myself.
The students hesitated, uncertain and ncing at each other. Why was Leopard listening to Raven? Was there something going on between them? Or was he just afraid of her?
Leopard didn''t waste another moment.
"Three," he began to count down, his eyes fixed and deadly.
"Two."
"One."
By the time he said "one," only two of the students still held onto their pills. Leopard''s gaze zeroed in on them, his pressing down like a physical weight.
presence
Under that pressure, one of the two hastily shoved the pill in his mouth.
The other, realizing he was now the only holdout, quickly followed suit.
060
A tense silence hung in the air, broken suddenly by a pained groan. A slim boy doubled over and copsed onto the ground. "Bodhi! Are you okay?" the student beside him cried, instinctively reaching out to help-only for a sudden wave of agony to
seize him as well.
The pain spread from his abdomen, searing through his whole body, forcing him to his knees with a strangled howl.
All around, the other students who had swallowed their pills began to drop, one by one, writhing in agony.
Those who had finished theirps-along with Jaxton-watched in horror as the scene unfolded, their hearts hammering with dread.
"What the hell is going on?" Jaxton demanded.
One of the two who had finished sevenps stepped forward, fixing Raven with a sharp re.
"What did you give them?" he demanded.
Raven answered with a serene, almost mocking smile. "They might feel a bit ufortable at first, but it won''t do them any harm."
The student bristled with anger. "You have no idea who you''re messing with. If anything happens to them, you won''t get away with it."
Raven met his re with a cold, indifferent nce and said nothing. She simply strode over to Jaxton, withdrew ten more pills from the military''s secure box, and offered them to him with an outstretched hand.
"Eat them," shemanded.
Jaxton stared at her, his gaze dropping to the pills in her palm. For two seconds, he didn''t move. Then, with a scornful snort, he looked up and sneered, "You think I''m an idiot?"
Without warning, heshed out at her wrist, aiming to snap it in one ruthless
move.
He put his full strength behind the blow, determined to break her.
A gleam of anticipation sparked in the eyes of the remaining twenty or so students. They''d been waiting for someone to put Raven in her ce.
If not for Leopard''s overwhelming strength, they would have done it themselves.
This nobody from nowhere-how dare she strut around like she owned the ce?
As Jaxton''s hand shot toward her, most of them could already see the scene y
out in their minds-Raven''s wrist cracking, her crumpling to the ground in pain.
But just as Jaxton''s hand was about to connect...
Chapter 129
82%1
(+50)
Just as Jaxton''s hand was about to touch Raven, she casually raised her arm, caught his wrist-and gave it the slightest twist.
The sound of bone breaking echoed like a firecracker in the dead silence.
Jaxton''s scream tore through the air.
Within a hundred feet, no one moved. The world seemed to freeze, stunned into absolute stillness.
More than twenty cadets nearby stared at Jaxton, eyes wide in horror, expressions pale as death.
That couldn''t be real.
Jaxton was a Mid-ss Warrior. Trained. Strong.
And Raven? She was a nobody from a backwater town, a schrship student- basically dirt in their eyes.
How could she possibly overpower him like that?
Before they could even process what they''d just seen, Raven seized Jaxton''s jaw, pried it open-and shoved ten ck pills down his throat.
Three secondster, Jaxton let out a bloodcurdling scream, the kind of pain no words could describe.
After two cries, he passed out cold.
Two secondster, the agony woke him right back up.
Then he passed out again.
Then came back again.
Over and over-consciousness and pain chasing each other like a nightmare loop.
Raven crouched calmly beside him, her expression unchanged. She pulled a rope from God-knows-where and tied his wrists tightly.
Jaxton realized, in a brief moment of rity, that she''d just taken away even his chance to kill himself.
His screams grew more desperate.
The hatred in his eyes toward Raven burned like fire-but underneath it, buried deep, was something else.
Terror. Pure, primal fear.
The twenty-odd cadets watching from the sidelines werepletely still. No one dared speak. No one dared breathe.
They all had the same thought, ''Is she... a demon?''
For the first time in their lives, they were genuinely afraid of someone their own age.
Even Leopard, watching Jaxton twitch on the ground, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity.
He''d been through it too.
Raven had once made him take ten pills. He''d sworn never to remember how that felt-but right now, it all came rushing back.
482%
22.49 Sun, Zu Apr
As the group stood trembling, Raven calmly closed the Military Secret Box and
slid it away.
A wave of relief washed over the cadets.
But it didn''tst long.
Because just as they dared to breathe again-Raven pulled out a second box. Time stopped.
This wasn''t luck anymore. One secret box was a miracle. But two?
No one-no nobody-should have two of the military''s most guarded items.
Raven opened the second box, and every face went pale.
Inside were more pills.
These weren''t ck like before. They were slightlyrger, the size of soybeans, and dark gray in color.
Raven took out a handful-just over twenty pills-and handed them to Leopard.
"One each. Pass them out."
The moment she spoke, the cadets started shaking all over again.
"Raven-I was wrong. I''ll listen to you from now on, I swear!"
"Same here! You say jump, I jump. You say kill a dog, I''ll kill a tiger!"
"Please, Raven, pleaseI''ll do anything. Just don''t make me take that!"
They didn''t know what the pills were. But they''d seen what happened to Jaxton.
And the seventy-plus cadets from earlier? Yeah. No way they were about to suffer the same fate.
But Raven didn''t even look at them. Her hand stayed out, offering the pills to Leopard, unmoved by their begging. Leopard didn''t dare hesitate. He took them with both hands like holy relics and began handing them out.
Five cadets refused to touch them-so he dropped the pills on the ground in front
of them without a word. Once he was done, Raven finally spoke.
Her voice was calm, like nothing had happened. "Eat it."
Chapter 130
There was dead silence.
And no one dared to move.
Raven tilted her head slightly and said, "Leopard, go help them.
Yes, ma''am, Leopard replied without hesitation.
82%
(+50
But just as his wordsnded, one of the two students who had run sevenps- Steve Bartlett-stepped forward with stiff resolve.
I''m not taking it. I''d rather quit the entire training.
"I hereby withdraw from Regalhold University."
The deration fell like a rock into still water.
Steve hadn''t originally intended to give up his student status. But under these circumstances, he saw no other way out.
One of his family''s three precious nomination slots for the Hundred-Man Unit had already been granted to him.
If taking that pill damaged his body and cost him the chance topete nine days from now, he''d regret it for the rest of his life.
So maybe it was for the best to cut ties with Regalhold now and focus entirely on preparing for the test ahead.
Following his lead, several others stepped forward.
"I''m quitting too."
"Count me in."
"I''ve never been treated this way in my life. I''m done ying along."
They turned to leave, ready to walk away from it all.
But then Raven''s voice cut through the air,ced with frost.
"Quit if you want. After ss. But in my world, no one walks away halfway through."
Steve froze mid-step.
Then he nced over his shoulder and gave her a mocking smirk. Without a word, he turned and resumed walking.
He was leaving. No one could stop him. Or so he thought.
He''d barely taken two more steps when something flickered in front of him.
Thenan icy grip seized his jaw with the strength of iron pincers.
In the next instant, two pills were shoved into his mouth.
That cold hand pushed upward on his chin, forcing them down his throat.
Only after she made sure he had swallowed did Raven release him.
QUIT, 20 API
82%
+50
The moment Steve was free, he doubled over, gagging violently.
He tried everything-wing at his throat, retching uncontrobly-but it was useless.
The pill dissolved almost instantly, flooding his body with a surge of burning energy.
The pain came crashing in like a tidal wave, hitting every inch of him at once. The agony was so intense, it made him wish for death.
His legs gave out beneath him, and he copsed,pletely limp.
The gray pill was clearly different from the ck one. It didn''t just cause pain-it
shut his entire nervous system down. Stevey sprawled on the ground, unable to move a single finger.
The other would-be quitters froze in ce.
All of them instinctively swallowed hard.
The twenty or so students who had stayed silent until now began to breathe
faster, fear coiling in their chests.
Raven looked them over, her gaze sharp and unreadable.
"You''re slightly more obedient than the ones lying on the ground. So the pills I
prepared for you wouldn''t have hurt nearly
as much."
She paused, letting her words settle.
"But now... that seems unnecessary."
Her voice was soft, but itnded like a hammer.
The students stiffened in an instant.
"Wait! Don''t panic. I''ll take it. I''ll take it now," one of the boys who had just
dered he was done training stammered, voice trembling.
Without waiting for Raven''s response, he shoved the pill into his mouth.
He was so quick, it was like he feared she might double his dosage or switch it to
the ck pill instead.
Raven nced at him without much interest.
Then she shifted her gaze to the rest of the group.
The moment they felt her eyes on them, their nerves snapped taut.
"I-I''ll take it too."
"Same here."
One by one, they each took the pill.
Within seconds, all of ss Six-except for Raven-were writhing on the ground.
Leopard stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold with a strange mix of awe and sympathy.
Ten days ago, on the first day of Raven''s special training, he''d looked exactly like
that.
0
4447 Sun, 20 API
He never thought he''d live to see the day someone else suffered the same fate.
It was poetic, really.
But just as he was beginning to appreciate the irony, he suddenly felt Raven''s quiet gaze settle on him.
And in that instant, every drop of amusement drained from his face.
Comment
Chapter 131
"Raven, w-what are you doing..."
At that moment, Leopard felt an overwhelming sense of dread crawling up his spine.
His instincts screamed danger, and even his ability to form sentences began to fail him.
+50
Before he could say another word, he watched in horror as Raven calmly pulled out a third military secret box. Inside were pillsrger than the gray ones from earlier, and a creamy white in color.
Without a word, Raven took out nine of them and held them out to him.
Leopard stared at the pills like they were a firing squad. He knew exactly what they were.
He admitted it-yes, the pain from these white pills was technically less than the gray ones, and definitely less than the pitch-ck ones.
But the word less was doing some serious heavy lifting. The difference was barely noticeable. Swallowing nine of these in one go?
He wouldn''t die, maybe, but he''d be missing half his soul by the time it was over. Raven watched his hand inch forward like it was moving through msses, lips pressed into a faint, indifferent line. Her voice was calm, crisp, and merciless.
"You have three seconds to take them. Or the dosage doubles."
The instant those words fell, Leopard moved faster than anyone had ever seen. In the blink of an eye, he snatched up the pills and swallowed them down.
He knew her "three seconds" weren''t up for negotiation. He''d learned that the hard way once-and he wasn''t about to make that mistake again.
Even though he''d braced for it, the moment the pills slid down his throat, a sharp, gut-twisting cry tore from his lips.
His whole body began to tremble violently from the pain.
But even as his muscles spasmed and sweat poured down his face, he didn''t copse. Ten days of brutal training had forged a will that refused to buckle. Raven watched him silently for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, something flickered in her eyes-faint, but unmistakable: approval.
To be honest, those pills weren''t even originally meant for this world.
In herst life, she''d concocted them using waste byproducts from her pharmaceutical experiments. The ck pills were strictly punitive-no benefits, no harm, just sheer agony. The gray ones were slightly more intense pain-wise, but offered only minimal benefit unless consumed in massive quantities.
The white ones, though? If someone could stomach a hundred of them-without their mind shattering-they would be an Elite Warrior.
But with the current mental strength of Leopard and the other nine instructors, she''d be surprised if any of them could survive even fifty.
Still, there were ten days left. No rush.
82%{
22:49 Sun, 20 Apr w
As Leopard shook on the ground, dozens of eyes turned toward them, curiosity outweighing discipline. Some cadets began cking off, clearly distracted.
The other instructors, nervous about being dragged into the chaos, started barking orders for their trainees to refocus-but not one dared to approach.
Eventually, Jonah, the chief training officer, had no choice but to step in. He approached Raven slowly, his expression torn with hesitation.
Raven... this is an academy. Don''t you think this is going a bit too far?"
Raven smiled politely but didn''t respond to his question. Instead, she asked evenly,
"You''ve got the radio that links to the other nine instructors, right?"
Jonah blinked. "What are you nning to do?"
Raven simply stepped closer and raised her hand.
"Give it to me."
He hesitated, clearly ufortable, but under her steady, prating gaze, he relented and handed it over.
Meanwhile, the other nine instructors-having ordered their students to rest for five minutes-were happily chatting away on the sharedms,pletely unaware of what wasing.
As Raven switched on the device, she was greeted by this:
"Leopard was celebrating yesterday, saying he was finally free from the devil''s grip. He said today he''d finally breathe easy. Well, I don''t know if his eyebrows ever rxed, but I''m pretty sure he''s inhaling more than he''s exhaling now."
"Come on, he''s still our captain. He volunteered to train under the Iron Queen for our sake. We should be grateful!"
"We are grateful. That''s why I''m getting him a hundred of each vor of those ck-and-white chocte beans he likes-if he survives this."
"A hundred? That''s nothing. We should all chip in and buy him a whole crate."
"Great idea. We''ll give it to him after training ends. Think he''ll cry?"
"Cry? I''m not sure about tears of gratitude, but he''ll definitely cry."
Right as thest instructor finished his gloating, a voice-soft, lilting, and unmistakably female-cut into the frequency. It carried a hint of a smile, but to the instructors on the other end, it sounded like the devil herself had just tuned in.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
82%1
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr
eturns Novel 132
hapter 132
"I asked: who said it?" Raven repeated, voice t as ice.
Another instructor chimed in weakly, "No, really, you heard wrong. Even if you gave us a hundred lives to gamble with, none of us would dare say something so sphemous!"
"I''m asking onest time," she said, "Who,"
"Peter Hussain."
"Ben Newman."
The two who had just denied it-along with a few others-blurted the names out practically in unison.
Peter was speechless.
Ben felt betrayed, thinking, ''What happened to standing united? What happened to trust?''
They stared at each other in disbelief, practically mouthing you backstabbing cowards at the same time.
If they could go back in time, they would p themselves. Hard.
How did they not think about it? Walkie-talkies weren''t exactly top-secret secure lines.
And now that Raven had heard what they''d been calling her behind her back... they didn''t need to think too hard to know what wasing.
But then... Peter suddenly lifted his chin and squared his shoulders. A man had to have dignity.
"Yeah," he said boldly. "I said it. I called you the Iron Queen."
Raven arched an eyebrow slightly.
"Oh? Is that so? In that case..."
Chapter 133
"Raven, wait-Iron Queen... it''s just a nickname," Peter stammered. "A term of endearment, really!"
This wasn''t surrender. No, no.
This was a strategic withdrawal.
And besides, hadn''t he just taken the first bold step toward rebellion? That had to count for something.
He was already halfway to shaking off the chains and singing his freedom song.
Ben, seeing Peter fold, jumped right in. "Yeah, Raven! To us, you''re like... the brightest beacon in the dark!"
But before he could even finish the ttery, Raven cut in coldly.
82%
(+50)
"You two. Assign the next two hours of training for your squads. And then-one hundredps each. If you don''t finish..." She smiled faintly. "I''ll show you the real meaning of Iron Queen."
The remaining seven instructors looked like they''d just won the lottery. Smirks, barely concealed, crept onto their faces. Privately, they all thought the same thing. Thank god she didn''t call on me!
As for Peter and Ben?
Good luck, boys.
But the smugness didn''tst long.
Raven''s voice returned, colder than before. "The rest of you-fiftyps each. Timer starts in one minute."
The grins vanished. Instantly.
The seven instructors bolted like hellhounds were at their heels, sprintin toward their squads.
Each one barked out orders with suspicious speed. And oddly... each ordered their cadets to run tenps.
Maybe it was guilt. Maybe they were trying to soften the blow.
When the one-minute countdown ended, all nine instructors-under the wide- eyed gaze of their cadets-took off running.
The students blinked in confusion.
"Wait... shouldn''t instructors just... stand there and supervise? Why are they running? Could it be... they were running alongside them out of solidarity?"
Some of the cadets were genuinely touched.
And that feeling of being seen... turned into motivation.
Within moments, the entire training field became a sea of determined footsteps and pounding hearts.
Meanwhile, Raven handed the radio back to Jonah like nothing had happened. Nearby, ss Six had just begun to recover from their collective agony. Raven scanned them coolly.
82%
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr
"Form ranks," she said, her voice calm butmanding.
The moment the words left her mouth, the cadets-still reeling from pain-gritted their teeth and scrambled to their feet, forming up into a neat, silent formation.
Her gaze swept over them, thennded on one boy in particr-Steve.
He was still trembling, barely steady, after Raven had forced two gray pills down his throat earlier.
"Still nning to withdraw from the academy?" Raven asked.
Steve flinched as her eyes locked onto him. His lips parted-but in the end, he said nothing.
He didn''t dare.
But in his heart, he''d already made his decision.
''As soon as training ends, he swore, ''I''m going straight to the president''s office. I''ll file'' my withdrawal. And I''ll demand that Kurt expel this filthy lowborn witch.
He was the heir of the Bartlett family, one of Regalhold''s first-tier noble ns. He was destined for the Hundred-Man Unit, destined to rule over Vyrdenia with pride and power.
And Raven? Just some girl from nowhere.
He would never-ever-allow someone like her to stand above him.
But Raven only needed one nce to see through him.
Her lips curved slightly. But her eyes were anything but warm.
"I don''t care what excuses you''ve made for yourselves," she said, voice low and deadly steady. "Until this training ends, no one withdraws from Regalhold University."
Her gaze darkened.
"If you try, you won''t just be leaving the academy. You''ll be exiled from Regalhold itself. And as for that Hundred-Man Unit some of you are so desperate to join?" Her smile vanished. "You''ll never set foot in it."
Nearly a hundred cadets stood frozen.
Then frowns slowly formed on their faces as her words sank in.
But just as someone was about to object, a venomous voice rose from the ground beside them.
"Well, aren''t you full of yourself."
Everyone turned to look. There was Jaxton-his face pale, his eyes wild.
He had finallye back from the brink of pain-induced unconsciousness. His
hands were still bound tight, his body stiff and unmoving
But the fire in his eyes... burned with fury. And something worse. Bloodthirst.
He red at Raven like he wanted to tear her apart, limb by limb.
To him, she was a pest, a nobody who thought setting foot in Regalhold gave her
the right to reign. He would see her destroyed.
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr #
Raven met his murderous stare with a slow smile, unfazed.
Then she began walking toward him-one step at a time.
AD
82%
Comment
Chapter 134
In the span of a few tense breaths, Jaxton stood frozen, staring at Raven. Even without touching him, she radiated a pressure that made it hard to breathe.
But he clenched his fists tightly, forcing himself to lift his chin and meet her gaze.
"I said something wrong? What are you, exactly? What right do you have to threaten someone''s future at Regalhold, or block a qualified candidate from entering the Hundred-Man Unit?"
He didn''t get an answer. He got a kick to the chest.
The dull thud of impact echoed sharply across the field.
Jaxton, who had only just managed to sit up moments before, was sent crashing back to the ground.
Pain surged through his chest like a tidal wave, blood rising fast and spilling from the corner of his mouth.
Raven lowered her foot, calm as ever, and looked down at him.
"You want to talk about qualifications?" she said softly. "Stand up first. Then we''ll talk."
Jaxton''s left hand curled into a fist.
The hatred in his eyes had turned razor-sharp.
He didn''t just want to kill her.
He wanted her to suffer. He wanted to drag her through every nightmare imaginable before he let her die.
"I''m a direct heir of the Barrera family," he growled. "If you touch me again, you''d better be ready for the wrath of my entire bloodline."
Ravenughed. "The Barrera family?"
Before he could react, she took a single, casual step forward-and stomped down on his right leg.
The sound of bone shattering rang out, followed immediately by Jaxton''s shriek of agony.
"You should be grateful, Raven said coldly. If I weren''t trying to keep things clean inside the academy, what you''d lose today wouldn''t just be a hand and a leg."
She turned her head slightly and called out, "Leopard, I don''t want to see this trash anywhere near the academy again."
Leopard, still struggling to breathe under the weight of her presence, instinctively nodded.
"Y... Yes, ma''am."
He scrambled to his feet, then hauled Jaxton''s limp body off the ground and dragged him toward the academy gates.
Nearly a hundred trainees in ss Six stood frozen, staring at Jaxton''s mangled form as he was dragged away.
None of them missed the pain on his face-or the terrifying ease with which Raven had destroyed him.
The fear in their eyes deepened.
Meanwhile, Steve-still among the standing-felt an inexplicable sense of relief.
82%
+50)
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr A.
Thank God he hadn''t said out loud what he''d been thinking just moments earlier.
the had, it might''ve been him being dragged out right now.
But the gratitude faded quickly, reced by a colder re.
She''s just some low-born nobody from a backwater city. What right does she
have to humiliate heirs from noble houses like this? Let me get out of this squad. Just once. And I''ll make her pay
As he swore vengeance in his heart, Raven''s gaze suddenly flicked to him.
Steve flinched, his body reacting before his mind could catch up.
But Raven didn''t move. She didn''t speak.
Instead, her phone buzzed in her pocket.
She pulled it out and nced at the screen.
It was a message from "Big Baby" on WhatsApp. [Seventh Teaching Building. Room 302.]
Raven blinked.
Then she remembered-she''d sent a message earlier: [Wannae find me?]
No reply.
Now, this? Short. Cold. Pouting. Clearly, Cassian was still sulking.
If he weren''t, he''d have shown up at the training ground all smug and smugger.
But instead, he was making her go to him.
Still... if it was the man she liked, even if he throws a tantrum, she would spoil him like royalty. Even if she had to crawl.
Just then, Leopard returned from dumping Jaxton outside.
Raven gave him a few instructions for the next two hours of training, then headed toward the teaching wing.
While the new recruits were sweating through military drills, the upperssmen had already started their semester,
It was ss time.
As she approached the Seventh Teaching Building, students streamed in through the main entrance.
Snippets of gossip floated through the air.
"Are you guys here for Cassian too?"
"Obviously. You think I''de to ss early on my day off if it wasn''t for him?"
"I literally ditched a ss to be here. Ugh. I heard he''s dating I now. At least today she''s not on campus, so we can actually
look at him
"Yeah, they say Cassian and I are the perfect couple, but honestly? I don''t see
it."
"Right? In my heart, no one deserves him. Cassian is like... a masterpiece. You admire from afar, but you don''t touch."
82%
Chapter 135
hapter 135
Raven raised an eyebrow as the whispers around her grew louder.
I''s dating Cassian? That was the first she''d heard of it.
Still surrounded by murmurs and side nces, she stepped calmly into ssroom 302.
+50
Her eyesnded immediately on Cassian, seated in the third row-perfectlyposed, almost detached-while the rest of the room buzzed with barely restrained infatuation.
Nearly every student, especially the girls, cast him discreet, lingering looks, and every few seconds, someone would let out a dreamy sigh.
"Quiet down, please," the professor said, tapping the desk with mild irritation.
He looked out over the packed lecture hall with a headache already brewing.
Normally, he''d be thrilled if even thirty students showed up for this unpopr elective.
Today, he sincerely wished there were fewer.
His eyes flicked to Cassian, then to Raven, who had just paused in the doorway. "The room''s full," he said. "You at the door-please shut it behind you."
Several heads turned to see who he was talking to.
When they saw Raven, a ripple of stunned recognition passed through the room, followed quickly by a shrill voice breaking the silence.
"Wait-it''s her?!"
Everyone turned toward the speaker.
"You know her?" someone asked.
"Who is she? I''ve never seen her before."
The girl gave Raven a quick nce, then sneered. "Let me introduce her properly. This is the freshman who almostnded Preston-until she totally blew it this morning."
"She blew it?"
"Oh, big time," the girl said loudly, clearly performing for the crowd. "She was stringing Preston along while flirting with some other cute guy on the side. This morning, both of them showed up to deliver her breakfast. At the same time. Preston saw the other guy, didn''t say a word, just turned around and walked away."
She said it loud enough that everyone in the room could hear, and clearly meant them to.
Cassian, hearing the story, raised one perfectly shaped brow in mild amusement. Suddenly, he didn''t feel so bad about having made Raven breakfast earlier-it seemed like a strangely strategic move in hindsight.
But just as that thought settled in, a skeptical voice cut through the room. "That can''t be right. Preston''s been here for a year. Plenty of girls have tried getting close to him, and he''s turned them all down. Why would she be the one to get through?"
82%
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr
(+50)
"Since when does being ''ordinary'' matter?" another chimed in. "As long as you''re not hideous and you know how to act sweet and maniptive, most guys fall for
it."
"Wait a second-she''s a freshman. What''s she even doing here?"
That final questionnded like a pin-drop. The room went silent. Then, slowly, eyes began to shift-toward Cassian.
"No way..."
"She just got dumped by Preston and now she''s aiming for Cassian?"
"She skipped military training toe here? That could get her expelled."
"You don''t get it. This is called risking everything for love."
"Well, say what you want-she''s got guts. Walking off the drill field like that? That''s asking for it."
Several girls now looked at Raven with thinly veiled hostility. Even if they didn''t believe Cassian would ever give a girl like her the time of day, the fact that she''d almost been with Preston-and hurt him-was enough to make their blood boil. And now, with this girl skipping drills and strutting in here like she belonged?
Perfect. They had leverage now. One little word to the instructors, and this nobody would be finished.
"She''s throwing away her future for a guy who wouldn''t even look at her. Pathetic."
"Exactly. Preston already saw through her. Unless Cassian''s blind, he''ll stay far away."
"And it''s not like Cassian''s even avable. He''s already taken. We''re just here to admire from afar. But her? She clearly has an agenda. If I finds out..."
The sentence trailed off. It didn''t need to be finished. Everyone knew what it meant: if I caught wind that someone was sniffing around her Cassian, this girl wouldn''t just get punishedshe''d be torn apart.
Raven heard every word, every whisper dripping with sarcasm, usation, and spite. But her expression barely shifted.
She simply lifted her foot and started walking-straight toward Cassian.
The room fell into sudden silence.
Most had assumed she''d hang back, steal a few nces, maybe work some angle of vulnerability to get Cassian''s attention. No one expected her to walk right up to him. No one thought she''d dare.
But she didn''t hesitate. She reached his row, turned, and without a word, sat down in the empty seat right beside him.
There were a few open spots near him, but everyone knew why they were empty.
It wasmon knowledge: if anyone sat next to Cassian, he left. Instantly. No conversation. No second chances.
And now-this girl. This new, nothing-special freshman-had not only dared to sit beside him, but did so as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
The ssroom exploded.
"She-she actually sat next to Cassian!"
"She dared?!"
The whispers turned to gasps, the gasps to fury. A thousand pairs of furious, disbelieving eyes locked on Raven like daggers.
Did she not know? Did she seriously not realize that sitting next to him was practically social suicide? That she-of all
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr A
-might be the reason he''d get up
and walk out again?
They didn''t care if she brought it on herself. But if she made their Cassian leave-
They''d make sure she paid.
Chapter 136
To everyone''s shock, Cassian didn''t stand up or walk away. H
83, 82%
+50
e simply cast Raven a calm, fleeting nce-expression unreadable-then lowered his gaze and continued reading the book in front of him as if she weren''t even there.
The girls in the room stared in disbelief. They didn''t want Cassian to leave, of course, but under normal circumstances, he should''ve reacted like she was a virus and distanced himself immediately.
Yet now, it looked like he''d silently allowed Raven to sit beside him-as if her presence wasn''t worth acknowledging, but neither was it worth rejecting.
"Unless I''m mistaken, no girl has been able to get within three feet of Cassian since the semester started, right?"
"Exactly. Even I, who''s rumored to be dating him, has never been seen within 3 feet of him. How did she pull this off?" "Please, a woman like her doesn''t deserve special treatment. Cassian''s probably just in a good mood today-anyone could''ve sat next to him."
At that, the girls all nodded in agreement. In their eyes, it wasn''t that Cassian cared about Raven; he just couldn''t be bothered to deal with her. That scheming little nobody clearly mistook apathy for favoritism.
With that thought, the looks they threw Raven grew colder by the second-no longer just disdainful, butced with fury and a sharp, bitter jealousy.
She had nearly lured in Preston, and now she was sitting next to Cassian? What kind of ridiculous luck did this woman have? It was uneptable. They couldn''t just let her hoard all the benefits.
Some of them began to move subtly, edging closer, weighing whether they might sit on Cassian''s other side.
But before anyone could make a move, they all froze.
Because Raven, without so much as a nce at the res boring into her back, calmly lifted her hand and picked up the book Cassian had been reading.
The tension in the room spiked in an instant.
"She just touched his book?"
"Is she seriously pushing her luck after getting away with sitting next to him?"
"Cassian''s a notorious clean freak. She''s done."
Everyone remembered the school belle who once tried to "identally" fall into Cassian''s arms-he''d tossed her out of the ssroom on the spot. And that girl was a top-tier beauty. Compared to her, Raven''s in face and clearly calcting mind
didn''t stand a chance.
Now, anger burned in their eyes, but beneath ity a flicker of pity. Poor thing. She had no idea what she''d just triggered.
But then...
Time passed. One breath, two. Cassian didn''t react.
Raven, still unbothered, casually flipped through the book she''d just picked up from his desk.
She read a few lines, then paused. Something felt..... off.
* 82% #
22:50 Sun, 20 Apr
1.
She narrowed her eyes, closed the book, and looked at the title.
Even with all her usualposure, Raven visibly froze for a beat.
She quickly flipped to the first page again, and the moment her eyesnded on
the text, she was hit by an explicit, no-holds-barred bedroom scene-straight to the point, no warning, no build-up.
After reading a few paragraphs, she looked up at Cassian, expression
unreadable, though her cheeks were tinted ever so slightly pink.
"The President''s Fiery Mistress?" she asked, tone slow and pointed.
Cassian blinked, then registered what she was holding.
He''d left the house in a rush and just grabbed a few books that ke had tossed into the backseat of the car-he hadn''t even looked at the covers. Now he regretted everything.
Without a word, he snatched the book from her hands and shoved it to the bottom of his book stack.
Crisis averted-barely. Except... the book now sitting on top of the pile had a big, bold title that read, "Daddy: Win a Wife and Get a Child."
Cassian closed his eyes.
This had to be karma.
Raven raised a brow, picked up the top book, and held it up with a smirk that was just shy of a fullugh. Her eyes twinkled with amusement as she looked at him.
"You sure have a type, don''t you?"
Chapter 137
(+50)
"These books aren''t mine," Cassian said, trying his best to soundposed, aloof-as if his pride hadn''t just taken a direct
hit.
He knew it was pointless, of course. No one would believe him. But salvaging a bit of dignity felt necessary.
Raven nced at him, lips curling into a faint smile. "That CEO romance wasn''t half bad," she said casually. "We should try it
sometime."
Cassian''s eyes-usually cold and unreadable-lit up, just for a second.
Truth be told, The President''s Fiery Mistress wasn''t a book he picked up on his
own.
Back in his previous life, one of his most trusted men had all but begged him to read it, swearing that mastering the domineering CEO persona would make Raven fall for him faster than any military strategy ever could.
He''d even secretly imagined himself as the brooding, powerful lead-conquering his spirited little wife one chapter at a time.
Unfortunately, he never found the right moment to put it into practice.
But now? Raven had handed him the opening on a silver tter. It would almost be rude not to ept.
Suddenly, he didn''t mind that she thought the book was his. As for ke-the one who''d left it in his car-Cassian had been ready to fire him on the spot. But now? Maybe ke deserved a second chance.
What Cassian didn''t know-what he couldn''t even begin to imagine-was that when they did finally act out that novel... the roles they ended up ying would be very different from the ones he''d envisioned.
Meanwhile, the ssroom had gone oddly quiet as students watched Cassian and Raven interact-casually,fortably, and, frankly, shockingly.
"What... is going on?" someone whispered.
Cassian, the guy who usually treated every girl like an inconvenience, was smiling? Responding? Letting her get that close?
Wasn''t this the same Cassian who ignored every admirer in the academy? Who made everyone believe I was the only girl he ever showed even a shred of tolerance toward?
Now here he was, bantering with Raven like it was nothing.
And Raven-this shameless freshman-actually had the audacity to flirt with him? To suggest they try something from a book called The President''s Fiery Mistress?
No one needed to read it to know what kind of content it had.
Suddenly, a girl with striking curves stood up, ignoring the fact that ss was in session. Her eyes locked on Raven, her voice sharp as a de. "Stay away from Cassian, you filthy tramp."
Her friends immediately chimed in.
"Seriously. Look at your background, your looks, your entire vibe you''re not even in the same league as him. Don''t waste
your time."
"You and Cassian? Dream on. He''s not someone people like you get to imagine having."
"You should be settling for some nobody at the bottom of society, raising kids and living a quiet, irrelevant life. Not
22:51 Sun, 20 Apr A
fantasizing about men who''ll never be yours."
82%
+50
Raven tilted her head slightly, her gaze calm as it swept across their furious, anxious faces. "He''s not your boyfriend. So why do you all sound like you''re about to be cheated on?"
The girl who had spoken first scoffed. "We''re just not going to sit here and let trash like you taint our idol."
Raven raised a brow. "Taint him?" she repeated. "If talking to him is considered tainting, then..."
Before anyone could react, she turned to Cassian-and kissed him. Right on the lips.
For one breathless moment, the ssroom fellpletely, eerily silent.
It wasn''t just quiet-it was shattered.
The soundless, stunned kind of silence that follows an explosion.
Raven leaned back, lips faintly curved as she swept her eyes across the room.
"If just talking to him counts as tainting," she said lightly, "then what would you call that?"
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
22:51 Sun, 20 Apr
Chapter 138
It was just a single sentence, but itnded like a bomb in the ssroom, exploding in the minds of every girl present.
82%
+50
They had just witnessed the untouchable Cassian-the man they saw as a god among mortals-get shamelessly flirted with, even imed, by a woman they regarded as filth. And worse, that woman dared to do it right in front of them, as if mocking their existence.
How could someone be so brazen, so utterly shameless?
A wave of fury rippled through the room. The way the girls stared at Raven now, it was as if they were all holding invisible daggers, ready to rip her to pieces.
But no one moved.
They were waiting for Cassian.
They refused to believe he''d let this slide. That woman had just humiliated him in public-surely he wouldn''t let it go unpunished.
Because the only thing more painful than being rejected... was watching the person you loved get stolen right in front of
you.
There was no way Cassian would tolerate this. He was Cassian. He had to put her in her ce.
And yet, what happened next left thempletely speechless.
Under their collective gaze, Cassian-always cool, always distant-actually smiled.
Just the faintest hint of amusement curved his lips, but it was unmistakable. Their idol... smiled at her?
Before they could recover, Raven swept her gaze across the room, her voice steady, eyes devoid of even a hint of humor.
"I happen to like men you all think are out of my league. And frankly, I don''t care if you don''t approve. So if you''ve got a problem with it-keep it to yourself."
Her tone sharpened, each word striking like a whip.
"From now on, if I hear one more useless word out of anyone''s mouth, don''t bother packing. You can get the hell out of Regalhold University."
Silence fell.
And in that silence, one word echoed in every girl''s mind: Arrogant. This woman was unbelievably arrogant.
She was from some backwater town, clinging to men for a shortcut up thedder, and yet she dared to stand there, unting like she belonged? Where did she get the nerve?
Then, without warning, one of the girls-curvy, fierce, and known to be Cassian''s most loyal fangirl-snapped.
"You must have a death wish."
She lunged at Raven, fury zing in her eyes. She was going to teach this shameless tramp a lesson she wouldn''t forget.
But just as she was about to reach Raven, something flew through the air with a sharp whip.
A hardcover book mmed into her with brutal precision-thrown by none other than Cassian.
82%d
2251 Sun, ZU Apr
The force of it knocked her clean off her feet, sending her crashing onto the floor in front of the lectern. The elderly professor nearby gasped and stumbled backward in shock.
But the girl who had been hit didn''t react to the pain. She didn''t scream or cry.
She just stared at Cassian, wide-eyed, her face frozen in disbelief.
''He hit me. Cassian actually hit me, the woman thought.
Shey there, stunned, her thoughts spinning. ''Had he... already fallen for that woman?"
Around the room, no one moved. The other girls were equally stunned. "Cassian... don''t tell me you actually like her?" someone whispered uncertainly.
That question silenced the room. No one answered-but everyone was thinking the same thing.
They didn''t want to believe it, but Cassian''s small smile after being kissed, hispleteck of rejection, his protective strike just now-it all said the same thing. This woman was different to him.
For the first time, the hatred in their eyes shifted-reced by something deeper. Real jealousy. And bitter, helpless
resentment.
Why her? By family, by looks, by strength-most of them far outshone that woman. And yet none of them dared to believe they were worthy of Cassian.
So why did she get to stand beside him?
The room remained silent for several seconds-until the girl who had earlier gossiped about Preston and ke delivering breakfast to Raven suddenly stood up, her voice shrill with desperation.
"Cassian! She was flirting with Preston this morning-and some other guy too! Don''t let that slut fool you!"
Almost the moment the words left her mouth, Raven''s hand moved.
A sharp snap echoed through the room as something flew from her fingers and struck the girl square in the chest. The sound was crisp and metallic.
Everyone''s eyes dropped-just in time to see the badge that had hit her fall to the floor, glinting under the lights. It wasn''t just any badge.
It was an elitebat badge, one only awarded to top-tier military operatives. The entire ssroom fell deathly still.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ad
Chapter 139
The force behind the badge was so strong that it mmed the girl backward into a desk, sending both her and the desk crashing to the floor in a violent heap.
+50)
For a moment, no one moved. The room froze as everyone stared at the crumpled girl lying amid overturned furniture. It took several long, stunned heartbeats before anyone could even breathe again.
Then, like a slow-moving wave, every student in the room turned to look at Raven.
Their expressions shifted-first disbelief, then something closer to awe. The force she had unleashed... it wasn''t normal.
To throw a badge with that kind of power? At minimum, you had to be a Mid- ss Warrior.
But that was impossible. Almost no one at Regalhold University reached that level before enrollment. Those who did came from powerful, prestigious families-and Raven? She was a schrship student from some nowhere town.
How the hell was she that strong?
"Wait... that badge-" someone gasped.
Everyone''s gaze snapped to the girl now kneeling beside the fallen desk, her fingers trembling as she picked up the object that had struck her.
The moment the emblem caught the light, a collective gasp echoed through the ssroom.
"The president''s seal?"
Mouths dropped open. Students turned their eyes back to Raven, this time filled with shock, confusion, and something dangerously close to fear.
Everyone knew what that badge meant. Anyone holding the president''s Seal wielded authority equal to the president himself.
And now... it was in Raven''s possession.
Still calm, Raven nced at the curvy girl slumped near the lectern, then looked down at the one she''d just sent flying with the badge. Her voice was low, cold, and utterly unapologetic.
"I already said, anyone who speaks another word of nonsense can pack up and get out of Regalhold University. That includes both of you. You can start getting your things."
The girl with the killer curves, still reeling from being pped-literally and figuratively-by her male idol over another woman, stared at Raven, her mind barely able to catch up. She blinked, dazed, as Raven''s words echoed in her head.
The girl on the floor had still been nning to yell something back, but hearing Raven''s warning, her mouth mped shut.
As the tension in the room grew thick enough to cut with a de, the elderly professor on the tform finally cleared his throat. "This is still ss time. If you''re only here to spectate or cause a scene, please take it outside."
Raven offered him a nod of apology.
Then, as if none of the chaos had affected her, she reached down, pulled the book Cassian had hidden beneath a stack of others, took his hand in hers, and walked out of the ssroom.
The silence left behind was deafening.
Students watched them go, still unsure of what they had just witnessed. One thing was clear: no one in their right mind
81%1
22.01 Sun, 20 Apr
+50)
would forge or steal the president''s seal. That would be suicide. If president Kurt found out, even the best-connected student would be expelled-if not worse.
So if Raven had dared to walk into a room and wield it like that.... there could only be one exnation.
Kurt gave it to her.
But why? What had Raven done to earn that kind of trust?
Confused, jealous, and unable to stomach what they''d just seen, most of the girls in the room stood up and followed them out. They needed answers-or revenge. Once the ssroom emptied, the two fallen girls slowly struggled to their feet. The curvy one took a deep breath, then turned to herpanion and said, "To the training field."
Whether that badge was real or not didn''t matter right now. Raven was still a student. And that meant she was subject to the school''s regtions.
Leaving the training field during military drills without permission was strictly forbidden. If they reported this to an instructor, Raven might not be expelled immediately-but she''d definitely suffer.
And once Kurt was made aware, they''d demand that he revoke the badge. Then, finally, things would go back to how they should be.
Supporting each other, the two girls hurried toward the field.
But when they arrived, they came to an abrupt halt.
What they saw stopped them cold.
Nearly nine hundred students were runningps across the massive training ground-almost every ss ounted for. And at the head of the pack, running harder than anyone else, were nine men in instructor uniforms.
The girls stared, ck-jawed.
"Are... all the instructors this intense this year?"
They stood frozen for a second longer. Then they walked toward the only person not currently running-Leopard.
Approaching him without preamble, the curvy girl squared her shoulders and asked, "Sir, what''s the punishment for a student who abandons military training in order to chase after a boy?"
Leopard blinked, surprised by the odd phrasing. His first instinct was to dismiss it entirely. After all, someone like Raven wouldn''t be caught dead chasing after anyone.
"Punishment?" he said. "We don''t bother punishing people like that. Regalhold doesn''t need that kind of trash. Just kick them
out.
AD
Chapter 140
The two girls lit up the moment they heard Leopard speak.
81%
-50)
They had assumed he''d at least ask a few questions and then decide on a punishment depending on the severity. At best, they''d hoped for a serious demerit.
At most-if everything went perfectly-Raven might be expelled. That was their ideal scenario, though even then, they hadn''t dared to expect too much.
But now, hearing Leopard''s tone, it sounded like he was ready to take action. Their confidence swelled immediately.
Just as they were about to grab Leopard and march him off to confront Raven, the curvy girl caught sight of a wave of people pouring in from the direction of the academic buildings. And leading that group-Raven herself, walking calmly hand- in-hand with Cassian.
For a moment, the girl almost felt like the heavens were helping her today.
She quickly pointed at Raven and turned to Leopard, her voice urgent, smug with anticipation. "That''s her. The one walking in front."
Leopard followed the direction of her finger. The moment his eyesnded on Raven, his body froze.
Wait-wasn''t she talking about a trainee who abandoned the training field to flirt with a guy?
Raven, flirting to get attention?'' He wouldn''t have dreamed of such a thing... even in his nightmares.
But then he saw their hands.
Raven. And Cassian. Holding hands.
Leopard felt as if he''d been struck by lightning.
This... this was real.
The infamous, unapproachable, eternally single Iron Queen of Regalhold had... a boyfriend?
Raven had someone.
Meanwhile, he-a grown man, full of hopes and protein powder-was still painfully, pathetically single.
Was there any justice left in the world?
While Leopard reeled from that existential crisis, many of the new recruits had already turned their attention to Cassian.
"Whoa, that guy in front is insanely handsome."
"I swear, he looks better than any celebrity I''ve ever seen."
"Honestly, if getting into Regalhold meant I''d run into guys like him, every second of studying was worth it."
Since all of them were freshmen, most didn''t know who Cassian was. To them, he was just some ridiculously good-looking upperssman.
Then they noticed the way he and Raven were holding hands. "Wait... is he holding Raven''s hand? Are they a couple?"
That onement shut everyone up.
81%
22:51 Sun, 20 Apr
A few secondster, someone offered a hopeful suggestion, voice weak and unsure. Maybe... maybe they''re just siblings?"
+50)
Silence. Someone thought, ''Seriously? Siblings? Who holds hands like that with their sibling-with fingers interlocked and that look in their eyes?''
And speaking of that look, had no one else noticed the way that man looked at Raven-like she was the only thing in focus?
It was the kind of gaze that came from loving someone so deeply you couldn''t hide it, even if you tried.
Some of the girls, realizing what they were seeing, couldn''t help but nce at Raven againthis time not with disgust or scorn, but with genuine envy.
Strong, fearless, and now... doted on by a man like that?
She was living the dream.
"Sir," the curvy girl said carefully, noticing that Leopard still hadn''t snapped out of
it. "Could you repeat what you said earlier... when she gets here?"
Leopard blinked and snapped back to reality, turning to her in confusion. "Repeat what?"
She froze. Her stomach dropped.
Something felt wrong.
Before either of them could react, Raven had already walked up ande to a stop in front of them.
Her gaze swept over the two girls as she frowned slightly. "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier?"
The girl who''d been struck down by the badge earlier wasted no time. She stepped forward, voice dripping with sarcasm and triumph as she stared Raven down.
"Badges mean nothing. At the end of the day, you''re still just a student."
"And as a student, you skipped training, disobeyed instructor orders, and ran around the campus doing who-knows-what. You''ve disrupted the academy''s order and set a terrible example."
She turned slightly, giving Raven a smug look before continuing, "The instructor already said it-leaving the training field without permission is grounds for
immediate expulsion. You''re done here."
AD
Chapter 141
Leopard''s expression froze with silent frustration se the girl beside him spoke before he could stop her.
A quiet sigh escaped him toote.
:65%
The cadets from ss Six all nced at him with the same sympathetic look, the kind people give to someone who''s just stepped on andmine
After what they d witnessed earlier, they were convinced of one thing their instructor, known far and wide as the most spineless in academy history, was about to get thoroughly skinned by this woman-if not physically, then socially.
But in stark contrast, the female cadets trailing behind Raven and Cassian were visibly thrilled. Finally, they thought.
They''d said from the beginning that no one could brazenly walk off the training field and get away with it.
Now it looked like this arrogant little upstart was about to crash and burn.
With bright eyes and barely restrained smiles, they turned eagerly toward Leopard, waiting for the fireworks.
But instead of feeding their expectations, Leopard''s face suddenly darkened.
He turned sharply to the smug-looking girl and said, his voice cold and cutting, "When exactly did you hear me say that?"
The girl flinched, caught off guard. She straightened her spine, trying to recover.
"Didn''t you just say..." Her voice faltered. She turned toward the ss Six cadets, waving her hand vaguely. "All of you heard it, didn''t you? He said anyone who left the field to chase after someone should be expelled?"
But silence met her.
Every single member of ss Six looked down at their feet, refusing to meet her gaze. Not one dared to speak.
Offending either Raven or Leopard meant instant doom-and no one was stupid enough to pick a side over a girl they didn''t care about.
Panic flickered in her eyes as she turned back to Leopard. "You did say it.
But Leopard cut her off mid-sentence. "You im she left the field to pursue a man. Then tell me which man?"
Caught off-guard again, she stammered but answered quickly. "Cassian. The guy she was holding hands with!"
Leopard''s gaze grew even colder. "Do you have any proof?"
She could feel her confidence unraveling
Sull, she pushed forward Cassian had just sat down in the ssroom. She left the field and showed up there not long after. Everyone saw what she did. The whole room full of people-there are witnesses"
Leopard gave a shortugh, more of a warning that amusement. "First of all, Raven requested leave before she left the training field. She didn''t break any rules. Second what you describe sounds like a perfectly normal interaction between two people who are dating-hardly the seduction you''re using her of Andstly-ndering a fellow student without evidence? That is a vition and I''ll be reporting this to the academy. You''ll be dealt with ordingly."
As his words rang out, the held went silent
The curvy girl and herpanion, the one who''d been knocked t by the badge earlier, stood rooted in ce, dumbfounded. That wasn''t what he''d said earlier. When they arrived, hadn''t he practically called Raven a disgrace to the
65%
13:03 Mon, 21 Apr **
academy?
So why had everything flipped the moment Raven appeared? Now he was not only denying his words, but openly threatening them?
The crowd that had followed Raven and Cassian expecting a scandal was equally stunned. Wasn''t Raven supposed to be punished for leaving the field without permission? How had the whole narrative reversed sopletely-and so fast?
And slowly, a new suspicion began to creep into their eyes as they looked at Raven.
Why did it seem like Leopard was... protecting her?
Not only did she carry the Headmaster''s Seal, but now even the instructors were treating her with kid gloves. She didn''t just break the rules-she rewrote them. Who exactly was this woman?
While the rest of the crowd stood in confused silence, the two original girls were already spiraling into despair.
Raven had clearly told them she''d see them expelled from Regalhold. They had hoped the instructors might offer some lifeline. But now, even they seemed to be siding against them.
Just when they were about to break down, another noise drew the crowd''s attention-thud-followed by another and another.
The nine military instructors, having just finished two hours of nonstop drills, copsed on the ground one by one, breathless and drenched in sweat.
The curvy girl''s eyes shed with sudden hope.
Without missing a beat, she dashed toward the exhausted instructors. She scanned them quickly and zeroed in on the one who still seemed half-conscious- Caleb.
"Sir," she began breathlessly, "I have a question. If a student takes personal leave during military training to go flirt with someone in the academic block, does that count as viting academy regtions?"
Caleb didn''t even look at her-he just kept gasping for air.
Her smile wavered. She crouched beside him, lowered her voice, and said just loud enough for the two of them to hear, "Thirty thousand dors. Just answer the question, and it''s yours."
That made Caleb turn.
He didn''t need thirty grand-but if someone was offering it just for opening his mouth? Why not?
"Technically," he said, still wheezing, "unless you have a documented health issue confirmed by the academy''s medical staff, there''s no such thing as approved leave during drills. If someone fakes illness just to sneak off and y lovebirds..."
He paused, narrowed his eyes, and gave her a long, slow look.
"Then I''d seriously have to ask-since when did Regalhold University start epting trash like that?"
And just as he finished speaking, a sharp sound echoed beside him-the sound of
polished ck military bootsing to a
sudden halt.
65%
13:03 Mon, 21 Apr
ns Novel 142
The moment Caleb saw the pair of ckbat boots stop in front of him, his face went stiff.
In the next instant, as if jolted by electricity, he scrambled to his feet.
The instructors sprawled beside him, still catching their breath, instantly sensed something was wrong.
Without hesitation, they bolted upright, backs straight, eyes wide with panic as they stared at the figure standing before them-Raven, alone, and ice-cold.
Before they had even fully processed the shock of Raven''s sudden appearance, Leopard stepped forward, his voice trembling despite himself as he looked at Caleb and asked, "Caleb, who did you just call trash?"
He was so worked up his tone shook slightly. When he''d said something bad about Raven earlier, he''d been terrified. He thought even correcting himself afterward wouldn''t save him from disaster.
But now? Now someone else had stepped up and said something even worse. Someone had taken the fall for him. Why would he be afraid anymore?
If Raven hadn''t been standing right there, Leopard would''ve thrown his head back
and howled withughter out of pure admiration for Caleb''s suicidal bravery.
Caleb, however, caught the strange look on Leopard''s face and sensed something wasn''t right.
Then a horrible possibility struck him.
"Is this the girl you were talking about? The one who skipped training to go on a date?" he asked, frowning. Leopard blinked.
Then his eye twitched so hard it looked like a tic. Skipped training..... to go on a date...
For a second there, he had been worried Raven still had a grudge against him. But now?
He wasn''t worried about himself anymore. He was worried Caleb was about to die.
Slowly, cautiously, Leopard turned his gaze to Raven-and upon seeing the ice settling across her expression like a winter storm, he knew he had to say something, anything, to do the bare minimum as a responsible squad leader... and maybe save a life.
He looked at Caleb and hesitated, then cleared his throat and said weakly, "I mean... ''trash'' might''ve been a little harsh, don''t you think?"
Caleb chuckled, clueless. "So it was someone from your squad?"
Leopard almost copsed on the spot. ''Was I helping you or sending you to your death?''
But it was toote. The trap was sprung. He sighed heavily, walked over, patted Caleb on the shoulder like a man offering final condolences, gave him a look that said "You''re on your own now, brother," and quickly stepped aside.
Caleb stared after him,pletely baffled.
And then... Raven finally spoke.
Her voice was like a de sliding across ss.
"Who did you just call trash?"
13:03 Mon, 21 Apr 0
In that instant, Caleb''s brain short-circuited.
The fear hit him like a truck. His breath caught in his throat.
65%
Wait. No. That trainee who skipped training to go flirt... she couldn''t be... His mind raced. There''s no way she''s the one. right? That Iron Queen actually has a boyfriend?
But this wasn''t the time to question the mysteries of the universe.
With survival instinct kicking in at full throttle. Caleb straightened his spine, raised his voice, and said righteously. Just to rify, I said that anyone who ends up hospitalized in the middle of military training is trash. But someone who still has the energy to fall in love during boot camp? Now that''s someone destined for greatness?"
The surrounding students stared at him in stunned silence.
They didn''t say it, but the message was clear in their eyes.
That... that''s gotta be the most desperate backpedal we''ve ever heard''
At that moment, they all collectively began to question just how much dignity instructors really had left.
Meanwhile, the two girls Raven had just expelled finally realized they were out of options. They had truly not anticipated that even the instructors-people who should''ve represented authority and reason-would bend over backwards the moment Raven showed up.
They were instructors. How could they possibly be afraid of a student?
And just as the full weight of that realization began to sink in, a voice-cool and biting-echoed from not far off.
*Caleb, twisting the truth for a woman? Isn''t that a bit beneath you?" Everyone turned toward the voice. Brianna was approaching with measured steps, her expression sharp as ever.
The two girls who had been clinging to thest shreds of hope lit up instantly.
Brianna was infamous across the academy for being tough, untouchable, and, most importantly, clearly at odds with Raven. If anyone could turn this around, it was her.
Maybe.... just maybe.... there was still a chance they wouldn''t be expelled after all.
But Raven, already pushed to the edge by the two girls'' earlier antics, looked up
at Brianna now with zero patience left. Her eyes had gonepletely cold.
Her voice was deadly calm. I''m giving you three seconds to disappear from my sight."
She took a step forward, saying, "If you''re still standing here after that, I promise you won''t be leaving in one piece."
Chapter 143
13:03 Mon, 21 Apr
Brianna froze for a moment when she heard Raven speak, but then suddenly let out augh.
3 65%
"What''s wrong?" she sneered. "Afraid I''ll expose whatever dirty little thing is going on between you and Caleb, so now you''reshing out?"
Raven didn''t reply. She simply began walking toward her, slow and steady.
Brianna''s confidence faltered with every step Raven took. There was something suffocating in the air now-a heavy, tangible pressure pressing down on her.
A flicker of fear rose in her chest.
But then she reminded herself this girl was just some backwater nobody who had somehow gotten lucky.
That thought gave her just enough courage to draw her phone and pull up the video she thought was her trump card.
She raised the screen toward Raven and snapped, "Stop right there, or I''ll show you what it means to regret."
Raven''s lips curled into a slight smile, but her pace didn''t slow.
Seeing that Raven had no intention of backing off, Brianna''s fear turned into fury.
"You asked for this," she hissed, her thumb moving to tap the y button.
But she never got the chance.
The moment her hand lifted, Raven had already reached her-and in a sh, Raven''s leg snapped up and drove hard into Brianna''s stomach.
A sharp, guttural scream tore from Brianna''s throat as the impact sent her flying backwards.
Her body hit the ground with a sickening thud, her phone flung from her hand and skidding across the pavement.
The moment shended, the sound of cracking bones followed-two, maybe three ribs shattering from the force.
And then... silence.
Every breath in the courtyard caught in every throat. Time seemed to stop.
People stared in disbelief, some wide-eyed, others white-faced, unable toprehend what had just happened.
She didn''t even let the girl finish her sentence.
She didn''t argue. Didn''t threaten. She just acted-decisively, violently, without hesitation.
A few cadets who had previously gossiped about Raven suddenly felt cold sweat trickling down their backs. A creeping dread curled around them. If Raven had been in a slightly worse mood earlier, that could''ve been them lying there, broken.
They now realized something terrifying: the only reason they''d been spared... was because she''d been toozy to bother
with them.
Across the courtyard, the two girls who had instigated everything-the curvy one and herpanion-instinctively took a few steps back, putting more distance between themselves and Raven.
They hadn''t thought she would actually strike someone, especially not in full view of all the instructors.
3 65%
13:03 Mon, 21 Apr
But Raven didn''t care.
She turned her head slightly, casting her gaze across the stunned onlookers.
Her voice was quiet, calm, but it rang through the courtyard like the crack of a whip.
"I told you," she said. "I''m done with the nonsense. Whether you heard me say it earlier or not, let me be clear-if anyone else dares to try something like this again..."
She raised a hand and pointed down at Brianna, whoy curled on the ground, gasping in agony.
"She''s your warning."
Her voice wasn''t loud. It didn''t need to be.
Every wordnded like a hammer to the skull. And not a soul dared breathe.
One thought echoed in all their minds: This woman... is terrifying.
Just then, a voice called out from a distance.
"ra, she''s over here."
Two figures approached from across the field-one of them was Millie, the same girl who had been publicly humiliated by Lilian that morning.
The other... was ra, the granddaughter of Headmaster Kurt, and the very same girl who''d had three of her teeth knocked out by Raven just days ago. Millie''s steps faltered when she caught sight of Brianna writhing on the ground. She rushed forward, kneeling beside her. ra followed close behind, both girls now crouched beside the broken student. "Brianna, are you Okay?" Millie asked, her voice full of concern.
Brianna had recovered just enough to speak, though pain still racked her with every breath.
At least five of her ribs were broken-sitting up was impossible. But through clenched teeth, she forced out her words.
"She seduced the instructors," she gasped. "That''s why none of them are stopping her. I have proof-Caleb was clearly biased in her favor. It''s all in my phone."
Then, raising her eyes to ra, she added hoarsely, "You''re on the board. You can''t let this slide."
Chapter 144
65%
ra opened her mouth, trying to say something, but no words came out. She hadn''te here to cause trouble-she''d only shown up because she heard that Cassian, the man she''d been crushing on for ages, was here.
If she''d known Raven was also present, she would''ve stayed as far away as humanly possible.
Her three front teeth, which Raven had once knocked out, had just been rented. She wasn''t about to risk losing more.
Besides, her grandfather had warned her himself: Raven was someone even he couldn''t afford to cross.
No matter how much ra hated her, she knew better than to go head-to-head with someone like that.
But Millie wasn''t paying attention to ra''s internal meltdown.
The moment she heard Brianna''s words, she scanned the area, then suddenly stood up and stormed over to pick a phone off the ground.
She didn''t unlock the screen. Instead, she turned to Raven with a mockingugh and spat, "You''ve really got guts, don''t you? Flirting with instructors right in the middle of military training?"
Raven didn''t even look at her. She turned straight to Leopard and the other instructors, her voice like steel. "Anyone here who dares waste another second of my time-throw them out of Regalhold University. And make sure they never get in again."
Millie sneered. "You think you can expel us just because you said so? Who do you think you are? These instructors, they''re not your servants."
But the moment those words left her mouth, a vice-like grip closed around her wrist.
Pain shot up her arm as she was yanked in ce-Leopard had moved without a word, his expression unreadable. Millie struggled, butpared to his strength, she was helpless.
And she wasn''t the only one.
Shrieks of pain rang out one after another-Brianna, the curvy fangirl, the girl Raven had downed with her badge earlier... all of them were subdued. None could move.
Millie, shocked and gasping, turned to the very people holding her down.
"You-aren''t you instructors?! That woman is just a student! Why are you listening to her?"
Before she could demand an answer, a sharp crack sliced through the air.
Millie''s head jerked sideways. A secondter, a line of crimson slid down the corner of her lips.
She slowly turned back around-only to see Raven lowering her hand, eyes like frost.
There was no rage in her expression. No gloating.
Just the cold, quiet certainty of someone who didn''t need to prove anything.
And that made it so much worse.
Millie''s heart seized with a terror she didn''t fully understand.
Not far away, ra instinctively backed away, her steps unsteady. She didn''t dare utter a word.
65%
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr
The students who recognized ra-Regalhold''s infamous little princess, the granddaughter of Chancellor Kurt Monroe himself-were stunned.
This was ra. The same girl who used to parade through campus like she owned it.
And now? She was clearly scared of Raven.
Everyone began to look at Raven differently.
What kind of power does she have? Why are even the most arrogant people terrified of her?''
Just as the tension reached a breaking point, a new figure surged into view.
Steve, the student who had sworn to join the Hundred-Man Unit and make Raven suffer, appeared pushing a wheelchair at full speed.
The man in the wheelchair was none other than Kurt Monroe.
"President Monroe," Steve said loudly, pointing straight at Raven, "that woman has turned this academy upside down. She''s a menace. If we don''t expel her ording to Regalhold''s code of conduct, there will be chaos!"
The crowd turned at once.
When they saw Kurt seated in the wheelchair, their expressions shifted instantly into respect.
Many students turned to look at Raven, waiting. No one said a word-but they didn''t need to.
In their minds, Raven was finished.
Sure, she had instructors on her side. Maybe she''d used underhanded tricks to earn their loyalty. But in the end, she was still just a student. A student who had assaulted ssmates, and in a manner so public and brutal that even the instructors wouldn''t be able to protect her.
And Kurt-stern, principled Kurt-would never allow the rules of the academy to be trampled.
But then, just when everyone thought the hammer was about to drop, Kurt turned his head slowly to Steve.
His brow furrowed. And then he spoke.
What he said next made every student in the room feel like their entire worldview had just shattered.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr 0
Chapter 145
65%
Kurt smiled as he spoke, his voice calm and steady, yetced with something unmistakably final. "I believe most of you already know-I''ll be retiring soon. Today, I can officially announce that the acting president who will be taking my ce has already arrived. She''s spent time embedded among you, observing and evaluating the state of this academy firsthand."
He paused for a beat, then turned toward Raven with a smile that made more than a few stomachs tighten.
"Allow me to introduce her formally," he said. "This is Miss Valor-your next acting president."
The words fell like a hammer.
For a long, breathless moment, the crowd was absolutely silent.
Everyone stood there, stunned into stillness, as if their minds simply refused to ept what they''d just heard.
They thought, ''Wait-what? Raven? That girl who supposedly came from some backwater town? The schrship case? The one they''d all whispered was using her looks to climb her way up? She... she was going to be the acting president of Regalhold University? No. That couldn''t be right.
Someone stepping into Kurt''s position should''ve been a seasoned figure in their thirties, at least-someone from the military''s top brass, with years of experience and an air of authority.
Not a girl who, quite frankly, looked younger than most of the students standing around her.
Surely, Kurt was joking. Right?
But before anyone could find their footing in this copsing sense of reality, Raven''s cool, unbothered voice rang out again as she nced toward the instructors restraining the five troublemakers.
"Throw them out."
The instructors didn''t hesitate. Almost in unison, they replied, "Yes, ma''am."
In the very next instant, the grip on the girls'' wrists tightened. All five of them gasped in pain, their bodies jolting under the
pressure.
Brianna, already pale from having multiple ribs broken by Raven earlier, looked like she was on the edge of cking out. But the hatred in her eyes burned hotter than ever. If anything, the pain had made her more lucid.
She red at Raven, voice trembling but sharp with venom. "Someone like you... how the hell did you be acting president? Let me go! I''ll report this to the military myself!"
Raven frowned slightly, then flicked her fingers.
A thin silver needle shed through the air and embedded itself cleanly into a pressure point on Brianna''s neck.
And then came her voice-calm, detached, terrifyingly cold. "If you can''t speak properly, then you won''t be speaking at all."
Brianna''s eyes flew wide open in horror. She opened her mouth to scream something, anything-but all that came out were muffled, choked whimpers.
"Mm-mm-mm!"
Her voice was gone.
Millie and the others flinched. The sound of Brianna''s broken, voiceless groans and the realization of what Raven had done sent a chill straight to their bones. One look at Raven''s face-and they knew.
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr
She''d made Brianna mute.
And she could do the same to them. In fact, she might already be considering it. None of them dared say another word.
65%
As they were dragged toward the academy gates, all five of them were consumed by one overwhelming emotion-regret. Waves of it crashed through their minds.
If they had simply kept their heads down, if they hadn''t picked a fight with her, they could have safely graduated from Regalhold, gone on to live lives of privilege and power.
But now? It was over.
Their reputations were destroyed. Their futures obliterated. And the punishment waiting for them back home, once their families learned what they''d done... they didn''t even dare imagine it.
Back in the courtyard, the rest of the students stood frozen, watching the five of them disappear.
Then their eyes shifted-back to Raven.
For a long moment, no one said a word.
She looked too young to be who Kurt said she was, tooposed, too calm, too brutal.
But somehow... it was real.
She wasn''t just powerful. She was power.
Off to the side, Steve, who had been the one pushing Kurt''s wheelchair, stood like
a statuepletely stiff, pale, barely breathing.
He looked at Raven as if he''d just witnessed a ghost rise from the earth.
And then-her eyes found him.
She didn''t raise her voice. She didn''t even smile. She just looked at him and said, with the kind of softness that could freeze blood in your veins.
"Walk out of the academy yourself... or would you like me to have someone help you?"
AD
Comment
Send
Chapter 146
hapter 146
Steve''s fists clenched tight, his knuckles whitening with rage.
He stared dead at Raven, eyes brimming with venom as he spat, "Do you even realize who you''ve just offended?"
In his mind, he was untouchable. At best, the acting president of Regalhold University was a Mid-ss Warrior.
But he he had absolute confidence he''d soon be a member of the Hundred- Man Unit.
65%
And once that happened, he''d be amander amongmanders, with the authority to walk right back into Regalhold University and "discipline" this woman who thought she could act above her station.
But the moment thest word left his mouth, everything changed.
A sudden, choking force closed around his throat. The pressure crushed the air from his lungs, and before he could even gasp, a voice colder than death itself slithered into his ear.
"You want to know who you''ve offended? Hm?"
The sound of Raven''s voice alone made Steve''s body tremble violently. His instincts screamed at him to run, to answer, to say anything-but he couldn''t. His mouth refused to move.
He couldn''t speak. He couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t think.
"Idiot," Raven said tly-and with a flick of her hand, she tossed him like he weighed nothing.
Steve''s body mmed hard into the ground, skidding across the dirt and kicking up a cloud of dust. A pained groan escaped him as he crumpled on the spot.
Raven didn''t even flinch.
She nced at him once, then turned to face the rest of the crowd, voice steady and sharp. "Anyone else have something to say?"
The students around her all shook their heads in perfect unison-silent, pale, and terrified.
Raven''s gaze turned frosty. "Then why the hell are you all still standing here? Training. Now."
Before she''d even finished the sentence, the crowd scattered like startled birds. Everyone sprinted back to their squads and lined up in orderly rows, not daring to look back.
Only when the chaos faded and most of the students had cleared out did Kurt finally turn toward Raven, cautiously respectful.
"Raven," he said, tone tentative, "some of Regalhold''s top families are holding a private event tonight to discuss the nomination slots for the Hundred-Man Unit. With your talent and strength, you''d be a natural fit. Would you be interested in going to take a look?"
Kurt had no idea Raven already had the authority to approve candidates herself, let alone that she was the newly appointed fourth general of Vyrdenia. He hadn''t been present at the training site, nor had he been invited to Lorne''s banquet. As far as he knew, Raven was simply an extraordinarily gifted student-and it would be a shame if she didn''t at least try for a ce in the Hundred-Man Unit.
But more than that... if it was his rmendation that got her in, and she owed him a favor, then maybe-just maybe-his
time in that wheelchair woulde to an end a little sooner.
Raven raised a brow at his words. "Take a look?" she said with a faint smirk. "Someone''s trying to sell nomination slots now?"
13.04 Mon, 21 Apr
0065%
Kurt quickly shook his head. "Not exactly selling... more like offering opportunities.
I''ll take you there tonight. You''ll see for yourself."
Raven nodded. "Fine."
She wasn''t particrly interested, but now that someone dared tomercialize something as serious as Hundred-Man Unit entry, her curiosity was definitely piqued. And besides, she had nothing better to do that evening.
The rest of the morning passed in a haze of pain and regret-most of it radiating from the instructors.
Cries of agony echoed across the training grounds, with Caleb suffering the worst and Leoparding in a close second.
The rest of the instructors, witnessing their misery, mentally carved one rule into stone:
Never. Ever. Cross Raven.
Some injuries, they realized, you just don''t walk away from. Not physically. Not psychologically.
By the time noon rolled around and training was finally dismissed, students and instructors alike dragged their broken, exhausted bodies off the field like survivors of a war.
Raven, meanwhile, strolled across the grounds like nothing had happened and stopped in front of the man who''d been watching her the entire morning-eyes never leaving her, as if she were the only thing in his world.
She smiled.
"Come on, baby," she said, her voice low and sweet.
Cassian blinked, momentarily thrown. "Where to?"
Raven raised the book in her hand, her lips curving into a slow, wicked grin. "Somewhere quiet," she purred, eyes glinting, "so we can test this whole cold CEO meets his fiery little mistress thing..."
Chapter 147
Cassian paused for a beat, startled by what he''d just heard. Then, the smile in his eyes deepened, and something sharper shed across them.
"Let''s go," he said simply.
Before Raven could even react, he had already grabbed her hand and was leading her away with such purpose and speed it was as if the rest of the academy had ceased to exist.
He didn''t slow, didn''t hesitate, heading straight for the one ce few students dared to venture near-the ancient Archive Hall beside the president''s office.
Raven raised a brow in mild amusement, letting herself be led without resistance. Her gaze drifted to his back, and a faint, knowing smile began to curl at her lips.
Momentster, they stood before the grand double doors of the Archive Hall. Cassian pushed them open without hesitation, and as the doors creaked inward, warm golden light spilled out across the stone steps.
The moment they stepped inside, the heavy doors swung shut behind them with a dull boom, locking out anyone who might''ve been foolish enough to follow.
Just as the room fell silent again, Raven turned.
Without warning, her hand came up and pressed firmly against the stone wall beside Cassian''s head-ssic kabedon position, clean and practiced.
Cassian blinked. Something about this felt... off.
But before he could put his finger on it, Raven leaned in, her lips tilted in a chill, teasing smile, and her voice brushed his ear like silk over steel.
"Going through so much trouble just to seduce me?" she said softly. "Go on- what''s your endgame?"
Cassian was speechless.
Raven watched the flicker of confusion pass over his face and couldn''t stop the slight gleam of amusement that lit up her eyes. Still, her tone dropped a few degrees colder as she added, "Not talking? Trying to y the shy game with me now? Or are you going to say you''re just madly in love with me?"
Now he got it.
He''d been... cast in the role of the flustered little love interest?
For a brief second, he hesitated. But then, instead of resisting, his lips curled into that familiar, wickedly seductive smirk. "And what if I do want something from you? You''d give it to me if I asked?"
Raven narrowed her eyes, unimpressed. "You?" she scoffed. "You''re just a pretty face with no real weight. You''re nowhere near the level to be making demands."
Her gaze swept over his features, slow and deliberate, before she added coolly, "Thirty dors. I''ll buy you for a night."
Cassian''s smirk froze.
She''d said it so casually, with the air of someone bestowing a favor. Thirty dors? That was all?
Raven caught the change in his expression and smirked faintly. "Not happy?" she asked. "Fine. Thirty-five."
13-04 Mon, 21 Apr
Cassian said nothing, his jaw tightening.
"Forty," Raven said, clearly pushing his buttons now. "And don''t ask for more-l don''t like materialistic men."
Cassian''s face finally darkenedpletely, but before he could fire back, Raven''s fingers lifted to grip his chin-firmly.
And then her lips were on his.
Cool, soft, and terrifyingly direct.
65%
5
His eyes fluttered shut on instinct, his mind nking for a moment as his body reacted before he could think better of it. He found himself responding-against his better judgment.
One of her hands slid around his waist, tracingzy, suggestive lines.
Somewhere in the back of his mind, he was still grappling with the indignity of
being bought for forty bucks-but Raven''s hand was moving now, and his outrage began to slip away with every calcted touch.
Fine, he thought, just before hepletely gave in. ''Forty dors... is still a positive number.
Just as things began to escte, the temperature in the hall shifted.
Sharp. Sudden. Cold. Raven''s movements stilled.
She lifted her head and nced upward.
The Archive Hall was built like a cathedral-its interior hollow and spiraling upward in gold-lined staircases that wrapped around the walls. And now, from the vaulted
ceiling high above, snow-pure white and unnaturally pristine-began to fall.
Raven''s eyes sharpened instantly. The air shifted around her, dangerous and icy. With a flick of her wrist, a card materialized between her fingers.
A deep brown Earth Starcard.
As it spun slowly in her grip, a heavy, grounded force began to fill the hall.
And as that force spread, the falling snowkes shimmered, melted, and vanished before they could ever touch the ground.
"Hm?"
The curious hum came from above-a man''s voice, smooth and clear, with a
melody that seemed just a bit too pleased.
Footsteps followed. Slow. Unhurried. Purposeful.
Whoever it was, they were descending.
Raven didn''t speak. Her gaze locked onto the upper level of the spiral staircase, where the sound was growing louder.
Anc
erged
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 148
A few momentster, a boy draped in a pure white robe appeared before Raven.
He looked to be around twenty, with short, silvery-white hair that shimmered beneath the overhead lights, casting a soft, almost holy glow around him.
And beneath that hair was a face so wlessly sculpted, it could only be described as beautiful-an ethereal, almost inhuman kind of beauty.
But it wasn''t just his delicate features that drew the eye. It was the contradiction.
For all the purity he radiated, there was something dangerously seductive beneath the surface. Something that whispered temptation, as if with just a crook of his finger, people would willingly fall to their knees, offering up their lives in worship.
He was a paradox made flesh-sacred and wicked, all at once.
Under normal circumstances, Raven might''ve paused to admire such a rare face, maybe even been amused by the strange sh of divinity and decadence. But not
now.
She had just finished adjusting her clothes after being interrupted. Her expression, as she looked at the boy, wasn''t curious or appreciative-it was murderous.
Her voice was quiet, but her words held the weight of absolute threat.
"Go on," she said coolly. "Pick how you want to die."
There was no jest in her tone. Not even a hint of irony.
The boy stared at her, a smug glint flickering in his crystal-clear eyes as he chuckled softly. "You''re quite fortunate," he said. "Had you arrived a little earlier, I wouldn''t have given you a second nce. But you came just in time-right when I was growing bored of this ce. So, congrattions. You now have the privilege of bing my partner. Form a contract with me, and I''ll help you rise to the very top."
Raven snorted, the sound sharp and cutting.
"Partner? she echoed, a cold smirk ying on her lips. "You''re not even qualified."
Her expression darkened, and with a flick of her wrist, something sparked to life beside her "Earth" Starcard.
A vibrant green glow red-and a second Starcard appeared, this one etched with the character for "Wood." The boy raised an eyebrow, intrigued.
"Two Starcards?" he murmured, interest briefly ring in his eyes. But then he shook his head, dismissing it just as "Even so... in this primitive little world of yours, people with two Starcards still can''t use them simultaneously. It''s a novelty, nothing more."
quickly.
But as the words left his mouth, the "Wood" and "Earth" Starcards began to shift- gliding toward each other, drawing closer.
A sudden burst of light shed between them.
In the blink of an eye, the two cards fused into one.
The boy''s eyes widened. The light in them wavered, no longer so serene.
"Starcard fusion?"
65%
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr
Only those with the ability to fuse Starcards could wield two-or even more-at once. In his world, that kind of talent would''ve made her a target of every major power.
And now, standing before him, was a girl from a world he had once deemed beneath him-performing a feat he thought impossible here.
He felt something rare. Something he hadn''t experienced in a very long time.
For the first time in years, he regretted something he''d said.
And yet, even having witnessed the fusion with his own eyes, disbelief lingered in his gaze. Because even in the advanced realm he once called home, those capable of Starcard fusion were true monsters-legends in the making.
And now, one had just appeared in this... backwater ne.
But before he could voice his astonishment again, a thick vine-about the width of an arm-suddenly shot out from the fused Starcard.
It snaked toward him, and as it neared, countless smaller tendrils unfurled from its tip, spreading like a of living wires. In a matter of seconds, the boy waspletely surrounded. But he didn''t panic.
In his hand, a gleaming longsword materialized out of thin air.
With a swift motion, he shed forward-the vine shattered instantly, dozens of tendrils falling limp to the ground, sliced into useless scraps.
As they hit the floor, the smugness in the boy''s eyes faded. His gaze shifted, studying Raven with a new level of seriousness. "You may have fused two Starcards," he admitted, "but that''s still not enough to hurt me. ept my offer. Be my partner, and I''ll give you everything you desire."
Ravenughed. There was no humor in it. Just dark amusement.
"Hurt you? she echoed, lifting her hand once more. "Then what about this?"
Chapter 149
As Raven''s voice fell, a pale golden Starcard marked with the character for "Metal" appeared between her fingers, spinning in a slow, ominous arc.
The boy''s expression changed in an instant. "Three Starcards?" he said, his voice sharp with disbelief. "Who are you... really?"
He had done his research before arriving. In this world, Starcard wielders were already rare-nearly nonexistent, even among the most powerful families.
Owning two was almost unheard of. But three?
How was that possible?
As the shock spread across his face, the golden "Metal" card seamlessly merged with the two Starcards Raven had already summoned.
In the next instant, the vine spell that had once quieted suddenly surged to life again-only now, it was no longer ordinary. The vines gleamed with a metallic sheen, their surface covered in glinting barbed thorns. They twisted toward him with terrifying speed, like living chains forged in gold.
The boy instinctivelyshed out, sword slicing through the air-but this time, his de barely left a mark.
His breathing caught. That strike, which could have sliced boulders in two, hadn''t even done damage.
"I concede," he said at once, without the slightest hesitation.
True, if he fought to the death, he might be able to drag her down with him. But she wasn''t his enemy. She was the one he''d hoped to recruit as a future ally- perhaps even a destined partner.
There was no need to push things to mutual destruction.
And yet, as he looked at her now, there wasn''t a trace of disdain left in his eyes.
Even at his current strength-just a fraction of his true power-he shouldn''t have been cornered by a girl from this so-called primitive world. But she had done exactly that.
There was no denying it: this girl was a once-in-a-million talent.
And with proper cultivation, she might even rival that one, the unparalleled genius fated to im the ultimate seat.
A fire ignited in his gaze as he looked at her again, this time not with contempt, but with fervent desire.
But Raven, upon hearing his surrender, didn''t even blink. Her eyes were calm as ice as she said, "I already told you-I want you to choose how you die."
He hesitated.
Then, slowly, a silver-purple tome materialized in his hand. The moment it appeared, Raven could feel the weight rolling off it-ancient, regal, and heavy as the stars themselves.
She didn''t need more than a second to know: this book was no ordinary artifact.
"Form a pact with me," the boy said, holding the book out as if offering a prize. "And this book will be yours."
His voice dripped with subtle enchantment, deliberatelyced with something that tugged at the edges of temptation.
05%
But Raven remained untouched, unmoved.
Her eyes simply narrowed as she asked, "What book is that?"
"The Star God''s Book, he replied, his voice low and reverent. An artifact passed down since the ancient age. There''s a prophecy-it''s said that whoever bes its master is destined to rule over all worlds."
Raven let out a soft chuckle. "Sounds impressive. What exactly does it do?" "That," he said with a slight smile, "I''ll tell you-after you be my partner."
But under the weight of his expectant gaze, Raven merely tilted her head and gave a quiet, mirthlessugh.
"I''m not interested in forming a pact with a fox."
The boy froze.
He''d hidden himself well-perfectly, he thought. So how had she seen through him?
Before he could demand an answer, her voice cut through the silence again, even colder than before.
"I''m not looking for a partner," she said calmly. "But a pet... I might consider."
His expression snapped from surprise to fury.
"You dare," he growled. "Watch your mouth."
In his world, even the most gifted of their kind wouldn''t qualify to shine his boots. He was descended from the divine, a being leagues above this low-tier realm. For him to even offer a pact to someone not yet qualified as a Starwielder was already a concession bordering on humiliation.
And now, she had the audacity to treat him like a stray dog?
But before his anger could fully ignite, a sudden pressure coiled around his throat-tight, unrelenting.
And in that instant, he realized he wasn''t the one in control anymore.
Chapter 150
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr 0 Chapter 150
In the next second, the face the boy had just smugly dismissed-handsome enough to rival his own-suddenly expanded in his pupils, impossibly close.
And before he could even process what was happening, a suffocating force wrapped around his chest, and with it, a wave of primal fear surged through his veins.
The boy knew without question-death was staring him in the face.
But before he could react, a single drop of blood flicked from Raven''s fingertip and struck the center of his forehead like lightning. In that instant, an ancient and intricate sigil burned itself into his mind, leaving a searing imprint that made his entire body seize.
His blood turned to ice.
Then, a voice colder than frost and twice as deadly slid into his ear-
"What''s wrong? Don''t think you''re good enough to be a pet?"
The boy stiffened, his whole body locking up as he slowly turned his head toward the voice. But the moment his gaze met Cassian''s eyes, a visible shudder ran through him.
What the hell is this man...?'' he thought, ''Why does his presence feel so terrifying?"
He didn''t get time to dwell.
Cassian lifted a hand, grabbed him by the cor-and in a sh of silver light, the boy''s form shifted.
When the glow faded, a palm-sized snow-white fox with a silken coat and silvery tail dangled from Cassian''s grasp. Its crystal-clear eyes still carried the remnants of panic.
Without a word, Cassian ced the fox neatly on Raven''s shoulder.
Then, with a stare sharp enough to slice through bone, he leaned closer and said, without a hint of amusement, "If you so much as look at her the wrong way, I''ll make sure you never go near a vixen again."
He trusted Raven, of course-but when it came to the other party, especially someone like Dominic, it never hurt toy out the rules first.
The tiny fox''s fluffy body trembled violently under Cassian''s re. After a long pause, it gave a tiny, reluctant nod.
What it was really thinking, though... well, only the fox knew.
Raven turned to Cassian with a faint, amused smile.
Then she reached up and gently patted the small fox on her shoulder. "Dominic Baldwin," she said, "that''s your name, isn''t it?"
"Mm," Dominic replied inside her mind through their newly formed contract. Raven raised an eyebrow, her smirk deepening. "Say ''Master'' for me, will you?" Dominic mentally rolled his eyes. ''Don''t push your luck, woman. I have pride too! Raven chuckled but let it go. She bent down and picked up the book lying nearby-the Star God''s Book.
It felt like polished jade in her hands, cool and impossibly smooth. The cover was crafted from violet crystal, its surface
13:04 Mon, 21 Apr 0
carved with delicate floating runes inteced with golden lines.
She tried to open itbut no matter what she did, it refused to budge.
65%
After a moment, she gave up and turned to Dominic. "Alright, tell me what exactly does this book do?"
Dominic hesitated, then finally answered through their mind-link. "Truthfully, the reason I came to this world at all was to find the Star Key that unlocks that book. But before I could reach it, I was ambushed by enemies who followed me here. I was seriously wounded. Even though I managed to gather some clues about the Star Key''s whereabouts, I haven''t had a chance to pursue them since I can''t stay in human form for long."
Raven raised an eyebrow. "The Star Key?"
As she spoke, she summoned something into her hand-the half Star Key Franklin had once given her. "You mean like this?" she asked, holding it up. "I''ve got one half. Do you know where the other half is?"
Originally, she had only been hunting down the missing piece to unlock the Fire- Element Starcard she''d obtained from the Henderson family. But now, it seemed theplete key could serve a double purpose.
The moment Dominicid eyes on her half of the key, his fox eyes lit up.
"Yes!" he said excitedly. "I know exactly where the other half is."
Raven''s gaze sharpened. "Where?"
Dominic told her. When he finished, Raven gave a slow, wicked smile. "And here I thought I was just going there tonight for fun. Looks like I have to go now."
Though she didn''t say it out loud, the ce Dominic mentioned... might very well require her to use her identity as a General if things turned ugly.
We''ll see when we get there, she thought, brushing the thought aside for now.
Then she turned her attention back to Cassian-and began to approach.
He caught the glint in her eye and the smirk on her lips. It was yful, dangerous, and far too seductive.
Cassian instinctively took a step back.
But it was already toote.
Raven stepped forward, pressed him against the wall of the great hall, and leaned in close.
What she said next made his breath hitch-sharply, and uncontrobly.
Chapter 151
Raven leaned in with azy smirk, her voice dripping with suggestive sweetness. "Baby," she whispered against his lips, "shall we continue?"
As she spoke, her arms slipped easily around Cassian''s waist, and before he could answer, she was already pressing another kiss to his lips-slow, deep, and entirely unhurried.
Her hand trailed downward, fingers gliding along the curve of his waist, creeping toward dangerous territory with the casual precision of someone who knew exactly what she was doing.
Perched on Raven''s shoulder, Dominic stared wide-eyed at the unfolding scene.
His little paws shot up to cover his eyes reflexively-but a secondter, he dropped them with a deadpan expression. Why was he covering his eyes?
They clearly didn''t care. And if these two could shamelessly make out in front of him, then he had no reason to act bashful.
In fact... a wicked thought shed through his tiny fox brain.
Since Cassian had the gall to force him into bing Raven''s "pet," it was only fair to learn how to make Cassian feel the pain of betrayal. He would study. Observe.
And tonight-tonight he''d strip naked and crawl into Raven''s bed. Let Cassian taste heartbreak.
It was a wless n.
Or at least, it would''ve been... if not for what happened next.
Just as Dominic was about to mentally take notes on Raven''s increasinglywless hand movements, the grand doors to the Archive Hall swung open with a thunderous crack.
There, framed in the doorway, sat Kurt in his wheelchair.
Behind him-dozens of students, all wide-eyed and curious.
Their gaze fell on the scene inside. On Cassian, pinned against the wall, lips red, shirt rumpled. On Raven, looking like she''d just finished a full-course meal-with dessert.
The crowd blinked.
"Wait," someone finally whispered. "Why does it look like he''s the one being seduced?"
"This... is why they came here?" another murmured, scandalized.
Inside the hall, Raven exhaled through her nose and slowly pulled back from Cassian.
Her gaze lifted-cold, cutting, and brimming with barely restrained murder. The temperature in the room plummeted.
Once was bad enough. But twice?
Twice they had barged in and ruined her mood?
Even Cassian, who had been enjoying himself thoroughly just moments ago, felt the tension ripple through her body and wisely chose to stay very, very still.
Kurt caught the look in Raven''s eyes and cursed silently to himself. Shit. Not good.
65%
13:05 Mon, 21 Apr
The students, sensing the suffocating pressure in the air, all took an instinctive step back. Their expressions twisted into sheer panic. No one had ever made them feel this kind of fear-not even the military officers who''d trained them.
Raven hadn''t moved yet, but it felt like a de was already pressed to every single throat in the room.
Kurt, pale and sweating, quickly spoke up, words tumbling out in a rush. "It''s just- we, uh-we noticed five students vanished from this area. I was worried something had happened to you."
Only then did Raven''s expression ease, if only slightly. She reached up, grasped Dominic by the scruff of his neck, and casually held him in midair.
"Where are the missing students?" she asked.
Everyone blinked. Was she seriously talking to... a fox?
Had she finally lost it?
Kurt frowned, and the students exchanged uneasy nces. ''Did she think the fox could answer? What, was it some kind of demon beast? A spirit animal? It''s not like it could talk... right?''
Dominic kicked his little legs as he dangled in the air, but when Raven''s cold gazended on him, he froze like a bug in a jar.
"They''re alive," came his voice-rich, smooth, and very much telepathic, ringing directly in Raven''s mind. "Want me to bring them out?"
She gave a slight nod. "Mm."
At her signal, a pulse of light shimmered across the top of the Archive Hall. A secondter, footsteps echoed down the spiral staircase.
The students turned, stunned.
And then they saw them.
Four young men and one woman-slightly pale, clothes wrinkled, but very much alive-descended from above.
Gasps rippled through the group.
They turned back to Raven. Then to the fox in her hand. Then to Raven again.
That fox... didn''t just be a pet. It had achieved spiritual enlightenment.
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 152
"President Monroe."
"President Monroe."
65%
The moment Kurt stepped into view, the five pale-faced figures-those who had been missing-immediately greeted him, one after another.
Kurt''s gaze swept across them and settled on the only girl in the group.
She looked to be in her early twenties. While not as ethereally beautiful as I, she had a kind of gentle, mature elegance that gave her presence a quiet weight. This young woman was none other than K, one of Regalhold University''s five most prestigious "Highnesses-and the only female among them, aside from I. Seeing her safe, Kurt finally breathed a sigh of relief. Among the five, she was the one he''d worried about most.
Her background... was not something anyone could afford to provoke.
Kurt gave her a nod, then said, "Come with me. I need to hear everything that''s happened during this time."
He nced at Raven a little nervously, but when she didn''t object, he rxed and led the five away.
Just before leaving, K turned back. Her gazended on Cassian, and her lips curved into a soft, graceful smile. "Thank you, Cassian."
She hadn''t seen everything that happened in detail, but she knew-it was Cassian who''d saved her life.
Before she''d been trapped, K had already felt something for him. But because of her family''s restrictions, she never dared to act on those feelings.
Now that she''de back from the brink of death, she wasn''t nning on holding anything back.
The four others who''d been rescued followed her lead, each giving Cassian a respectful thank-you before leaving with Kurt. But despite their departure, none of the surrounding students made any move to disperse.
They weren''t exactly tactful about personal space.
Raven, of course, noticed. She silentlymitted dozens of faces to memory.
That afternoon, every single student she''d remembered got special treatment during training.
By the time evening rolled around, a few were on the verge of being hospitalized.
Not just the instructors-but even the students-had begun looking at Raven differently.
By now, a chilling realization had carved itself into the hearts of nearly everyone on campus:
Raven wasn''t just strong. She was the devil in human form.
At some point, ke showed up, iming an urgent matter required Cassian''s attention. He swore it''d only take a few hours.
Reluctantly, Cassian left Regalhold with him.
When the final school bell rang, it was time.
Kurt had mentioned earlier that he would escort Raven to an event hosted by Regalhold''s five major families.
İ 65%ƿ
Coincidentally, Raven was already nning to go-because she suspected that''s
where she could find the missing half of the Star Key, the one that would unlock
not just the Star God''s Book, but also her Fire-element Starcard.
So, as soon as school ended, she made her way to the za in front of the president''s hall.
Just as she reached the steps, she nearly bumped into someone-Harvey, whose broken right arm was now wrapped tightly
in a cast.
The moment Harvey saw her, a trace of relief flickered across his face-followed instantly by cold, bone-deep malice.
"Well, well," he said, voice low and sharp. "I can''t decide if you''re brave... or just suicidal."
It was dismissal time, so plenty of students were still hanging around. Seeing Harvey confronting Raven, more than a few stopped to watch.
But with Raven now officially the acting president, no one dared approach.
Still, when they heard Harvey''s words, a chill swept through the crowd.
One by one, the students turned to stare at him, their expressions ranging from shocked to speechless.
Everyone had heard by now what happened between Raven and Harvey that morning.
Apparently, he hadn''t.
He''s really doing this? In public? After what happened? Was he out of his mind?'' they wondered.
Raven didn''t even give him a second nce. "I don''t have time to waste on trash like you," she said coolly.
Then she turned to the crowd, her tone as calm as ever. "Ten volunteers. Get him off academy grounds. One credit each."
"Credit?" Harvey scoffed. "You think you can just hand out credits like "
He didn''t get to finish.
Before the sentence left his mouth, a group of students lunged forward.
Within seconds, Harvey-injured arm and all-was pinned down by eager hands.
Panic exploded across his face.
This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.
Just as the students were about to drag him off school property, the hall doors
flew open-and Kurt stepped out.
Harvey''s eyes lit up the moment he saw the president.
"President Monroe!" he blurted, hope blooming in his chest.
But then... he saw who was walking out behind Kurt.
And his face... went pale.
Chapter 153
65%
Not just Harvey-every student nearby froze in ce the moment they saw the man standing at the edge of the crowd. All eyes turned toward the figure in the dark military uniform.
A man in his early fifties, his hair dusted with gray, face marked by time, yet still bearing traces of the striking handsomeness he must''ve once had.
But no one cared about his appearance. What drew their breath short was the insignia on his chest.
"Is that... the Grand General badge?"
"One of only five Grand Generals in all of Vyrdenia, just one rank beneath the supreme general?"
"What is someone like him doing here at our academy?"
The Grand General-Corey Jackson-swept his sharp gaze across the tense scene, his brow creasing slightly as he took in the chaos before him.
Then, turning toward Kurt with faint disapproval, he asked in a measured tone, "Mr. Monroe... what exactly is going on here?"
Before Kurt could answer, Harvey-having snapped out of his daze-quickly stepped forward, seizing the opportunity. "Mr. Monroe," he said, his voice deliberately aggrieved, "this student disrespected her superior, broke my arm, and even rallied others to forcibly expel me from the academy grounds. I request that she be expelled immediately, in ordance with academy regtions-and the students who assisted her in this disgraceful insubordination should be punished as well
Corey''s expression didn''t shift, but his eyes followed the direction of Harvey''s pointing finger-until theynded on Raven. She stood there, utterlyposed, calm to the point of arrogance. Not a flicker of fear. Not even a blink of doubt. Corey raised an eyebrow, intrigued.
He had seen countless young soldiers in his time, but never one who, after injuring a high-ranking staff member, could stand so casually before a Grand General, as if the matter were nothing more than a mild inconvenience.
And what was more surprising-far more surprising-was the reaction of the students around her.
He expected tension. He expected whispers, fear, or anger.
What he didn''t expect... was silence.
Silence-and the kind of looks being directed at Harvey. Confused. Cold. Almost... pitying.
They''re looking at him like he''s an idiot, Corey thought, genuinely taken aback.
Even after years of battlefieldmand and tactical nning, he found himself momentarily stunned by the sheer oddity of the scene.
And just as he began to wonder what he''d missed, Kurt''s voice rang out, cutting through the silence like a de of ice.
Harvey, he said, tone t and final, Regalhold University has no more room for you. Gather your thingsand leave. Harvey stood rooted to the spot.
65%
He''d expectedplications. He''d known that Raven carrying the Headmaster''s Seal meant removing her wouldn''t be easy. But even then, he had assumed that Kurt would at least make a show of reprimanding her, that she''d suffer some consequence to save face.
Anything less, and the rules of the academy would be a joke.
But this? This was insanity.
Kurt wasn''t just refusing to punish Raven-he was outright firing him?
He stared at the man who had once been his superior, his voice turning cold with disbelief.
"Are you serious?" he said. "Do you think this academy is your personal property?"
Corey''s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned toward Kurt, his own expression tinged with uncertainty now. He didn''t dislike Raven-in fact, he liked her a lot.
There was fire in that girl. The kind of unruly spark that, if properly shaped, could burn a path straight through Vyrdenia''s military ranks.
With the right training, he was confident she could be a seniormander before the age of twenty-five.
He hadn''t seen potential like that in a decade.
But personal preference was one thing-protocol was another. If Kurt was truly disregarding regtions just to protect this girl, he couldn''t turn a blind eye.
Harvey, still reeling, slowly drew in a breath and stared at Kurt-not as a
subordinate, but as a man betrayed. His voice, when it came, was low and bitter.
"Even if you n to kill me," he said, "don''t I at least deserve to know why?"
Chapter 154
Kurt''s expression darkened the moment Harvey spoke. "What part of this do you not understand?" he asked sharply, brows knitting together.
Harvey''s face twisted, his tone growing colder with every word. "I want to know," he said, eyes burning with disbelief, "how a low-born girl from some backwater town is qualified to receive your one and only President''s Emblem."
At that, Kurt''s face turnedpletely stormy. "And who exactly," he said, his voice low and lethal, are you calling a low-born girl from a backwater town?"
Harvey sneered. Kurt was deliberately avoiding the real issue.
He had no interest in wasting more words on the man, so he turned instead to Corey Jackson, standing beside Kurt, and bowed slightly with a falsely respectful tone.
"Mr. Jackson," he said, "this woman standing across from me is nothing more than a first-year student. Yet on her very first day, she was handed an emblem granting her authority equal to the President''s-and she''s been using that emblem to run wild across the academy. I respectfully request that you report this matter to the military and move to have President Monroe removed from his position. Furthermore, I ask that this girl, who neither respects her superiors nor understands her ce, be expelled from Regalhold University."
At his words, Corey''s brow twitched ever so slightly.
But before he could respond, Kurt suddenlyughed.
His gaze snapped to Harvey, sharp as a de. "Respect her superiors? Understand her ce? She''s the acting president of this institution. So tell me, Harvey-what ''superiors'' does she need to bow to? What ''ce'' is she supposed to remember in front of you?"
The words hit like thunder.
Harvey froze.
He blinked, stunned, and repeated nkly, Acting president...?
Even Corey, alwaysposed, raised an eyebrow in surprise.
But unlike Harvey, Corey quickly recovered. And when his gaze turned to Raven, something shifted-understanding, and perhaps... interest. No wonder he''d sensed a quiet strength in her from the moment they met. She carried herself like a soldier. A warrior.
And now it all made sense.
''So she''s from the military,'' he thought.
That would certainly make it easier to bring her under hismand-provided her strength matched the aura she gave off. But he would still need to see it for himself before making any decisions.
As Corey studied her in silence, Harvey slowly began to recover from the shock.
Then-foolishlyChe barked out a coldugh. That''s the best excuse you coulde up with? Really? You expect me to believe the military would appoint a girl who hasn''t even grown out of her school shoes as acting president? What kind of idiot do you take me for?"
Kurt said nothing. Instead, he calmly reached into the leather bag at his side. From within, he withdrew a dark green envelope.
45
Without hesitation, he flung it.
The envelope hit Harvey square in the chest with a crisp smack, before falling to the ground at his feet.
Kurt''s voice followed, cutting through the air like a sword.
"That," he said coldly, "is the military-issued appointment letter naming her acting president of Regalhold University- delivered directly to me from highmand. Go ahead. Pick it up. Read it. Use your own eyes."
Harvey didn''t move.
He stared down at the envelope on the floor, but made no effort to reach for it.
He didn''t need to.
Because even he wasn''t stupid enough to believe Kurt would dare forge an official military document, especially not in front of Grand General Corey Jackson.
His face turned pale.
And then, little by little, his expression began to shift.
First came shock. Then came the creeping sting of regret. And finally-devastation.
Everything he''d just said, every usation, every demand-it had all been built on a single assumption: that Raven was just a student. Just a girl. Just another name on the roster.
Because if she were a student, then she would be bound by the same rules that bound all students. And those rules, Harvey thought, gave him power over her.
But the truth was now standing in front of him, undeniable and damning.
Raven wasn''t just a student. She wasn''t someone beneath him. She was someone he should have bowed to from the very beginning.
AD
Comment
Chapter 155
Harvey''s breathing grew increasingly rapid.
He didn''t know what to do anymore.
If he was truly expelled from Regalhold University today, his future would bepletely severed. He would never climb back up again-not in the military, not anywhere. And with his dominant arm broken, even his position within the militar could vanish like smoke.
The despair in his eyes deepened.
Just as he was weighing whether he should swallow his pride and beg Raven for mercy, a voice-sharp with fury-rang out from the distance.
"Did youy a hand on my father?!"
Harvey''s head snapped toward the source of the shout, and the moment he saw the figure charging toward them, his face I up with sudden relief.
"Kolton!" he called, eyes gleaming.
The young man, no older than twenty-three or twenty-four, was none other than Kolton Cardenas-Harvey''s son, and one of the youngest Colonels in the military.
Kolton arrived at his father''s side and offered a crisp salute to General Corey Jackson. Only then did his eyes fall on Harvey
arm.
"Dad... your hand?" Kolton asked, his tone low.
Harvey, trying to stayposed, quickly shook his head. "I''m fine. It''s nothing."
But Kolton''s jaw tightened, his fists slowly curling at his sides. "Who did this?" he asked, voice growing cold.
Harvey''s gaze instinctively shifted to Raven.
But then, catching himself, he nced toward Corey instead.
Thest thing he wanted was for his son to act impulsively in front of someone like General Jackson, jeopardizing his future
So Harvey forced a smile and said quickly, "It''s nothing. Just go back. Don''t get involved."
But Kolton had already seen the hesitation in his father''s eyes. And that was enough.
He turned his head sharply toward Raven, eyes like frost. "Was it you?" he asked. "You''re the one who did this to my father?" Raven met his gaze without flinching. "Yes," she replied evenly. "Any problem with that?"
Kolton''s expression darkened. The calmness in her voice, the indifference in her eyes-it all fanned the mes of fury in his
chest.
He chuckled coldly, though there was no humor in his voice. "Any problem? Let''s see if you still think that after I break your
arms."
Without another word, heunched toward her.
Kurt''s expression shifted instantly. "Stand down! You dare raise your..."
65%
13:05 Mon, 21 Apr
But he was cut off as Corey ced a steady hand on his shoulder.
Corey''s eyes never left Raven. He''d been wondering how to test her true strength-and now, Kolton had handed him the perfect opportunity.
A momentter, the sound of a dull thud echoed across the field.
Raven had struck-just one palm to the chest. Not too hard, not too soft.
Kolton grunted, stumbling backward, forced to retreat several steps before regaining his bnce. He reached up to wipe his mouth-only to find his fingers stained with red.
His
eyes widened in disbelief.
He''d been hurt?
He-Kolton Cardenas, the prodigy who''d been praised since childhood, one of the youngest Colonels in the military-had just been injured by a girl younger than himself?
Corey''s breathing hitched.
His eyes remained locked on Raven, and in that moment, he knew.
He had found it-a true gem.
No exaggeration-Raven was the most gifted warrior he''d ever seen.
And there was no second ce.
With her potential, there was no question-she could earn a ce in the Hundred- Man Unit. Not just enter it, but rise to the very top of it. She had the spark, the
instinct, the control. All she needed was the right environment to ignite.
Corey took a deep breath, steadying the excitement building in his chest.
Then he stepped forward, his tone solemn and deliberate.
"Comrade," he said, "I wonder if you''ve heard about the new Hundred-Man Unit being formed under the new General?"
Raven''s gaze finally shifted away from Kolton. She looked at Corey, her voice as calm as ever.
"I''ve heard. Why?"
Corey was briefly surprised by how unaffected she was. Most would be thrilled just to hear of the opportunity.
But Raven... she acted like it was nothing more than a formality.
Still, he didn''t let it faze him. With a faint smile, he said, "If you''re willing to follow
me and be one of my direct subordinates, I can offer you a guaranteed spot
in the Hundred-Man Unit. Not just a nomination. A confirmed ce-one of
the
AD
Comment
Send g
Chapter 156
apter 156
The moment Corey''s voice fell, a collective gasp swept through the crowd.
No one had expected this. While most of the students were still dreaming of just qualifying for the Hundred-Man Unit selection test, someone else had already been granted a confirmed spot-no testing, no evaluation. A direct appointment.
A formal position in the Hundred-Man Unit.
It was more than an honor. It was a straight path to bing a high-ranking militarymander, and with it, a legitimate chance to enter Starlight Capital, the dream of every warrior across the continent.
In an instant, every eye turned to Raven. And those gazes were brimming with pure, concentrated envy.
She was so young. So new. And somehow, she had already be the acting president of Regalhold. And now-this?
Could her luck get any better?
Even Kurt blinked in mild astonishment, shooting Raven a sideways nce filled with surprise.
He had always sensed she was strong-extremely strong-but as his own strength had declined with age, he couldn''t quite gauge just how powerful she truly was.
But now? If General Corey Jackson was personally offering up a Hundred-Man Unit slot to recruit her, then Raven''s strength had to be even more terrifying than he''d imagined.
But what truly caught everyone off guard was what happened next, because Raven didn''t react. No excitement. No joy. No shock.
Her expression remained calm. Too calm.
The crowd stared, confused. One unspoken thought rippled through their minds- Did she just get so excited she froze? Corey noticed it too. His brows drew together, the corners of his mouth tensing ever so slightly.
If she had looked like this before he offered the spot, he could''ve chalked it up toposure or natural poise.
But now? Now that he had handed her one of the most coveted positions in the entire military-and she lookedpletely unbothered? That wasn''t calm. That was suspicious.
There were only two exnations: One, she didn''t actually understand what a confirmed Hundred-Man Unit slot meant. Two, she had such poor emotional control that she was literally stunned stupid by joy.
Either way, it wasn''t a good look.
Kurt, picking up on Corey''s displeasure, quickly stepped in with a tight smile. "Raven, what are you waiting for? Say yes."
He was trying to help. Cassian had alreadye back for Raven, which meant Kurt no longer felt threatened about losing his position at the academy. If Raven joined the Hundred-Man Unit, she''d be too busy to manage university affairs- perfect for him.
The students seemed to reach the same conclusion.
''Ah, so that''s it, they thought.
She''s not actually calm-she just got so overwhelmed she lost her senses.
Still, wasn''t this a bit too embarrassing? Was she not even capable of masking it better?
???0,65%
13:05 Mon, 21 Apr 0
Some even began silently questioning Corey''s judgment. "This is the girl you''re betting on?''
But just as everyone assumed Raven would finally snap out of it and eagerly ept the offer-probably bowing, thanking Corey for his generosity....
And what she said dropped like a thunderp.
"A confirmed slot in the Hundred-Man Unit?" Raven said, her tone cool and curious. "Funny. I didn''t know the Hundred- Man Unit had a ''confirmed'' list."
The air went still. Utter silence.
Every head in the za turned sharply toward her, jaws ck. Even Kurt stood frozen in ce, unable to process what he''d just heard.
Was she insane?
Not only had she failed to seize the opportunity, she was now questioning it? Was she seriously implying that Corey-Grand General Corey Jackson-was lying?
Kurt''s face paled. In a low voiceced with panic, he tried again. "Raven, now''s not the time to ask questions. Just say yes. Say
yes now."
But Raven didn''t even nce at him. Her eyes remained locked on Corey''s, steady and unflinching. She was waiting-for his
answer.
Corey, for the first time, felt his own expression begin to frost over.
And Kurt, now visibly sweating, tried again. "Raven-"
He didn''t get to finish.
Corey raised a hand. Silenced him.
Then, without looking away from Raven, his voice dropped, cold and clipped.
"Are you saying... you don''t believe me?" he asked. "Or are you questioning my authority?"
Chapter 157
No Ads
*.65%
Raven could feel the weight of Corey''s gaze-sharp, probing, and undeniablyced with pressure-but her expression remained calm, unshaken.
She said evenly, "I was simply asking-does the guaranteed spot in the Hundred-
Man Unite with Lorne''s personal approval?"
The moment her wordsnded, it was like a low thunderp exploded in everyone''s ears.
No one knew what Raven was thinking.
A few students even felt something in their worldview had just been permanently dislodged.
She had to be insane.
That was the only exnation.
Did she not realize who was standing in front of her? A Grand General. One of the highest-ranking figures in the military hierarchy. A man who could, with a word, change the fate of an entire region.
And she was standing here... questioning him?
A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity hadnded right at her feet, and instead of epting it, she poked holes in it?
Was she out of her mind?
What good could possiblye from provoking Corey Jackson?
For a long, cold moment, silence stretched. Then Corey''s voice cut through the still air.
"Well," he said with a faint, bitter chuckle, "looks like even I can misjudge people sometimes. Let''s pretend I never offered."
Without another nce, he turned and strode toward the academy gates.
"Corey-" Kurt instinctively reached out to stop him.
But when he saw the general''s firm, unyielding back, he could only sigh and lower his hand with a bitter grimace.
Raven watched Corey''s retreating figure, her eyes narrowing slightly, her thoughts swirling in silence.
She hadn''t revealed that she was the one tasked with forming the Hundred-Man Unitnot because she was trying to stay low-profile, but because she knew Corey wouldn''t believe her even if she said it outright.
And more importantly, she was confident he would show up at tonight''s event... where someone else would make it clear who she truly was.
What she didn''t know was how exactly Lorne hadmunicated with Corey regarding the appointment process.
Clearly, it was time she had a proper conversation with Lorne.
While Raven was still quietly calcting her next move, Kurt let out a heavy sigh beside her. A direct spot in the Hundred- Man Unit," he said wistfully, "what a gift... and now it''s gone, just like that."
Around them, students were staring at Raven as though she were some kind of exotic species.
Some looked stunned. Others looked at her like she was mentally unwell.
65%
After all, from their perspective, no sane person would turn down a guaranteed ce in the Hundred-Man Unit-only to nitpick whether Corey had the right to promise it.
Raven, unfazed, ignored every stare, every whisper. She simply turned to Kurt and said, "Let''s go."
Kurt blinked. "Go where?"
Raven frowned slightly, but still responded patiently, "The ce you mentioned this morning. The event."
Kurt stared at her, visibly conflicted.
"The whole reason I wanted to bring you there," he said, "was to get you a spot in the Hundred-Man Unit. And you just had it handed to you-only to throw it away. What''s the point of going now?"
More than that, he knew Corey wasn''t just anyone-he was working directly with the new general to oversee the training of the entire Hundred-Man Unit.
And after what Raven had just done... there was no way Corey would ever approve her entry now.
But Raven gave him a sidelong nce and asked, "When did I ever say I was going there to join the Hundred-Man Unit?"
Kurt was stunned silent.
For the first time, he realized-he had no idea what Raven was really after.
''She wasn''t going for the spot. So then what? To take a stroll? Mingle with some rich kids? Scope out the local heirs and heiresses?''
Raven didn''t borate. She didn''t need to. She simply turned and started walking toward the academy gates.
Kurt hesitated, then sighed and quickly followed. After all, he still needed her to fix his legs... and that priority hadn''t changed.
As the trio departed-Raven, Kurt, and Corey''s vanishing silhouette-nearly every student present rushed to follow after them.
Most of the students at Regalhold came from elite families, which meant they had ess to tonight''s gathering. Normally, they wouldn''t care much-it was just another boring political mixer full of self-important nobles.
But now? Now they were very interested.
They wanted to see what kind of chaos Raven would unleash next.
And more importantly, whether Corey Jackson... would make her regret saying
no.
22
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 158
Thirty minutester, Corey''s military issued vehicle rolled to a stop in front of a vast estate nestled in the heart of Regalhold''s city center.
Gilded letters were carved into the towering gates: The Lysander Family.
62%
11
This was the ancestral home of the Lysanders-one of Regalhold''s Five Great ns-and also the designated venue for tonight''s event, where the top-tier families would be selecting candidates for their Hundred-Man Unit
rmendations.
Corey stepped out of the vehicle, his face still clouded with displeasure.
He hadn''t expected it. It wasn''t often he extended a personal invitation to a junior- yet not only had Raven refused it, she''d practically thrown it back in
his face.
As he approached the gate, a second car pulled up beside his.
The door opened, and out stepped Caleb, still visibly pale from having been put through hell all day by Raven. Even now, he hadn''t fully shaken off the nightmare of her training.
But despite the exhaustion, the powerful aura he carried was undeniable.
Corey instinctively paused mid-step.
Then Caleb spotted the insignia on Corey''s chest and froze. The military crest- that meant something.
He immediately straightened and offered a crisp salute. "Commander."
Corey gave a slight nod and was just about to walk on when something made him pause. Without warning, he ced a hand on Caleb''s shoulder.
Years of training kicked in-Caleb instinctively pivoted to the side and twisted Corey''s wrist into a counter-grip. But as soon as he realized who he was dealing with, he released the hold and stepped back, clearly about to apologize.
Corey, however, simply raised his hand to stop him.
"A reaction time like that," he said with a low chuckle, "and at your age? Impressive. You''ve got potential."
Caleb saw the glint of approval in Corey''s eyes and immediately replied, "Thank you for thepliment, sir."
"What''s your name?" Corey asked, now smiling.
"Caleb."
"You here for the Hundred-Man Unit rmendation?" Corey asked.
"Yes, sir, Caleb answered truthfully. One of hisrades had tipped him off
about the event. He had some time, so he thought he''d take a shot at it.
"Well then," Corey said with a grin, "from now on, you''ll be working under me. I''ll
see to it you''re granted a confirmed slot in the Hundred-Man Unit."
Caleb blinked. "Confirmed?"
There was such a thing?
"You doubt I have the authority?" Corey''s smile faltered slightly, clearly remembering what happened with Raven not long ago.
"No, sir. Not at all," Caleb said quickly. He straightened again and saluted with genuine respect. "It''s an honor to have your recognition. I promise I won''t let you down."
He wasn''t sure even with Raven''s support if he could pass the final selection. But with this? With a guaranteed position he could finally breathe.
10.57 Tue, 22 Apr
More importantly, this was a general recognizing him personally. This was more than a nomination. It was a backer.
Corey''s smile returned in full.
''Finally, he thought. ''Someone who knows how to ept an opportunity."
"Seems I''m luckier than I thought," Corey said. "I hope you''ll prove yourself. Show her what she threw away."
"Her?" Caleb asked, confused.
62%
11
Corey''s smile turned sharp. "Yes. Just now, I offered the same opportunity to another recruit-far less skilled than you, by the way-and she questioned my authority. She asked whether I even could give a confirmed slot."
As he said this, there was no denying the satisfaction in his tone. In truth, part of him was actually d Raven had rejected the offer. The way he saw it, her arrogance had made room for a better candidate-and now he could rub it in.
But Caleb stiffened.
Wait... had he just said Raven?
"You gave her that kind of opportunity, and she didn''t just decline... she doubted you?" Caleb''s voice dropped a few degrees.
Corey sighed, exaggerating the slight. "Unfortunately, yes."
Caleb''s expression darkened. His jaw clenched. "Unbelievable. I didn''t know the military still had people who couldn''t recognize blessings when they''re handed down from the heavens."
He looked Corey in the eye and dered, "Don''t worry, sir. If I get into the Hundred-Man Unit, I''ll train harder than anyone. And if I ever see her again... I''l make sure she regrets ever stepping foot in this world."
But just as those words left his mouth...
From the corner of his eye, Caleb saw someone approaching.
A familiar figure had just stepped down from a nearby vehicle, moving calmly in
their direction. It was Raven.
Chapter 159
BJ
The moment Caleb caught sight of Raven, his entire body tensed on instinct.
62%
''What the hell is she doing here?'' he thought, his heart skipping a beat. ''Wasn''t someone else supposed to handle the selection for her? Why did the Iron Queen show up in person?''
And more importantly-he''d heard the new general hadn''t made a public appearance yet. ''Should he be saluting her?"
Off to the side, Corey''s smile faded the instant he saw Raven walking over. His eyes sharpened, all amusement gone.
Raven strolled toward Caleb, unhurried but deliberate, stopping just in front of his stiffened figure. Her gaze swept him from head to toe, and then she smiled-not warmly, but with a faint, knowing amusement.
"I didn''t realize you had such lofty ambitions," she said calmly. "But with your current strength, you''re not quite equipped to carry them."
She reached out and gave his shoulder a light pat.
"Starting tomorrow, you''ll need to train twice as hard."
Caleb was speechless.
Lofty ambitions? What lofty ambitions? He just wanted to make it into the Hundred-Man Unit, that''s all!
Sure, he thought he was capable of getting in even without Corey''s promised spot, but how did that somehow trante into unchecked ambition in her eyes?
And twice the training? He already felt like he was on the verge of death every day-if he trained any harder, he really would die.
Still... there was something in Raven''s smile that made him deeply uneasy. Was she disappointed in him?
''Does she think I should''ve gotten in on my own merit instead of relying on Corey''s favor?'' Caleb thought.
The realization struck him like lightning. Caleb''s expression sharpened. Yes that had to be it.
Straightening, he turned to Corey, his tone suddenly firm and resolute.
"It''s an honor to be noticed by someone like you, sir," he said. "But I believe that if
I want to earn a ce in the Hundred-Man Unit, it should be through my own ability. If I''m not strong enough to take a spot fairly, then iming one would be disrespectful-not just to others, but to myself."
Between Corey and Raven, he knew which side he feared more.
And if he had to choose-he was choosing her.
Corey blinked, clearly taken aback.
''He rejected the offer... again?''
This was the second time his direct appointment had been declined.
But then he looked at Caleb''s steady gaze, and the genuine conviction behind his words-and found that he didn''t feel insulted at all.
In fact, he felt... impressed.
10.58 Tue, 22 Apr 0
A slow smile returned to Corey''s face. "You''ve got potential," he said with clear approval.
61%
The more he thought about it, the more he agreed. Caleb was right-if someone had the strength, they didn''t need favors. And if they didn''t, then forcing them in only made things unfair... and painful for everyone.
Now, looking at the young man before him, Corey''s appreciation deepened.
Not only strong and sharp-but clear-headed, with solid principles.
Even without the Hundred-Man Unit, he had no doubt Caleb would rise to the rank of highmander on his own someday.
And now... he''d chosen to follow Corey.
That alone made him worth investing in.
Corey hesitated briefly, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a silver ring. He handed it to Caleb.
"Here. Consider this a gift, for now," he said.
Caleb took it carefully. "What is this?"
Corey smiled faintly. "Before the new general took over, I was one of the seniormanders in charge of the Regalhold military district. Even now, I still carry a bit of weight. That ring-wear it, and people in the district will know you''re with me. It''ll open doors for you."
Caleb instinctively nced toward Raven, checking her expression-relieved to find no noticeable reaction.
Only then did he rx and look back at the ring.
He''d seen it before. One of the highmanders had worn it once, and the soldiers had looked at it with open awe.
Even though Corey''s current influence wasn''t what it used to be, that ring still held
deep meaning in the eyes of the entire military district.
Wearing it was like walking around with a badge of invincibility.
Caleb took a steady breath.
Then he looked at Corey, his tone solemn and respectful. "Thank you, sir. If you ever need anything, just give the order. I''ll give it everything I''ve got."
Corey chuckled and pped him on the shoulder again.
"Then prove it," he said. "Win tonight. Take first ce. And make that arrogant girl who questioned my judgment regret it. Let her see that losing her doesn''t mean I lose talent. I''ll just rece her-with someone better."
Caleb blinked. "She''sing to tonight''s event too?"
Corey''s gaze darkened slightly. "She''s already here."
Caleb nced down at the ring, then straightened with renewed determination. "Then if she dares step onto that stage," he said coldly, "I''ll challenge her
head
rence be
ip there
Chapter 160
Corey let out a heartyugh. "Goodd you''ve got promise."
61%
He pped Caleb on the shoulder, clearly pleased, and was just about to lead him through the Lysander estate gates when a gentle, melodious voice suddenly called out behind them.
"Corey."
He turned slightly and saw K, stepping gracefully out of a white ted luxury car, dressed to the nines. Just that morning, she''d been rescued from the library vault by Raven. Now, she stood poised and immacte, as though none of it had ever happened.
The moment Corey saw her, his entire demeanor shifted-he straightened his spine and dipped into a small bow. "K."
K quickly stepped forward and gently took his arm. "Corey, how many times have I told you not to bother with such formalities?"
Caleb blinked, momentarily stunned. The fact that Corey-a grand general-was bowing to this woman said everything. He didn''t know her full identity, but it was obvious she held serious weight.
He immediately bowed his head with deference. "Ms. Macy."
K gave him a faint, polite smile. "No need to be so formal."
Then she tilted her head ever so slightly and turned her gaze toward someone standing quietly off to the side-Raven.
Corey followed her line of sight, and when he saw Raven standing therepletely still, not even attempting a bow, his expression darkened. His tone snapped. "You See Ms. Macy and don''t think to show respect?"
Raven didn''t move. Her gaze remained steady on K, her tone calm and detached. She didn''t bow. She didn''t flinch. She didn''t even blink.
She already had a good idea of K''s status based on how Corey addressed her. But so what? She was now a general.
Even if she were still just a lieutenant general, she wouldn''t bend the knee to some noblewoman whose entire existence was propped up by ast name.
That went for K-and it went for the father Raven barely acknowledged as well.
Corey''s face grew colder by the second. He was one heartbeat away fromshing out.
But before he could explode, K gently raised a delicate hand and spoke in a soft,posed voice. "Corey, this isn''t Valha. She''s just a civilian. It''s not surprising she doesn''t know me. I don''t take offense."
With that, she turned without so much as a nce back and walked gracefully through the Lysander gates.
Corey gave Raven onest look of frosty disapproval before following K inside. In his heart, he was now even more relieved that he hadn''t wasted a
Hundred Man Unit slot on someone like Raven.
She had no tact. No decorum. No idea how the world worked. With emotional intelligence that low, how could she ever rise to real power?
But just as he smugly came to this conclusion, Edric Lysander himself came hurrying over.
"Ms. Macy, Commander Corey," Edric said warmly, "forgive me for not greeting you sooner."
K''s lips curved into a polite, elegant smile. "Mr. Lysander."
Edric froze for a half second before quickly waving his hands. "No need to address me like that, you''ll ruin me. I''m hardly worthy of such courtesy."
K didn''t press it. Instead, she got straight to the point. "Where''s Cassian?"
10:59 Tue, 22 Apr
Edric blinked. "You know my son?"
7
61%
K nodded gently. "I was trapped in the Regalhold library vault earlier. It was Cassian who rescued me. If not for him, I might not be standing here now."
Edric''s expression turned serious. "I see... Is that so?"
Then heughed lightly. "Well then, fate must be bringing the two of you together. I''ll be sure to tell him to seize the opportunity."
Of course, he was just being polite. After all, he''d seen with his own eyes how close Cassian had been with Ravenst night.
Between K-whose title held little real power-and Raven, who was the trusted right hand of a newly appointed general withmand over
Hundred-Man Unit slots... it wasn''t even a contest.
But just as that thought crossed his mind-Raven walked through the front gates.
Edric''s eyes flicked toward her. She met his gaze, her lips curling into a faint, casual smile. "Mr. Lysander. We meet again."
K''s brows furrowed slightly. She didn''t like the familiarity in Raven''s tone-not one bit.
Corey, standing beside her, let out a cold, almost mocking scoff. Meet again? In his mind, Raven was barely more than a colonel.
Someone like Edric-Regalhold nobility through and through-wouldn''t give her the time of day.
Originally, based on Raven''s strength alone, Corey had thought she might have been worthy of a spot in the Hundred-Man Unit. But now? Now that she couldn''t even manage basic etiquette in front of a figure like Edric? She was going to sabotage her own chances.
He was almost enjoying the moment, waiting to see her crash and burn.
But then, Edric, whose expression had visibly stiffened just moments ago from his own awkward slip, finally spoke.
And the words that came out of his mouth made Corey''s smug expression freeze on his face.
BB
Chapter 161
61%
"Lieutenant General Valor! When did you arrive?" Edric''s tone turned eager as he stepped forward, posture respectfully lowered. "Please,e in-right this way."
Corey blinked, momentarily stunned by the sight. Edric Lysander-the head of one of Regalhold''s Five Great ns, a man who stood near the apex of Vyrdenia''s power structure-was... being this courteous?
To a colonel, no less? What was going on?
The sight unsettled Corey. His gaze swept toward Edric,ced with confusion- then suddenly, as if a thought had struck him like lightning, his breath
caught.
He turned to look at Raven again, but this time, with a very different expression.
''Could it be... this absurdly young officer isn''t just powerful-she has backing so strong, even someone like Edric doesn''t dare offend her?"
As the realization settled, Corey felt a sudden, cold rity flood his mind. Everything began to make sense.
Because otherwise-how could a girl, still so young, not only be appointed as the acting president of Regalhold University, but also wield such shocking
influence and dominance?
He''d seen her arrogance before. Her tant disregard for consequence. At first, he''d assumed it was just raw boldness or foolish overconfidence.
But now? It reeked of protection. Of privilege. Of someone who had always been sheltered from consequence.
Corey''s expression darkened. He had initially been willing to admit that Raven was a rare talent-sharp, decisive, even a potential future star. But if all that strength was the result of resources and pedigree? If she had been propped up to her current position?
Then she was no longer impressive. She was just... another overhyped product of power and nepotism.
He had seen enough of those: arrogant, entitled fools who thought being born lucky made them worthy of respect.
And now, he looked at Raven with quiet resolve.
''There is no way I''m letting someone like her into the Hundred-Man Unit.''
One worm could spoil the whole barrel-and he would not be the man who let that worm in.
Meanwhile, Edric had already ushered Raven through the gates of House Lysander.
Smiling politely, Raven asked, "Where''s Cassian?"
Hearing the question, K-who had been standing nearby and already surprised by Edric''s behavior-visibly tensed. Her expression cooled.
Edric, too, froze for a beat before recovering quickly and replying with practiced ease, "He had something to take care of. I''m not sure if he''ll be back in time tonight, but I''ll check with him soon."
Then, without waiting for further questions, he turned to the rest of the group. "The other n heads have mostly arrived. Please,e with me. I''ll introduce you all."
With a courteous gesture, he began leading them toward the heart of the Lysander estate.
Raven didn''tment, simply smiled and followed, clearly unfazed by his attempt to dodge.
Soon, they reached the center courtyard vast open space that served as the gathering point for tonight''s event.
As Raven stepped inside, the first thing she noticed was the enormous ck stone tform at the very center of the garden.
10:59 Tue, 22 Apr 0
3.61%
It stood nearly six feet tall and spanned more than thirty feet across, ringed by wide stone steps. A dueling stage, unmistakably.
She gave it a nce, then quickly swept her gaze over the crowd. There were at least three or four hundred people in attendance, though the courtyard wasrge enough that it didn''t feel cramped.
Within seconds, Raven had already spotted several familiar faces.
But her attention soon drifted to the food stands set up along the edges of the courtyard exquisite pastries and fruit, all arranged with impable presentation.
Last night''s banquet desserts hadn''t been bad, but tonight''s seemed even more refined. For once, a flicker of anticipation stirred in her chest.
Caleb, walking behind her, froze in his tracks as he watched her head straight for the dessert table.
''Wait... she likes this kind of stuff?''
His brain short-circuited at the sight. Somehow, the image of the Iron Queen casually picking out delicate pastries felt utterly surreal.
Beside him, K was equally caught off guard. She watched Raven select a few sweets and sit down at a nearby table, showing no interest in mingling or social maneuvering.
It deepened K''s uncertainty.
She had started to suspect Raven mighte from a powerful background, especially after witnessing Edric''s respectful demeanor. But if Raven really had that kind of lineage... would she act like this?
Still, she knew better than to ask Edric outright-if Raven did have a powerful backer, Edric would never reveal it.
With that thought lingering, K hesitated for a second, then walked over and sat down across from Raven without asking permission.
Raven barely looked up, shooting her a nce before continuing to nibble on her dessert.
K felt her brows tighten. Something about Raven''s presence always made people second-guess themselves.
Trying to steer the conversation somewhere neutral, she smiled and asked, "Is it good?"
Raven paused mid-bite and looked up. "You want some?"
K blinked. That... was not the response she expected.
She had only wanted to observe Raven''s habits, to see whether she was
someone used to this kind of luxury.
But now, with that offhand reply, it felt like Raven thought she was trying to steal her food.
That suspicion was confirmed a momentter, when Raven added, "If you want some, go get it yourself. There''s none for you on my te."
K was speechless.
Still, sheposed herself quickly and kept her smile intact. "I was just curious. You don''t eat this kind of dessert often, do you?"
Raven gave a soft chuckle. "And how often I eat what, exactly, has anything to do with you?"
Again K, speechless.
Clearly, there was no hope for a friendly conversation here.
Just as the air between them grew tense and awkward, a man in formal attire
stepped onto the center stage with a microphone in hand.
"Everyone, may I have your attention, please."
11:00 Tue, 22 Apr B
Chapter 162
The moment his words fell, the already quiet courtyard fell intoplete silence.
61%
The middle-aged host gave a small nod to the crowd, then spoke with calm authority, "First, allow me to wee all of you to tonight''s event. To ensure our esteemed guests are all on the same page, let me briefly exin what''s about to take ce."
"Everyone here knows that each family who attended Lorne''s banquetst night received three rmendation slots for the Hundred-Man Unit.
However, not every family has enough capable descendants. Some, even after scraping together three names, are well aware their candidates don''t stand a chance of actually making it into the Unit."
"In order not to waste these precious spots," he continued, "the heads of the families have reached an agreement: the positions will go to the most qualified. As of now, each family has selected three candidates and ranked them ording to strength."
With that, he stepped aside and gestured toward the tall white curtain behind the stone tform. "Please, turn your attention to the screen."
As soon as he finished, the screen lit up, revealing rows of names-Regalhold''s top-tier families, their three chosen candidates, and each candidate''s warrior rank.
Raven gave the list a cursory nce.
Because she had personally added the restriction that only warriors twenty-five and under could apply, the majority of candidates were at Mid-ss Warrior level.
A few were still Base-ss, and only three had managed to reach Elite Warrior status.
The host resumed, "Any warrior present tonight who was not rmended by a family may issue a challenge to one of the listed candidates. If they win, they will rece the candidate and inherit the rmendation slot.
"Of course, this isn''t a free pass. Anyone who wins a slot must agree to assist the family in times of crisis. This is the price of the opportunity."
As his wordsnded, eyes throughout the crowd lit with hunger.
Though everyone here came from powerful families, even within those, not everyone was equal.
Some who couldn''t even get a foot in the door at home might be top-tier talent in another house.
And now, they had a real shot-one fight, one victory, and they could earn a ce in the legendary Hundred-Man Unit.
For them, this wasn''t just an opportunity. It was destiny.
The host raised his voice once more. "Candidates may also challenge one another. In the end, the strongest will be named champion among all contenders and receive an exclusive honor jointly awarded by the five great houses. That''s all for the rules. If anyone wishes to challenge-begin.
Across from Raven, K turned her head slightly and offered her a soft, polite smile. "From the way Edric addressed you earlier, I assume you''re a warrior too? Why not give it a try?"
Raven nced at her, her voice calm and unmoved. "Not interested."
K''s smile only deepened, though it carried a tinge of mockery now. "Not interested, or... not capable?"
Before Raven could reply, a voice from the crowd suddenly rang out.
"I''ll go first."
Heads turned.
Caleb stepped out from the crowd, each stride slow, steady, deliberate.
11:00 Tue, 22 Apr 0
He didn''t bother masking his aura, and the moment it radiated outward, everyone present felt it.
"Mid-ss Pinnacle Warrior?"
3.61%
Gasps rippled through the audience in this world, warriors were divided into Base ss, Mid ss, and Elite, each with five internal ranks. Caleb had reached the peak of Mid ss-five stars.
Just ten days ago, he''d been a Mid ss three-star. But after being forged under Raven''s hellish training, he now stood tall,manding, and entirely
reborn.
"A Mid-ss Pinnacle at his age? That''s... impressive."
"Whose family is he from? Why isn''t he on the candidate list?"
"He doesn''t match any of the families with three strong nominees. Judging from that aura, he might be from the military."
"Whoever he is, the next few challengers are going to have a tough time following that act."
Murmurs of admiration and awe echoed throughout the courtyard.
In Regalhold, family power was built on fists, and strength earned respect.
Many families operated on might makes right-it was tradition.
Across from Raven, K''s gaze flicked toward the stage, a rare sh of surprise crossing her eyes.
She''d ignored Caleb earlier, assuming he was forgettable. But now, seeing him up close, radiating such raw talent, she reconsidered.
She''d originally thought about pushing Raven and Caleb together to keep Raven from clinging to Cassian. But seeing this? There was no need.
No matter how powerful Raven''s background might be, without strength, she was no match for a man like Caleb.
As if confirming her thoughts, Caleb stepped onto the stone tform and casually selected the third-ranked candidate from one of the weaker families-
a Base-ss Pinnacle Warrior.
The candidate''s legs were already shaking as he climbed up.
Less than ten secondster, he was kicked clean off the stage.
From the crowd, a chorus of squeals erupted.
"Oh my god, he''s so handsome!"
"Does anyone know which family he''s from? Is he single?"
One girl clutched her chest, gasping, "Do you think... maybe I could marry someone like him?"
Another girl rolled her eyes. "With your rank? Please. Guys like him don''t just want beauty. They want power. We''re lucky if we even get to drool from
afar."
The host''s voice echoed from the stage, sharp and clear.
"The Cox family''s Enrique Cox-defeated."
Caleb stood tall on the tform, the rush of victory burning in his veins. Ten days
of humiliation under Raven''s iron rule-finally released.
All the admiration, the cheers, the reverence-it was his.
This was what Caleb deserved.
11.00 Tue, 22 Apr 6
At that moment, he fails invincible Me felt like king
Not even Raven scared him now
Given enough time he''d surpite her He was sure of it
60%
Mis paze swept the crowd and forked onto one man Corey
He remembered the promise he made at the gate
And now drunk on power and glory, he wasn''t done yet
He pointed toward Raven and said voice booming "Commander Corey has seen
my worth and given me the chance of a lifetime fot jo aver spat in his face when he offered you the same"
"I might''ve let that slide if I didn''t know But now I do And I can''t ignore it
His voice sharpened. "So here''s your chance if you''ve got the gutse up here.
I''ll teach you how to behave
Chapter 163
The moment Caleb''s voice rang out, the courtyard plunged into silence.
60%
11
20
Raven nced up at him on the stage, her expression calm as ever. But instead of rising, she leisurely popped thest piece of cake into her mouth, chewing with unhurried elegance.
Her gaze lingered on Caleb a moment longer, the faintest flicker of curiosity crossing her eyes.
When did he grow a spine?
And judging by how fired up he looked right now, maybe today''s training hadn''t been nearly tough enough.
Around them, murmurs began to swell through the gathered crowd. Dozens of eyes immediately turned toward Corey.
Just yesterday, Corey had still been one of the ruling generals of the Regalhold military zone-one of the rare few to hold the title of Grand General in all of Vyrdenia. Even the patriarchs of the Five Great Houses treated him with reverent respect.
And yet now, someone dared challenge his authority in public?
"Who the hell is that? Picking a fight with Corey? Are they tired of living?"
"Either crazy or clueless. Look at the guy on stage-he''s got real power. Whoever he''s calling out... they''re about to regret it."
"No wonder he''s so strong. Corey trained him personally? That exins a lot."
"He''s not just strong-he''s got character. That kind of backbone? The kid''s got a future."
Corey listened to the whispers, his gaze locked on Caleb. The more he looked, the more pleased he seemed.
Then, almost without realizing it, he turned and looked toward Raven.
Only to find her still sitting there, finishing her dessert without a care in the world. His satisfaction quickly curdled into cold disappointment.
In his eyes, there were only two possible exnations: either Raver hadn''t taken Caleb seriously... or she hadn''t even considered stepping onto that tform in the first ce.
And frankly, either was enough to make him regret ever thinking she was worth his attention.
The next second, his gaze sharpened. He''d already decided-if he was going to be part of the Hundred-Man Unit''s recruitment and training process, then he needed to ensure only the best made it in. No pampered brats. No privileged parasites.
And Raven? She had just dropped to the bottom of his list.
The crowd, too, was starting to stir restlessly.
"Where is she? Why hasn''t she gone up yet?"
"Don''t tell me she''s scared. Hiding now?"
"If she had even a shred of pride, she wouldn''t be cowering like this."
"Come on-get up already!"
"Stop pretending. Either ept the challenge or leave!"
11:01 Tue, 22 Apr 6
Caleb stood firm as the crowd''s support swelled. With every voice echoing his challenge, his confidence only grew.
60%
He swept his gaze slowly over the crowd, his tone colder than before. "Let me make this crystal clear. If you''ve got the guts, then step up and face me."
The crowd responded with nods, their admiration for Caleb deepening. Normally, someone speaking with this kind of arrogance would be dismissed as brash. But not today.
Caleb had the skill to back it up-and the fire in his words struck a chord with everyone watching.
"I''ll count to three," he said, voice ringing out across the courtyard. "If you''re still hiding when I''m done, I won''t be teaching you a lesson anymore. I''ll make sure you never forget who I am."
"Three."
"Two..."
Just as Caleb drew in breath for the final count, Raven finally stood up.
Her movement was smooth, unhurried, and when she spoke, her voice carried clearly across the now-silent courtyard.
"So now it takes ''guts'' to walk up there, huh?"
Chapter 164
The moment Raven spoke, it felt as if Caleb''s brain had been struck with a
hammer.
His body stiffened, and for several long seconds, he just stood therepletely dumbfounded.
No way. No freaking way. The universe couldn''t be this cruel, could it?
Bot just as the crushing realization began to set in, voices filled with shock started echoing through the crowd.
"Lieutenant General Valor?"
Lieutenant General Valor is actually here?"
"I thought I saw her earlier but didn''t dare go say hello..."
60%
Corey noticed how several family heads were now looking at Raven with subtle, but unmistakable respect-and his heart skipped a beat. That level of deference wasn''t normal. Not unless Raven came from some major power.
But then... why had he never heard of her?
How could someone so familiar to this many top-tier family heads be aplete mystery to him?
Onstage, Caleb''s expression had already twisted into something that looked more like a grimace than a smile. He stared at Raven, trying to force a friendly expression and stammered, "Lieutenant General Valor... I-uh-I wasn''t talking about you just now. You-you should go sit down..."
Raven nced at him, azy smile curling her lips. "Oh? Whether you were or not... why don''t you ask Corey?"
Caleb froze.
His head slowly turned toward Corey, as if dreading what he would see. And sure enough, Corey gave him a short, deliberate nod.
In that instant, Caleb felt the sky copse on top of him.
Still numb, he barely noticed Raven walking up the steps and stepping onto the stage-calm, graceful, lethal.
Now standing face to face, Raven radiated a pressure that she didn''t even try to suppress. Caleb felt his lungs tighten, the weight of it suffocating. Just standing across from her made his legs tremble. He wanted nothing more than to p his own past self across the face.
What had he been thinking?
Had he seriously thought he''d surpass her?
Forget surpassing. Standing upright in front of her without copsing might take him a few more years of training. As for overtaking her in this lifetime.... he could dream.
Below the stage, the audience whispered among themselves, eyes glued to the tense standoff above.
"I didn''t expect the person who shed with Corey to be Lieutenant General Valor... this is about to get real."
1
"She looks even younger than Caleb... Who''s stronger between them?"
"Is it just me, or does Caleb seem a little... scared of her?"
The moment thatst line was spoken, more and more eyes shifted to Caleb curious, questioning, watching.
And just then, Raven smiled again. Her tone was soft, but her words were sharp as a de.
11:01 Tue, 22 Apr BJ
"Go on, tell me. How exactly were you nning to teach me how to behave?" Caleb was speechless.
He nearly cried. ''Teach Raven lesson? Sure, I''ve dreamed about it. But even in
my dreams, I was the one begging for mercy by the end.''
And now, she was really making him say it out loud?
This was psychological warfare.
When he didn''t answer, Raven arched an eyebrow. "Hmm?"
The sound was faint, but it struck Caleb like thunder. He flinched, visibly, almost toppling over.
60%
13
Then, after a long pause, he looked at her with the expression of a man who''d just signed his will. The words squeezed out of his throat, low, humble, and deeply regretfut.
"I... was wrong."
The three simple words echoed in the air-and again, silence fell.
But then came the murmurs, more shocked than before.
"Did Corey''s favored recruit just... fold that fast?"
"And it''s not even her title he''s afraid of-it''s her."
"I mean, sure, Lieutenant General Valor''s got a crazy rank, but Caleb''s acting like
he''s seen the grim reaper!"
Corey''s brow twitched.
This wasn''t what he signed up for.
Seeing Caleb falter like this, ready to surrender without even trying, he snapped, "Caleb. Think about the promise you made to me just moments ago."
Caleb blinked.
Then, without another word, he reached up and yanked the military ring Corey had given him off his finger. He didn''t walk-he fled-down the steps and
shoved the ring back into Corey''s hand.
"Corey," he said, voice hoarse, "thank you, but I... I can''t ept this."
Yes, the ring was valuable.
But nothing was more valuable than his life.
Going up against Raven? That was suicide. He wasn''t about to die for a shiny token.
As Caleb retreated, Corey stared at the ring in his hand.
He felt like someone had pped him across the face-in front of the entire city. Just minutes ago, he''d been basking in Caleb''s brilliance. Now, the same man had turned his back on him, disgraced him in front of all these powerful
families.
His chest tightened with rage and humiliation.
But he was still amander. A leader. He took a breath, calmed himself, then looked at Caleb and said, voice like ice, "Do you have any idea what you''ve just thrown away?"
11:02 Tue, 22 Apr
Before Caleb could answer, Corey''s eyes flicked toward Raven.
3.60%
20
"And as for you, he continued coldly, "I don''t know what tricks you pulled to get him to turn on me but I''ll tell you one thing. I don''t care what title you hold. You''ll never set foot in the Hundred Man Unit while I''m still in it."
The words dropped like a boulder in a pond. Silence. Then confusion.
She can''t enter the Hundred Man Unit? Was Corey serious? Did he... not know? Among the crowd, the heads of several elite families all looked visibly stunned. Raven was the one building the Hundred-Man Unit.
She wasn''t some outsider hoping to get in-she was the one deciding who got in.
If she couldn''t enter... then who could?
Wasn''t Corey supposed to be working with her? Supporting her?
Why did it feel like he didn''t even realize who she was?
And just as confusion spread like wildfire across the crowd, Raven turned her
eyes toward Corey.
A slow smile curved her lips.
But there was no warmth in it-only frost.
Then she spoke, and her words made Corey-and everyone else-gopletely
still.
Chapter 165
60%
Raven''s voice rang out like thunder. "Corey, let me make one thing perfectly clear the decision of who gets into the Hundred Man Unit is mine. You don''t get to tell me what to do."
The moment her words dropped, the entire courtyard fell into dead silence. Not a single breath was heard.
Corey''s expression darkened with pure disbelief. Since bing a seniormander, no one had dared speak to him like that.
20
Sure, he knew Raven had a solid background, but no matter how influential she might be, at the end of the day she was just Regalhold University''s acting president-a colonel at best.
Where the hell did she get the nerve?
Around them, the heads of the top families stood frozen, expressions nk. They knew Raven was a direct subordinate of the new general, and yes, they
knew she was telling the truth.
But Corey... Corey was still a Grand General. And once the Hundred-Man Unit was fully established, she and Corey would inevitably have to work
together.
Yet here she was, burning that bridge to ashes before it even finished building.
Was she seriously not afraid that Corey might turn around and whisper a few well-ced words in Lorne''s or the new general''s ear-just enough to have her authority revoked?
Several family heads paled at the thought. If someone else ended up assembling the Hundred-Man Unit, what would happen to their carefully curated nominee lists? The ones with the handsome, charming, strategically chosen candidates they''d spent months preparing?
Some families had only submitted two or even one irreceable nominee.
And those were the ones they were counting on-the pretty faces with just enough skill to pass, the kind Raven might favor.
But if Raven lost her authority, all that investment would vanish.
Panic sparked in their eyes as several of them prepared to step in, to speak on Raven''s behalf, to remind Corey-tactfully-who she really was.
But before they could open their mouths, Corey had already responded, his anger fully ignited.
"Well, aren''t you bold for someone so young," he said coldly. "Alright then-let me put it this way. If you ever make it into the Hundred-Man Unit, I''ll take it as proof that my decades in the military were a waste of time. I''ll resign from my position as Grand General and walk away from the Vyrdenia Military altogether."
The family heads froze mid-step, stunned into silence.
What did he just say?
If Raven so much as entered the Hundred-Man Unit... Corey would resign? Voluntarily step down?
Was he out of his mind?
What Corey clearly didn''t know was Raven wasn''t going to join the Hundred-Man Unit. She was the one creating it.
Their expressions twisted in disbelief as their internal screaming reached a fever pitch. What the hell was Corey thinking?!
As the family heads scrambled for a diplomatic way to clean up this mess without offending Raven, she calmly turned her gaze to Corey and said, "Your brain''s clearly all muscle and no logic. But since I can tell you''re at least doing this out of loyalty to the military-and since you haven''t actually done anything malicious to me-I''ll be generous."
11:02 Tue, 22 Apr B
59%
(+20
She paused, then added with icyposure, "You don''t have to quit the military. Just make sure you stay out of my sight from now on. If you see me,
turn around."
Corey froze.
Wait. What?
Had she... misunderstood?
He had just sworn that he''d never let her into the Hundred Man Unit. Now she was talking like he was the one begging to stay? Like she was letting him
off the hook?
And what was thatst part-"if you see me, turn around"?
He had served in Vyrdenia''s military for decades, stood unshaken on battlefields soaked in blood. And now, a girl barely in her twenties dared speak to him like this?
"You''re out of line," Corey growled.
But just as he was about to unleash the rest of his fury, several nearby family
heads-usually among his closest allies-acted before he could say another word. They couldn''t afford to let him dig this hole any deeper.
Chapter 166
Chapter 166 Corey Felt Embarrassed
One by one, the other family heads began to speak.
"Corey, your years of service to Vyrdenia are undeniable. Don''t let a moment of frustration undo all that."
"That''s right. You''ve worked so hard to earn your current position. You really shouldn''t give it up so easily."
"Corey, look-Lieutenant General Valor is young, and now that she''s been entrusted with building the Hundred-Man Unit as one of the new general''s top lieutenants, it''s understandable that she mighte off a little headstrong. We hope you''ll be more forgiving."
The moment thatst sentence dropped, Corey''s expression froze mid-anger. He stood there,pletely stunned, almost disbelieving what he''d just heard. Had he... heard that right?
She-that girl who looked barely twenty-was the highly favored protg of the new general? The one Lorne had specifically warned him not to cross? The one Lorne had said he''d personally introduce to him?
No. It couldn''t be. That was absurd. It had to be a mistake:
But just a few steps away, one of the family heads noticed the look on Corey''s face and clearly read his thoughts. Smiling faintly, he said, "Corey, atst night''s banquet, Lorne personally introduced Lieutenant General Valor and confirmed her position. What just happened-chalk it up to a misunderstanding. Why not
consider it a case of '' no fight, no friendship,'' eh?"
Even if his heart still reeled from the shock, Corey couldn''t ignore that confirmation.
Whether he liked it or not, he had to face the truth: Raven really was the newly appointed general''s right hand-the one with the power to decide who got into the Hundred-Man Unit.
And with that, his expression began to shift rapidly.
In a rush, memories flooded back-starting from the moment he''d firstid eyes on Raven, trying to recruit her as his subordinate. And not just that, he''d even thrown out an "exclusive" Hundred-Man Unit slot like it was a grand reward.
Now, in hindsight, he''d basically tried to recruit someone who held equal status to him -if not higher-and offered her a position she technically approved herself. And worst of all?
He''d acted like he was doing her a favor.
Even with all the thick skin he''d developed through decades of military service, Corey wanted nothing more than to crawl into the nearest hole and nevere out.
Chapter 166 Corey Felt Embarrassed
If his oldrades in the military heard about this, he''d never live it down. Not for the
rest of his life.
What made it all worse was how he''d gotten offended-actually offended-when Raven didn''t seem excited about his offer. He thought she was questioning his authority. And so, in a fit of wounded pride, he''d tried to have Caleb "teach her a lesson."
Hell, he''d even vowed that if she ever made it into the Hundred-Man Unit, he''d resign from Vyrdenia Military altogether.
At this point, Corey was honestly tempted to p himself senseless.
He had never, in all his years, felt so utterly, irredeemably stupid.
As he struggled to figure out a semi-dignified way to retreat from this mess, he suddenly felt Raven''s gaze fall on him.
A faint smile yed on her lips, not warm-no, it was more like a cat watching a mouse that just ran into a trap.
Immediately, Corey had a bad feeling in his gut.
And sure enough, just as that premonition hit, Raven''s cool, detached voice rang out.
"Well, since this family head is being so gracious, of course I should show some goodwill in return. I recall that back at the gates, you were quite fond of Caleb- offering him a guaranteed spot in the Hundred-Man Unit, no less. In that case-" her tone turned razor-sharp as she continued, "-why don''t we make it official? Let''s assign the very first Hundred-Man Unit slot... to Caleb, the man you personally endorsed.
What do you think, Corey? Do I have your approval?
Subscribe
2 Likes
Chapter 167
Chapter 167 What A Spectacle
Corey''s chest tightened the moment Raven finished speaking.
If not for his forced self-restraint, he might have coughed up blood on the spot.
Even so, the hands hidden beneath his sleeves were trembling from sheer indignation.
Around them, the heads of various noble families exchangedplicated nces.
From the outside, it looked like Raven had thrown the man who tried to mediate a bone by "making peace" with Corey.
But anyone with eyes could tell-Raven wasn''t offering peace. She was pouring salt on the wound.
No one knew for certain if Corey had ever truly promised Caleb a nomination. But just minutes ago, they''d all heard him dere that as long as he remained in the military, Caleb would never set foot in the Hundred-Man Unit.
And now? Raven had just publicly dered Caleb the first official member of the unit- and even had the gall to say it was out of courtesy.
Was there anyone more shameless under the stars?
Caleb, on the other hand, looked like he''d just been struck by lightning-in the best way possible.
This... this surprise was too much.
Sure, earlier he had insisted on earning his ce with merit, but that was because it was Corey offering the shortcut-not Raven.
He might grumble about Raven being an unrelenting Iron Queen, but deep down, he had nothing but respect for her strength and ruthlessness. Still, not once had he dared to hope she''d ever recognize him.
If he had known she might... he would''ve never epted Corey''s offer so quickly.
Yet now, the very person he''d admired in silence had just handed him the golden key- publicly and unequivocally naming him as the Hundred-Man Unit''s first member.
This wasn''t just an honor. This was validation. Acknowledgment.
And it hit him harder than any battle. For a moment, he felt like shouting to the sky.
Meanwhile, Raven nced at Corey, who looked like he was one insult away from passing out. Her lips curled ever so slightly with amusement.
She hadn''t meant to humiliate him, not really. All she wanted was for him to remember one thing-when you''ve sat too long at the top, you getcent. And if you don''t learn to watch your step... a small stumble today could turn into a devastating fall
tomorrow.
Before the crowd could fully process what had just happened, a sharp, deliberate
Chapter 167 What A Spectacle
round of apuse rang out.
"Well, well," someone drawled. "What an entertaining little family feud."
All heads turned sharply toward the voice.
A young man in his early twenties stepped out from a shadowed corner, his dark robes rippling as he walked with calm, calcted arrogance.
As he made his way forward, he slowly loosened the ck cloak draped around him.
"My teacher once said that if Vyrdenia could rise so quickly in just a few years, then surely there must be something special worth learning here," he said smoothly, voice filled with mockery. "I thought perhaps the rumors were true-that Vyrdenia, while inferior to the Sunset Empire in most ways, still had some redeeming qualities. But after witnessing this ridiculous disy between two so- called ''seniormanders''... I must say, I''m sorely disappointed."
As he spoke, the cloak slipped from his shoulders-revealing a traditional long robe of
brilliant white beneath.
Gasps exploded from the crowd the moment they saw the uniform.
"Sunset Empire?!"
Instantly, the atmosphere shifted. The air turned sharp, tense, hostile. Dozens of eyes locked onto the young man, filled with unmistakable hatred.
Decades ago, the Sunset Empire had invaded Vyrdenia during its weakest years, ughtering civilians and seizingnd without mercy.
Even in more recent times, they remained Vyrdenia''s most relentless enemies on the interdimensional front lines.
If not for the Sirius Pack holding the outer border, the annual casualties at Sunset Empire''s hands would''ve easily reached hundreds of thousands.
To every citizen of Vyrdenia, the Sunset Empire wasn''t just an enemy-they were a curse. A stain. A wound that refused to heal.
"What the hell is someone from the Sunset Empire doing here?!"
"Who let him in?"
"Edric! This is your house! Your security let a Sunset spy just walk in?"
Chapter 168
Chapter 168 Investigation
Fury churned in the air like a gathering storm, and despite standing before Edric- the head of one of Regalhold''s Five Great Families-the surrounding crowd had little patience left in their tone.
Edric''s face was equally grim as he stared at the young man from the Sunset Empire.
His voice dropped cold as steel. "Slipping past multipleyers of security to sneak in? I''ll admit that takes some skill. But since you came here uninvited-don''t expect to walk out again."
At his words, the heavy tension in the air eased ever so slightly, though the killing intent in everyone''s eyes remained sharp and burning.
All eyes locked onto the Sunset Empire youth with open hostility-yet the man himself remained unfazed.
With a slow, condescending sweep of his gaze across the gathered elites, he let out a low, disdainful chuckle.
"Your monarch practically begged for cooperation with Sunset Empire," he said. "And you-just a lowly family head-dare stand against us?"
His words stunned the crowd into brief silence.
Then the fury came rushing back, fiercer than before.
But Jedidiah Ortega, as if oblivious to the temperature plummeting around him, smiled calmly and continued, "Beforeing here, I did my research. Anyone under twenty-five is eligible to enter Vyrdenia''s new Hundred-Man Unit. There''s no mention of
nationality. No rules that say only your people can join."
He turned his gaze toward Caleb. "If I''m not mistaken, he just received an official spot, didn''t he? Then ording to your own rules, if I defeat him... that spot should go to me."
The moment his words fell, the entire courtyard erupted into disbelief.
Indeed, the regtions never restricted entry by nationality.
They didn''t even mandate that applicants be members of the Vyrdenia Military. But no one ever imagined another nation would dare send someone in, much less try to seize
a spot.
This man wasn''t here topete. He was here to humiliate them.
Across the courtyard, Caleb-who''d still been riding high from earning the very first nomination-felt his blood run cold.
"You think you can beat me?" he said sharply. "What an arrogant-"
But before he could finish, something mmed into his throat.
A crushing force mped down without warning.
Chapter 168 Investigation
Caleb''s words choked off into a strangled rasp.
"L-let go-" he gasped.
He wed at the hand wrapped around his neck, panic overtaking pride. He poured everything he had into trying to break the grip-but it was like trying to bend iron with bare hands. His strength made no difference.
The suffocating pressure mounted second by second, and with it came a wave of fear unlike anything he''d felt before.
A secondter, Jedidiah flung him aside like garbage.
Caleb''s body mmed into the ground with a sickening thud, skidding fifteen feet beforeing to a halt.
All eyes followed the arc of his flight-then snapped back to the Sunset Empire youth, who stood tall amidst the silence, eyes gleaming with ruthless scorn.
Jedidiah swept his gaze over the crowd like he was staring down insects. "This kind of trash wouldn''t even qualify for military service in Sunset Empire. And here, in a country that outnumbers us nearly ten to one, he''s treated like some kind of treasure?"
He let out a derisiveugh. "No wonder on the battlefield, you Vyrdenians bleed ten men for every inch of progress. Your forces are weak, your leadership worse, and your country is rotting from the inside. The only thing saving you is that you can breed fast enough to keep dying in waves."
His smile widened, colder now. "And I still can''t understand why my mentor insisted on sending elite troops to ''study'' in a backwater like this. What could we possibly learn from a nation of savages, aside from your absurd fertility rate?"
For a heartbeat, no one moved.
Several family heads had already been about to charge-but now they paused, stunned by what they''d just heard.
''Sunset Empire is sending military observers to Vyrdenia? Impossible. The high
"Enough nonsense!" one family head finally barked. "You''re full of lies!"
But Jedidiah just sneered. "Lies? In Sunset Empire, power speaks louder than words. I'' Il make this simple."
He stepped forward, voice/sharp and calm. "If anyone here under twenty-five can defeat me, I''ll shut up and leave quietly. But if no one can-then you''d best shut up and
listen."
212
Chapter 169
Chapter 169 Jedidiah Ortega
But just as Jedidiah finished speaking, a sharp gust of wind suddenly rushed in from behind.
Reacting instinctively, he tilted his body to the side. Even so, a shallow but stinging line. of blood was drawn across his cheek.
The pain burned like fire. As Jedidiah steadied his footing and turned to see his attacker, a glint of murderous intent shed in his eyes.
It was Caleb-the same Vyrdenian student he had just thrown twenty feet across the courtyard.
Thanks to Raven''s relentless training in closebat, Caleb had recovered almost instantly uponnding, and without hesitation,unched a counterattack.
Jedidiah wiped the blood from his cheek with two fingers, then smeared it across his lips. His eyes locked onto Caleb with a glint as sharp as a de, and his voice dropped to a deadly chill.
"You filthy Vyrdenian mongrel... congrattions. You''ve pissed me off."
Before Caleb could respond, Jedidiah vanished.
To the others, it looked like he''d blinked out of existence-his speed so fast he became a blur. In the next breath, he was already in front of Caleb.
Caleb barely registered his approach. He tensed, heart pounding, but his body moved on pure instinct-the muscle memory honed during the brutal training sessions kicked in.
He threw his arm up to block.
The dull thud of fists colliding echoed through the crowd.
Caleb felt a monstrous force m into his chest, one he had no hope of matching.
The next moment, he was airborne again-mmed violently onto the center of the stone tform.
As his back collided with the tform, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.
Jedidiah didn''t even bother to chase. He remained where he stood, utterly unfazed, and slowly licked the remaining blood from his lips. The way he looked at Caleb now- like a noble sneering down at a mangy mutt-dripped with contempt. "You should be grateful your leader knew when to kneel," Jedidiah said coldly. "If he hadn''t extended an olive branch to Sunset Empire and begged us to send someone for this pathetic little ''exchange program''... I''d have executed you on the spot. Vyrdenians like you aren''t even worthy of carrying my boots."
His words had barely left his mouth when Caleb, trembling but unyielding, raised his head.
Chapter 169 Jedidiah Ortega
Blood trailed from the corner of his mouth. His eyes, nowced with crimson threads, locked onto Jedidiah with terrifying intensity.
"I... will... kill... you."
Thest word dropped like a war drum.
And with a roar that tore from somewhere deep in his chest, Caleb surged forward.
Jedidiah narrowed his eyes at the wild charge. "Stupid rat," he muttered, raising a hand.
Before Caleb could reach him, Jedidiah''s footshed out, mming into his torso and sending him flying a third time. This time, Caleb was already coughing up blood midair.
But even that wasn''t enough to extinguish the fire in his chest.
Jedidiah''s sneers, the humiliation of beingbeled low-born, that superior tone of disgust-it all stabbed into Caleb like a thousand barbed knives.
By now, pain meant nothing. The moment his body hit the ground, Caleb sprang up again like a man possessed and lunged once more.
Maybe it was the rage. Maybe it was something deeper. But this time, before Jedidiah could move, Caleb managed to throw his arms around the man''s legs- and bit down.
Jedidiah let out a sharp scream. The pain seared through his leg like fire.
His gaze snapped downward-to see Caleb''s bloodied mouth sunk into his calf, biting with everything he had.
A savage sense of humiliation surged through Jedidiah''s chest.
Him? A ranked military prodigy from Sunset Empire-reduced to this? Bitten by some flea-bitten, mud-dwelling Vyrdenian?
He''d never suffered such disgrace. Never.
With a growl, he lost allposure and began to strike.
Fists, elbows, knees-blow after blow rained down on Caleb like a storm of fury.
Bones cracked.
One especially loud snap echoed across the courtyard as Caleb''s chest buckled under
the assault.
But even then, he didn''t let go.
In fact, the pain only made him bite down harder-eyes burning with madness and
resolve.
He didn''t care if Jedidiah was stronger. He didn''t care if he ended up broken and bloody.
If he had to fall... then he would drag this bastard down with him. Piece by piece.
And make damn sure that today, Jedidiah Ortega wouldn''t leave this ce unscathed.
Chapter 170
Chapter 170 Stop
Raven stood silently on the sidelines, her gaze locked on Caleb''s battered figure.
Despite the overwhelming disadvantage, the boy still gritted his teeth and fought with everyst ounce of strength.
For the first time, a flicker of approval appeared in her usually indifferent eyes.
He was finally showing it-that ruthless will to fight like his life depended on it. During training, Caleb had always performed decently, but he''dcked a vital edge: the ferocity to stake everything in a real battle.
Without that, he could never break into the ranks of the Elite Warriors.
But now, thanks to Jedidiah''s relentless provocation, the blood in him had finally begun to boil.
This was exactly why she had purposely awarded Caleb the first Hundred-Man Unit slot-so Jedidiah would emerge from the shadows and set his sights on him.
As for Caleb''s injuries, as long as he didn''t die, she was fully confident she could have him back to full health within three days.
Meanwhile, Jedidiah was spiraling into a frenzy.
The moment Caleb''s teeth sank deep into his leg, his strikes turned savage.
Crack after crack echoed as Caleb''s bones fractured under the assault.
His body was now a mess of blood and broken limbs, his breaths shallow and fading.
But even then, his jaws refused to unclench.
"Someone help him!"
"Get him out of there-now!"
"Hell no. This is ournd, and I''ll be damned if some punk from Sunset Empire thinks he can run wild here!"
The crowd, who''d previously hesitated due to Jedidiah''s repeated mentions of the Vyrdenian monarch, could hold back no longer.
It didn''t matter if the man on the throne raged-they weren''t about to watch one of their own be beaten to death in front of them.
Just as dozens of figures were about to leap into action, a sudden voice rang out from the courtyard gates-cold/sharp, and impossible to ignore.
"Enough."
The single word sliced through the chaos like a de. All motion ceased.
Everyone, Jedidiah included, froze and turned toward the source of themand.
Through the open gates walked a procession of over a dozen figures, their footsteps
Chapter 170 Stop
unhurried, yet each one emanating an undeniable presence.
At the head of the group were two middle-aged men in their forties.
One wore the pristine white uniform of Sunset Empire''s military, the insignia on his chest identifying him as the equivalent of a Vyrdenian general.
But no one spared him more than a passing nce.
All eyes were drawn instead to the man beside him-dressed in Vyrdenia Military''s highest-grade uniform, tall,posed, and radiating unshakable authority.
"Mr. Macy?" gasped several onlookers in stunned recognition.
There was no mistaking him..
Benson Macy-one of the four generals of the Vyrdenia Military, and more importantly, the younger brother of the country''s supreme ruler.
In all of Vyrdenia, few stood higher than him.
K, who''d been lounging indifferently until now, rose instinctively from her seat.
For once, genuine respect flickered in her usually serene eyes.
As Benson stepped forward, his sharp gaze fell on the bruised, bloody Caleb and the proud, smirking Jedidiah.
He turned to Jedidiah and spoke, his voice calm butyered with absolute authority. " Release him."
Jedidiah barely spared him a nce and showed no intention ofplying.
That was when the Sunset Empire general at his side stepped forward with a smile and said, "Mr. Macy, Vyrdenia ims to be and of civility and decorum. Before you order my soldier to stand down, shouldn''t this Vyrdenian fighter kneel and apologize for his offensive behavior?"
"Kneel?" Benson''s eyes narrowed.
His expression darkened as he looked at the man beside him. "Without even rifying the situation, you want my people to kneel and beg? Tell me, Mr. Ortega, does Sunset Empire operate entirely without logic?"
The warmth drained from Ortega''s face in an instant.
He turned his head, throwing a look at Jedidiah.
Jedidiah winced slightly from the pain in his leg, but straightened his back and replied, voice solemn, "I only wanted to test this so-called number one pick for your Hundred- Man Unit. But it turns out... he''s trash. In fact, I''d go as far as to say every Vyrdenian under twenty-five is trash."
Ortega didn''t seem to mind his soldier''s tant disrespect.
Instead, he turned back to Benson and said smoothly, "Did you hear that, Mr. Macy? This was supposed to be a friendly exchange. Your man lost, then tried to retaliate
Chapter 170 Stop
with disgraceful tactics. Truly shameful. If this situation can''t be resolved properly... then I see no reason for Sunset Empire''s elite troops to remain for further exchange."
Jedidiah added coolly, "That man on the ground is supposed to be your number one? If he''s your best, then staying here is just a waste of our time."
Ortega frowned, turning once more to Benson. "Is that truly the extent of your nation''s strength, Mr. Macy?"
Benson''s face darkened further.
And the worst part?
He had no way to refute it.
Apart from Raven''s handpicked Sirius Pack, the rest of Vyrdenia''s young warriors were undeniably inferior.
On the battlefield, Vyrdenia always paid the highest price for the smallest gains.
He had no words.
Ortega, emboldened by Benson''s silence, let his smile fade. "I had hoped Vyrdenia was worth our time-especially after hearing about the Sirius Pack. But if this is what your new generation amounts to, then I see no reason for us to waste another day here."
Benson''s fists clenched.
He''d spent so long buried in national affairs, unaware of the full extent of what Raven had achieved or the specifics of the new general''s ns.
And now, with no one else under twenty-five capable of answering this challenge, he found himself cornered.
Just as the tension reached its peak and the air seemed ready to shatter under
the weight of humiliation, a calm figure stepped forward from the crowd. It was
Raven. And she was smiling.
Chapter 171
Chapter 171 Not Afraid
The moment Raven stepped forward, a flicker of surprise crossed the faces of many family heads.
Jedidiah stiffened, just briefly.
Then his eyes slowly swept toward her, a mocking smile curling across his lips.
But Raven said nothing. She simply walked up to Caleb, knelt down beside his battered body, and calmly fed him a pill.
Caleb, barely conscious, instinctively opened his mouth and swallowed.
As the medicine melted into a warm liquid and slid down his throat, its effects spread quickly through his body.
He forced his eyes open-and the first thing he saw was Raven''s face, close, calm, expressionless.
He struggled to speak, voice hoarse and breath faint. "Boss... sorry... I embarrassed
you..."
Raven looked at him, her tone t, almost indifferent. "Train harder when we get back."
"Yes," Caleb croaked immediately. His voice was fragile, but there was a clear steel in it -unshakable, resolute.
Raven''s lips quirked, ever so slightly.
Then she rose to her feet, eyes shifting toward the leader of the Sunset Empire standing beside Benson.
A silent pressure unfurled from her like a rising tide-cold,manding, suffocating.
Everyone around instinctively held their breath.
A ripple of whispers broke out from the watching crowd.
"Lieutenant General Valor... she''s something else. Not a hint of fear, even standing in front of Mr. Macy and the Sunset Empire''s leader."
"She''s not even twenty-five, right? You think she stands a chance against Jedidiah?"
"I doubt it. If she really could take him, she wouldn''t have waited this long while Caleb got beaten to a pulp."
"Exactly. Jedidiah''s definitely an Elite Warrior. Even if she is too, she''s still a woman- and like it or not, men just have the upper hand when ites to rawbat strength."
As murmurs spread, the Sunset Empire''s leader felt the weight of Raven''s unapologetic stare. His expression soured.
But before he could speak, Jedidiah let out a short, mockingugh. His gaze slithered across Raven like a snake, condescending and cold.
Chapter 171 Not Afraid
"What''s this?" he sneered. "A woman, stepping in for the men of her nation? How very...
Vyrdenian of you."
In the Sunset Empire, women held little value. For generations, they had been considered little more than vessels for childbirth, and military service was strictly off-limits for them-it was considered a defilement of something sacred.
But Raven didn''t so much as nce at him.
Her eyes remained locked on the leader of Sunset Empire as she spoke, her voice clear, calm, and firm. "Ten days."
The man frowned. "What ten days?"
Raven lifted a brow, the barest hint of a smirk flickering across her face. "Ten days from now, Vyrdenia''s newly formed Hundred-Man Unit will face off against the elite troupe you''ve brought for this ''cultural exchange."
A subtle shift in her tone-mocking, razor-sharp-slid under the skin. "Unless you''re afraid to ept?"
The moment her wordsnded, a wave of audible gasps rippled across the courtyard.
Dozens of family heads stared at her like she''d lost her mind.
"She''s crazy. The Hundred-Man Unit hasn''t even officially formed yet! And she
wants to challenge the Sunset Empire''s elite in just ten days?"
"Forget ten days-even ten months wouldn''t be enough. Our young generation can''t
match them."
"It''s not about patriotism-Sunset Empire''s warriors are simply more talented
across the board. Why would she set us up to fail like this?"
They weren''t trying to sell Vyrdenia short. It was just a fact.
The number of Elite Warriors in Vyrdenia wasn''t even a fifth of what the Sunset Empire
had.
And when it came to top-tier warriors, the gap was even wider.
If not for Vyrdenia''s overwhelming poption advantage, which allowed them topensate with sheer numbers, the nation would''ve fallen long ago.
Back in the courtyard, as murmurs of doubt swirled around them, the Sunset Empire''s leader narrowed his eyes.
His stare pierced straight through Raven. "If there''s to be a challenge issued to my country''s elite, someone like Mr. Macy should be the one to deliver it," he said coldly." Who are you to speak? Who gave you that right?"
Chapter 172
Chapter 172 Mockery
Just then, sensing things spiraling and fearing it might get out of hand, Edric quickly stepped forward and introduced Raven in a firm voice. "This is Lieutenant General Valor, the officer in charge of forming Vyrdenia''s Hundred-Man Unit."
The Sunset Empiremander and Jedidiah both froze for a moment-then Jedidiah. burst into a fit of loud, scornfulughter.
After a few seconds, he finally managed to raise a trembling hand and pointed straight at Raven''s face, barely able to speak through his amusement. "She''s the one leading your so-called Hundred-Man Unit? You people have fallen so far you now need women to protect you?"
Benson''s expression, already cold after Raven''s earlier im about challenging the Sunset Empire''s elite within ten days, darkened even further.
"Step back," he ordered tersely.
He didn''t know what Lorne was thinking, entrusting such an important task to this woman-but to expect a fullybat-ready force in ten days capable of standing against elite Sunset troops? That was nothing short of delusional.
Jedidiah, mistaking Benson''s silence for support, grew even more condescending. "I thought Vyrdenia''s new unit might actually be something. Turns out it''s just a girl and her little sewing circle."
He turned to his general and said mockingly, Let''s go, sir. We''ve got better things to do than waste time sparring with a bunch of delicate dolls."
Off to the side, Caleb-still recovering from his earlier beating-felt a sharp urge to
He''d thought his own arrogance today had reached record-breaking levels, butpared to Jedidiah, he suddenly felt like a rookie watching the master himself
at
work.
If Raven let this idiot leave without at least breaking a few bones, Caleb swore he''d decapitate himself and punt his own head across the courtyard.
Atst, Raven lifted her gaze and met Jedidiah''s eyes, her tone unshaken and cool.
"Finished?" she asked. "What''s wrong-have a problem with what I said? Then let me teach you something we all understand in the military: strength is the only truth. If you'' re weak, your only option is to obey."
Jedidiah stepped forward, closing the gap between them until the air between them could barely circte. He leaned in, towering over her, a malicious grin curling at his lips. "Exactly. And since I''m stronger than you, if I say you die-then you die. Got it?"
Raven looked up at him and replied without blinking, "Got it."
Chapter 172 Mockery
Jedidiah raised a brow. He''d expected resistance, even a little fire, but she wasplying far too easily. The fun was already fading.
But just as he opened his mouth to say more, Raven moved.
She kicked. Slow, deliberate-almost casual. Jedidiah smirked. He raised a hand to grab her ankle, ready to twist her down and humiliate herpletely. But the moment his fingers brushed her skin...
His wrist snapped.
An explosion of white-hot pain shot through his entire arm before he could even react -and then her bootnded, hard and merciless, just below his belt.
The sound he made wasn''t a scream-it was a strangled, animalistic shriek that echoed through the courtyard.
His eyes bulged as he clutched his groin, body trembling violently before his knees gave out.
He copsed, straight down.
Both knees mmed into the stone floor, right at Raven''s feet.
She looked down at him, utterlyposed, as if the sight of him groveling before her waspletely natural.
"I hadn''t nned toy a hand on you," she said calmly. "Your rank and skill aren''t even worth my attention. But since you were so eager to share your grand philosophy on strength, it only felt right that I repay your kindness with a demonstration of my own."
Her gaze cooled even further as she took a step closer, her voice dropping into a cial calm that sent a shiver through everyone watching. "But tell me, Jedidiah. What kind of man kneels in front of a woman?"
She let the question hang for a moment-then smiled faintly. "Stand up."
Chapter 173
Chapter 173 Humiliation
Even as Jedidiah writhed in pain, on the verge of passing out, Raven''s voice cut through the agony with chilling rity.
Every word drove into his mind like a de, and with it came a surge of humiliation so fierce it nearly crushed his sanity.
But the pain was so overwhelming that he couldn''t form a single coherent sentence.
All he could do was re at her through bloodshot eyes and snarl like a wounded beast, his guttural screams filled with fury and shame.
Around them, the crowd was frozen-shocked, breathless.
"Lieutenant General Valor... is that strong?"
"I didn''t think Vyrdenia even had talents like her. No wonder General Drakon and the
newmander value her so much."
"She''s so young-and already at this level? Her future''s limitless."
Meanwhile, the leader of Sunset Empire slowly turned to Benson, his gaze frigid as he demanded, "I just heard she holds the rank of Lieutenant General. Jedidiah is a mere Colonel. Doesn''t she feel the least bit ashamed overpowering someone of a lower rank?
Benson frowned. Jedidiah was arrogant, sure, but the rank difference was real. From a military protocol perspective, Sunset Empire''s leader wasn''t wrong.
But before he could answer, Raven turned to face the foreign general and replied coolly, "By your logic, that makes me his superior officer. If your nation failed to teach him how to behave, I''m happy to step in. Any objections?"
Her words dropped like thunder.
The Sunset Empire''s leader''s aura dropped a few degrees colder. "Our warriors are not yours to discipline."
A heavy pressure exploded outward, sweeping across the courtyard.
Several people instinctively stumbled back, faces pale.
A hush swept the crowd.
"Elite Warrior level... no, stronger..."
"He''s a King Warrior?"
Gasps followed. Shock rippled through the assembled leaders.
In Vyrdenia, even General Lorne had never publicly admitted reaching King
Warrior level. If this foreigner truly held that rank, then Vyrdenia currently had no one who could match him.
So... was this visit an act of respect-or a covert show of dominance?
Chapter 173 Humiliation
Even Benson looked at the man beside him with undisguised disbelief.
And yet Raven just gave a faint smile, voice unhurried, eyes gleaming with contempt." If that''s the case, then do us all a favor-keep your mutts leashed. Don''t let them
wander out just to bite people at will."
A sh of murderous coldness red in the Sunset Empire leader''s eyes. "You
think just because Mr. Macy is here, I won''t touch you?"
As he stepped forward again, his pressure intensified, filling the air with a suffocating, unmistakable killing intent.
A murmur of fear and concern rippled through the crowd.
"Lieutenant General Valor, just back down," someone urged in a low voice.
"She''s on Vyrdenia soil-he won''t dare kill her if she admits fault."
"Exactly. This isn''t the time to posture. Know when to bend."
To them, Raven had earned her reputation. Her potential was undeniable-one day, she might even reach King Warrior level herself. But not today. Not against this
opponent.
Raven nced around at the family heads, all of them filled with well-meaning fear.
She smiled lightly. "Thank you for the advice."
The tension began to ease in their shoulders. Relief flickered in their eyes.
But they exhaled too soon.
Because in the next breath, Raven turned her head toward the Sunset Empire''s leader, and the moment her gaze met his, there wasn''t a trace of jest in her voice.
"Ten days from now," she said, clear as crystal, "Vyrdenia''s Hundred-Man Unit will face your elite troupe in a life-or-death match."
Her words paused-just long enough to let silence swallow the courtyard whole.
"On that day," she continued, voice sharp enough to pierce bone, "I''ll kill a King Warrior from Sunset Empire... and offer his blood as a sacrifice."
Chapter 174
Chapter 174 Out Of Her Mind
Raven''s voice wasn''t loud, but it struck the courtyard like a thunderp from the heavens, crashing straight into everyone''s mind.
For a moment, the entire crowd stood frozen, stunned into silence.
They couldn''t believe what they''d just heard.
Kill... a King Warrior? As a sacrifice?
Had she lost her mind?
Even Benson''s face turned grim, his gaze locking onto Raven with a darkness
that seemed to suck the warmth from the air.
His voice was low and sharp as a whip crack. "Shut your
mouth."
He had never in his life seen a woman this ignorant of death.
Did she even understand what a King Warrior was?
Ordinary weapons couldn''t even scratch someone at that level.
The only way to truly injure one was to unleash city-level, wide-scale annihtion weapons-ones that would leave a metropolis in ashes.
And yet, here she was, treating such a figure like cannon fodder, casually talking about killing him, as if she were ordering a drink.
Was she delusional? She wanted to die? Fine. But dragging the entire city of Regalhold down with her?
Even as Benson''s re grew murderous, the Sunset Empire''smander suddenly chuckled-a cold, razor-edgedugh that sent shivers down the crowd''s spine. "Ten days? That''s generous," he said. "I could kill you right now."
As the words left his lips, a suffocating pressure radiated outward from his body. The very air twisted, thick with killing intent.
Fear rippled through the crowd like a tidal wave. Faces paled. Some even took an involuntary step back.
A King Warrior''s presence was utterly overwhelming.
Even Edric, who had held great hope for Raven, found his brow tightening.
As impressive as she was, it was nearly impossible to believe someone of her had truly stepped into the realm of King Warriors. And if she hadn''t... then her provocation wasn''t just reckless-it was suicide.
age
Benson, too, stiffened. His gaze snapped to Raven, and his tone turned lethal. "Mr. Ortega may not be a Vyrdenian citizen, but his rank in Sunset Empire is equivalent to that of a general. You-an acting officer-just threatened to assassinate a superior. ording to militaryw, that''s punishable by death."
Chapter 174 Out Of Her Mind
His eyes raked over her, cold and dismissive. "But considering your youth... and the
fact that you''re a woman, I''ll be merciful. Get on your knees. Apologize to the Sunset Empire''smander. If Mr. Ortega doesn''t forgive you, you don''t get to stand back up."
Raven didn''t answer.
She merely stared at him, slowly curling her hands into fists, the fire in her eyes growing colder by the second.
There was no need to shout. Her silence was loud enough.
She had heardints from her men on the foreign battlefield-grumblings about how Vyrdenia''s highmand always folded when facing pressure from other nations, even surrendering hard-won victories to appease their enemies. But she had always dealt with Lorne. She never truly understood what they meant.
Now, she finally saw why Vyrdenia could win battle after battle, yet still never earn an ounce of respect from the defeated.
Because of cowards like Benson-men who bowed to monsters that had butchered
their own countrymen.
When she still didn''t speak, Benson''s face darkened further. "Did you not hear my
Raven finally smiled-but it wasn''t one of amusement.
It was bitter, cutting, and full of venom.
"For the longest time," she said quietly, "I wondered why Vyrdenia wins every war abroad... but stillmands no respect from its enemies."
Her gaze turned razor-sharp.
"Now I know." She paused, her voice dropping to a de''s edge.
"It''s because there are too many spineless cowards in the military-like you-who
kneel to the very butchers that ughtered our people."
212
Chapter 175
Chapter 175 Execution
The moment Raven''s wordsnded, a deathly silence fell over the courtyard.
In the next breath, every pair of eyes turned toward her-some wide in disbelief, others narrowed like they were already watching a dead woman speak.
It was one thing to threaten a high-ranking officer from Sunset Empire. But to say that -to Benson?
She was just a lieutenant general. If it weren''t for her authority over the Hundred- Man Unit selections, most of these people wouldn''t even bother remembering her
name.
Yet now, this so-called rising star dared to throw herself into the fire in front of not one, but two generals?
Did she really think her so-called talent and the favor of the newmander made her untouchable?
The Sunset Empire general, who had looked ready to erupt just moments ago, suddenly rxed.
A slow smile spread across his face as he turned to Benson with feigned civility. "Mr. Macy, it seems this lieutenant doesn''t think much of her superior. Perhaps even less of
you."
Benson said nothing at first. His gaze, cold and razor-sharp, locked onto Raven like a de against her throat.
Then he gave a simple order to the men behind him, his voice cold. "Arrest her. Insulting a superior officer is punishable by death under militaryw."
But before the soldiers could take a step, Raven''s voice rang out again-this time even colder, even sharper, like ice cracking beneath their feet.
"A superior?" she scoffed, her words slicing through the tension like a whip. "If you weren''t the brother of Vyrdenia''s so-called ruler, would you even dare dream of sitting in a general''s chair? A disgrace like you wouldn''t make it past captain. As for executing me... as a fellow general, I''m afraid you don''t have the authority."
Her words dropped like thunder.
The people who''d just been sighing over her impending doom now stood frozen, their expressions flickering between shock and disbelief.
The thought, ''Fellow general? Is she saying... she is the newmander? Impossible.
There was no way the Vyrdenia military would hand over suprememand to a girl barely in her twenties.
Even Benson stood stunned for a beat. Then, slowly, the fury returned to his eyes, colder and sharper than before.
"So that''s your angle," he sneered. "You know you''re facing death, so you''re grasping at
Chapter 175 Execution
whatever lie you can manage, hoping to drag someone else down with you?"
The crowd murmured in agreement, visibly more at ease.
After all, even the heads of the elite families had to bow in the presence of a general. If this girl really outranked them... if she truly was the new suprememander...
The thought alone was intolerable.
Then someone spoke up, as if voicing what they were all thinking: "Didn''t Lorne sayst night she was just the new general''s aide? And now she ims she''s the general? What does she take us for-fools?"
Another scoffed, "She might be talented, but she''s still a little girl. There''s no way she''s fit to lead the entire military."
"If Vyrdenia''s fate rests in the hands of someone like her," a third said darkly, "we might as well prepare for our country''s funeral."
But before thest voice could fade, another rang out from the courtyard gate- clear, cold, and unmistakable.
"What exactly are you all saying?"
Every head turned instantly.
When they saw the man approaching, most straightened up instinctively.
Even Benson''s expression tightened slightly as he greeted him. "Lorne."
Lorne gave Raven a small, knowing nod. Then, without ncing at anyone else, he
turned to Benson.
"I heard something strange just now," he said mildly. "You imed someone was impersonating the new militarymander?"
Benson''s jaw tightened. He nced once at Raven, then turned back to Lorne and replied, voice cool and deliberate, "That''s right. Lieutenant General Valor here. I heard you announced her as the newmander''s aide at the banquetst night. And yet,
just now, she imed to be the newmander herself. General Drakon... tell me, isn''t that the most absurd thing you''ve ever heard?"
Subscribe
1 Likes
212
Chapter 176
Chapter 176 Arrogance Beyond Reason
At Raven''s words, everyone around her could only shake their heads in disapproval.
She had potential-had she stayed the course, in ten years she might''ve truly earned her ce as a general.
But she was too arrogant, too reckless, and now she was destroying her future with her own hands.
She had no one to me but herself.
Just as everyone thought Lorne would follow protocol and strip her of her military position, he let out a long sigh instead.
His gaze swept over the crowd before he spoke, his voice calm but firm. "I had originally imed Raven was merely the new general''s trusted aide, fearing her true identity might provoke hostility from rival nations. But now that she''s chosen to speak for herself, I no longer see any reason to hide the truth."
He straightened his back, expression solemn, then said clearly for all to hear, "Allow me to introduce her properly-this is Vyrdenia Military''s newly appointed general."
The moment the words fell, the courtyard plunged into a dead, eerie silence.
No one moved. No one spoke.
And before anyone could react, Lorne, aware of the urgency, turned to Raven and got straight to the point. "Raven, since word of your departure spread, foreign nations haveunched a full-scale assault. Our lines are crumbling. Were it not for the Sirius Pack still holding the front, Vyrdenia''s defenses would have copsed already. But the onught is too fierce-they won''tst much longer. On behalf of the Vyrdenia Military, I''m begging you to return to the battlefield."
Shock swept through the crowd like a storm. Even Benson''s face froze in disbelief.
"What? That can''t be true."
"Sure, Vyrdenia''s younger generation isn''t that strong, but we haven''t lost a war in years. How could things unravel so fast?"
"Lorne''s ming this on a single girl? No matter how talented she is, she can''t be the reason an entire war effort copses, right?
Suspicion flickered across every face as eyes turned toward Raven, their gazes heavy with doubt.
But Raven only smiled-cold, mocking, bitter.
Her voice was sharp as steel. "If the Sirius Pack can''t hold, then let them fall back to Vyrdenia, I''ll bring them into the Hundred-Man Unit, train them properly, strengthen them further. As for the foreign front... General Bensonmands a million troops, has ess to a mountain of military resources, yet he and his men have never
Chapter 176 Arrogance Beyond Reason
stepped onto the battlefield. Now that our country is in crisis, it''s about time they did."
Her words cut like a knife.
Everyone knew the truth, but no one dared to say it aloud-Vyrdenia''s military boasted nearly ten million soldiers, but only six million ever fought on foreign soil.
The rest? They cowered within the nation, hiding behind excuses of "military exercises."
Among those four million were nearly all of Vyrdenia''s topmanders. They held the best ranks, hoarded the majority of resources... but when it came time to fight, they vanished.
Raven had tolerated it, thinking her victories came from the elite few she personally
trained.
But Benson''s cowardice in the face of the Sunset Empire''s general had made one thing clear:
If Vyrdenia wanted to stand tall in this world, the leeches had to go.
Lorne''s face twisted with unease. "But... Benson is an Elite Warrior. He''s never even seen a battlefield. Sending him would be suicide-"
Before he could finish, Raven cut him off coldly.
Her voice rang out, hard and final, echoing across the courtyard like a de unsheathed. "From this day forward, every officer who''s never stepped onto a foreign battlefield will have two choices-leave the military... or go to war. Vyrdenia''s army has
no ce for parasites."
Chapter 177
Chapter 177 Dispute
The moment Raven''s words fell, the entire courtyard descended into a stunned, suffocating silence.
Every pair of eyes turned to her, wide with disbelief.
Did she really just say that?
Everyone in Vyrdenia who held even the faintest shred of power knew the
unspoken truth-there were people in the military who were never meant to see a battlefield.
Raven''s suggestion, to send everyone intobat, would shake the very foundation of their privileges.
And just as many had predicted, Benson''s face darkened instantly.
His eyes narrowed, sharp with hostility, as he stepped forward and hissed, "Send everyone to the frontlines? How did someone like you be a general? Are you really so ignorant that you can''t understand the contributions made by those who serve from within our borders? They''ve done far more for Vyrdenia than your reckless soldiers ever will."
A chilling light flickered across Raven''s eyes.
She had anticipated resistance-but not this. Not the sheer shamelessness of it.
"Reckless soldiers?" Her voice cut through the silence like a whip. "The men and women who bleed on the frontlines to defend this country are nothing but expendable brutes to you?"
Benson''s lips curled with disdain. "Everyone can charge into battle. But the real talent -the ones who stay behind-think. They solve the problems your so-called warriors never could with brute strength alone."
Raven let out augh-cold, sharp, andced with fury. "Oh? Then what about the four million who''ve stayed safely within Vyrdenia''s borders all these years? Are they all solving unsolvable problems with their brilliant minds? Tell me, General Macy-what exactly have you done with that brain of yours to serve this nation?"
Benson''s expression turned to ice. "I have no obligation to report my work to you." "Right," Raven replied with a smirk. "Since you''ve made it clear our soldiers are receable brutes, then you won''t mind if I recall them to focus on strengthening themselves instead?"
"Absolutely n..." Benson began instinctively, then caught himself.
He wasn''t exactly up to date on the lefthe foreign front, but even he had heard
Sessfully unlocked! whispers-about how Vyrdenia''s current strategic advantage relied heavily on the Sirius Pack.
Though he suspected those rumors were exaggerated, a free unit of highly trained
Chapter 177 Dispute
fanatics fighting without pay or resources? That kind of asset was hard toe
by.
But before he could finish his objection, Raven cut him off, voice crisp and merciless." Almost forgot-Mr. Macy, we''re equals now. And I don''t need your permission to do my job."
Without sparing him another nce, she pulled out her custom device and began tapping swiftly on the screen.
Benson watched her with stormy eyes. She hadn''t just ignored him-she''d dismissed him, as if he were an irrelevant afterthought. Still, he made no move to stop her.
A squad of fewer than a hundred, trained by a girl who''d barely shed her teenage years? He couldn''t take her seriously.
Even if this so-called Sirius Pack was recalled, how much could it possibly matter?
And if, by chance, Vyrdenia''s battlefield position did copse... well, that wouldn''t be a total loss either.
After all, he''d been keeping his elite units in reserve-three top-tier hundred-man teams, trained personally by his closest subordinates.
Up until now, he''d been waiting for the right moment.
But if the tides turned, he could swoop in, y the savior, and seize control.
At that point, even Lorne would have no choice but to step down and hand him
the
reins.
Lorne, however, wasn''t thinking about power ys.
He was watching Raven''s fingers fly across the screen, and panic crept into his voice.
"Raven-don''t do this. If you recall the Sirius Pack now, the border will fall. Once that happens, enemy forces will break through. Do you have any idea how many people will die?"
212
Chapter 178
Chapter 178 A Battle Of Life And Death
Raven''s fingers paused above her phone screen.
She slowly lifted her gaze to Lorne, and with a calm, almost amused smile, said, " Doesn''t Vyrdenia still have four million idle troops? Let Mr. Macy lead them to the front. And if they still can''t win, he''s wee to carry the military''s resources in hand ande begging me to send reinforcements."
A murmur rippled through the crowd. Many shook their heads at her words.
If those four million could be mobilized so easily, would Lorne have rushed here, practically breathless?
No one knew how she''d secured her general title, but one thing was clear: if she truly tried to force those troops into battle, the powerful figures presiding over them would never let her walk away unscathed.
As for Benson humbling himself to plead for her help?
That was pure delusion.
Even hearing that Vyrdenia had suffered a string of losses at the front hadn''t fazed them.
War had its ups and downs-if Vyrdenia were truly weak, it would''ve been wiped out long ago.
Benson scoffed. "Beg you? With the military''s resources? For someone your age, your arrogance is astonishing. You''d better watch that mouth, girl. It''s easy to end up choking on your own words."
Ignoring him, Raven finished sending a message to the Sirius Pack, then slipped her phone into her pocket.
She didn''t spare Benson another nce, turning instead to Lorne. "At dawn tomorrow, the Sirius Pack will return home for recovery. Notify the appropriate airspace
authorities along the route to clear the way."
Hearing her tone-so decisive, so final-Lorne could only nod bitterly.
He nced at Benson, whose expression flickered with unreadable thoughts. Inwardly, Lorne sighed.
He could only hope that Raven''s seemingly reckless decision might just be the spark the aging military needed to wake up.
Just then, the Sunset Empire''s general stepped forward, smirking as he looked at Raven. "So, does our death match still stand-your so-called Hundred-Man Unit
against my elite troupe, ten days from now?"
Raven answered without hesitation. "Of course. Since I said I''d kill you as an offering, I see no reason to go back on my word."
Chapter 178 A Battle Of Life And Death
The general''s smile twisted into something sharper, darker. "Very well... I''ll be waiting."
With that, he ordered his troops to carry off the unconscious Jedidiah and left without another word.
Soon after, Benson, Lorne, and the others also withdrew.
In the courtyard, many lingered, but now that they knew this so-called Hundred- Man Unit would be facing the Sunset Empire in a life-or-death match in just ten days, their enthusiasm waned.
A few patriotic souls remained determined-but most wore expressions of unease, even dread.
Thirty minutester, after the crowd had mostly dispersed, Raven asked Edric to take her to the Lysander family''s inner quarters.
ording to Dominic, that was where the second half of the Star Key was hidden.
But just as Raven stepped into the rear courtyard, a sh of white-so fast it was nearly invisible-shot through the shadows.
The moment it vanished, Dominic''s voice rang out in her mind. "Star Key... I sensed its aura on that man!"
Without missing a beat, Raven took off after the blur.
Edric, who''d been standing nearby, was left rooted to the spot.
He stared at the space where Raven had disappeared, a chill running down his spine as he felt the residual warrior pressure lingering in the air.
After a stunned pause, he murmured under his breath, "That... that was beyond King Warrior. The Chariot? That''s impossible...
Half an hourter, Raven returned to the vi Cassian had just purchased the day before.
Dominic, still preupied, muttered the same thought for the tenth time. "I almost caught up. He was right there-and then he just vanished. How does someone just disappear like that?"
Raven shot him a nce and replied tly, "You saw his clothes matched Jedidiah''s, didn''t you? In a few days, we''ll be seeing the Sunset Empire''s elite troops. We''ll find him soon enough."
Dominic huffed. "I know, but something about it feels off."
"Then keep thinking about it," Raven said as she walked toward the bathroom. "I''m taking a shower."
Without another word, she grabbed him by the scruff and casually tossed him onto the couch.
Dominic watched her retreating silhouette, a sly, calcting gleam shing in his
213
Chapter 178 A Battle Of Life And Death
silver eyes.
Sometimeter, Raven stepped out of the bathroom.
The moment she did, she froze.
Her gaze instinctively went to the bed-only to see Dominic, now in his human form, lounging there like a model in a painting.
He was stark naked, save for a thin white sheet drapedzily around his hips.
One arm propped up his head, his silver-white hair falling artfully across his forehead, casting soft shadows over his impossibly refined features.
Under the soft glow of the chandelier, his pale skin seemed almost luminous. And when he saw her emerge, his lips curved into a slow, dangerous smile.
"Master," he said, voice low and seductive, each syble dripping with devilish charm," I''ve already warmed the bed. Why don''t youe test it out?"
Chapter 179
Chapter 179 Why So Nervous?
Raven raised a brow at Dominic, whose eyes shimmered with a flirtatious gleam. "Are you... trying to seduce me?"
At her question, Dominic shifted ever so slightly, letting the fabric at his waist slide down just a bit more-just enough to threaten a reveal that never came.
Every movement screamed temptation, yet the look he gave Raven carried a trace of mock reproach. "How could you call it seduction? I''m just trying to do something within my humble means for you."
A slow, unreadable smile tugged at Raven''s lips as she stepped toward the bed.
Dominic watched her approach, the distance between them shrinking with each quiet step-and with it, his heart thumped faster and faster in his chest.
He was a fox demon, after all.
He knew all the tricks.
He knew how to move, how to look, how to make people want him.
But no amount of instinct could change one inconvenient truth-he was over a thousand years old and still a virgin.
If Cassian hadn''t driven him up the wall today, he never would''ve tried something so reckless.
But now, watching Raven draw closer with that glint in her eyes, he felt his fingertips digging nervously into the nket beneath him.
Somewhere in his chest, that ridiculous human expression came to life: his heart was pounding.
Raven stopped just three steps from the bed, gaze calm and unreadable. She had seen every twitch of his fingers, every nervous shift in his body.
And then, she let out a softugh. "Didn''t you say you were bold?" she saidzily. "So what are you so nervous for?"
Dominic''s eyes widened slightly.
Realizing he''d been clutching the bedsheet like his life depended on it, he quickly let go and forced out a defiant, /''I''m not nervous!"
Raven smirked, taking two more steps closer.
The only sound in the room was the quiet gulp Dominic made as he swallowed hard.
His hand reached for the sheet again-gripping it even tighter this time.
Raven stared at him, amused. She had been teasing him, but now she was just entertained.
This legendary fox, the so-called divine beast, looked like a skittish little pet.
Chapter 179 Why So Nervous?
She didn''t push him further.
Instead, she reached out and gently ruffled his soft silver hair, her voice sweet and coaxing. "There, there. I know it''s hard for you. Tomorrow, we''ll stop by the pet shop- see if they''ve got a nice little vixen you like."
Dominic blinked.
It took him a full three seconds to process what she''d just said.
Then his enchanting, perfect face twisted with disbelief. "A... a vixen?"
Raven raised her brows, as if just remembering something. Mhm. If you''d prefer a different species, I''m open to suggestions."
Dominic practically exploded. "Do you even know who I am?! I''m a divine fox- royalty of my kind! I''ve already taken human form, and I could have any human partner I wanted! And you want me to settle for some pet shop animal from this backwater world? Are you out of your mind?!"
Raven patted his head again, like she was soothing an upset kitten. "Well, you''re clearly not the same as before. So just make do for now, alright?"
Dominic''s wless fox eyes bore into her, his jaw clenched so tight his teeth were audibly grinding.
That was it. That was the moment he knew with perfect rity-whatever strange flutter had stirred in his heart earlier? That definitely wasn''t attraction.
This evil woman... deserved to die alone.
Fuming, he shot her one final re, then poofed back into his fox form, darted to the corner of the room, and flopped down with his back-and tail-facing her like a furry wall of protest.
Raven nced at the indignant ball of fluff, then let out a soft, utterly entertainedugh.
Still, she had made up her mind: she would buy him a vixen.
She''d leave her at Cassian''s ce too-give Dominic the perfect excuse to "check
in"
whenever he wanted toe visit.
The next morning, Raven-dressed in full military uniform-made a brief stop at Regalhold University to assign the day''s training ns to Leopard and his group.
An hourter, she arrived at the entrance of Regalhold''s military district.
The moment she stepped past the towering thirty-foot green gates, a man in his mid-thirties, wearing a colonel''s uniform, came storming toward her.
He marched up to her, scowling, and barked, "You''rete! What the hell took you so long?"
273
Chapter 179 Why So Nervous?
"You''ve got the wro..."
But before Raven could finish, the man cut her off sharply.
"No excuses. The Sirius Pack is already almost here. Everyone''s waiting on you
to start
the damn ceremony. You art troupe types really do think the world revolves around
you, don''t you?"
ara
Chapter 180
Chapter 180 The Sirius Pack
Without another word, the man turned and strode quickly toward thebat
zone.
Raven raised an eyebrow at his tone, but her eyes glinted with interest.
She knew the Sirius Pack was scheduled to arrive today-she just hadn''t known exactly when they''d finish their mission and return.
Since she''d bumped into them by chance, she didn''t mind going to greet the subordinates she hadn''t seen in quite some time.
After a few steps, the man noticed Raven wasn''t following and turned with a scowl." What are you standing there for? Move it!"
Raven, in a rare good mood and aware he was simply in a rush,'' didn''t take his attitude to heart.
She quickened her pace to catch up and asked casually, "Have we met? How did you know I was from the art troupe?"
The man gave her a look like she''d grown a second head. "How do I know? Take a look around this entire Regalhold war zone. How many women do you see? And of those, how many aren''t with the art troupe?"
That caught Raven off guard.
She''d been stationed on the foreign battlefield for so long that she hadn''t paid attention to the gender imbnce in the domestic military.
She had suspected there were fewer female soldiers-but she hadn''t realized it was this few.
A few minutester, the man-who she now knew was Commander Rusty-brought her to an enormous training ground inside the war zone.
The area was more than ten times the size of the ce she''d used to train Leopard and the others.
Hundreds of soldiers were already standing in perfect formation, their eyes solemn and fixed on the sky ahead, awaiting the arrival of the Sirius Pack.
At the very front of the formation stood five young female soldiers, all around twenty years old. Rusty led Raven straight to their side.
"Stand here. Don''t move," he ordered gruffly. "And stay sharp. The people arriving today are not ones you or I can afford to offend. If you even identally piss them off, it won''t just be you who suffers-the whole lot of us will be screwed."
Raven nced at him, lips twitching slightly. Seriously?
She asked, "Are the Sirius Pack members really that terrifying?"
Rusty caught the skepticism in her tone and immediately snapped, face hardening,"
Adic
Chapter 180 The Sirius Pack
Terrifying? Every single one of them has at least a hundred kills under their belt. Especially theirmander-he''s a blood-soaked devil who doesn''t even blink when killing. You better pull yourself together. Or when you die, you won''t even know how it happened."
Raven said nothing.
If she weren''t literally the blood-soaked devil he was talking about, she might have believed him.
Before she could speak again, Rusty had already turned to bark further instructions at the soldiers behind them.
Just then, a surprised voice rose beside her. "Raven? What are you doing here?"
Raven turned and was momentarily startled by the speaker. It was that tall, skinny girl from the Fuller family''s banquet-the one who''d vowed to call her daddy if Raven made it into Regalhold University.
She''d kept her word too. Raven had appreciated her courage, and after seeing her potential, had given her a chance to join the military.
But she hadn''t expected to run into her again so soon-and certainly not like this.
Frowning, Raven asked, "You''re in the art troupe now?"
The girl nodded, her smile tinged with bitterness. "Yeah. I used the golden token you gave me to enlist, and a high-rankingmander weed me enthusiastically. I was assigned to a strike unit right away. But on the very first day, the squad leader took one look at me, decided girls didn''t belong, and transferred me to riot control. Two dayster, they said I wasn''t cut out for that either and dumped me into the art troupe.
"I''m stronger than most of the male soldiers here, but because I''m a girl, no one wants me. One guy even told me women should stay home and make babies- that the military isn''t a ce for women. Now I sing and dance every day and still fantasize about one day going to the front lines. Isn''t that pathetic?"
She looked at Raven with a wry smile, then continued, "I used to feel bitter about it... but seeing you here-someone even stronger than me-being forced into this ceremonial crap too?
"Suddenly, I don''t feel like I''m the unluckiest one anymore. And thanks to you, I finally get it: there''s no ce for women in this military. I''m submitting my resignation tonight. But at least before I go, I''ll get to meet the Sirius Pack-the people I''ve idolized for so long.
"It''s just a shame... that because of our gender, neither of us will ever get the chance to burn for Vyrdenia the way they do."
Chapter 181
Chapter 181 Wee
Raven listened quietly to the thin and tall girl''s t but extremely bitter voice, and a chill gradually surged in her eyes.
However, she did not ask about the thin and tall girl''s superior. She just looked at her indifferently and asked, "Isn''t there going to be a hundred-member team formed soon? Don''t you want to try out?"
Hearing this, the thin and tall girl seemed to have heard some funny joke.
She nced at Raven, her eyes like she was looking at an overly innocent child.
She said, "This is not a question of whether I want to or not. The test ces for the hundred-member team are all allocated by the higher-ups, and the objects they allocate are all powerful and influential high-level figures of Regalhold.
"Not to mentionmoners like me, whose strength is not outstanding, even soldiers with exceptional talent and strength, if they don''t have a strong background, they still won''t get the qualification for the hundred-member team
test."
Raven couldn''t help but be slightly startled when she heard the thin and tall girl''s words.
The next instant, her aura suddenly turned cold.
Previously, she only knew that close to half of the military was ipetent, but she had no idea that the corruption here ran so deep.
It seemed that it was time for the Vyrdenia Military to have a major overhaul.
Almost as soon as this thought appeared in Raven''s mind, arge fighter jet suddenly flew in from the sky.
Immediately, the chests of the thousand soldiers standing in neat rows puffed out even further.
At this moment, everyone''s eyes looking at the fighter jet revealed boundless admiration and fervor.
As the fighter jet slowly descended, almost all the soldiers present couldn''t help but
hold their breath.
Soon, the hatch slowly opened.
"Salute!"
Commander Rusty Howe, who was at the forefront, gave a standard salute to the fighter jet. "Salute!"
"Swish!"
Almost simultaneously, thousands of soldiers abruptly raised their hands.
The uniform movement created a series of whooshing sounds as their arms cut
Chapter 181 Wee
through the air.
However, as countless expectant gazes watched, an extremely anxious voice
suddenly came from within the cabin. "Where is the military hospital? Take us there
now!"
The moment the voice rang out, everyone present was stunned.
Then, Rusty''s face filled with shock as he said, "Is someone from the Sirius Pack injured?"
"We belong to Commander Lysander! Commander Lysander suffered extremely serious injuries on the battlefield and is now in mortal danger. Take us to the military hospital immediately!" As the man''s voice faded, two people on the fighter jet quickly carried down a stretcher.
As the man''s voice faded, two people on the fighter jet quickly carried down a stretcher.
Because Raven was standing extremely close to where the fighter jet was parked, she saw the person lying on the stretcher at a nce.
It was a woman of twenty-four years old, extremely beautiful, but at the moment her face was devoid of any blood color, as if a gust of wind could cut off her breath.
Rusty heard Commander Lysander and his expression immediately showed a solemn look. "Come with me!"
After speaking, he immediately led the group to the military off-road vehicle parked not far away.
Hearing that, Raven nced at the stretcher and followed.
However, just as Raven followed a few people to the side of the off-road vehicle, Rusty saw her and was afraid that because of theck of etiquette, it would make the Sirius Pack and others dissatisfied, so he immediately shouted coldly, "Why are you
following me? You''re here to do etiquette, not to join in the fun. Get back!"
Subscribe
0 Likes
212
Chapter 182
Chapter 182 Kick
However, when Rusty''s voice fell, Raven directly raised her foot and kicked him in the
stomach.
Seeing Raven''s movements, Rusty''s face suddenly turned cold. "You must have a death wish!"
"Looking for death!"
He thought, ''How dare a member of an art troupe dared to fight me!''
However, just as he was about to dodge Raven''s kick and fight back, a huge force suddenly hit his lower abdomen.
He couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan.
The huge force pushed him back several feet, and he eventually stumbled and fell to the ground.
"I don''t have time for you right now. Get out of my sight!" After that, Raven didn''t look at him again and walked directly to the stretcher.
Then, without a word, she lifted the nket covering the woman.
At this time, most of the woman''s dark green uniform had been stained red with blood.
However, even so, several wounds on her body were still bleeding.
Raven briefly nced over the woman before gently waving her small hand over her.
Suddenly, several sounds of silver needles piercing the air rang out.
In the blink of an eye, nine silver needles urately pierced the acupoints around the woman''s body.
"What are you doing?"
The burly soldier carrying the stretcher behind saw Raven''s mvements and
immediately asked nervously, "What are you doing?"
Raven flicked out nine more silver needles. After confirming that the bleeding had stopped, she looked at the soldier who had spoken and said, "I can save her, but Ick surgical tools. Put her in the car and go to the hospital immediately!"
"I can save her, but Ick surgical tools. Put her in the car and go to the hospital immediately!"
The burly soldier nced at the silver needles still embedded in the woman''s body, his gaze shifting to Raven with unconcealed doubt. "Can you save her?"
He couldn''t imagine Raven being a doctor.
Besides, even if she had learned some medicine at the age of twenty, she could never save someone with just a few silver needles.
Chapter 182 Kick
He thought, ''If something were to happen to Commander Lysander because of her, we would not be able to bear the consequences!''
Seeing the burly soldier''s hesitation, Raven''s expression turned cold. "What are you waiting for? Go to the hospital!"
The burly soldier felt the air around Raven turn cold, and his breath hitched.
He nodded almost subconsciously. "Okay..."
However, just as he was about to go and drive, Rusty finally recovered from the sharp pain in his abdomen and shouted, "She''s just a performer from the art troupe here for ceremonial purposes. What could she possibly know about saving lives?
"Quickly pull out the silver needles she randomly stuck into Commander Lysander! If we don''t, she might not even make it to the hospital alive!"
His anxiety was so overwhelming that he didn''t even stop to consider how someone from an art troupe could possibly be more skilled than him.
Originally, he was just trying to lend a helping hand today.
He had brought Raven to wee the Sirius Pack.
If Raven ended up being the death of amander, he would bear a tremendous amount of responsibility.
Upon hearing Rusty''s words, the soldier by the stretcher, who was already suspicious of Raven, suddenly became serious.
He immediately turned to look at Raven, his gaze as cold as ice. "Is he telling the truth?"
Raven nced at Rusty on the ground, a cold glint shing through her eyes.
However, the situation was urgent, and she didn''t have time to waste dealing with Rusty.
She turned her head directly to the sturdy soldier and ordered in an icy voice, "Drive immediately to the hospital! I''ll take responsibility if anything happens!"
"Drive immediately! Go to the hospital! I''ll take responsibility if anything happens!"
Hearing Raven''s words, Rusty nearly vomited blood in anger. "How can you bear any responsibility?"
Chapter 183
Chapter 183 Responsibility
However, upon hearing Raven''s words, the sturdy soldier nodded almost without
hesitation. "Okay."
After saying that, he walked to the driver''s seat as fast as he could and started the SUV.
Seeing this, Rusty''s eyes widened abruptly.
He shouted almost hysterically, "Are you crazy? The silver needles are still in
Commander Lysander''s body. Pull them out!
"She is just a performer from the art troupe. If something happens to Commander Lysander, you''ll be in trouble too, not just her!"
However, he was met with silence from the two soldiers.
They were only responsible for escorting Commander Lysander here for medical treatment.
They would be punished if she died during the treatment.
Judging by the situation, she was clearly in critical condition. Now, a scapegoat had appeared, willing to take responsibility for them. Only a fool would stop her.
Rusty wanted to say something else, but the SUV had already started and sped off dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. "Damn it!"
Rusty endured the lingering pain in his abdomen from the kick, rushed to the other SUV, and quickly chased after them.
Half an hourter, the sturdy soldier followed the navigation and drove to the military hospital.
The military hospital, which upied a considerable area, looked extremely quiet. There was no oneing or going, not even a guard.
The soldier beside Raven hurriedly jumped out of the car and shouted to the hospital," Doctor! Nurse!"
However, there was no response at all.
Raven frowned, and then said to the two, "Bring her in first!"
"Okay." The two nodded, immediately lifted the stretcher, and walked quickly into the hospital gate.
However, at this moment, the hospital lobby was too quiet. Except for a nurse who was dozing off at the information desk, there was no one around.
The burly soldier shouted anxiously, "Doctor! Nurse!"
Sessfully unlocked!
Even if Commander Lysander died and Raven would be responsible, he was still trying to not get involved in that situation.
If he could save Commander Lysander, of course, he would try to make it happen.
763
Chapter 183 Responsibility
The nurse at the information desk was awakened by the sound of the strong soldier and spoke impatiently, What are you shouting for? If you want to see a doctor, go to the queue there first.
"An important person came to inspect. You will have to wait. They wille back when they are done over there."
The burly soldier almost cried when he heard the nurse''s calm voice.
He said, "But ourmander is seriously injured and can''t wait!"
When the nurse heard the strong soldier''s words, she suddenly stood up. She asked, "Commander? What level ofmander is the patient?" "Two-star intermediatemander," the burly soldier hurriedly replied. When the nurse heard the reply, she rolled her eyes at the strong soldier.
She said, "I thought she was a grand general! An intermediatemander has to wait in line!"
The burly soldier hurriedly said, "But this is not an ordinary intermediatemander. She is also the member of the Lysander family!"
The nurse stood up abruptly. "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"
Almost as soon as the nurse''s voice fell, nearly a hundred doctors and nurses flooded
into the hall.
The middle-aged man with the dean''s name tag stood up and said to the crowd with a smile, "Let us once again wee Ms. Macy to join the Regalhold Military Hospital and be an honorable intern!"
After his voice fell, there was a flood of apuse around him.
Where everyone''s eyes gathered, it was K Macy, whom Raven had seen twice yesterday.
K said, "I came here this time just to experience the life of a medical practitioner. There are many things I don''t understand. Please guide me if you
can."
A person asked, "You are too humble. I heard that you have studied traditional medicine for a period of time before."
K pursed her lips and smiled, but the corners of her lips revealed a touch of obvious
disdain.
She said, "Yeah, I learned it for a while.
"Speaking of which, only after you learn it will you know that traditional medicine is
a trick. If you really want to cure the disease and save people, you still need to rely on
modern medicine."
When the dean heard K''s words, he immediately nodded in agreement.
He said, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart at such a young age, I never believed
that
Chapter 183 Responsibility
consuming herbs and inserting needles into the body could cure diseases and save people. Those who say that traditional medicine can cure diseases are all deceived!"
The staff echoed, "Yeah! What''s the use of traditional medicine now? It''s all
psychological!"
Another person said, "If a few needles can save people, what do you need a scalpel for?"
Someone else said, "With all due respect, traditional medicine is rubbish!"
Chapter 184
Chapter 184 Trash
Raven, who was originally going to ask the doctor to prepare the sma, heard the doctors'' words, and her face suddenly turned cold.
Not far away, K seemed to feel Raven''s gaze, and suddenly looked at her.
When she saw Raven''s figure, she could not help but frown slowly.
Originally, when she saw Feng Jing and Raven being close in the library hall of the academy yesterday morning, she didn''t think Raven was qualified to steal him from her.
However, after knowing that Raven was a general, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis.
Seeing the change in K''s expression, the dean immediately followed her gaze.
However, the first thing he noticed was not Raven, but the stretcher carried by the two soldiers.
When he saw Ash Lysander on the stretcher, who was so pale that there was no blood at all, his face suddenly turned cold.
Then, he looked directly at the nurse at the information desk and said gloomily, "Isn''t it already issued that the hospital is going to wee Ms. Macy, so we are closed for today? Why is there a patient here? Kick them out immediately!"
Hearing this, the surrounding doctors looked at the nurse at the information desk with a hint of reproach.
A doctor said, "Cami, don''t you know how important it is for Ms. Macy to join our hospital? Why are you so ignorant?"
Another doctor said, "Yeah! On such an important day, if someone dies here, wouldn''t it just add to the bad luck?"
Someone else said, "Quickly get that dying woman out. We don''t want a corpse staining Ms. Macy''s eyes!"
Raven listened to the doctors'' words, and the breath around her suddenly dropped a few degrees.
She looked at the few doctors who spoke with cold eyes and asked coldly, "Do you even have any professional thics?"
Previously, when she saw those doctors and nurses in Bastion draining her brother''s blood for money, she told herself that it was because they were from a private hospital.
However, this was the military hospital in Regalhold.
The doctors here could be dispatched to save lives on foreign battlefields at any time.
She had no doubt that once they went on the battlefield, they would be harming lives instead of saving them.
Chapter 184 Trash
When the doctors heard Raven''s question, their faces quickly turned cold.
As doctors in the only military hospital in the entire Regalhold, even if an intermediatemander came, they would usually be polite to them. They could not stand being questioned by a little girl.
One of them asked, "Who are you? Where is it your turn to question our professional ethics?"
Another said, "Immediately take that dying woman and get out!"
Someone else said, "That''s right. If it affects Ms. Macy''s mood, you won''t be able to bear the consequences."
Raven was not interested in arguing with these people, but her eyes slowly swept over the doctors who opened their mouths, and there was an undercurrent in her dull eyes. Cami Hancock, who was at the information desk, just wanted to speak but couldn''t get her mouth in. Now that the conflict between the two sides was intensifying, she couldn''t control it so much, so she hurriedly shouted, "This is not an ordinary patient, but thedy of the Lysander family in Regalhold."
The moment Cami''s voice fell, almost all the doctors'' faces froze.
Even K, who was looking at Raven, who was frowning and thinking about something, changed his expression.
The dean was the first to recover and shouted anxiously, "What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and save her!"
Hearing this, the doctors immediately rushed towards the stretcher at the fastest speed.
When they ran to the stretcher and saw Ash''s condition, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
They said, Fortunately, the bleeding has stopped, and it seems that her life is not in danger for the time being."
However, just as these words fell, Raven''s cold voice rang in everyone''s ears.
Subscribe
2 Likes
Chapter 185
Chapter 185 Blood Transfusion
Raven said, "In ten minutes at most, her wound will open up again. She needs a blood transfusion immediately!"
For Raven, the most important thing now was to save the patient.
Once Ash was out of danger, she would handle these doctors herself.
The dean frowned when he heard Raven''s words. "Do you know more about her condition than we professional doctors do? Her bleeding has obviously stopped, and she can hold on for at least half a day in her current state!"
But before Raven could speak, the dean continued, But this is Miss Lysander, after all. To be on the safe side, let''s transfer her to the emergency room first, then check her blood type and prepare for a transfusion."
"Yes, sir!" several doctors beside him responded quickly, and then quickly transferred Ash to the emergency room.
Soon, the stretcher was carried into the emergency room by the joint efforts of the two soldiers and the doctors.
However, just as Raven was about to follow them in, she was stopped by a middle-aged male doctor with arge ck mole on the corner of his mouth.
He said, "Emergency room is no admittance to unauthorized personnel. Wait outside." After speaking, he raised his hand to close the door of the emergency
room.
However, just as the door was about to close, Summer wasted no time and directly raised her foot.
The door was instantly kicked open.
The doctor with the mole almost subconsciously questioned in a cold voice, "What are you doing?"
Raven didn''t waste any words and directly kicked him aside. "Get out of my way!" But when she walked into the emergency room, she was stunned.
There were nearly twenty emergency rooms with their doors tightly closed.
If it were an ordinary door, she could easily locate the room everyone entered by sound with her strength.
However, to prevent noise from affecting the doctors'' treatment of patients, the doors here are all soundproofed with severalyers of thick panels.
With the doors closed, she really wasn''t sure which one to enter.
Just as Raven began opening the doors of the operating rooms one by one, a nurse ran out anxiously from the furthest operating room.
Raven saw the operating room the nurse came out of and immediately walked quickly
Chapter 185 Blood Transfusion
towards it.
Just as she opened the door of the operating room and saw the situation inside, she felt a rush of blood to the top of her head.
She saw that all the silver needles on Ash''s body had been pulled out and ced
to the side, and K was rapidly pressing on Ash''s chest, performing CPR.
The dean looked at Ash''s body, which was constantly bleeding and whose breathing was getting weaker and weaker, and his heart also began to panic a little.
He said, "Ms. Macy, why don''t we take over? The patient seems to be in danger..."
Now, he really doubted the truth of what K had said before about having studied medicine for a while.
After all, anyone with a little medical knowledge knew that CPR was only necessary in cases of cardiac arrest.
If it weren''t for K''s status, and the fact that he thought Ash could hold on for at least another half day, he would never have agreed to let K do this.
Ever since K pulled out the silver needles from Ash, the blood that had stopped started gushing out again as if she was hemorrhaging.
With K pressing so blindly, Ash was losing even more blood and could die at any
moment.
However, K ignored him and simply increased the speed at which she was performing CPR on Ash.
She couldn''t miss this opportunity to make Cassian look at her differently.
Just then, a doctor who was free saw Raven entering and scolded her, "This is the emergency room. Can''t you see we''re saving a patient? Get out!"
Raven didn''t say anything but walked quickly to K''s side.
Afterward, she did something that made all the doctors around her gasp in shock.
Chapter 186
Chapter 186 Surprise
Everyone saw that Raven had actually bent down and grabbed K by the back of her cor, then directly raised her hand and tossed her aside.
K''s body mmed hard against a wall. In that sharp pain, a muffled groan escaped her lips.
However, at this moment, the pain in her body was far less than the shock in her heart.
Almost the instant her butt hit the ground, she looked at Raven. A thick astonishment appeared on that small, usually peaceful and elegant face. "You..." "You, you dare..."
She knew Raven''s identity as the general, but in her opinion, no matter how high Raven climbed, she would never be as noble as herself, who was destined to be above everyone else from birth.
She really never dreamed that Raven would dare to be so presumptuous towards her.
Meanwhile, everyone in the emergency room was dumbfounded when they saw what Raven did.
At this moment, almost everyone had the same thought, ''Crazy! This woman is crazy! Does she know who she just offended?
''That''s the most distinguished woman in all of Vyrdenia, the youngest daughter of that supreme being!
''How dare she do this to Ms. Macy? At the very least, she will be kicked out of the military!''
The dean was the first to react.
He immediately scrambled to her side and asked with a worried look, "Ms. Macy, are you alright?"
K shook her head, but her eyes turned cold when she looked at Raven.
She said, "You interrupted my treatment of Ash. She is in a very dangerous situation now. If the Lysander family investigates, I will tell them the truth."
The surrounding doctors nodded in agreement when they heard K''s words.
A doctor said, "Under Ms. Macy''s treatment, Ms. Lysander''s physical condition has obviously begun to improve, but because of you, Ms. Lysander is probably in great danger."
Another doctor said, "It is a taboo for doctors to be disturbed when treating patients. You forcibly interrupted Ms. Macy''s treatment. This is murder!"
Someone else said, "If something happens to Ms. Lysander, the Lysander family will not let you go!"
173
Chapter 186 Surprise
The two soldiers by the stretcher were stunned when they heard the doctors'' words.
They thought K was fooling around, but now so many doctors say her treatment was working.
They wondered if they were just imagining that Ash''s condition was getting worse.
Raven''s aura grew colder as she listened to the crowd''s distorted version of the truth.
She said, The situation has improved? Now I am even doubting your professional skills."
Without waiting for a response, she turned to the two soldiers who had escorted Ash, and said, "If you don''t want yourmander to die, don''t let anyone disturb me!"
"If you don''t want your Commander Lysander to die, don''t let anyone disturb me!"
The two soldiers subconsciously nodded at Raven''s icy tone.
Of course,pared to letting the others treat theirmander, they would prefer Raven to take over.
After all, Raven had already stuck several needles into Ash before they arrived at the hospital. If anything were to happen, it would be easier to shift the me onto her.
Raven paid no mind to their thoughts and walked straight over to Ash.
The doctors subconsciously turned to look at K as they watched Raven''s
movements.
At this moment, K''s face was extremely unsightly.
But she simply watched Raven''s movements quietly, with no intention of stopping her.
She could feel that Ash''s current state was extremely bad, and it was no surprise that there was no way to save her.
Since Raven wanted to show off, she would let her try.
After Ash died at the hands of her, she felt that Raven would be able to give up on her fantasy about Cassian.
Then, under the watchful eyes of the surrounding doctors, Raven gently flicked her
hand twice.
Sounds of thin silver needles piercing the air rang out, and a dozen silver needles urately pierced into Ash''s acupuncture points.
Seeing Raven''s movements, the doctors next to her were shocked.
A doctor said, "What is this? Is this the so-called acupuncture in traditional medicine?"
Another said, "We just said that traditional medicine is useless, and you want to use this trick that can only deceive the fools to save her? Are you trying to p us in the face?"
Someone else said, "If you can stop her bleeding with a few needles, I''ll swallow all the
Chapter 186 Surprise
needles on the ground!"
However, just as thest person finished speaking, the doctors who were
watching Ash widened their eyes in shock.
Subscribe
Chapter 187
Chapter 187 Bet
The blood that had been continuously flowing from Ash''s body miraculously stopped.
A doctor asked, "How is that possible?"
Another said, "No! It''s not because of the few needles she inserted!"
Someone else said, Yes, it''s just a coincidence. After bleeding for so long, the blood in her body shouldn''t continue to flow out."
Raven didn''t even look at the doctors who were desperately trying to find excuses for themselves. She quickly untied Ash''s belt and lifted the clothes around her waist. Immediately, the bloody bullet hole on her lower abdomen was exposed to the air. Then, Raven raised her hand and picked up a scalpel in a sterile bag.
The dean saw Raven''s movements and quickly warned in a cold voice, "What are you doing? She needs a blood transfusion urgently, and the sma hasn''t arrived yet. You'' re putting her life in danger by messing around like this!"
However, Raven didn''t even look at him.
If it weren''t for K''s previous reckless actions, she could wait for the sma to arrive.
But in Ash''s current state, Raven was afraid she would be long gone by the time the sma arrived.
Then, Raven directly picked up the scalpel and cut open the flesh around the bullet hole.
"Stop it, what are you..."
The dean subconsciously stepped forward to stop her. "Stop it, what are you..." However, when he saw the incision of the wound, he was stunned.
He asked, "How is that possible?"
The dean thought, ''This girl''s movements are so casual. How can her technique be so precise?''
He could tell that the wound Raven had cut with the scalpel was exactly the same size as the bullet hole deep in the flesh.
Soon, the sound of a bullet hitting the ground suddenly rang out in the silent operating
room.
At the moment they heard the sound, the surrounding doctors suddenly came back to their senses.
At the same time, everyone''s faces couldn''t help but show a thick look of disbelief.
At this moment, they really couldn''t imagine that the person who could do this was actually a girl in her twenties.
Chapter 187 Bet
At such a young age, even if she started practicing from the womb, it would be impossible to have eyesight as precise as an instrument, and it would be equally impossible to have a technique as proficient as if she had performed hundreds of simr operations.
Let alone a young girl of this age, even the most senior medical experts they had ever met could not have such exquisite skills.
They wondered how on earth she could pull this off.
Before anyone could react, Raven suddenly turned to them and said, "If you don''t want to be held ountable by the Lysander family for seeing Miss Lysander''s naked body, get out now!"
Hearing this, the doctors subconsciously looked at Raven''s hand, which was about to take off Ash''s pants.
Then, after a moment of hesitation, several doctors took the lead and walked out of the operating room.
Although they didn''t want to admit it, the facts before them were stating a bloody truth.
Raven possessed medical skills superior to theirs, despite her young age.
Now, there was no need for them to stay here any longer.
Not far away, K stared nkly at the doctors who had suddenly be so obedient.
She didn''t dare to look when Raven picked up the scalpel and cut down.
Now, she didn''t understand why the attitude of these doctors had suddenly changed.
She thought, ''Could this stupid woman really save Ash?''
Soon, only Raven and the incredulous K were left in the operating room.
Half an hourter, the operation waspleted, and Ash was finally out of danger.
Raven pushed open the door of the operating room and walked out.
The dean, who was guarding the door, hurried forward and asked, "How is Miss Lysander?"
Of course, it wasn''t because he cared much about Ash''s situation. He was mainly worried that if something happened to Ash, he would be held ountable by the Lysander family.
"She is fine," Raven replied indifferently, and then, her eyes swept over the dean and the doctors who were waiting here with him, and then she slowly curled her lips.
Then, the casual words that came out of her mouth made the hearts of all the doctors present clench. "The ones who will be in trouble, are you."
At this moment, the dean and all the doctors around her felt an extreme sense of danger.
Chapter 187 Bet
With this perception, even the dean, who had seen a lot of the world, couldn''t help but
tremble in his heart.
However, Raven did not directly deal with the dean, but instead looked at an obese
doctor.
She asked, If I remember correctly, you just said that if I could stop the bleeding with
acupuncture, you would swallow the silver needles on the floor of the operating room?"
Subscribe
1 Likes
Chapter 188
Chapter 188 Disdain
The doctor was taken aback when he heard Raven''s words.
He really didn''t expect Raven to suddenly target him.
However, he thought to himself that he knew almost all the higher-ups in the entire Regalhold military region, and he didn''t know Raven.
Suddenly, a look of disdain spread across his face as he looked at Raven.
He said, "You were just lucky! You still used a surgical scalpel to save that patient! If acupuncture worked, why would you need scalpels? I stand by my words. Traditional medicine is garbage!"
As soon as he finished his sentence, eighteen silver needles instantly pierced his neck.
Immediately, a sharp pain shot from his neck into his head.
He instinctively wanted to scream out in pain.
However, in the next moment, he realized with horror that he could no longer make a
sound.
Then, Raven''s voice, as terrifying as a demon''s, reached his ears. "Since you can''t speak, you have no need for this mouth."
The moment Raven finished speaking, not only the now-mute, obese doctor, but even the dean and the surrounding doctors looked at her with obvious nervousness and trepidation.
She said, "You people are not worthy of being here! I don''t want to see any of you in the Regalhold Military Base tomorrow, and if any of you refuses to leave, then you won''t ever have a chance to leave this ce!"
The dean''s face darkened as he looked at Raven, who was not joking at all.
He asked, "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you saved Miss Lysander? How ridiculous!
"Originally, I saw that you were so young and had such medical skills, and I wanted to keep you as an intern. Now it seems that I was being sentimental!"
After he finished speaking, he turned directly to the security guards at the door.
He said, "Get this ignorant thing out of here and put her on the cklist of the military hospital. Her immediate family members will never be allowed to enter the hospital for treatment!"
Raven''s face suddenly turned cold when the dean finished speaking.
However, just as she was about to deal with the dean, a nurse suddenly ran over.
She said, "The Sirius Pack is here, but some of them are seriously injured. They need doctors to go over immediately!"
Chapter 188 Disdain
The dean''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the nurse''s words.
The next moment, he quickly turned to a doctor next to him and ordered, "Dr. Annable, take all the surgeons in the hospital with you!"
Marmaduke Annable looked bitter.
His main focus wasn''t treating skin trauma at all, so he wondered why he always was the one stuck with these thankless tasks.
However, despite his reluctance, he still nodded to the dean and walked towards the hospital gate with the surgeons beside him.
Raven, on the other hand, immediately looked away from the dean and turned to the two soldiers who had just rushed in to check on Ash''s condition and came out of the
emergency room.
She instructed, "The silver needles on Commander Lysander must stay in ce for at least twelve hours. If anyone touches them during this period, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to pull her back from the brink of death again."
Hearing this, the two soldiers subconsciously felt that Raven was being a little rmist.
However, with the attitude of better safe than sorry, they both nodded to Raven.
Seeing this, Raven gave the dean and the surrounding doctors a hard look. "If I see any of you here tomorrow, you will face the consequences!"
As her voice faded, Raven suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight.
The dean ordered, "Immediately find out which department she is in, and once
you do, cklist her entire department from the hospital!
"I''ll make her learn the consequences of being arrogant!"
Almost as soon as the dean finished speaking, Edric Lysander rushed into the hospital with a group from the Lysander family.
After rushing into the hospital, Edric ran to the dean and asked anxiously, "Where''s Ash?"
When the dean saw Edric, a gentle smile immediately appeared on his face, which had just been extremely gloomy because of Raven.
"Don''t worry, Mr. Lysander. Miss Lysander is lucky and already out of danger."
Just as the dean finished speaking, Suddenly, the door of the emergency room was pushed open from the inside.
Then, K walked out with a pale face.
Edric saw K and his face was suddenly filled with surprise. "Why are you here?"
The dean nced at K and then smiled.
He said, "If Ms. Macy hadn''t given Ash emergency treatment, Miss Lysander would be gone."
Chapter 188 Disdain
Edric was stunned. "Ms. Macy saved Ash?"
Kwas stunned for a moment when she heard the dean''s words, but the strange look disappeared in a sh.
Then, she nodded gently with a gentle look. "Well, I just finished the operation on Miss Lysander."
"Well, I just finished the operation on Miss Lysander."
Edric''s face revealed obvious disbelief upon hearing these words. "Ms. Macy, you also studied medicine?"
"Ms. Macy, you also studied medicine?"
K pursed her lips and smiled. "Yes! I studied it for a few years, but I haven''t had much opportunity to use it since. I saw the urgency of the situation just now, so I could only try my best, and thankfully, I lived up to expectations."
"You have done our family a great service, Ms. Macy, for which the Lysander family can never fully repay you!"
Hearing Edric''s solemn tone, the smile on K''s lips deepened. "As a physician, it
is my duty to treat the sick and save lives. Please, Mr. Lysander, there''s no need
to be so
courteous."
"As a physician, it is my duty to treat the sick and save lives. Please, Mr. Lysander,
there''s no need to be so courteous."
Edric looked at K, who was as gentle and reserved as ever, and the admiration
in his eyes intensified.
Originally, because Raven was the youngest general and held real power, he was more inclined towards her as his future daughter-inw.
But now, he felt that he needed to reconsider it.
K smiled gently and made a suggestion. "I imagine you haven''t seen your daughter for a long time, sir, and are worried about her safety. Pleasee in and see her!"
"Is that alright?"
K nodded generously. "Of course!"
After saying that, she led Edric and the others toward the emergency room where
Ash
was.
When Edric walked into the emergency room and saw Ash''s body wrapped in gauze and pierced with nearly thirty silver needles, his heart trembled.
He carefully walked to Ash''s side, raised his trembling hand, and caressed her face." Ash..."
It took a long while for Edric to gradually calm down.
Afterward, he turned his head slightly and looked at K with even more appreciation
Chapter 188 Disdain
on his face.
He said, "I spent nearly ten years in the military, and I suffered countless injuries,
big and small, during that time. From the way Ms. Macy bandaged Ash''s wounds,
I can tell that you are extremely professional. I can''t believe that you are so young and already possess such superb medical skills. What a genius!"
"You tter me, Edric."
K''s smile became even more humble.
After saying that, her gaze suddenly fell on the silver needles in Ash''s body.
She frowned and thought, ''Why did that woman leave without taking these useless things away?''
However, her expression returned to normal in an instant.
Then she smiled and said to Edric, "The acupuncture time is almost up, sir.
Pplease wait a moment. I will take the needles out."
After saying that, K went directly to Ash''s side, and pulled out a silver needle
from Ash''s body unprofessionally.
Subscribe
Chapter 189
Chapter 189 Inviting Raven
Just as K pulled out the needle, the two soldiers who had brought Ash''s
stretcher over immediately shouted, "Ms. Macy!"
However, by the time they spoke up, the silver needle had already been removed.
Hearing this, K frowned at them. "What''s the matter?"
They didn''t speak, just looked nervously at Ash on the stretcher.
They had just seen the Lysander familye in and subconsciously assumed that
Ash was safe, so they unconsciously rxed their vignce.
However, they never expected that not only would K take credit for treating Ash, but she also dared to tamper with the silver needles in Ash''s body.
Although they all felt that what Raven had said before was a bit rmist, at this moment, a bad feeling suddenly arose in their hearts.
K looked at the two who didn''t answer, and a look of displeasure shed in her eyes. However, she felt superior and didn''t bother with them. Instead, she raised her hand again and was about to continue pulling out the silver needles from Ash''s body.
Seeing this, the two soldiers rushed between K and Ash almost at the same time at lightning speed, stopping K''s movement.
K''s face turned cold when she saw the two who dared to be presumptuous in front
of her.
She red at the two soldiers and questioned, "What are you doing?"
The burly soldier looked directly at Raven, his gaze unwavering.
He said, "Ms. Macy, you can''t touch the silver needles on Commander Lysander''s body." Seeing the burly soldier''s attitude, Raven couldn''t help but feel a flicker of panic in her
heart.
She thought that everyone here would be afraid of her identity, respect her, and fear her, and even if they knew she was lying, no one would dare to expose her.
But she didn''t expect that these two soldiers would dare to stand up and disobey her.
If she angered the two of them now, they would definitely expose her.
And if she gave in like this, it would definitely arouse Edric''s suspicion.
For a moment, Raven was caught in a dilemma.
Edric looked at the two men who suddenly stood up, his brow slowly furrowed, and then he asked, "Who are you?"
Hearing this, the well-built soldier hurriedly replied, "We are members of the Silver Moon Corps, belonging to the Outer Battlefield. This time, the entire Silver Moon
Chapter 189 Inviting Raven
Corps was attacked by a team from the Sunset Empire. Commander Lysander was seriously injured, and we are responsible for escorting her back to the country."
Hearing the well-built soldier''s words, Edric immediately showed some gratitude on his face and said, "Thank you both for your hard work! When Ash gets better, in addition. to Ms. Macy, I will also repay you two."
The well-built soldier shook his head, a little embarrassed. "This is our mission, Mr. Lysander. You don''t have to be so polite."
Edric smiled faintly, but then looked at the two of them with some doubt on his face." But, I don''t know why you two stopped Ms. Macy from removing the needles?"
"But, I don''t know why you two stopped Ms. Macyfrom removing the needles?" Raven''s breath suddenly tightened.
Without waiting for the two soldiers to answer, she quickly said with a smile, "I spent a lot of energy on Ash''s surgery. After applying the needles, I reminded them to remind me to remove the needles after an hour. I guess the two of you thought it wasn''t long enough and were worried that it wouldn''t be effective."
She tilted her head slightly and said to the two soldiers with a gentle look, "You two don''t have to be so rigid. Since I dare to remove the needles, I''m naturally confident in Miss Lysander''s situation.
"Now that Miss Lysander ispletely out of danger, there''s no harm in removing the needles early."
However, just as Raven finished speaking, a sharp rm sounded from the heart rate monitor next to her.
Immediately, almost everyone in the operating room looked at the screen at the same time.
The originally smooth heart rate curve on the screen suddenly became extremely abnormal.
Seeing this, Edric''s heart suddenly tightened.
The next moment, he turned to K and said hastily, "Ms. Macy, didn''t you say
that
Ash waspletely out of danger? What''s going on now?"
Subscribe
0 Likes
212
Chapter 190
Chapter 190 What Is Going On
K was equally dumbfounded by the situation in front of him.
She thought, ''Didn''t Raven get Ash out of danger? Why is there another problem?
''Could it be that the woman only temporarily suppressed Ash''s injury, but did notpletely cure it?''
Thinking of this, K couldn''t help but curse in his heart, ''What a waste!''
However, although she hated Raven for her poor medical skills, she still said to Edric with a gentle face, "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a big deal. I''ll take a look."
After saying that, she was about to push aside the two soldiers in front of her to give Ash emergency treatment again.
However, the two soldiers did not move an inch. "Ms. Macy, our leader''s life is at stake. Have the dean immediately contact..."
Before the two could finish speaking, K interrupted them coldly, "You know that saving Miss Lysander''s life is the priority right now, so why don''t you get out of my way?"
Originally, she imed to have cured Ash just to make Edric look at her differently and help facilitate her rtionship with Cassian.
She even mistakenly thought that she had stolen Raven''s credit.
However, after seeing that Ash''s condition was dangerous again, she knew that if Ash was able to escape danger today, it might not be Raven''s doing..
After all, if Ash hadn''t been brought here and she had given her emergency treatment immediately, she would have died long ago. K could not let Raven be in the limelight all the time.
Almost as soon as K''s scolding fell, the dean, who had just answered a phone call outside, was drawn in by the sound of the instruments.
After entering the door, he nced at the heart rate monitor, and then asked nervously, "What happened?"
"Our leader was fine, but just now, Ms. Macy pulled out a silver needle..." Hearing the soldier''s words, the dean suddenly recalled what Raven had said when she left.
But now, it was toote for him to regret not reminding K.
He hurriedly looked at Edric and said, "Ms. Macy''s medical skills have surpassed most of the doctors in the hospital, but she is still young and inevitablycks experience. It is extremely rare for her to be able to temporarily stabilize Ash''s condition."
Seeing this, K''s eyes shed with a bright light.
Then, she looked at Edric, her face full of self-me. "Edric, I''m sorry, I''ve tried my best."
She was not sure if she could cure Ash.
Chapter 190 What Is Going On
The best thing for her to do now was to quit while she was ahead. After saying that, she nced coldly at the two soldiers in front of her. She thought, ''Since they didn''t want me to save her, then I wouldn''t. ''After she dies, they would bear the responsibility themselves!''
Edric was dumbfounded when he heard what the dean and K said.
Then, he looked at the dean stiffly, opened his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice, "Is Ms. Macy medical skill better than all the doctors here? You mean... there''s no hope for
Ash?"
The dean nced at Edric, whose face seemed to have aged significantly in an instant. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "The doctors here are indeed unable to do anything else.
"The doctors here are indeed unable to do anything else."
"However, I just received news that the Sirius Pack has arrived, and there are wounded among them.
"I have heard from soldiers sent here from the outer battlefield that the Sirius Pack
leader''s medical skills seem to be exceptional.
"I just heard that several of the Sirius Pack soldiers were seriously injured, so he should be on his way here as we speak.
"It''s just that he wasn''t with the Sirius Pack recently, but now that he has heard the news, he should be on his way.
"If we sent over Miss Lysander now, and that leader can lend a hand, there is still a glimmer of hope for her survival..."
Hearing this, Edric, who was already extremely anxious, immediately interrupted. He asked, "Where are those injured Sirius Pack soldiers?"
He always knew that Ash was a devoted admirer of the Sirius Pack''s leader. Although she had never met the leader, she had always dreamed of marrying him.
In fact, the sole reason she joined the Silver Moon Corps was that they were
stationed closest to the Sirius Pack on the Outer Battlefield.
She longed for the day she could meet the Sirius Pack''s leader, who almost never showed his face.
Regardless of the oue, if the leader could just try to save Ash, then even if something were to happen to her, she would have no regrets in life.
E Subscribe
1 Likes
212
Chapter 191
Chapter 191 Bring Her Over
Upon hearing Edric''s words, the dean immediately responded, "I''ll take you and Miss Lysander there right away!"
With that, two soldiers quickly ced Ash onto a stretcher and swiftly carried her. After a moment''s hesitation, K followed behind the group.
She wanted to see for herself if the leader of the Sirius Pack could truly clean up the mess that Raven had left behind.
Meanwhile, Raven had already sped to the vast training ground where the Sirius Pack members were being weed.
A cutting-edge fighter jet hadnded in the middle of the training ground.
Three stretchers were ced in front of the fighter jet, and the atmosphere on the training ground was more solemn than ever.
1,000 soldiers lined up to greet them stared at the three stretchers, their expressions varied.
Many people did not expect that the members of the Sirius Pack, the invincible gods of war in their hearts, the myth of the Vyrdenia Military, would also be injured. Moreover, judging from the situation, it seemed that they were already on the verge of death.
Beside the stretcher, a 27-year-old handsome man with a resolute face couldn''t hide his anxiety. He asked, "Why aren''t they here yet?"
Upon hearing these words, Rusty, who had previously tried to pursue Raven but was urgently called back just as he reached the hospital, cautiously replied, "Sir, the military hospital said they have already sent people. It will take them some time to arrive. How about we take the injured team members there? If we meet them on the way, it will also save some time."
the
However, the handsome, tough-looking man shook his head and refused, "No! Their current condition does not allow for another transfer. Tell them to hurry up!"
"Yes, yes, I''ll hurry them up!" After speaking, Rusty was about to walk to the side to make a phone call.
However, as soon as he picked up his phone, he saw a figure suddenly appear next to the stretcher,
Before he could react, the figure''s hand suddenly rested on the wrist of a soldier on the stretcher.
Seeing this sudden turn of events, everyone around was stunned.
Chapter 191 Bring Her Over
However, the next moment, the handsome, tough-looking man and the more than fifty members of the Sirius Pack around him were almost instantly filled with ecstasy.
They understood that saving people was the most important thing, and none of them dared to make a sound to disturb Raven.
However, Rusty didn''t notice the expressions of the Sirius Pack members. When he saw Raven suddenly appear, his heart skipped a beat.
Then, he immediately snapped at Raven. "Stop it!"
At this moment, the anger in his eyes was about to solidify.
He thought, ''This woman dared to randomly stick needles on Miss Lysander
before, and now she dared to show off her poor medical skills in front of the Sirius Pack members.
''If a member of the Sirius Pack died at her hands, not only would she be in trouble, but
I would be finished too!''
Under the immense fear in his heart, Rusty rushed to Raven''s side as fast as he could, raised his hand to grab her arm, and dragged her aside.
However, just as his hand was less than an inch away from Raven, an iron-like hand suddenly grabbed his hand that was about to touch her.
The next moment, a sharp pain suddenly came from his wrist.
The pain of his dislocated wrist made him let out an involuntary groan.
At the same time, he looked subconsciously at the tough-looking man who had
made the move, his eyes filled with deep shock. "Sir, what are you..."
The tough-looking man''s face turned extremely cold as he looked at him, and his voice held no hint of jest. "If myrades are endangered because you moved recklessly, I will make you pay with your life!"
Rusty''s heart clenched when he heard the tough-looking man''s grim voice.
He opened his mouth and said respectfully and cautiously, "Sir, are you mistaken? She was just a member of the art troupe here to perform ceremonial duties. She is the one who put your soldiers in danger!"
The soldiers lined up to greet them snapped back to their senses when they heard Rusty''s words.
Then, everyone looked at Raven with disgust in their eyes.
A person asked, "Is this woman crazy for attention?"
Another said, "There''s a limit to grandstanding. If she''s not careful, she''ll get herself killed!"
Someone else said, "She already messed around when the previous female colonel was sent to the emergency room, but now it''s a member of the Sirius Pack who''s
Chapter 191 Bring Her Over
seriously injured, and she''s obviously courting death by messing around again!"
Hearing the words of the people around her, the tall and thin girl who had been asked to perform looked at Raven with a hint of worry on her face.
She knew that Raven was very strong, but as girls, they were already at a disadvantage in the military. Otherwise, with Raven''s strength, she wouldn''t have been forced toe here to be a performer for the Sirius Pack.
If Raven failed to treat the Sirius Pack member, her future might be ruined.
Tthe tall and thin girl''s eyes suddenly widened as she thought, ''Could it be that
Raven
is taking such a big risk because she wants to join the Sirius Pack?''
Subscribe
1 Likes
Chapter 192
Chapter 192 A Big n
Thinking of this possibility, the tall, thin girl looked at Raven''s extremely serious face, and a deep admiration suddenly arose in her heart.
Her biggest wish when she joined the military was to be a soldier who could fight for Vyrdenia in the outer realms.
As for joining the Sirius Pack, she had never dared to dream of it.
But now, Raven, who had brought her into the military, had such an ambition and had already taken action for this almost impossible goal.
Whether Raven would seed today or not, she would be the person she admired most in her life besides the members of the Sirius Pack.
Just as the tall, thin girl was wishing that Raven could seed in saving the people, the handsome, tough-looking man was stunned by Rusty''s words.
Then, he couldn''t help but sneer. "She''s here from the art troupe? How did an idiot like you be a colonel?"
Rusty was stunned. He had never been so insulted since he became a colonel.
But remembering that the man in front of him was Randolph Wagner, the highly esteemed deputymander of the Sirius Pack, he suppressed the humiliation in his heart and carefully replied, "Sir, I contacted the art troupe personally to find her. There can''t be any mistake."
However, to Rusty''s surprise, Randolph looked at him as if he were an idiot after he finished speaking. "You are something else!"
"You are something else!"
"Sir, she really is the one I..."
However, before Rusty could finish speaking, Randolph interrupted him. "Even if you were weing the rulers of all nations today, she would be overqualified to perform for them!"
Hearing this, Rusty and the soldiers around him couldn''t believe their ears for a
moment.
They thought, ''What did the deputymander of the Sirius Pack mean?'' Among the crowd, the tall, thin girl stared nkly at Randolph, who had given Raven such high praise, and her eyes couldn''t help but moisten.
She thought, ''Raven, did you hear that?
''Your efforts have not been in vain. Your courage has been recognized by the deputymander of the Sirius Pack!
''As long as you can save one member of the Sirius Pack and prove that you''re
not
Chapter 192 A Big n
trying to attract the Sirius Pack''s attention by showing off, you have hope of realizing your dream of joining the Sirius Pack!''
Thinking of this, a bitter but gratifying smile slowly spread across the tall, thin girl''s lips.
She sincerely hoped that Raven would seed and then enter the battlefield with her dream.
She hoped that Raven could show those men in the military who said women were not worthy of joining the military that, women might not necessarily be worse than men.
Just as the tall, thin girl was blessing Raven in her heart, Rusty gradually recovered from the shock of Randolph''s words.
He nced at Raven, who was treating the wounded urgently.
Fearful that Raven might kill the three injured soldiers at any moment, he steeled himself and said, "Sir, do you have the wrong person?
Sir, do you have the wrong person?
"She''s just an entertainer, and even if she wasn''t, a young girl her age couldn''t possibly have such superb medical skills!
"She''s acting out like this now clearly to get your attention. She''s even delusional enough to think that by impressing you, she can join the Sirius Pack!"
The air around them grew even stiller the moment Rusty finished speaking.
At this moment, the contempt and disgust in everyone''s eyes as they looked at Raven reached its peak.
A person said, "Even I didn''t dare to dream of joining the Sirius Pack. How could a woman like her even have such a dream?"
Another said, "If I remember correctly, themander who was carried off the aircraft previously was the only female colonel in the outer battlefield. I thought she must be somewhat capable to have made it to the outer battlefield. Now it seems..."
Someone else said, "Women are weaker than men, both physically and mentally, so the battlefield is not a ce for them!
"If you ask me, women should just stay at home, support their husbands, and raise their children. The military is no ce for them."
The tall, thin girl listened to the voices around her, voices she had heard countless times recently, and couldn''t help but clench her fists.
She thought, ''Why could these people, whose talent and strength are inferior to mine, stand on the moral high ground and say such things?
"Why, no matter how hard woman try, would they always dismiss us with these words?''
However, just as the resentment in the tall, thin girl''s heart reached its peak, she saw Randolph suddenly smile.
Chapter 192 A Big n
He asked, "She wants to sneak into the Sirius Pack through me?"
Rusty was taken aback. Randolph acted as if he had just heard a hrious joke.
However, before Rusty could think further, a resounding voice suddenly exploded in his ears, in the ears of the tall, thin girl, and in the ears of all the surrounding soldiers.
who looked at Raven with disgust.
Randolph said, How am I qualified to decide whether she joins the Sirius Pack?
"Or rather, without her, there would be no Sirius Pack!"
Chapter 193
Chapter 193 Complete Silence
The moment Randolph''s voice fell, the entire audience fell into a sudden silence.
Everyone looked at him nkly, their faces full of bewilderment.
They thought, ''What does it mean without her, there would be no Sirius Pack?''
If Raven was a man over thirty, this would be easy to understand..
But she was just a little girl who hadn''t even grown up yet.
They couldn''t believe that the person who established the Sirius Pack would be such a
person.
Compared with the people around her, the tall and thin girl''s face was several times more shocked.
At this moment, she couldn''t believe her ears at all.
She even felt like she was dreaming.
She thought, ''Could Raven be the legendary figure of the outer battlefield?
''How... how is that possible?''
Everyone looked at Randolph in disbelief, and Rusty couldn''t believe that the leader of the Sirius Pack he admired most was a woman.
He hurriedly looked at Randolph and asked, "Sir, what do you mean by that? Could it be that the leader who established the Sirius Pack has something to do with her?"
Without waiting for Randolph to answer, he suddenly thought of a possibility, and hurriedly asked, "Is it because she once identally saved the life of the leader that he was able to survive and establish the Sirius Pack?"
The surrounding soldiers suddenly came to a realization when they heard Rusty''s words.
They thought, ''Right! The leader who established the Sirius Pack could never be a
woman.
''The only possibility for Randolph to say that was that this woman had once had a stroke of luck and saved that leader!''
If that were not the case, when the Sirius Pack members saw her trying to save theirrades, they would have stopped her.
Thinking of this, everyone looked at Raven, who was treating the Sirius Pack members, and sneered in their hearts.
They thought, ''Did this woman really think that her medical skills were amazing just because she was lucky enough to have saved the leader of the Sirius Pack?
''When she killed those three dying Sirius Pack members, she would surely face
consequences.
Chapter 193 Complete Silence
In front of the crowd, the tall, thin girl''s eyes dimmed a little.
With that, a wry smile slowly spread across her lips.
It seemed she had indeed overthought things.
In a ce like the Vyrdenia Military, they would not possibly allow a woman to reach such a position.
In other words, if Raven truly was themander of the Sirius Pack, she would not be forced to wee members of the Sirius Pack as a performer.
Randolph''s face abruptly darkened as he looked at the members of the Sirius Pack, whose faces were once again filled with mockery.
His icy gaze slowly swept across the surrounding crowd, his eyes like he was looking
at a bunch of fools.
He asked, "Are you all deaf?"
Rusty and the surrounding soldiers, who thought they had guessed the truth, were once again taken aback when they heard Randolph''s words.
However, Rusty quickly came back to his senses.
At the same time, he tried to pull the corners of his mouth into a smile. "My Lord, you can''t be serious! We know that the person who created legends in the outer battlefield couldn''t be a woman, much less a little girl who hasn''t even grown her hair..."
However, before Rusty could finish his words, a foot suddenly kicked him hard in the
stomach.
Faced with this sudden kick, Rusty was powerless to fight back.
Under the tremendous force, Rusty was kicked back several feet.
The surrounding soldiers were almost simultaneously dumbfounded as they watched this sudden scene.
They thought, ''Rusty is a five-star colonel, the strongest existence among Mid- ss Warriors.
''But he ispletely powerless against Randolph.
''Just how powerful is the vice-captain of the Sirius Pack?''
Then, as everyone watched in shock, Randolph slowly walked up to Rusty, who was on the ground.
He looked down at Rusty, who was in pain at his feet, and his tone was filled with undisguised killing intent. "Who did you call a little girl who hasn''t even grown all her hair yet?"
"Who did you call a little girl who hasn''t even grown all her hair yet?"
Chapter 194
Chapter 194 She Is Just A Girl
As Randolph spoke, an extremely powerful aura emanated from him.
Under the pressure of this aura, everyone around was forced back several steps almost simultaneously.
After everyone regained their footing, their gazes towards Randolph were filled with shock and fear that seemed to be tangible..
At this moment, they clearly felt that Randolph was not just an Elite Warrior.
"Is he... a King Warrior?" when one of the soldiers uttered these two words, his voice trembling, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck the minds of all the surrounding soldiers, leaving them stunned.
People thought, ''Wasn''t it said that there were no King Warriors in all of Vyrdenia?
''But why do we feel that the deputy leader of the Sirius Pack has already reached that level?''
Compared to the others who were not too close to Randolph, Rusty, who was lying at Randolph''s feet and bearing almost all the pressure from it, felt like he could barely breathe.
He couldn''t understand how someone could be so terrifying just from releasing their
aura.
Just as Rusty began to tremble uncontrobly from the aura emanating from Randolph, Randolph''s voice, filled with a chilling coldness, once again entered his ears. "Didn''t you hear me asking you something? Tell me, who did you just call a little girl?"
Rusty subconsciously shrank his body and opened his mouth with difficulty. I, I was wrong..."
"I, I was wrong..."
Upon hearing this, Randolph sneered, "Trash!"
After he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his head, his gaze slowly sweeping over everyone around him.
Immediately afterward, a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft, but felt like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s mind, suddenly rang out. "I don''t want to hear anyone here show any disrespect to our Leader again. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"
"I don''t want to hear anyone here show any disrespect to our Pack Leader again, otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"
Everyone felt that he was super dominant and arrogant when they heard Randolph''s words.
"Leader?"
Chapter 194 She Is Just A Girl
Many people suddenly reacted to Randolph''s name for Raven. "Leader?"
They thought, ''So the Pack Leader of the Sirius Pack, the superior who is at the King Warrior level, is actually a woman?
''How is this possible?
''How could the legendary Sirius Pack leader, a legend on foreign battlefields, be a weak woman who shouldn''t even be in the Vyrdenia Military?''
As everyone''s hearts overflowed with shock and unwillingness to ept, the tall and thin girl stared nkly at Raven, who was doing her best to save the soldiers on the stretcher, and for a moment, she was in a trance.
"Is... is this real?"
After what felt like ages, she suddenly smiled. "Is... is this real?
She thought, ''It turns out that there is a ce for women in the Vyrdenia Military after all.''
Raven showed her with actions that her dream was not shattered.
At this moment, a belief suddenly emerged in her heart.
As long as she was strong enough, even as a woman, she could still make a name for herself.
At this moment, Raven finally stabilized the three wounded soldiers.
She let out a light breath, then frowned and looked at Randolph, asking, "Who hurt them? How?"
Randolph immediately replied respectfully, "It was the vanguard of the Sunset Empire. Five Starbornes suddenly appeared in their regiment. We were caught off guard and nine members were seriously injured."
Raven''s expression turned ice cold. "What about the other six?"
However, she was met with silence.
The members of the Sirius Pack couldn''t help but lower their heads.
"Speak!" Raven stared at Randolph, her voice filled with a murderous aura that shocked everyone present.
Raven stared at Randolph, her voice filled with a murderous aura that shocked everyone present.
Hearing Raven''s tone, the hearts of the surrounding soldiers couldn''t help but tremble. At this moment, even if they didn''t want to admit it, they had to acknowledge that Raven seemed even more terrifying than Randolph.
At the same time, meeting Raven''s gaze, Randolph lowered his proud head along
with the other members of the Sirius Pack.
Chapter 194 She Is Just A Girl
His voice was filled with deep sorrow and helplessness. "I am ipetent. I failed to protect them..."
When Randolph finished speaking, Raven was stunned, and the surrounding soldiers were dumbfounded.
The Sirius Pack had not only three members seriously injured by the Sunset Empire but also six members sacrificed.
Hearing Randolph''s words, Raven suddenly fell silent.
She turned her head slightly, her gaze falling on the three members of the Sirius Pack on stretchers, her eyes flickering with emotion.
A few secondster, she suddenly smiled. "Sunset Empire, what a good move!"
Almost as soon as Raven finished speaking, a group of people appeared at the
edge of the training ground, moving quickly towards them.
Subscribe
1 Likes
Chapter 195
Chapter 195 Sunset Empire
When everyone saw the traditional clothing of the Sunset Empire worn by the people who were approaching, one of them eximed, "Are they people from the Sunset Empire?"
The Sirius Pack looked at the ten people walking slowly in the distance, and there was a deep hatred brewing in their eyes.
Raven watched the people approaching quickly, and the corners of her lips curled up.
She hadn''t looked for them yet, but they came to her door on their own, which saved her a lot of effort.
At the same time, the little fox, who had been sulking on Raven''s left shoulder sincest night, suddenly stood up. "I sense the aura of the Star Key!"
"I sense the aura of the Star Key!"
His gaze suddenly fixed on one of them. "The third person on the left. The Star Key is on him!"
"The third person on the left, the Star Key is on him!
Hearing this, Raven''s gaze immediately fell on the young man who looked to be in his early twenties and had extremely smooth skin.
Originally, she was not in a hurry to find the Star Key to unlock the fire-attribute Starcard in her hand and open the Star God''s Book given to her by the little fox.
But now that the Starborne of the Sunset Empire had joined the Ound Battlefield, she had to get more Starcards as soon as possible.
Then, under the watchful eyes of Raven and the surrounding Vyrdenian soldiers, the group of ten from the Sunset Empire soon stopped in front of everyone.
The man at the front, wearing the three-star lieutenant general badge and with a straight posture, smiled at the soldiers who were full of hostility and said, "Everyone, I am the deputy head of the Sunset Empire''s elite group. The main purpose of our visit is to express our sincere condolences to the injured members of the Sirius Pack."
"Crocodile tears!"
A cold voice suddenly came from among the soldiers. "Crocodile tears!"
Hearing this, the deputy head nced at the speaker,
With just one nce, the murderous aura in his eyes made the Vyrdenian soldier who had spoken subconsciously take a few steps back.
However, he quickly looked away from the soldier.
Then, he turned to Randolph, his face filled with concern, and said, "Captain Wagner,
how are the three injured members of the Sirius Pack doing?"
Chapter 195 Sunset Empire
Randolph stared directly at the deputymander, his tone unreadable. "Thank you for your concern. They will at least live longer than you."
The deputymander nodded slightly. "That''s good."
After a pause, he sighed and continued with a touch of emotion. "Everyone in the outer realm knows how brave and good at fighting the Sirius Pack is, but they don''t know that members of the Sirius Pack can also die and be captured as prisoners."
"Everyone in the outside world knows how brave and good at fighting the Sirius Pack is, but they don''t know that members of the Sirius Pack can also die and be captured as prisoners."
The moment the deputymander''s voice fell, Randolph and all the members of the Sirius Pack had a bad feeling.
Randolph clenched his fists unconsciously.
On the battlefield, they were suddenly faced with a vanguard of five Starbornes from the Sunset Empire. In the emergency, they only managed to rescue three seriously injured soldiers.
With the possibility of more casualties at any moment, he couldn''t drag back the six soldiers who were basically gone.
If any of the six were still alive and had fallen into the hands of the Sunset Empire''s military, the consequences might be severe.
Randolph took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on the deputymander, and asked, "What do you mean by that?"
"What do you mean by that?"
Instead of answering, the deputymander tapped on a wristwatch-like device
on his right hand, wa cutting-edge piece of military technology.
The next moment, a transparent screen that was 2 feet long and wide was projected
in front of everyone. A video began to y on the screen.
Chapter 196
Chapter 196 Video
In the video, a dimly lit room is shown. A dying figure was tied to a torture stake.
A dying figure was tied to a torture stake.
The moment they saw the figure, a member of the Sirius Pack couldn''t help but exim, "Halbert?"
Then, a series of cold interrogations from the soldiers of the Sunset Empire reached the ears of all the Vyrdenian soldiers present.
However, until his limbs were severed and he was tortured to death, Halbert
Townsend didn''t utter a word.
Finally, the video froze on the main gate of the Sunset Empire''s Military Base. There, the bodies of six Sirius Pack members with their limbs severed were hung. Each corpse seemed to demonstrate the power of the Sunset Empire and its invible majesty.
As the members of the Sirius Pack watched the video, almost everyone felt a rush
of
blood from their feet to their heads.
One of them said, "You monsters! How dare you defile the bodies of the dead?"
Another said, "Animals! You''re all animals!"
As the image froze, a member of the Sirius Pack suddenly roared in fury. He charged toward the deputymander of the Sunset Empire with a crazed look in his eyes.
However, before he could take two steps, Randolph mped a hand on his shoulder." You are no match for him."
"You are no match for him."
He instinctively turned to look at Randolph.
Randolph didn''t look at him. His gaze was fixed on the mutted bodies on the screen, blood vessels spreading across his eyeballs with terrifying speed.
His voice, calm to the point of being chilling, reached everyone present. "Since they dared toe and show off, they''re naturally not here to die.
"There are Starbornes among them. Not just you, even I may not be able to do anything to them."
The surrounding soldiers, who also felt hatred towards the people of the Sunset Empire because of the video, were all stunned when they heard Randolph''s words. They thought, ''Even Randolph, who is a King Warrior, couldn''t do anything to these people?
''Could it be that we could only watch helplessly as these people from the Sunset Empire showed off their might here?''
Hearing Randolph''s words, a hint of obvious disappointment shed across the vice captain''s face.
Then, his gaze swept across the surrounding Vyrdenian soldiers whose faces were filled with anger and hatred, and he said with a smile, "Everyone, don''t get excited. I didn''t show you this video to show off the power of the Sunset Empire, but to praise this member of the Sirius Pack.
"Actually, he was physically intact when we captured him, but in order to protect Vyrdenia''s secrets, he willingly let our people cut off his legs and arms.
"Although his strength is nothing in front of the soldiers of Sunset Empire, his spirit is very worthy of our study!"
Right as he finished speaking, Raven slowly walked out.
She looked directly at the vicemander, her tone eerily calm. "So, hanging their bodies on the gates of Sunset Empire''s military was also for learning?"
"So, hanging their bodies on the gates of your Sunset Empire''s military was also for learning?"
Hearing this, the vicemander''s expression suddenly turned cold.
He looked at Raven solemnly and said, "No, that was to make you Vyrdenians understand that the great Sunset Empire is invincible, and your so-called invincible Sirius Pack is nothing before us.
"If you continue to oppose the Sunset Empire, the fate of these Sirius Pack captives who were hung will be yours!"
Almost at the instant his voice fell, a tremendous force mmed into his abdomen.
Suddenly, his body was sent flying backward.
Almost the instant his bodynded, the sound of bones breaking in session rang out in the ears of everyone around them.
At the same time, Raven''s voice, so cold it seemed to freeze the air, rang out. "Since you want to learn, how can you learn well without experiencing it yourself?"
After that, she turned her head to Randolph and said, "Sirius Pack, take down the rest of the group from Sunset Empire!
"Today, I''m not only going to teach them about the Sirius Pack''s unyielding spirit, but also about returning the favor!
"If they dare to hang the bodies of the Sirius Pack members on the gates of the military, then I will chop off the limbs of the entire Sunset Empire elite team and hang them on the gates of the Vyrdenia Military!"
213
Chapter 197
Chapter 197 Lesson
Raven''s icy voice, filled with endless majesty, was like a bomb that exploded in the ears of everyone around her.
At this moment, everyone around felt an air of natural majesty and dominance.
The crowd looked at the deputy head of group from the Sunset Empire, who was being stepped on by Raven, and their gazes suddenly changed towards her.
In all their eyes, gender.
there was no longer any discrimination or disdain because of her
There was only endless respect and admiration.
At this moment, all doubts about Raven being the Sirius Pack Leader vanished from
their minds.
Moreover, they felt immense pride and honor that Vyrdenia had such a powerful figure who could instantly eliminate the vicemander from the Sunset Empire with a
wave of her hand.
At this moment, the eyes of all the soldiers looking at Raven were ignited with a me called faith.
They thought, ''So, this is the Sirius Pack Leader of Vyrdenia!
''As a legend on the battlefield, she deserves all the glory!
''As the backbone of Vyrdenia, her title is well-deserved!''
As this thought surfaced in everyone''s minds, their gazes toward the Sunset Empire ignited with towering battle intent!
Suddenly, a soldier stepped forward, his tone filled with an unyielding
determination. He said, "They dare to humiliate the hero of Vyrdenia! Today, we shall return the favor!"
Another soldier said, "That''s right! Since when can a tiny nation like this bully our glorious Vyrdenia with impunity?"
Someone else said, "Today, we will make the Sunset Empire understand that Vyrdenia will not tolerate humiliation!"
A person said, "I am willing toy down my life to defend our nation''s honor!"
The moment thest words left his mouth, the fighting spirit of all the Vyrdenian soldiers soared to its peak.
If the Sunset Empire hadn''t desecrated the bodies of the Sirius Pack, many soldiers wouldn''t have dared to go so far against them.
But those people should never havemitted such an atrocious act.
Now, Raven had defended Vyrdenia''s honor with her actions.
Chapter 197 Lesson
So they, even at the cost of their lives, would make these people understand that Vyrdenia would not tolerate humiliation.
At the same time, the members of the Sirius Pack, who had wanted to charge in and fight earlier, suddenly felt a surge of immense satisfaction.
They thought, ''This is our captain, the deity who leads us to victory on battlefields beyond Vyrdenia''s borders!''
Randolph''s expression hardened as he barked out orders to the Sirius Pack, "Now is the time... to avenge our brothers! Now, charge with me!"
The soldiers of the Sirius Pack bellowed in response. "Sir, yes, sir!"
An earth-shattering killing intent instantly swept over the soldiers of the Sunset Empire.
The nine soldiers of the Sunset Empire who were originally nning to make things difficult for Raven stopped almost at the same time as they watched the Vyrdenian soldiers suddenly go berserk.
Even though they believed from the bottom of their hearts that the Vyrdenians were all trash, they couldn''t help but feel a chill down their spines at this moment.
The young man with the Star Key on him, who had been pointed out by the little fox, saw the Sirius Pack and the nearly one thousand Vyrdenian soldiers rushing over. He suddenly stepped forward and asked coldly, "When we came here, the Vyrdenian King personally guaranteed our safety. Do you dare to disobey his will?"
Hearing this, Raven''s lips curled up imperceptibly. "Whether we dare or not, you''ll find out soon enough."
Almost at the moment her voice fell, her figure moved and she suddenly appeared in front of the young man with the Star Key.
Just as Raven shed in front of the young man, he moved several feet away.
Seeing that Raven was about to approach him again, a cold glint shed in his eyes. He said, "You fool of Vyrdenia, since you are courting death, I will do you the favor!"
Chapter 198
Chapter 198 Do You A Favor
The moment his voice fell, a yellow Starcard suddenly appeared and then hovered above his fingertips.
The soldiers surrounding them who were slightly weaker and blocked from the battle tensed up when they saw the young man reveal his Starcard. "A Starborne?"
At this moment, they suddenly recalled Randolph mentioning that there was a Starborne present on the other side.
Then, a hint of worry involuntarily surfaced in their eyes as they looked at Raven.
However, under the watchful gazes of the soldiers, Raven did not reveal a single trace of nervousness when she looked at the Starborne.
She gazed straight at the young man in front of her, her tone exceptionally calm. I heard that it was the extra Starborne in the Sunset Empire''s vanguard group who led to the sacrifice of six people from the Sirius Pack.
"Before I go find them, I''ll use you to pay respect to their souls that have yet to rest in peace!"
Everyone around couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air when they heard Raven''s words.
But in the next moment, the reverence in their eyes as they looked at Raven intensified.
Even in the face of such a powerful enemy, she showed no fear. This was the mentality a true powerhouse should possess.
Upon hearing Raven''s words, the young man let out a coldugh. "It is their honor to serve as inspiration for the soldiers of the Sunset Empire.
"It is their honor to serve as inspiration for the soldiers of the Sunset Empire."
"And congrattions to you, for being the seventh Vyrdenian I''ve chosen for this honor!
"After I kill you, I will personally sever your limbs and have them delivered to the Sunset Empire military."
With that, the young man wasted no more words. The Starcard in his hand suddenly shed.
In the next instant, a circr mud pit, about 3 feet in diameter, appeared on the ground beneath Raven''s feet.
Bubbles rose from the mud pit as if it were boiling water.
The surrounding crowd saw that Raven had no intention of dodging, and
immediately. shouted anxiously, "Move! Get away from there! That is the attack of
a Starcard, not something an ordinary person can withstand!"
Chapter 198 Do You A Favor
Seeing this, the young man looked at Raven as if he were looking at a dead person.
He said, "Do not make futile resistance. After death, being able to enter the Sunset Empire is the proudest thing you can do in
your life!"
Raven smiled faintly. "Is that so?"
Her voice was not heavy, but it hit the young man''s heart like a heavy hammer.
As soon as her voice fell, an illusory shadow of an Earth attribute Starcard shed in her hand.
The next moment, the mud under her feet began to shrink rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Seeing this, the triumphant smile on the young man''s face stiffened. "You..." "You..."
At that moment, he looked at Raven as if he had seen a ghost.
But before he could figure out how Raven had done it, a sharp burning pain suddenly shot through his feet.
He looked down subconsciously.
In an instant, the exact same mud that had appeared at Raven''s feet appeared under his own.
The young man couldn''t help but let out a painful scream.
Then, he began to struggle frantically, trying desperately to break free from the mud.
However, he soon discovered to his despair that even with all his might, he couldn''t move an inch.
To his horror, his feet gradually went numb.
He didn''t dare to think about what that meant.
Just then, Raven''s voice suddenly reached his ears. "You should achieve your so-
called honor yourself, don''t you think?"
The young man''s eyes widened.
However, before he could feel any fear, Raven''s next words made his entire body
stiffen.
Chapter 199
Chapter 199 Star Key
Raven said, "Before you achieve your so-called honor, hand over the Star Key!"
The young man froze for a moment, then looked at Raven with a face full of astonishment. "How did you know..."
"How did you know..."
But in the next moment, as if he suddenly remembered something, he quickly asked, "What Star Key?"
Raven smiled faintly. "Since you can''t remember, I''ll help you."
"Since you can''t remember, I''ll help you."
As soon as her words fell, she suddenly raised her foot and stepped on the root of
the young man''s right leg, and then she pressed down slightly.
The sound of bones breaking and the young man''s shrill screams rang out.
The intense pain made his body fall to the ground.
In an instant, his entire lower body was smashed into the mud on the ground. The mud, as hot as moltenva, quickly engulfed his legs.
In an instant, a series of shrill screams erupted from the young man''s mouth.
The surrounding crowd, stunned that Raven had killed a Starborne in an instant, felt their scalps tingle as they listened to his screams.
However, Raven''s gaze towards the young man didn''t waver in the slightest.
She just looked at the young man at her feet quietly and spoke calmly. "Remember now?"
"Remember now?"
The young man was in so much pain that he could faint at any moment, but for some unknown reason, he could clearly hear every word Raven said.
Suddenly, a word uncontrobly surfaced in the young man''s mind.
He thought, ''Devil! This woman is an emotionless devil!''
Raven frowned slightly when she saw that the young man didn''t speak. "Still can''t remember?"
Before the young man could respond, the sound of bones breaking rang out again.
However, this time the young man did not let out a scream but directly rolled his eyes and fainted.
Seeing this, Raven slowly moved her foot to his right arm. The young man was awakened by the intense pain.
The young man was awakened by the intense pain.
Chapter 199 Star Key
Looking at Raven, who seemed like a demon from hell, the surrounding soldiers couldn''t help but gasp.
At the same time, many of them felt a chill down their spines.
They felt that it was fortunate that Raven was fully focused on treating the three injured members of the Sirius Pack.
Otherwise, the young man before them might have been a lesson to them all. Thinking of this, the soldiers looked at Raven with reverence and a hint of fear.
Of course, none of the soldiers wanted to condemn Raven for being too cruel.
After all, they understood that if she wasn''t strong enough, she might be the one lying on the ground now.
Moreover, in the video released by the deputymander from the Sunset Empire, the captured members of the Sirius Pack had their limbs severed.
At this moment, Raven was merely giving them a taste of their own medicine.
Raven did not pay attention to the gazes of the people around her, but quietly looked down at the young man at her feet and asked again, "Do you remember?"
The young man used almost all his strength to say these words to Raven, "Here, take it!"
After he finished speaking, the young man took a deep breath, tremblingly raised his only movable left hand, and used all his strength to take out a half silver key pendant from his waist pocket.
The moment the silver pendant was taken out by the young man, little fox''s excited voice suddenly rang out in Raven''s mind. "Star Key! It really is the Star Key!
"Star Key! It really is the Star Key!"
"With it, you can open the Star God''s Book. With your talent, all those so-called
geniuses in the great worlds will be stepped under your feet!"
Subscribe
1 Likes
Chapter 200
Chapter 200 Achievement
However, Raven just nced at Little Fox indifferently, without much fluctuation in her expression.
She nced indifferently at the young man on the ground and bent down to pick
up
the Star Key.
However, as she picked up the Star Key, a glint of cold killing intent shed across the young man''s eyes.
He didn''t want to die.
If Raven wanted to kill him, then he would have her go with him.
Suddenly, the earth-attributed Starcard that had fallen beside him began to flicker rapidly.
At the same time, a violent aura emanated from the Starcard.
The moment the aura appeared, the surrounding soldiers all held their breath.
At this moment, they felt a fatal sense of crisis.
At the same time, Raven''s other hand appeared on the young man''s neck.
The young man felt an intense sense of suffocation engulfing his mind. At the same time, his eyes, already bloodshot from pain, widened abruptly.
To his horror, he realized that his connection to the Starcard had been severed.
Before he could fully register the shock, Raven''s icy voice echoed in his ears. "Trying to self-destruct your Starcard and take me down with you? You''re not worthy."
Hearing this, the young man''s eyes widened once more.
He was a senior Starborne.
Only an existence above Star Lord could forcibly interrupt him from detonating his
Starcard.
However, even in the Sunset Empire, where the number of Starbornes was more than ten times that of Vyrdenia, there were only five beings above Star Lord.
Moreover, they were all big shots over fifty years old.
He wondered how Raven was able to achieve this.
In extreme shock, the young man even forgot the pain all over his body. "How did you do it?"
As one of the geniuses of his generation of the Sunset Empire, he never took his peers in Vyrdena seriously.
And, not to mention Vyrdenia, even looking at the entire world, there was probably no genius who could reach Star Lord at the age of twenty.
Chapter 200 Achievement
If someone could really do it, they were no longer a genius, but a monster that only came once in a millennium.
However, facing the young man''s shocked and puzzled question, Raven just nced at him lightly, and then threw him several feet away like garbage.
A sound of a body hitting the ground rang out, instantly sshing a piece of dust.
This time, however, there was no groaning from the young man''s mouth.
Compared to the pain of having his limbs broken, this pain was nothing.
His eyes were fixed on Raven, and he asked persistently, "Tell me, what level of Starborne are you?"
"Tell me, what level of Starborne are you?!"
The moment the young man from the Sunset Empire finished speaking, all the soldiers around him looked at Raven.
Every soldier''s face was filled with shock and disbelief.
The Earth attribute Starcard in Raven''s hand had only shed for a moment before, and almost no one had seen it clearly.
And after that, they were caught up in one shock after another brought by Raven, and they hadn''t had time to think about how she did it.
Therefore, at this moment, everyone was a little incredulous when they heard the question from the young man.
Although many people thought that having a Starcard could make one a Starborne, it
was not true.
Having a Starcard was only the prerequisite to bing a Starborne.
More importantly, one must have spiritual power.
But in Vyrdenia, only one in a million people had spiritual power.
Almost everyone knew that the leader who led the Sirius Pack to victory in the
outer battlefield was a very powerful warrior, but no one knew that she was also a Starborne!
Subscribe
1 Likes
Chapter 201
Chapter 201 Surprise
After the shock, everyone looked at Raven with curiosity and inquiry on their faces.
Listening to the young man, she might not be as simple as a Base-ss Starborne.
If this was true, then Vyrdenia would be able to secure its position as the world''s biggest power for at least the next two decades.
Vyrdenia would be achieving glory because of her.
Thinking of this, everyone looked at Raven with excitement and agitation in their eyes.
However, under the shocked and puzzled gazes of the young man and the crowd, Raven just looked at the young man and spoke indifferently. "You are about to die. Does knowing this still matter?"
"You are about to die. Does knowing this still matter?"
Hearing Raven''s words, the young man''s eyes suddenly narrowed.
Then, he took a light breath and said, "If I must die today, I hope to die at the hands of a peerless genius, not at the hands of a nobody?"
Almost as soon as his voice fell, Randolph walked up to Raven and respectfully said to her, "Captain, the remaining eight people from the Sunset Empire have all been captured!"
The young man''s eyes widened. "You are the Sirius Pack Captain who killed countless of my countrymen?"
However, Raven didn''t even look at the young man. She only gave a faint order to Randolph. "Cut off their limbs and hang them on the gate of the military. Then, record a video and send it to the Sunset Empire''s military as a gift in return." "Cut off their limbs and hang them on the gate of the military. Then, record a video and send it to the Sun military as a gift in return."
Empire''s
"Yes!" After Randolph nodded, the faces of the eight captured members of the Sunset Empire were instantly filled with extreme terror.
One of them said, "Don''t you dare!"
Another said, "The emperor of Vyrdenia personally invited us here. He will not allow you to do this!"
Someone else said, "Vyrdenia has always imed to be a nation of justice. How can you do such a barbaric thing?"
After thest person finished speaking, Raven suddenly looked at him. "You have urately identified the nature of the matter. As a reward, I''ll let you be thest one executed."
After saying that, Raven waved her hand.
Seeing this, Randolph quickly followed several members of the Sirius Pack and escorted them to the gate of the military.
Just as Randolph and the members of the Sirius Pack disappeared, Raven walked to the three stretchers and was about to remove the silver needles from the three wounded when arge ambnce stopped not far away.
After the car stopped, the dean, K, and Edric immediately got out of the car.
After getting out of the car, the dean shouted directly, "Has the Sirius Pack leader arrived?"
Hearing this, the surrounding soldiers almost simultaneously looked at Raven. The dean saw Raven and almost subconsciously turned to look at Edric, with a hint of obvious anxiety on his face. Edric was stunned when he saw Raven. "Raven..."
He didn''t know how to address her, so he didn''t finish his words.
Just as he asked the question in doubt, K saw Raven, and her face suddenly turned cold. "What are you doing here?" "What are you doing here?"
Before Raven could answer, her gaze fell on the stretcher beside her.
She said, "Miss Lysander is already in such a terrible state because of you, and you still dare toe here and harm the wounded soldiers from the battlefield? How can there be such a vicious woman like you in this world?"
Edric was taken aback upon hearing K''s words. "Ms. Macy, what do you mean?"
"Ms. Macy, what do you mean?"
Hearing Edric''s question, K took a deep breath, as if trying her best to suppress the anger in her heart, and exined in a cold voice, "If I hadn''t been interrupted by her in the middle of giving Miss Lysander emergency treatment, her condition wouldn''t have deteriorated so quickly!
"If something happens to Miss Lysander today, she will bear the main responsibility!
Chapter 202
Chapter 202 What A Joke
Chapter 202 What A Joke
The moment K finished speaking, a sudden silence fell over the surroundings.
All the soldiers of the military were stunned at this moment.
Although K had never been on the battlefield, her ability to deploy troops was renowned throughout the military.
Even the Second Commander, who had spent nearly half his life on the battlefield, had repeatedly felt ashamed of his own wisdompared to hers.
It could be said that K''s prestige in the entire military was extremely high.
With her status and identity, there was no reason for her to say anything rmist.
Now, for her to speak with such certainty, there must be a reason.
Immediately, everyone looked at Raven with a hint of doubt in their eyes.
They thought, ''Could it be that the head of the Sirius Pack has some objection to Miss Lysander?
''But even if she did, Miss Lysander was injured on the battlefield!
''Not only did she not help, but she also interrupted Ms. Macy from giving Miss Lysander emergency treatment.
"If that was the case, someone like her, who only has strength and no virtue is not worthy of our respect!''
At the same time, Edric''s expression changed when he heard K''s words.
He thought, ''What did K mean?
''Ash had be like this because of Raven?
''Raven and Ash had both fought in the Outer Battlefield before, so was it possible that there had been some conflict between them?
''But, no matter how big the conflict was, she shouldn''t have wanted Ash dead!'' Thinking of this, Edric slowly clenched his fists.
However, before Edric could do anything to Raven, Raven looked at K, her aura suddenly turning cold. "Worsened?" "Worsened?"
As soon as she finished speaking, her figure appeared in front of the ambnce. When she saw Ash in the car, her face was so cold it could kill.
The next moment, she looked directly at the two soldiers who had escorted Ash back from the battlefield and asked with a grim expression, "Who removed the silver needles from her body?"
The two soldiers felt Raven''s gaze, which seemed cold enough to freeze a person solid, and couldn''t help but tremble. Then, they both looked at K almost subconsciously.
As soon as they looked over, K questioned Raven with an icy face. "How dare you ask that? If you hadn''t stuck needles in her randomly on the way to the hospital, she might have been out of danger long ago..."
Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp p suddenly rang out on her face.
The immense force sent K flying for several feet.
As her body mmed into the ground, she felt like every bone in her body was about to shatter.
The surrounding soldiers gasped when they saw Raven''s actions.
At that moment, almost all the soldiers were stunned.
After all, K was the emperor''s daughter. The emperor had spoiled her very much.
Even if Raven was the leader of the Sirius Pack, who had made great contributions to Vyrdenia in the outer realms, they
didn''t think she should havemitted such an offense against her superior.
in the midst of the extreme pain, a raging fire suddenly ignited in K''s heart.
She thought, ''No one has ever dared to hit rne!
''But this woman has dared to p me twice today!
''If I don''t cut this woman into a thousand pieces, I wouldn''t be worthy of my title!
Just as this thought crossed K''s mind, Raven''s cold gazended on her. "You pulled out my silver needles twice. If it weren''t too much trouble to kill you, you''d already be dead.
"This p is just the interest. As for the rest you can
Chapter 203
Chapter 203 Retribution
Feeling Raven''s icy gaze, K subconsciously held her breath.
For some reason, facing Raven''s chilling aura, she didn''t dare to speak.
At the side, the dean of the military hospital finally snapped out of his shock from seeing K pped.
His face was as cold as frost, and he sternly reprimanded, "How dare you disrespect Ms. Macy? You''re going too far!"
After he finished speaking, he looked directly at Rusty, who had been beaten up by Randolph and was now huddled in the corner trying to reduce his presence, and said, "Colonel Howe, hurry up and get someone to take this disrespectful thing down!"
Rusty also felt that Raven was too bold. However, he would never date to arrest her.
The dean looked at the expression on Rusty''s face, and his brows furrowed slowly as he said, "Colonel Howe?"
However, just as Rusty''s face became more and more indescribable, Raven''s gaze fell on Rusty.
Her voice wasn''t as sharp or loud as his, it was just a casual order. "Shut him up."
"Shut him up."
The dean was taken aback when he heard Raven''s words.
The next moment, he suddenly felt an urge to burst intoughter.
Apart from Ash, he had never heard of another colonel in the entire Regalhold military.
He thought, ''This woman dares to order Colonel Howe. Who does she think she is?''
However, just as the dean looked at Raven as if she were a fool, Rusty hesitated for a moment, then waved to several of his confidants beside him. "Take him down!"
The mockery on the dean''s face suddenly froze.
Then, as he watched in shock, the five soldiers beside Rusty responded and walked quickly towards him
The dean suddenly panicked.
However, after careful consideration, he firmly believed that there was no woman in the military with a higher title than Rusty, so he finally spoke up resolutely. "Colonel Howe, do you know what you are doing? Don''t ruin your future for a
woman!"
Rusty was rendered speechless by his words. He wondered what was wrong with the dean.
Seeing this, K''s face became even more unsightly.
She had learned of Raven''s identity as generalst night, so she was not
surprised that she couldmand the military.
However, she was not reconciled to the fact that she, who had never been hit by anyone before, had been hit twice by
Raven.
She was even more unwilling to have her credit for performing emergency treatment on Ash stolen by her simply because of her identity as general.
However, just as K''s eyes became increasingly resentful, the sturdy soldier escorting Ash hesitated for a moment before finally looking at Raven with a sincere expression. "It was our fault for not protecting Commander Lysander properly. Please save her! She could die at any moment..."
Upon hearing this, Raven turned to look at Edric.
Finally, she got into the ambnce and went to Ash''s side.
Seeing Raven''s actions, K''s face suddenly darkened. "What are you doing? Haven''t you harmed her enough?
"What are you doing? Haven''t you harmed her enough?"
"Edric, stop her! She has already hurt Ash so badly, if you let her mess around again, Ash will really die!"
At this point, she suddenly remembered the dean''s words and quickly shouted to those around her, "Captain Sirius! When will Captain Sirius arrive? The only one who can save Ash now is Captain Sirius! If Captain Sirius doesn''te, anyone who touches Ash ismitting murder!"
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 204
Chapter 204 Murder
Chapter 204 Murder
The surrounding people were stunned almost simultaneously when they heard K''s shout.
They thought, ''Is this really the calm andposed Ms. Macy?''
Moreover, while she was yelling to stop Raven from rescuing Ash, she was also yelling that only the leader of the Sirius Pack could save Ash. They didn''t understand what K was doing.
Immediately, the soldiers who had believed that Raven wanted to harm Ash looked at K with obvious suspicion.
At the same time, some soldiers who had previously admired K''s ability and mind began to waver.
K felt everyone''s gazes, which were clearly tinged with strangeness. For some reason, a bad premonition arose in her heart.
However, that premonition was quickly reced by the anger that her credit was about to be stolen by Raven.
She hurriedly looked at Edric again and said, "Edric, she almost killed Ash before!
If you let her continue to treat her recklessly, Ash will die!"
Edric was preupied with his daughter''s safety and didn''t notice the expressions of the others.
However, he looked at Raven, who was concentrating on examining Ash, and then at K, who had already said that she was helpless. His face was full of entanglement.
But soon, as if he had made a decision, he took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Macy, thank you for your hard work. Without you, Ash might have died. But now, the only one who has hope of curing Ash is her. Let her try!"
Originally, he had hoped that the legendary leader of the Sirus Pack would be here.
However, the dean and K had asked, and no one hade forward so far, which undoubtedly meant that the person was not here.
Instead of pinning his hopes on someone his daughter might not see even until her death, it would be better to give Raven a try with thest glimmer of hope.
If she could cure Ash, the Lysander family would be indebted to her for life.
Upon hearing Edric''s words, K hesitated for a moment. The intense pain coursing through her body ultimately forced her to temporarily give up on stopping Raven from treating Ash.
However, she had a general understanding of Ash''s condition.
She believed that even if Raven possessed some medical skills, it would be absolutely impossible for her to bring Ash back from the brink of death.
Time slowly passed as Raven treated Ash.
Almost an hourter, Raven slowly exhaled.
She then turned to the two soldiers who had escorted Ash. "No one is allowed within five feet of Ash for the next twenty-four hours! If anyone dares to approach, kill them. I''ll bear the responsibility!"
The two soldiers heard the seriousness in Raven''smand. They instinctively stood at attention and responded solemnly, "Yes, ma''am!"
Edric, who was guarding the car, couldn''t help but be taken aback by Raven''s words.
Next, his face suddenly showed a thick color of ecstasy, and at the same time, he quickly asked Raven, "Is she out of danger?"
Raven nodded slightly, "As long as the silver needles in her body are not pulled out, there will be no problem."
Hearing Raven''s words, Edric suddenly looked at Ash in the ambnce.
At this moment, the number of silver needles in Ash''s body was nearly twice as many as before.
The most important thing is that the size and shape of the extra silver needles are exactly the same as the silver needles on Ash''s body before they came here.
At this moment, his brain suddenly crashed for a second.
After a few moments, he suddenly realized the important information he had overlooked before in shock.
As soon as Raven saw K, she questioned the two soldiers who pulled out the silver needles,
At that moment, he was so shocked that Raven dared to attack K that he subconsciously ignored the hidden meaning
behind her words.
But now, he realized.
Previously, it was Raven who had stuck the silver needles into Ash''s body.
Chapter 204 Murder
At this moment, he suddenly remembered that Ash''s condition had worsened after K pulled out the silver needle.
In other words, it was not Raven who had put Ash in danger, but K.
Not only that, judging from what Raven had asked earlier, K hadn''t just pulled
out the silver needle once, but twice.
Thinking of this, Edric abruptly turned to look at K. At the same time, his gaze towards K was filled with endless coldness.
He asked, "Ms. Macy, don''t you owe me an exnation?"
Chapter 205
Chapter 205 Exnation
After Edric finished speaking, the surrounding air suddenly fell into silence.
Immediately, the soldiers'' eyes were filled with shock and doubt as they looked at Edric.
Even though K''s actions today were a bit confusing, her status as a royal was undeniable.
They could still understand that Raven dared to speak to her like that because of her meritorious service on the outer battlefield and her arrogance.
However, Edric was just the head of a wealthy family in Regalhold. They didn''t understand how he dared to challenge the royal family''s authority.
At the same time, sensing the strong murderous aura on Edric''s face, K subconsciously took two steps back.
But soon, she steadied herself and frowned at Edric, asking, Sir, did you misunderstand something?"
"Sir, did you misunderstand something?"
Upon hearing this, Edric sneered as if he had heard some kind of joke. "Misunderstand? How could a humble family head like me misunderstand Your Highness?"
As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on K, and his voice, as cold as if countless sharp swords were about to pierce her, suddenly rang out in the ears of everyone around. Lieutenant General Valor had already pulled my daughter out of danger, but because you pulled out the silver needles from my daughter''s body, it directly caused her life to be in danger.
"May I ask Your Highness, how has the Lysander family offended you?"
The moment Edric''s voice fell, all the soldiers around were dumbfounded.
They thought, ''Didn''t Her Highness say that she had given Miss Lysander emergency treatment to stabilize her condition? ''Wasn''t it because Raven stopped her from giving Miss Lysander emergency treatment that her condition worsened? ''Why did it be that Raven had already pulled Ash out of danger, but because K pulled out the silver needles, Miss Lysander''s condition worsened?''
But soon, everyone''s eyes fell on the ambnce.
Then, those extremelyplicated gazes were all cast towards K.
They all knew that Raven was a highly skilled physician. Even when they were specting, they only guessed that Ash had offended Raven on the battlefield and that Raven, being petty, wanted to silence her forever.
But if she really wanted to silence her, she wouldn''t have saved Ash again.
At this moment, everyone fully understood Edric''s anger.
His daughter was almost killed, and it was already extremely generous of him not to have gone to fight K.
Not to mention Edric, even they wanted to go over and beat K up after hearing about all the terrible things K had done. Sensing the angry gazes around her, K''s heart suddenly lifted.
However, she had seen many grand asions and quickly calmed down. Then, she looked at Edric with a serious expression and said, Edric, I admit that the silver needles on Ash''s body were ced there by her, but you don''t really think that a few silver needles can cure someone, do you?
"Although I don''t want to take credit, the fact that Ash''s condition has improved is indeed inseparable from the fact that I gave her emergency treatment immediately. There''s no need for me to lie to you about this."
However, almost as soon as she finished speaking, a sneer suddenly rang out.
Then, Raven''s mocking voice was heard by everyone present. "Emergency Treatment? You mean, when Ash was bleeding profusely, you pulled out all the silver needles used to stop her bleeding and started to perform CPR on her?"
1/
Chapter 206
hapter 206 This Is Ridiculous
When Raven''s voice fell, the surrounding air suddenly fell into a deathly silence. This time, everyone waspletely dumbfounded.
They thought, ''Pulling out the needles that were stopping the bleeding when she was bleeding profusely and then starting CPR on Ash?
''Anyone withmon sense knows that CPR is only necessary when the heart stops beating, right?
''Performing CPR when the body is bleeding heavily is not saving someone, it''s killing them!
At the same time, upon hearing this, Edric suddenly raised his finger and pointed at K. "You call that first aid?"
Under that extreme anger, his entire body trembled uncontrobly.
K had repeatedly said that it was because of her emergency treatment that Ash was out of danger.
At that time, he believed it, and even when he heard K say that Raven had interrupted her emergency treatment of Ash, he felt angry and dissatisfied with Raven.
But he never dreamed that K''s so-called emergency treatment was to perform CPR on Ash when she was losing too much blood.
The one who really wanted to harm Ash was not Raven, but K who kept saying that she had saved Ash.
At this moment, Edric really wanted to kill K.
In fact, if he hadn''t been concerned about the Lysander family, he would have already done so.
K felt the gazes of Edric and the people around her, and her heart couldn''t help but panic.
Previously, when she was learning first aid, the teacher clearly said that when the condition was most critical, it was necessary to press on the patient''s chest.
After that, she found the ss boring and didn''t continue listening, but she felt that there shouldn''t be any major problems. Before K could think further, Edric took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. Then he looked at K and said, "Ms. Macy, do you have anything else to exin about today?
"If not, once Ash''s condition ispletely stable, I will go to the Vyrdenia Pce and ask His Majesty for an exnation!" When K heard Edric bringing up her father, the panic on her face was instantly reced by a chill. "Edric, don''t you think it''s a bit unfair to say that? I offered to help Ash out of goodwill.
"Edric, don''t you think it''s a bit unfair to say that?"
Besides, do you understand medicine? Do you think my emergency treatment was ineffective just because you think so? "If it weren''t for my emergency treatment, do you think that just by casually sticking a few needles into Ash, she would really be out of danger?"
When Edric and the people around them heard K''s words, they looked at her as if she were an idiot.
At this moment, countless people wanted to p themselves.
They thought, ''How blind we must have been to think that such a fool possessed extraordinary ability and grace?
Nearby, the dean, who had just been afraid that Edric would me him for saying that it was K who had cured Ash, rolled his eyes.
Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he nodded in agreement. "That''s right. I''ve been the dean of the military hospital for more than ten years, and there has never been a single wounded soldier cured by traditional medicine. "Therefore, it is not surprising that acupuncture is indeed useless for Ash''s injury."
After the dean finished speaking, the eyes of the people around him suddenly narrowed.
The dean was considered a veteran of the military, and his words still carried some weight.
Therefore, after hearing his words, everyone around looked at K with hesitation on their faces.
Seeing that the dean was on her side, K immediately became more confident.
She looked at Raven indifferently and continue Sessfully unlocked! out of danger, but you didn''t dare to let anyone
get close to her if nothing else. Ash''s condition
ore, right?
"You''re dreaming if you think you can heal her by sticking a few silver needles in her."
Chapter 207 Distorting The Truth
Chapter 207
Raven nced at the dean, who was distorting the truth, and then looked at K with a calm expression. She asked, "So you think it can''t?"
K chuckled. "You probably don''t know that I''ve studied traditional medicine before. Your so-called acupuncture can only fool children. Here, no one can be fooled by you!"
Almost at the instant K''s voice fell, three silver needles pierced through the air.
Raven moved too fast for K to react before the silver needles had already pierced three acupoints on her body.
K''s entire body suddenly froze in ce.
Raven said, "ording to you, being poked by a few silver needles, apart from the pain, there won''t be any other problems with you body.
"I''ll just casually poke you a few times. There shouldn''t be a problem with you, right?"
K''s eyes widened abruptly.
She thought, ''She dares to be so presumptuous in front of me!''
However, suddenly, she realized in horror that she couldn''t move.
Feeling theplete loss of control over her body, a deep fear gradually appeared in K''s eyes.
She thought, ''How could this be? Could those needles really have an impact on the body?''
Could those needles really have an impact on the body?''
Meanwhile, upon seeing this, the dean, who was being held back by the men Rusty had ordered, instinctively struggled to run towards K.
However, with two soldiers restraining him on either side, he couldn''t move an inch.
All he could do was question Raven with a face full of terror, "What have you done to Ms. Macy?"
Upon hearing his words, Raven''s gaze, devoid of any emotion, fell upon him.
She said, "Originally, out of respect for your many years of service in the military, I gave you the chance to leave tomorrow on your own. But since you don''t know how to cherish it, you won''t be able to leave.
"Go save a million soldiers on the Outer battlefield. When you''re done, you can go home and retire in peace.
"And if you don''t finish, then you can just keep those soldiers who died on the battlefieldpany!"
The dean''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Raven''s words.
However, in the next moment, his gaze towards Raven instantly turned cold. "I am the dean of the Regalhold Military Hospital and also a major general. Who gave you the audacity to act so recklessly in front of me?
"Release me at once! Otherwise, as your superior, I have the authority to discharge you from the military ording to regtions!"
Raven furrowed her brows. "You are a major general, but you are not even an Elite Warrior. Who promoted you?" The dean had a bad feeling when he heard Raven''s question.
But then, remembering that there were no women above the rank of major general in the military, his face darkened.
He asked, "Do you have the right to ask such a question?
"As a major general, I order you to release me immediately! Otherwise, not only
you, but even the person who recruited you into the military will be punished!"
When the dean finished speaking, the surrounding soldiers looked at him strangely.
Rusty hesitated for a moment before stepping forward and saying, "Do you know who this is?"
Hearing Rusty''s sudden question, the dean wasn''t too surprised. His expression darkened as he said, "I don''t care who she is. As long as her title is not above major general, her attitude towards me is insubordinate!"
"I don''t care whose rtive she is. As long as her title is not above major general, her attitude towards me is insubordinate!"
He wasn''t stupid. He naturally knew that since Raven could order Rusty to restrain him, she must have something to rely on. He thought, ''Unfortunately, Rusty doens''t know that I also have a backer.
''He is a figure that no one in the entire military dares to offend!
Looking at the dean''s extremely confident state, Rusty said with aplicated expression, "Since you don''t l- me introduce her.
"This is themander of the Sirius Squad
Chapter 207 Distorting The Truth
The moment Rusty finished speaking, an intense look of disbelief appeared on the dean''s face.
He thought, ''Themander of the Sirius Squad is a young woman in her twenties?''
Not far away, K, whose body was stiff and gradually numb, was also stunned. She thought, ''How is this possible?''
At this moment, she suddenly remembered what she had said before.
She said before that unless the leader of the Sirius Squad treated Ash, Raven''s action would be considered murder.
But now, Rusty told her that the leader of the Sirius Squad and Raven were the same person.
At this moment, she felt that she had lost all face in front of Raven.
Not only the two of them, but even Edric was stunned.
Then, he looked at Raven, then turned to Ash in the ambnce, and suddenly fell silent.
He thought, ''Can someone tell me what''s going on?
"My daughter cried countless times, begging to marry the Sirius Pack''smander. And this person turns out to be the very person my son has feelings for?
''What is going on here?''
However, the dean gave Raven a long look before speaking in a serious tone. I acknowledge your outstanding contributions on the extraterritorial battlefield. However, you are ultimately nothing more than a lieutenant general.
"If you want to touch me, you''ll have to ask the generals if they agree!" Almost as soon as the dean finished speaking, a member of the Sirius Pack came running from afar.
He looked at Raven with unconcealed resentment and fury. "Commander, the two four-star grand generals in charge of the Regalhold military did everything they could to prevent anyone from harming those people from the Sunset Empire.
"They said that unless a general personally came to confirm, they would never allow such an insult to their fellow soldiers from the friendly nation of the Sunset Empire!"
Upon hearing this, Raven''s expression turned icy. "Fellow soldiers from a friendly nation? What a load of rubbish! Take me
there!
"I''d like to see what kind of trash the top brass of the military is, not even being able to distinguish between allies and
enemies!"
Upon hearing this, the Sirius Squad member hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Captain, why don''t we go find General Drakon?
"Captain, why don''t we go find a general?"
"They have a very firm attitude. Without a general to suppress them, I''m afraid this
matter won''t be settled today."
Subscribed
1 Likes
Chapter 208 Take Me There
Chapter 208 Take Me There
Chapter 208
Chapter 208 Take Me There
Chapter 208 Take Me There
Raven looked at the man indifferently, her casual tone not allowing any thought of resistance to arise. "Take me there!"
The Sirius Squad member almost instinctively shouted, "Yes!"
At the same time, he cursed himself inwardly, thinking that he had been toofortable staying with the deputy captain for the past few days and had forgotten the consequences of talking back to the captain.
Seeing this, Edric hurriedly said to Raven, "Lieutenant General Valor, my daughter can''t stand any more tossing right now, so I''ll take her back to the Lysander family."
"Lieutenant General Valor, my daughter can''t stand any more tossing right now, so I''ll take her back to the Lysander family." She replied, "Okay, don''t let anyone touch the silver needles in her body. I''ll go to the Lysander family to take them out tonight."
Upon hearing this, Edric immediately said with gratitude, Okay, thank you very much."
Raven nodded slightly, then nced at the dean, who was obviously going to follow her, and directly threw out two silver needles, freezing him and K in ce.
Feeling the dean''s horrified gaze, she said calmly, "Since you don''t want to go to the battlefield, then don''t go. It''s better to stay here and be a human sculpture with her than to go out there and embarrass yourself."
After saying that, Raven walked towards the gate of the military under the horrified gazes of the dean and K.
The surrounding soldiers were stunned for a moment.
Then, all the soldiers looked at Raven with extreme shock and admiration.
She could immobilize someone with just a few silver needles. They felt that this was proof that her medical skill had probably reached the pinnacle.
Most importantly, she was too daring.
After all, she had put her hands on K, who was the king''s most beloved daughter.
If the kings knew that K was being treated like this, they wondered what would have happened to Raven.
However, everyone knew that they did not have the authority to interfere in these matters, so after sighing in their hearts, they all stayed away from the two as quickly as possible, for fear of getting involved.
Soon, K and the dean, who were frozen in ce, saw Raven and the others walking away.
K looked at Raven''s back, and at this moment, she suddenly regretted it a little. She didn''t need to think to know that after today, her reputation in the military and even the entire Vyrdenia would plummet.
Edric would definitely tell Cassian about today''s incident.
She was afraid that after Cassian found out about this, he would never look at her again.
If she had known things would turn out this way, she would rather have died than provide emergency treatment for Ash, let alone steal Raven''s credit.
Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now.
But soon, the regret in K''s eyes gradually faded, reced by endless hatred. She might have been in the wrong today, but she was the most distinguished princess in Vyrdenia. She felt that Raven shouldn''t have humiliated her like that. When her father''s men arrived, she would make sure her father took back Raven''s position as general and made her understand the consequences of offending her.
At the same time, an endless rage also surged in the dean''s heart.
He was a grand general of the military, and Raven dared to treat him like this. Once he regained his mobility, he would report it to Lieutenant General Macy and let her know that she could not offend just anybody.
However, as the hatred in their hearts deepened, they clearly felt their bodies gradually bing numb.
What followed was the excruciating pain of thousands upon thousands of tiny insects crawling from the soles of their feet to the tops of their heads.
Under this heart-wrenching pain, the two of them wanted to wail and scream, but
they couldn''t do anything because they couldn''t move a muscle.
All they could do was endure the pain, a torment akin to purgatory.
Chapter 209 An Old Man
Chapter 209 An Old Man
Chapter 209
Chapter 209 An Old Man
Meanwhile, as Raven neared the military base entrance, the air around her fell strangely silent.
She nced back to find everyone frozen in ce.
It wasn''t just the people, even the leaves falling from the trees hung suspended in mid-air. Time seemed to stand still.
Time seemed to stand still.
Faced with this sudden change, Raven tensed, instinctively assuming a defensive stance.
Just then, the little fox''s voice, tinged with surprise, echoed in her mind. "This is..."
Before he could borate, an elderly man, around sixty years old, appeared before Raven. Dressed in a white robe, he exuded an aura of power and an almost ethereal presence.
But the moment he appeared, Little Fox''s slightly solemn voice suddenly echoed
in Raven''s mind. "Time Starcard! This man possesses a Time Starcard, one of the Special Starcards!"
Raven didn''t speak, only looking quietly at the old man before her.
She could feel that the old man was very strong, even stronger than anyone she had ever seen before.
But despite this, there was not a trace of panic or fear on her face.
Looking at Raven''s expression, the old man''s eyes were tinged with a hint of appreciation. "Little girl, though you are young, but both your talent and character are excellent. This is truly rare!"
Raven looked at the old man indifferently, and only when she was certain that there was no obvious hostility in his gaze toward her did her expression soften a little.
Then, she looked at the old man and said calmly, "You didn''t suddenly appear here just topliment me, right?"
Hearing this, the old man couldn''t help but smile and say, "Little girl, do you know about The Eight Reclusive Families?"
Hearing the old man''s question, Raven looked at his face and couldn''t help but show a slight change in expression.
Anyone with a bit of ability knew that there were eight hidden families in the world.
Each of these eight families was extremely powerful..
Combined, the eight families possessed more than half of the world''s wealth and controlled countless Starcards and arge number of scarce resources.
Even the royal families of some countries were just their puppets.
Countless ambitious people dreamed of befriending someone from the eight reclusive families and thus reaching the peak of their life.
The old man asked, "It seems that you know. Then do you know that without the support of the Parsons family, there would be no Vyrdenia today?"
Raven looked at the old man indifferently and asked, "What are you trying to say?"
The old man sighed, "Vyrdenia has been established for nearly five hundred years, but in these five hundred years, Vyrdenia has be increasingly corrupt and its national strength has declined.
"My family has long been dissatisfied with the actions of the Vyrdenia royal family and has been wanting to find a suitable candidate to seed the royalty, but has been struggling to find one."
Hearing this, Raven roughly guessed the man''s purpose ining to her.
She looked directly at him and asked, "You want me to usurp the throne?" "The true ruler of Vyrdenia was originally the Parsons family. If you agree, our family will immediately push you to be the new king of Vyrdenia."
The man paused, then looked at Raven with a serious expression and continued, "Furthermore, if your talent reaches the level that the Parsons family values, we can provide enough Starcards and resources to help you elevate Vyrdenia to the Great Vyrdenian Empire. From then on, you will be the first founding emperor of the Great Vyrdenian Empire!
"At that time, all the rules in Vyrdenia will be set by you, and the lives of all the people in the country will be under your control.
"The world will be within your grasp!"
Sessfully unlocked!
With that, the elder stroked his beard and said with a smile, "What do you think of the title ''Emperor Valor"?"
Chapter 210 What Do You Think?
Chapter 210 What Do You Think?
Chapter 210
Chapter 210 What Do You Think?
Seeing the obvious enticement in the old man''s eyes, Raven couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.
She replied, "Hearing you say that, that position is indeed quite attractive."
Hearing this, the old man gently stroked his beard, and a hint of satisfaction appeared on his face as he looked at Raven." Girl, does this mean you''ve agreed?"
However, to his surprise, Raven just looked at him lightly and chuckled. "When did I say I agreed?"
The old man was slightly startled.
Then, a hint of puzzlement appeared in his eyes as he looked at Raven, "Bing the emperor of Vyrdenia would only benefit you and not harm you. Can you give me a reason to refuse?"
Hearing this, Raven didn''t answer but asked instead, "If I be the emperor of Vyrdenia with the support of your family. and if you want me to do something, can I refuse?"
When the old man heard Raven''s words, his expression clearly stiffened for a moment.
Then, he hesitated for a moment and replied to Raven, "Under normal circumstances, my family won''t ask you to do too many things."
"So, I''m still at the mercy of the family you belong to." As she spoke, she looked at the old man with an indifferent expression and asked, "This is what you call ''power over the world''?"
After Raven finished speaking, the old man suddenly fell silent.
After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "My dear, there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world."
Hearing this, Raven suddenly smiled. "And I''ve never liked free things.
"The reason I stayed in the military to guard Vyrdenia is just to help a dead friend fulfill his wish.
"For now, I''m not interested in being the ruler of Vyrdenia. Even if I were, I would get it on my own, not because you handed it to me."
Upon hearing her response, the old man deeply gazed at Raven for a moment, then sighed softly, "Alright, I understand."
With that, he gently raised his hand, and a palm-sized, ink-ck emerald token appeared in his palm.
He said, "Take this emerald token, and you can enjoy VIP treatment at all the businesses under the Parsons family''s control. Furthermore, you will have one opportunity to enter the Parsons family.
"Half a monthter, we will hold a grand gathering of the entire family, an event that urs once every decade. At that time, the other seven great families and top geniuses from countless nations will attend.
In addition, rare and precious treasures that you may need might appear at the gathering..."
Speaking up to this point, the old man suddenly paused.
Then, his gaze fell upon Raven''s small face, and he spoke with a faint smile. "It''s possible for even some potent beauty- preserving treasures to appear."
Upon hearing this, Raven suddenly smiled. This old man was just short of directly calling her ugly.
However, the old man''s words did remind her that her current strength was enough to deal with most problems. Restoring her appearance to that of her previous life shouldn''t be a big issue.
She was going to the Lysander familyter to remove the needles for Ash. She could go find her baby and surprise him with her restored appearance.
Thinking of this, Raven''s gaze fell on the emerald pendant handed to her by the old man.
After a moment of contemtion, she reached out and took it. "Okay, thank you." "The Vyrdenia of today is no longer worthy of your life to protect."
The old man bowed slightly to Raven. "The Vyrdenia of today is no longer worthy of your life to protect.
"I pray that Your Majesty will forge a better empire soon!"
After his voice fell, his figure suddenly disappeared from its ce.
At the same time, time resumed its normal flow
Sessfully unlocked!
jate of the military.
She paused for a moment before continuing to However, as she looked at the gate, a subtle change appeared in her eyes.
At the beginning, she had promised the fool who lost his life to save her that she would protect Vyrdenia for five years.
Now, although the five-year period wasing to an end, she didn''t want to destroy thisnd that she had vowed to
Chapter 210 What Do You Think?
protect unless it was absolutely necessary.
She thought, ''Hopefully, the military and the Vyrdenian royal family would notpletely disappoint me..."
Meanwhile, the old man ryed Raven''s attitude through a specialmunicator. Soon, a beautiful male voice, like the sound of nature, came from themunicator. "I didn''t expect her to agree. Letting you tell her those things was just hoping that she would have a better life. The fate of an eternal emperor is not so easy to change."
"I didn''t expect her to agree. Letting you tell her those things was just hoping that she would take fewer detours."
The old man listened to the beautiful male voice, which was still like a feather brushing his heart even though it was weakened by the device, and his breathing couldn''t help but quicken.
At his age, he was basically no longer interested in beauty.
Moreover, he was certain that there was nothing wrong with his sexual orientation.
But for some reason, every time he heard this voice, his heart would still beat a little faster.
It wasn''t just him, the top artists in the family who had seen that man''s face all had the same wish, which was to capture that person''s appearance on paper.
However, even though they had been painting for years, they were still unable to capture even a tenth of the person''s beauty and temperament.
Soon, that incredibly pleasant male voice came again, but what he said stunned the old man.
Chapter 211
Chapter 211 Give It To Her
The man said, The Parsons Family Gathering will be held in half a month. If she can attend, give her the thing I left with the Parsons family!"
The old man was silent for a few seconds before he cautiously said, "Sir, are you sure about this?"
"Sir, do you need to reconsider?"
That thing was considered a treasure even to the Parsons family, which possessed endless wealth.
Countless children of the Parsons family have received unprecedented benefits from that item. He felt that using it on that little girl would be an utter waste.
"You are talking too much." Hearing the young man''s suddenly cold voice, the old man hurriedly said respectfully, "I dare not
Hearing the young man''s suddenly cold voice, the old man hurriedly said respectfully, "I dare not! I obey!"
*****
A few minutester, Raven appeared not far from the gate of the military.
A person said, "Commander Wagner, I''ll say it onest time. What you''re doing is jeopardizing the friendly rtionship between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire. If you stop right now, I can pretend that nothing has happened.
"Otherwise, if His Majesty finds out about this, even your omnipotent Commander won''t be able to save your
Before Raven could get close, a cold rebuke came from the gate of the military,
She followed the sound and saw that the speaker was a man about forty-five years old, wearing the uniform of a four-star grand general of the military.
At this moment, he and Corey Jackson, who was also a four-star grand general, were leading hundreds of soldiers, standing opposite Randolph and the other members of the Sirius Pack.
Raven nced at the two four-star grand general, then her gaze fell on the soldiers of the Sunset Empire, who were being protected behind them like chicks, their expressions full of sarcasm.
Instantly, her face turned cold.
Randolph originally wanted to continue arguing with the two four-starmanders, but when he saw Raven approaching, he quickly shouted with a solemn expression. "Commander!"
The members of the Sirius Pack beside him were all relieved to see Raven.
At the same time, Corey, who had learned of Raven''s identity as a general from the Lysander familyst night, looked over at the sound of her name.
When he saw Raven striding towards them, his eyes widened slightly, and he quickly turned to Randolph and asked. She''s yourmander?"
"She''s yourmander?"
Randolph frowned at Corey''s sudden change of face and said, "Is there a problem?"
Corey''s face turned pale when he heard Randolph''s words.
He had just said that if Randolph wanted to hang those people from the Sunset Empire on the gate of the military, he had to get the approval of a general.
But now, the reality before his eyes told him that the one who was going to do this was a general.
He felt that this was the most ridiculous thing in the world.
At the same time, the four-star grand general beside Corey saw Raven and suddenly said with a shocked expression, "The head of the Sirius Pack is a woman?"
At this moment, the four-star grand general felt that his worldview was about to copse.
He never dreamed that the person who was so good at leading soldiers on the outer battlefield, and even made him admire, was actually a woman.
He thought, ''So, the legendary Sirius Pack is actually a women''s army?''
Randolph''s face darkened as he heard the four-star grand general''s shocked question. "How dare you insult our Commander?"
In the next moment, his fist suddenly swung to
Sessfully unlocked!
the four stor gas geral.
Before, due to the strict hierarchy of the military, he was worried about causing Raven unnecessary trouble, so no matter how angry he was, he didn''t make a
move.
However, now this mand dared to insult Raven. This was something he could not tolerate.
Chapter 211 Give It To Her
This was something he could not tolerate.
Against Randolph''s power, which belonged to a King Warrior, the four-star grand general had no power to resist. He was punched directly in the chest and sent flying backward a dozen steps.
After he regained his footing, his face was filled with extreme shock and astonishment as he looked at Randolph. "You...
"You..."
He knew Randolph was strong, but he never expected it to be so strong that he couldn''t even fight back.
Raven nced at the barely stable four-star grand general, then looked at Randolph and other members of the Sirius Pack and said calmly, "Do as I said before. If anyone dares to stop you, kill them!"
Chapter 212
0 Likes
Chapter 212 Exhration
Chapter 212 Exhration
Hearing this, Randolph and the other members of the pack felt a sense of exhration.
They almost simultaneously replied, Yes!
After their voices fell, the members of the Sirius Pack charged towards the people
from the Sunset Empire behind Corey and the others.
Seeing the actions of Randolph and the others, the people from the Sunset Empire, who had been fearless, suddenly panicked.
One of the msaid, "What are you still waiting for? Protect us!"
Another said, "They want to harm us. Kill them!"
Someone else said, "If something happens to us here, our leader, Mr. Ortega, will definitely wipe out Vyrdenia!"
Hearing this, the members of the Sirius Pack looked at the soldiers of the Sunset Empire with even more murderous intent in their eyes.
However, when the four-star grand general heard the words of the Sunset Empire people, his breathing suddenly tightened.
He hurriedly shouted coldly at the Sirius Pack. "I dare you to touch them!"
"I dare you to touch them!"
As if they didn''t hear him, the Sirius Pack didn''t stop their movements at all.
Seeing this, Forrest Burgess suddenly became anxious. "We are no match for the vanguard of the Sunset Empire! If these people are killed, the entire Vyrdenia will face an unprecedented crisis.
"If you don''t want Vyrdenia to be destroyed, then get..."
Before he could finish his words, his neck was suddenly constricted.
Then, a voice that was clearly faint, yet as profound as an abyssal curse,
suddenly reached his ears. "Shut up if you don''t want to die."
"Shut up if you don''t want to die."
Corey, who was still hesitating whether to stop the Sirius Pack, watched as Raven grabbed the neck of Forrest and lifted him up, his blood almost solidifying instantly.
At the same time, the surrounding soldiers, seeing Raven''s actions, almost simultaneously stopped their attempts to stop the Sirius Pack.
Feeling the icy aura around her that seemed to materialize, they couldn''t help but breathe lightly, as if afraid of being noticed by her.
It wasn''t that they were cowardly, but that Raven was too terrifying.
Able to effortlessly seize the neck of the four-star grand general, her strength was very likely to have reached King Warrior.
A King Warrior who looked to be less than twenty years old was someone they couldn''t afford to provoke.
As members of the Sirius Pack drew closer and closer, the people of the Sunset Empire continued to make threats. "It''s over for you! Vyrdenia is finished!"
Before they arrived, they assumed that the Vyrdenian soldiers would risk their lives to protect them.
However, they never imagined that these people would dare to disregard even the Vyrdenian emperor''s orders and attack them directly.
Those people who had just been protecting them didn''t dare to move.
Soon, the sounds of weapons hacking at bones rang out one after another.
Meanwhile, crisp sounds of severed limbs echoed from the members of the Sunset Empire, apanied by their
agonizing shrieks that resembled the ughter of pigs.
The Vyrdenian soldiers, ustomed tofort and privilege within the military, instinctively felt a surge of nausea at the sight of blood sttering before them. Corey nced at the scene before closing his epiqueable horoz
Simultaneously, he muttered in despair, "It''s ov
"It''s over!"
Hearing this, Raven tightened her grip on him.
Sessfully unlocked!
Then, as his face turned increasingly purple, she swept her gaze across the faces
of the soldiers, her expression darkening
Chapter 212 Exhration noticeably.
Beforeing here, she knew that there would be some rats in the military, but she didn''t expect there to be piles of them.
Momentster, ten soldiers from the Sunset Empire with their limbs severed were hung on the gate.
Many of the soldiers who hade with Raven felt a surge of exhration in their hearts.
At the same time, countless soldiers looked at Raven with unprecedented respect.
For the first time, someone had shown them through action that Vyrdenia was not to be insulted.
It was also the first time that someone had made them feel that they could stand with dignity in front of the Sunset Empire.
At this moment, they suddenly felt that they were no longer humble in front of the Sunset Empire.
They felt the pride of being Vyrdenians.
Chapter 213
Chapter 213 Pride
However, while the soldiers felt a sense of exhration, Corey, whose neck had been choked purple by Raven, was trembling slightly from fear.
At this moment, he only felt that Raven was crazy.
He thought, ''Didn''t she know that the vanguard of the Sunset Empire had been invincible on the foreign battlefield recently?
"If they were provoked, the Sunset Empire could easily send a few Starborne to wipe out all of Vyrdenia.
Just as Corey was getting more and more frightened, several royal vehicles suddenly stopped in front of the gate of the military.
Hearing themotion, everyone at the gate looked in the direction where the vehicles had stopped.
Then, figures that often appeared on the news stepped out of the vehicles one after another.
When everyone saw a man in his fifties, dressed in a dragon-patterned formal suit, exuding the unique aura of a superior, with a resolute face, get out of the car, they couldn''t help but exim, "Your Majesty!"
This man was none other than the current supreme ruler of Vyrdenia, Emperor Grant.
Corey was the first to recover and immediately knelt on one knee, his face respectful as he said, "Your Majesty!"
Seeing this, the surrounding soldiers hurriedly followed suit. "Your Majesty!"
"Your Majesty!"
Immediately, respectful voices rang out one after another.
However, Raven simply stood there, quietly looking at the supreme ruler.
No one in this world was worthy of her kneeling. Not even the emperor of Vyrdenia.
Not even the emperor of Vyrdenia before her.
But at this moment, Emperor Grant''s gaze was drawn to the Sunset Empire members at the gate, and he didn''t notice the disrespect of Raven and the others.
His eyes were fixed on the Sunset Empire attire worn by the ten people. Whether it was anger or fear, his entire body began to tremble slightly.
After a while, he managed to calm his breathing, then looked at the people in front of him with an icy expression, and asked coldly, "Who did this?"
As his voice rang out, everyone around him couldn''t help but hold their breath.
At this moment, Forrest suddenly shouted, "Your Majesty, it was this so-called Sirius Packmander who is holding me!
"I just tried my best to stop her, but she didn''t listen to me at all. Relying on her brute force and that of her Sirius Pack members, she harmed those members of the Sunset Empire!"
Hearing Corey''s words, the soldiers who came with Raven looked at her with worry on their faces.
Although the Sirius Packmander had made distinguished contributions, because she didn''t care about fame and fortune, she was only a lieutenant general now.
Her refusal to obey Corey''s orders was already a transgression of her subordinate position. Now, after Forrest''s words, she was also in the wrong regarding the Sunset Empire.
If the emperor were to investigate this matter, she would be in danger.
Not only the surrounding soldiers, but even the members of the Sirius Pack looked at Raven with a hint of tension on their faces.
Their strength was not enough to go against the entire Vyrdenia Military.
Although they had never seen Raven suffer a loss, if the emperor insisted on punishing her, she might truly be in trouble. Then, under the worried gazes of everyone, Raven looked at Forrest and lightly opened her lips. "If I remember correctly, one of the two generals said that as long as one general allows it, they can be hung up, right?"
"If I remember correctly, one of the two lieutenants general said that as long as one general allows it, they can be hung up, right?"
"That''s right, but did any of the generals agree?
Raven looked at him indifferently. "I agree."
Sessfully unlocked!
However, it was as if Forrest had heard some hrious joke. He looked at Raven, his face filled with thick sarcasm. "Does your agreement even matter? I''m saying we need a General''s approval!
Chapter 213 Pride
"Don''t tell me you''re iming to be the General, are you?
"Unless everyst man in Vyrdenia is dead, there''s no way a woman would ever be the General!"
Just as he finished his sentence, Corey, standing beside him, tugged at his arm with an incrediblyplicated expression on his face, And the words that came out of his mouth plunged the surrounding air into an unprecedented silence.
Subscribed
1 Likes
Chapter 214
hapter 214 Awkward
Chapter 214 Awkward
Corey said, "Commander Burgess, I don''t know if every man in the world is dead, but this one is indeed the newly appointed General..."
Corey''s words were like a bomb, suddenly exploding in the minds of everyone around them.
However, the soldiers who had just shown respect for Raven quickly revealed looks of ecstasy.
They knew that the Vyrdenia Military had a new general, but they all
subconsciously assumed that the new general was promoted through connections instead of real power, like Benson Macy.
Therefore, most soldiers didn''t care about the new general.
But now, Corey told them that the new general was the head of the Sirius Pack, who could retaliate against the Sunset Empire/
If so, they felt that they no longer had to be humble when facing the enemies who invaded their country.
It seemed that the Vyrdenia Military was finally going to show real power.
Thinking of this, many soldiers suddenly felt a sense of hope.
At the same time, their gazes towards Raven became even more fervent.
However, while many soldiers were overjoyed, Forrest was clearly stunned.
He really didn''t expect Lorne Drakon to be foolish enough to let a young girl take the position of general.
He looked deeply at Raven in front of him for a few seconds, then tu ed his head forcefully, opening his mouth with difficulty. "Lieutenant General Jackson, this is not something to be joked about."
"Lieutenant General Jackson, this is not something to be joked about."
He could not ept that the new general who would be above him was a woman.
Moreover, he had just said that unless all the men in Vyrdenia were dead, Raven could be general.
If Raven were really the general, he would be greatly humiliated.
Corey, whose mood was alreadyplicated by publicly acknowledging Raven''s identity, frowned when he heard Forrest''s words.
He said, "Joking? Last night, General Drakon announced her identity in front of all the first-ss families in Regalhold. "Moreover, if the military wants to promote someone to be general, it must obtain His Majesty''s approval. Now that His Majesty is here, how could I make such a careless joke?"
Almost as soon as Corey finished speaking, Raven suddenly raised her hand and threw Forrest out like trash.
Forrest crashed to the ground with blood spraying from his mouth.
However, he paid no mind to the pain, instead turning to face Emperor Grant.
At that moment, Emperor Grant''s gaze was fixed on Raven, his eyes filled with an undercurrent of rage.
Soon, his voice rang out, filled with imperial authority. "Raven, do you know what crime you havemitted?"
Raven''s hand stilled, and she turned slightly to face Emperor Grant, her voice terrifyingly calm. "The Sunset Empire hung the bodies of my Sirius Pack members on the gates of their Military. I was simply returning the favor. Is there a problem with that?"
Emperor Grant''s face turnedpletely cold upon hearing her words.
He said, "These soldiers of the Sunset Empire were invited here personally by
me.
"They were guests of Vyrdenia. By treating the guests of Vyrdenia so cruelly, you have put me and the entire nation in an impossible position!"
Upon hearing these words, Raven suddenlyughed. But the smile was ice cold, and even carried a hint of sarcasm. But the smile was ice cold, and even carried a hint of sarcasm.
She said, "Guests of Vyrdenia? These Sunset Empire wastes are worthy of being called guests?"
Emperor Grant''s face suddenly turned cold. "How dare voul Do you know that the Sunset Empire has dispatched fifty Starborne to conquer other nations? Sessfully unlocked!
"If they find out that you dare to massacre and human the Sunset Empire, the entire Vyrdenia will be buried with you!"
As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on Raven, his tone revealing an imperiousness
and unquestionableness unique to an emperor. "Now,e with me and apologize to Mr. Ortega.
Chapter 214 Awkward
"If you don''t get his forgiveness, then you can''t stay as a general ormander
of the Sirius Pack anymore!"
Chapter 215
0 Likes
Chapter 215 Apology
Chapter 215 Apology
After Emperor Grant finished speaking, expressions of astonishment spread across the faces of nearly every soldier. They had just finishedmenting that Vyrdenia had finally found a leader with some backbone in the face of the Sunset Empire, and now the emperor was asking this new general to apologize to the Sunset Empire.
For the past five years, Vyrdenia had been suppressed by the Sunset Empire. However, Vyrdenia was no longer so weak as five years ago..
Even if the Sunset Empire deployed Starborne, Vyrdenia was not necessarily incapable of fighting back.
If their new general really did that, it would be like throwing Vyrdenia''s dignity on the ground and letting the Sunset Empire trample all over it.
Just as the disapproval on the faces of many soldiers grew stronger, the members of Randolph and Sirius Packs looked at Emperor Grant with murderous intent.
They would never allow anyone to insult their leader like this.
Now, as long as their leader gave the order, even if they faced Emperor Grant, they would die defending their leader''s honor. Corey''s tangled gaze swept over the soldiers. He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Your Majesty, General Valor was indeed reckless today. But she is the General of Vyrdenia appointed by you. If she apologizes to the leader of the Sunset Empire, how can Vyrdenia hold its head high in front of them in the future?"
However, before Emperor Grant could reply, Forrest, who had just been thrown to the ground by Raven, gave her a venomous look. Then, forcing himself to speak, he retorted to Corey, "Litenant General Jackson, are you unaware that the vanguard of the Sunset Empire crushed the Sirius Pack of Vyrdenia, aving them with no power to resist? "There were only five Starborne in that vanguard at that time. If they had deployed fifty, Vyrdenia would likely face annihtion!"
He turned to Raven, who was quietly watching Emperor Grant, and said, "People must ultimately pay the price for their mistakes. His Majesty is only asking you to apologize. You can''t even do this small thing?"
However, Raven didn''t even spare him a nce. Her eyes were fixed on Emperor Grant.
When a hint of impatience appeared on Emperor Grant''s face, she suddenly smiled and said, "Okay."
Seeing that Raven didn''t dare to disobey his order, Emperor Grant''s expression softened a little.
However, before his face couldpletely rx, Raven continued, "As you wish, I won''t be the general or the Sirius Pack leader anymore."
As she spoke, Raven looked at the surrounding soldiers, her toneced with coldness and determination. "I, Raven Valor, hereby announce my withdrawal from the Vyrdenia Military. From now on, the fate of the Vyrdenia Military, and even the entire Vyrdenia, have nothing to do with me!"
Raven''s voice was not loud, but it was heard clearly by everyone present.
The entire venue fell silent for a moment.
However, Randolph suddenly stepped forward. Then, his resounding voice echoed throughout the venue once more. "I, Randolph Wagner, hereby announce my withdrawal from the Vyrdenia Military. From this day forward, the fate of Vyrdenia has nothing to do with me!"
Then, his resounding voice echoed throughout the venue once more.
After Randolph finished speaking, the Sirius Pack members beside him all followed suit.
Subsequently, the Sirius Pack members announced their withdrawal from the military one after another.
The surrounding soldiers listened to the firm and resolute voices, their hearts sinking.
Rumor said that the reason for Vyrdenia''s rising status in the world was mostly thanks to the Sirius Pack.
Although they felt that this rumor was somewhat exaggerated, they had to admit that the Sirius Pack had made outstanding contributions on the outer battlefields.
Without them, Vyrdenia''s advantage on the foreign battlefields might be greatly reduced.
Meanwhile, Emperor Grant''s face grew increasingly gloomy as the Sirius Pack members'' oaths rang out.
Since he had ascended to the throne, few in V) Sessfully unlocked! y, and those few who did have gone to meet
their maker.
By the time thest member of the Sirius Pack finished speaking, his face was as dark as thunder.
Enraged by the affront to his dignity, he turned to the Sirius Pack and said coldly, "The Vyrdenia Military is not a ce you can leave as you please!
Chapter 215 Apology
"Take thesewless things to the underground prison..."
However, before Emperor Grant could finish speaking, an anxious voice suddenly came from outside the gate of the military. "Your Majesty, wait!"
"Your Majesty, wait!"
Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone around, Lorne walked quickly to the front of the crowd.
When he saw Raven and Emperor Grant clearly in a confrontational state, a wry smile appeared on Lorne''s old face.
He said, "Your Majesty, Raven is a rare military talent in Vyrdenia. As long as she is in the Vyrdenia Military, Vyrdenia will be free from worries for a hundred years.
If you stand against her, it will only harm Vyrdenia and do no good!" Hearing Lorne''s words, Emperor Grant shook his head as if he had heard a joke. She said, "A hundred years of peace? General Drakon, do you think that highly of her?
"She has indeed made some achievements in the outer battlefield, which is partly due to her abilities, but more importantly, it''s because of the continuous improvement of Vyrdenia''s technology and national strength.
"Now, Benson has gone to the outer battlefield. With his tactical research and
application of advanced technology, I believe it won''t be long before he can rece her role in the outer battlefield!"
233
Chapter 216
Chapter 216 Trash
The Sirius Pack members all felt speechless.
They had heard that the previous emperor''s only two sons were useless, but now they were certain that not only was Benson a good-for-nothing, but Emperor
Grant also fully deserved the title of ipetent and fatuous.
Not only the members of the Sirius Pack, but Lorne''s expression was also extremelyplicated.
He really wanted to ask Emperor Grant where his confidence came from.
However, Emperor Grant was the rightful ruler of Vyrdenia, so he couldn''t say such a thing no matter what.
Seeing that Lorne didn''t say anything, Emperor Grant continued earnestly, "General Drakon, the reason I agreed to your strong rmendation for her to be the general was that I wanted you to learn a lesson. You need to understand that no matter how much you appreciate a person, you can''t put them on too high a pedestal. Otherwise, they will be arrogant and ultimately harm themselves!"
Upon hearing this, Lorne knew that it was useless to exin how capable and aplished Raven was.
Finally, he just sighed, "Your Majesty, regardless of what anyone says, General Valor''s contributions to Vyrdenia over the years are there for all to see. If you insist on imprisoning her, I''m afraid it will dishearten the members of the military!" Emperor Grant was silent for a moment after hearing Lorne''s painstaking words before he spoke. "She dared to treat the soldiers I invited from the Sunset Empire this way. If I let her off easily, how can I answer to the guests of the Sunset Empire?"
"She dared to treat the soldiers I invited from the Sunset Empire t: is way. If I let her off easily, how can I answer to the guests of the Sunset Empire?"
The members of the Sirius Pack couldn''t help but frown when they heard Emperor Grant refer to them as guests again and again.
On the outer battlefield, they had never retreated, no matter how dangerous it
was.
Even in the face of death, they vowed to defend their homnd.
They watched theirrades die in battle, and though grieved, they never regretted it.
But at this moment, seeing Emperor Grant who holds the upper echelons of the Sunset Empire as honored guests, felt an unprecedented despair.
With such a ruler who bowed and scraped before the enemy, no matter how hard they fought, Vyrdenia would never be able to truly stand tall.
Lorne''s face also stiffened for a moment when he heard the emperor''s words.
Then, his expression turned somewhatplicated as he said, "Your Majesty, the news that the Sunset Empire captured members of Sirius Pack and hung their bodies out has already appeared in the media of various countries.
"It won''t be long before there is a riot in the country because of this news.
"I think,pared to giving the Sunset Empire an exnation, it is more important to quell the anger of our people.
"If we publicize the retaliation General Valor inflicted upon the members of the Sunset Empire today, not only can we appease the public''s anger, but we can also enhance the prestige of the Vyrdenia Military within our nation." However, in the face of Lorne''s reasonable suggestion, Emperor Grant''s expression only darkened further.
His eyes fixed on Lorne as he let out a coldugh. "General Drakon, you''re suggesting she did nothing wrong today, and instead, it''s I who is at fault?"
Lorne was taken aback for a moment.
In the next moment, he hurriedly denied it, "I would never dare to imply such a thing! I beseech Your Majesty to think this through!"
Emperor Grant let out a cold snort. "Do you think there''s anything you could think of that I wouldn''t have already?
"If word of today''s events were to spread, I''m afraid that within three days, fifty Starborne of the Sunset Empire would beying siege to Vyrdenia''s gates!
"When that timees, will it be you, who will Sessfully unlocked! charge and risk my life in battle?"
the Emperor, have to personally lead the
Chapter 217
hapter 217 Battle
Chapter 217 Battle
Lorne''s expression froze. But after a moment of hesitation, he looked at Emperor Grant and spoke. "Your Majesty, even if Vyrdenia doesn''t have as many Starbornes, we can''t back down just because the Sunset Empire might dispatch fifty. If we do, they will only be asking for more in the future..."
However, before Lorne could finish, Emperor Grant interrupted him, "Enough! My mind is made up!"
After saying this, he turned to his trusted alde behind him. "Take everyone from the Sirius Pack to the underground prison and await my orders!"
"Yes, Your Majesty!"
Raven watched as the soldiers marched towards her, her eyes flickering with a storm of emotions.
If she were alone, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill this foolish ruler right here and now
But with the members of the Sirius Pack here, if she really did that, they would have to flee Vyrdenia immediately, and at least half of them would die in the process.
She didn''t want to sacrifice any of these subordinates who had followed her for years unless it was absolutely necessary. She hesitated for a moment, but didn''t resist.
She had been wanting to visit the underground prison for a while. There were a few acquaintances of hers there. She considered it a ce that was a treasure trove for increasing one''s strength, which was perfect for the members of the Sirius Pack.
Besides, since Emperor Grant didn''t care about the riots, she would let him see the consequences of underestimating the power of the people.
Then, Raven turned to Lorne, who had been wanting to say something several times, and said, "General Drakon, since I agreed to establish the Hundred-Man Unit, I won''t change my mind. If anyone wants to join, they can find a way to reach me in the underground prison within nine days,
"Also, tell Mr. Ortega of the Sunset Empire that I meant it when I said I would kill him. He should wait for me in the next few days.
"Lastly, inform Edric that I won''t be able to make it today. Cassian can remove the silver needles from Ash."
Lorne nodded solemnly. "Okay."
Raven smiled faintly. "Feel free toe to the underground prison to chat when you have time. It''s time to seriously consider some important matters."
Hearing this, Lorne thought of something, and his breath suddenly tightened.
But immediately afterward, he slowly exhaled, then looked at Raven and nodded solemnly, "Okay."
Raven nodded slightly, then turned to the soldiers in front of her who were about to restrain her and said, "Lead the way!" The soldier at the front nodded. Perhaps knowing that he was no match for Raven, or perhaps admiring Raven''s refusal to bow down to the people of the Sunset Empire, he did not restrain her and the members of the Sirius Pack as if they were criminals.
Lorne watched Raven and the members of the Sirius Pack walk away, then turned to Emperor Grant and sighed, saying." Your Majesty, I hope you will not regret today''s decision."
"Your Majesty, I hope you will not regret today''s decision."
Emperor Grant chuckled indifferently. "You should be d that Benson has just arrived at the battlefield. If he had already stabilized the situation, I would not have simply imprisoned her.
"I heard that she made a ten-day agreement with Mr. Ortega? Benson should have stabilized the situation on the battlefield by then. At that time, let Mr. Ortega personally kill her, which should be able to salvage some of the Sunset Empire''s goodwill towards Vyrdenia."
Lorne sighed and slowly closed his eyes.
He had always known that Grant was muddleheaded, but what he had done
before was still within his tolerance.
But now, it seemed that he really should go an
portant things.
Half an hourter, Raven and the others were sending whethly gliceriding.
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 218 Underground Prison
Chapter 218 Underground Prison
Chapter 218
Chapter 218 Underground Prison
This was the underground prison famous throughout Vyrdenia.
Not all prisoners were eligible to enter there.
Those who could be sent here were all prominent criminals.
In addition, some people were tired of hiding and came here for some peace and quiet.
This underground prison had a total of eighteen floors, the higher the danger level of the criminals, the lower the floor.
The soldier who led the way took Raven and the others on several giant elevators, and after making countless turns on the way, the elevator finally stopped on the eighteenth floor underground.
As the elevator dinged, the doors slowly opened.
The dimly lit eighteenth floor of the prison appeared before Raven and the others.
A wave of disgusting stench wafted towards them.
The expressions of the soldiers who brought Raven and the others here changed slightly when they smelled the air.
However, the expressions of Raven and the Sirius Pack members did not change at all.
On the battlefield, they had experienced countless environments far worse than this, and this was nothing to them.
Out of the elevator was an extremely long passageway, with rows of prison cells separated by electrified ck pirs.
Each cell varied in size, and some were merely furnished with straw, while others had clean beds, cabs, and daily necessities.
Raven raised her eyebrows after ncing around.
She didn''t expect the prison cells to have different sses.
"Captain Valor, please." Soon, Raven was taken to a rtively spacious and clean cell with all the furniture and equipment.
Raven didn''t waste any time and walked straight in.
As soon as she entered the cell, the door suddenly closed.
The soldier who closed the door let out a sigh of relief after locking it.
Then he quickly followed a few other soldiers and separated the members of the Sirius Pack into five distant cells.
Soon, the soldiers left, and silence fell on the 18th floor.
At that moment, it seemed that only Raven and the Sirius Pack were left.
One of them asked, "Captain, when will we get out of here?"
"After you can still survive even if they use thermal weapons on you," Raven replied casually.
At the same time, she flipped her small hand, and the two halves of the Star Key that Franklin Valor had given her and the one she had obtained from the Starborne of the Sunset Empire appeared in her hand.
Raven spliced the two halves of the Star Key together, and a sh of light suddenly shed through the broken part in the middle.
But in the blink of an eye, the two halves of the Star Key became one.
The moment theplete Star Key appeared, the little fox on Raven''s shoulder suddenly said with bright eyes, "The Star God Key! You got it so easily?"
After speaking, he couldn''t wait to urge Raven, "Quickly take out the Star God''s Book!"
"Quick, quick, quick! Take out the Star God''s Book!"
Raven raised an eyebrow. With a flick of her wrist, the Star God''s Book that the little fox had given her appeared in her hand.
She was curious, as was the little fox, about what would happen when the book was opened.
As soon as she ced the Star Key on the Star God''s Book, purple light shimmered across its surface.
Then, the first page slowly turned.
When the little fox saw the contents of the pac Sessfully unlocked! in surprise.
Even after living for thousands of
years and seeing all that he had, he was still as
Raven, who hadn''t paid much attention to the book initially, found herself breathing faster.
Chapter 219
hapter 219 Synthesize Starcards
Chapter 219 Synthesize Starcards
At the top of the page, it read. [This book can be used to synthesize Starcards. As long as you gather the corresponding materials and ce them on this book, you can synthesize the corresponding Starcard.]
Below this sentence, the materials needed to synthesize the ten elemental Starcards were clearly listed.
Among them, in addition to the five elemental Starcards that Raven already possessed, there were also the wind, thunder and ice Starcards above the five elements, as well as the light and dark Starcards at the top of the elemental system.
The little fox stared at the page for a moment, then slowly exhaled, trying to calm down before speaking. "No wonder it is said that the Star God''s Book is an extremely precious thing. The fact that it can synthesize Starcards alone is enough to drive countless people in the world crazy."
"No wonder it is said that the Star God''s Book is an extremely heaven-defying existence. The fact that it can synthesize Starcards alone is enough to drive countless people in the world crazy."
With that, he urged Raven, "Look at the next page."
Raven nodded slightly, wanting to turn the page, however, it wouldn''t budge.
Soon, the text on the first page suddenly changed, and two lines ofrge golden characters slowly appeared in the sight of
the little fox and Raven. [ce at least five of the elemental Starcards on the page to unlock the next page]
[ce at least five of the elemental Starcards on thing?
Seeing the words, the little fox immediately asked in Reve
henext page.]
mind. How
many Starcards do you have?"
"Five." After saying that, Raven took out the sealed fire attribute Starcard.
After saying that, Raven took out the sealed fire attribute Starcard.
She directly ced the Star Key on the Starcard.
Then, a sound of something breaking suddenly rang out.
Then, the ancient lock rune in the lower righter of the Starcard disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.
In the blink of an eye, the Starcard was brightly lit.
At the same time, the air around Raven began to rise at an extremely fast speed.
Raven brushed her hand against the Starcard, and the light on it gradually disappeared.
Then, Raven flipped her small hand again, and the other four Starcards, metal, wood, water, and earth, which had not been sealed before, appeared on her small hand.
Raven stacked the five Starcards together and ced them on the page.
Suddenly, the light on the five Starcards circted, and at the same time, they slowly floated into the air.
At the same time, the Star God''s Book automatically turned to the second page.
On the page, ancient runes of pale gold seemed toe alive, slowly floating into the air, and merging with the five Starcards.
The five stacked Starcards slowly merged together in the circting light.
After a while, the five Starcards turned into a Starcard that contained five colors, but it was so beautiful that Raven couldn''t take her eyes off it.
This is...the Five Elements Starcard!" Little Fox looked at the Starcard, which gradually disappeared and slowly fell into Raven''s hand, and eximed again.
It was not that he had never seen the world. It was that the effect of this Star God''s Book was too crazy.
Speaking of which, elemental Starcards were the lowest existence among Starcards.
Even the top light and dark elemental Starcards were no match for special Starcards.
For example, the time Starcard owned by the old man who appeared in front of Raven before was a special Starcard. Special Starcards were extremely rare.
In the great world little fox was in before, there were millions of elemental
Starcards, but there were fewer than ten special Starcards.
Every time a special Starcard appeared, it was L
Sessfully unlocked!
Sath
At this moment, the Five Elements Starcard in Raven''s hand was a special Starcard.
It contained the power of five elements, but it could exert greater power. "Not to mention anything else, this Five Elements Starcard alone is a fortuner
Chapter 219 Synthesize Starcards
Raven nced indifferently at the useless little fox and put away the five elemental Starcards. She then tried to turn to the
next page.
Soon, the countless golden runes on the second page gradually disappeared, and two lines of golden characters different from the first page emerged. [ce all ten elemental Starcards on the page to unlock the next page of the Star God''s Book.] The little fox''s mood had calmed down when he saw the words. He said with emotion, "This book is really not that simple." Raven looked at the words disyed on the page and was not too surprised.
The crafting methods of these ten Starcards and the Five Elemental Starcards were already a huge surprise. Even if something appearedter, she estimated that she would not be able to use it for the time being, so it was better to keep some mystery.
Afterward, Raven turned the book back to the first page and nced over the materials one by one.
Gold Starcard needed Gold Vein emerald, Thorn Crystal, and Cloud Star Stone. Wood Starcard needed Azure Cloud Wood, ck-Veined Oak, and Emerald Crystal.
Although she''d never even heard of some of the materials, thankfully each Starcard only required three, so it shouldn''t be too difficult.
Raven took out her custom phone and snapped a picture of the list, sending it to Hugmuinn with a request to collect as many of the materials as possible.
After sending the message, she looked up in the direction of the Sirius Pack members.
These members were all handpicked by her from countless battlefield elites, each born with spiritual power.
With enough Starcards, each of them could be a Starborne.
If the Sirius Pack had fifty Starborne, Vyrdenia could be promoted to the Vyrdenian Empire at any time.
And as long as she wished, she would be the founding emperor of the Vyrdenian Empire.
"Little girl, can you show me the book in your hand?" Just then, an old woman''s
voice suddenly came from the cell next to Raven''s.
*
Subscribed
0 Likes
212
Chapter 220
Chapter 220 Old Woman
At the moment she heard the sound, Raven immediately looked towards its source.
However, it took her a few seconds, even with her eyesight, to see a figure in the dark corner of the cell, almost as if the entire person had blended into the surrounding darkness.
The old woman''s body was withered, her face covered in wrinkles, like a dead tree that could die at any moment fromck
of water.
The little fox stared at the old woman, his voice cautious in Raven''s mind. "Be careful! I didn''t feel any sign of life in her. If she hadn''t spoken up, I wouldn''t have noticed her at all!"
Raven didn''t reply. The little fox didn''t sense anyone around, and neither did she.
The reason she chose to open the Star God''s Book aftering here was that she didn''t want to be seen. She didn''t expect that what she didn''t want to happen would still happen.
As if seeing Raven''s concern, the old woman said, "Little girl, don''t worry. I mean you no harm."
Raven stared at the old woman for a few seconds, then flipped her hand, and the book disappeared from her hand.
Afterward, she got up and walked to the pir that separated her cell from the old woman''s.
Through the gap between the pirs, she gazed at the old woman next door, her eyes betraying no emotion.
The old woman, feeling Raven''s oppressive gaze, smiled faintly and said, "Girl, how about we make a deal?"
Raven looked at the old woman indifferently. What kind of deal?"
"Give me your book, and I''ll give you ten elemental Starcards or one spe al Starcard."
Raven raised her eyebrows, a faint smile suddenly appearing on her previously emotionless face.
She said, "I''m interested in the Starcards you mentioned, but I can''t give you the book.
"How about another deal? For example, all the Starcards you have in exchange for me letting you live for decades longer?" The moment Raven''s voice fell, the old woman''s gaze, which had been like that of an elder looking at a junior, underwent a subtle change.
But soon, the old woman sighed almost imperceptibly, looking at Raven and shaking her head slightly. "My time ising. Even if you possess the most exceptional medical skills, you can''t save my life.
"My time ising. Even if you possess the most exceptional medical skills, you can''t save my life."
Raven curled her lips into a slight smile. "You chose to stay in this dark and deste ce, not because your end is near, is it?"
As she spoke, a hint of undetectable bewitchmentced her tone. "Do you wish to see the sunlight again?"
"Do you wish to see the sunlight again?"
The old woman was slightly taken aback, her gaze towards Raven suddenly gaining a hint of seriousness. "Girl, what do you mean by that?
Raven smiled faintly. "You''ve been consumed by the Dark Starcard. Without me, you''ll never see the light of day again. "You''ve been consumed by the darkness of the Starcard. Without me, you''ll never see the light of day again."
"Furthermore, if you continue to linger here, you won''t live past three months." Upon hearing this, the old woman fell silent.
After a few breaths, she looked up at Raven, her expressionplex. "Little girl, how did you see that?"
Raven replied indifferently, "How I saw it isn''t important. What''s important is that I can not only save your life but also restore your body to its peak state, given enough time."
The old woman looked at Raven, her gaze flickering slightly. "How can I believe you?"
Raven didn''t answer the old woman''s question. Instead, she raised her foot, d in a specially madebat boot, and kicked hard at the pir in front of her.
A specially made electrified metal pir suddenly broke.
At the same time, the fierce wind brought by them
Four pirs snapped in half.
our pirs next to it.
Sessfully unlocked!
Not far away, a member of the Sirius Pack gasped. "It seems like the boss is... even more violent now..."
The other members of the Sirius Pack looked at Raven withplicated expressions. Although they couldn''t see anything because of the angle and distance, they had a strange feeling that the current Raven was even more terrifying than before.
Chapter 220 Old Woman
Raven nced indifferently in the direction of the Sirius Pack members, then walked straight to a position about five feet in front of the old woman.
Then, the Five Elements Starcard in her hand shed.
In the next moment, a power that fused five elements, but was even more pond strange because of itsplementarity, suddenly enveloped the old woman. fight. If I win, I don''t need to prove myself to
At the same time, Raven''s voice suddenly reached the old woman''s ears. "L you. You can only choose to believe me. If I lose, I will naturally find a way to prove myself to you."
"Let''s fight. If I win, I don''t need to prove myself to you. You only choose to believe me. If I lose, I will naturally find a way to prove myself to you."
The old woman smiled at Raven. "My dear, you are the most talented child I have ever met. Given another ten years, you might even surpass me. However, you are still too young."
With that, she suddenly raised her withered hand, which looked as if it could break at any moment.
The five elements'' power that Raven had gathered around her instantly dissipated.
At the same time, a dense ck mist, almost thick enough to liquefy, enveloped Raven.
At this moment, Raven suddenly felt a sense of crisis she hadn''t experienced in a long time.
However, even in the face of such a life-or-death crisis, there was no fear in her heart.
her eve
On the contrary, a strong fighting spirit appeared in her eyes as she looked at the old woman.
However, before Raven could make a move, the old woman lowered her hand.
At the same time, the ck mist surrounding Raven slowly dissipated. "My dear, I know my own body. You can''t fool me. Give me your book!
"Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. You''ll receive all the Starcards you deserve."
Raven looked at the old woman. Despite believing herself to be stronger, the old woman hadn''t resorted to stealing the Star God''s book. Raven''s eyes softened imperceptibly.
She said, "My book can''t save you, but I can."
The old woman stared at Raven''s expression for a few seconds.
Then, she smiled at Raven and said, "It''s been a while since I''ve met such a pleasing youngdy. Very well, I''ll let you try.
"If you can really extend my life for several decades, I''ll not only give you all the Starcards in my possession, but I''ll also protect you for three years."
Raven raised her eyebrows at her words.
Without another word, she flicked her wrist.
In the next moment, nine silver needles suddenly pierced nine acupuncture points
on the old woman''s body.
Just then, the heavy prison door to the elevator suddenly swung open from the outside.
Then, an exceptionally handsome man, his entire being radiating murderous intent, stormed directly toward the cell where Raven was being held.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 221
Chapter 221 Dangerous Man
The man appeared to be in histe twenties. He wore the uniform of a high- ranking military official. His handsome face was as rugged as if it had been carved, yet somehow also delicately beautiful.
The man soon appeared in front of the cell where Raven and the old woman were being held.
When he saw the silver needles in the old woman, his handsome face darkened. He questioned Raven directly, "What are you doing?"
However, Raven didn''t even look at him. She simply raised her
old woman''s body.
Seeing Raven ignore him, the man''s face turned even
Without another word, he kicked out at the prison bars.
With the tremendous force of the impact, two prison bars snapped.
Then, he squeezed through the gap and entered the cell.
again and pierced thest nine silver needles into the
At that moment, having made sure that the silver needles in the old woman were fine, Raven looked up at him.
Despite the dim light, she could clearly see the reddish-gold in the man''s eyes, a testament to his fury.
Raven raised an eyebrow at him. "Commander Bradley? Shouldn''t you be on the battlefield helping Benson with his troops? Why are you back?"
This man before her was one of the few high-ranking military officials she had met on the battlefield in the Outer Battlefield, the second-inmand of Vyrdenia, Tony Bradley.
Although he didn''t look old, he ascended to the position of second-inmand over a decade ago, and to this day, no one knew his exact age or background.
Countless young women in Vyrdenia regard him as the untouchable love in their hearts because of his appearance. Any news about him was guaranteed to trend at the top of the charts for several days.
In the military, his status was second only to Lorne.
Some even specte that if he weren''t constantly fighting on the outer battlefield, even Lorne wouldn''t be able to keep him down.
After all, he was the only Star Lord in Vyrdenia on the surface.
If Raven wanted to rece the emperor, gaining his support was even more crucial than Lorne''s!
However, Tony showed no intention of answering Raven''s question.
He walked directly up to Raven and raised his hand to brush her aside. "Move!" Raven saw this and stepped aside, easily dodging Tony''s hand.
Tony didn''t try to touch Raven again. Instead, he walked over to the old woman, who had already fallen into aa because of the silver needles in her body. He bent down slightly, about to pull out the needles.
Raven watched Tony''s movements. She didn''t try to stop him, but asked, "You don''t want her to die, do you?"
Tony''s movements paused.
He said, "These few silver needles of yours won''t save her. Only the Light Starcard and the Five Elements Starcard, which only exists in records, can save her. Otherwise, your random treatment will only make her die faster."
After he finished speaking, his hand had already touched the silver needles on the old woman''s body.
Just then, Raven''s voice reached his ears again. "How do you know I don''t have those two Starcards?"
"How do you know I don''t have those two Starcards?"
Tony tilted his head slightly and looked at Raven as if she were an idiot. "Do you think I spent so many years dominating the battlefield for nothing?"
Raven''s eyes shed with surprise when she heard this.
She had been wondering why Vyrdenia had been so weak five years ago when Tony was so powerful.
It turned out that he had not been focused on ''
Sessfully unlocked!
Seeing that he was still about to pull out the ne
Ad
finding Starcards.
w about a bet?"
When she saw that Tony had stopped moving again, she continued, "If I can make
her live another ten years, no matter what happens between Emperor Grant and me, you will stand by my side."
Tony''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. "And what if you can''t?"
Chapter 221 Dangerous Man
Raven smiled faintly. "Name your terms."
Tony fell silent.
He had rushed over as soon as he sensed something was wrong because he
could feel what was happening inside the prison.
He hadn''t thought much of it before because he was worried about the old woman''s safety, but now that he had calmed down, he remembered that if the old woman hadn''t agreed, she would rather die than let Raven touch her.
If he insisted on stopping this now, it would undoubtedly be against the old woman''s wishes.
As for Emperor Grant, he had never pledged his allegiance to him, so there was no psychological burden for him to side with Raven.
He stared at Raven for a few seconds and then chuckled. "Since you''re so eager
to try, I might as well help you. "Since you''re so eager to try, I might as well help you."
"If I''m not mistaken, you''re also a Starborne. So, how about this? If you can''t cure her, you give me all the Starcards you have. Deal?"
Raven nodded slightly. "Deal."
After saying this, she directly raised her hand and took out the Five-Element Starcard that had just been synthesized by the Star God''s Book.
Tony had never seen a Five-Element Starcard.
He saw Raven''s actions and raised his handsome sword-like eyebrows. "You''re admitting defeat before we even start?" He shook his head as he looked at Raven.
Just now, he thought Raven was a little different from those who would throw themselves at him.
At least, she was self-aware enough to know that she wasn''t worthy of him.
But now it seemed he had overestimated her.
After all, if she wasn''t trying to get his attention, there was no need for her to y
this trick of making a bet she couldn''t possibly win and then immediately admitting defeat.
212
Chapter 222
Chapter 222 Strange Power
Raven nced at Tody indifferently without exnation. She simply raised her hand and gently wiped the Starcard.
Suddenly, the wondrous power of five fused elements enveloped the old woman''s body.
Tony''s eyes widened abruptly, sensing the aura emanating from the Fives Starcard. "This is..."
Then, as Tony watched in a daze, wisps of the five elements flowed into the old woman''s body along with the silver needles.
As the power of the five elements entered her body, the old woman''s vitality began to recover quickly.
At the same time, the old woman''s withered skin was rejuvenated like a withered tree in spring, at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Tony stared nkly at the scene before him, feeling like he was in a dream.
He subconsciously raised his hand and pinched his arm.
The distinct pain convinced him that he was not dreaming.
His eyes were fixed on the five-element Starcard in Raven''s hand, his handsome face overflowing with disbelief.
He thought, ''Aren''t the Five-Element Starcards something out of legend?
''How could they actually exist in this world, and in the hands of such a young girl?''
About ten minutester, the old woman''s body, which had looked to be ny years old, had recovered to that of a woman in her sixties.
As her body rejuvenated, the old woman regained consciousness. "This..." "This..."
She raised her hand and looked at her skin. After ten years of little emotional fluctuation, she felt a hint of excitement. Raven put away the Starcard and waved her hand to withdraw the silver needles from the old woman''s body. She then looked at her and said, "I only have one Five-Element Starcard now. It will probably take some time to get the Light Starcard, but even without it, you can live for at least another ten years."
The old woman''s face had returned to its former calmness. She nodded slightly at Raven, gratitude filling her voice. "My dear, thank you!"
She nodded slightly at Raven, gratitude filling her voice.
As she spoke, the inconspicuous ck ring on her finger shimmered faintly.
Then, seventeen Starcards appeared in her hand.
Even Tony, who prided himself on never being short of Starcards, couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath at the sight of the old woman producing so many at once.
Without a moment''s hesitation, the old woman offered all the Starcards to Raven. "These are what I promised you."
"These are what I promised you."
Raven''s eyes rippled with surprise at the old woman''s generosity.
In all of Vyrdenia, there hadn''t even been ten Starcards that had ever surfaced.
Yet, this old woman had just brought out seventeen.
Let alone Vyrdenia, even the Astral Empire, which boasted thergest number of Starcards, probably didn''t have anyone who could produce over a dozen Starcards at once.
Raven merely nced at the old woman without saying anything.
After all, she hadn''t known the old woman for long, and asking rashly might only provoke her.
She would be with her for the next three years, as the old woman had said, so there was plenty of time to ask.
Raven''s gaze then swept slowly over the Starcards the old woman had taken out.
To her surprise, she discovered that among the seventeen Starcards, apart from a Dark Starcard and a special Starcard with a spider web pattern etched on its front, the rest were all fire-attribute Starcards.
Raven reached out and took the fourteen fire-attribute Starcards, leaving the old woman with one fire-attribute Starcard, the Dark Starcard, and the special Starcard.
Sessfully unlocked!
Sensing the old woman''s questioning gaze, Raven se faintly. I haventpletely cured you yet, and aren''t you supposed to protect me for three years? How are you supposed to protect me if you don''t even have Starcards to defend yourself?"
The old woman was taken aback. A gentle smile slowly spread across her aged face.
Chapter 222 Strange Power
A gentle smile slowly spread across her aged face.
If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t have left a single Starcard from her, even after hearing her words.
After all, they hadn''t known each other long enough to build sufficient trust.
However, Raven was willing to trust an old woman she had met less than an hour
She felt that Raven seemed like someone who could achieve great things. Raven then tilted her head slightly and looked at Tony.
ago.
She asked, "Commander Tony, you wouldn''t go after losing a bet, would you? Tony''s handsome face stiffened noticeably.
back
on your wo
He had been so shocked by Raven''s possession of the legendary Five Element Starcard and the transformation in the old woman''s body that he had forgotten his promise to choose her over Emperor Grant.
He then snorted at Raven. "Of course not!"
After saying this, he looked at Raven, a strange look in his eyes.
After hesitating for a moment, he looked at Raven and asked, "Do you have your sights set on that position?"
Raven looked at him indifferently, her voice so calm that it was almost devoid of any ripples. "I don''t like trouble, and I don''t have much interest in that position, but if he forces me, I don''t mind some trouble."
"I don''t like trouble, and I don''t have much interest in that position, but if he forces me, I don''t mind some trouble."
Tony looked Raven up and down. "You''re young but ambitious. The question is, do your abilities match your ambitions?"
As he spoke, he looked at Raven, his handsome face taking on a serious expression. "I don''t know how you got your Starcards, but I''ll give you a piece of friendly advice. That position isn''t something you can get just because you have a few Starcards. Don''t get your hopes up.
"I don''t know how you got your five Starcards, but I''ll give you a piece of friendly advice. that position isn''t something you can get just because you have a few Starcards. Don''t get your hopes up."
"You have to understand that Vyrdenia has been at peace for decades, and its people have be ustomed to a life of ease. Changing emperors would undoubtedly mean bloodshed and upheaval, something no one wants to experience.
"So, unless the people are dissatisfied with Emperor Grant to a certain extent, suddenly recing him will only put you on the opposite side of the people. That''s
a very dangerous thing."
Hearing this, Raven smiled faintly. "Alright, thank you for reminding me."
Looking at the smile on Raven''s delicate face, Tony subconsciously raised his
hand and touched his high nose bridge.
He had thought she wasn''t interested in him, but now the blossoming smile on her face undoubtedly told him that she had ulterior motives.
She thought, ''s, it seems that no matter the age or appearance, no woman can resist my charm...''
Perched on Raven''s shoulder, the little fox watched the undisguised narcissism on Tony''s handsome face and couldn''t help butin in Raven''s mind, "Is this old man sick?"
Not only did he possess the natural charm of the fox n, but his outward appearance was at least ten years younger than this man.
Raven already had him, so he didn''t think she would have the energy to deal with
an old man like Tony.
If the time was right, he would definitely use his actions to let Tony know that he was not worthy of Raven.
At that thought, the little fox suddenly thought, ''Wait? I do not fancy this woman at all! The only reason I seduce her is to piss off that bastard Cassian!'' Hearing Little Fox''s rant in her head, Raven nced at Tony, whose gaze did seem a little narcissistic.
Just as she was about to ignore Tony and take the Sirius Pack members to the gravity chamber for training, her custom-made phone suddenly vibrated. When she took out her phone and saw the caller ID, a doting smile spread across her lips. Without any hesitation, Raven put the phone to her ear. "Hello, darling?"
Subscribed
Chapter 223
Chapter 223 Darling
Tony looked at Raven''s expression and listened to her voice, his handsome face suddenly stiffening.
At this moment, he felt as if an invisible p had pped him across the face.
He thought, ''This woman has a man?
''Could it be that the feeling I have just now, that this woman was interested in him, was just his imagination?''
But Tony quickly rejected this idea.
Raven had just smiled at him like that, and if he were to say that she was not interested in him at all, he would not believe it.
Then, there was only one possibility, which was that Raven was trying to be associated with multiple men at the same time.
Thinking of this, Tony couldn''t help but reveal a trace of disgust.
He thought, ''As expected, women all over the world are the same. Regardless of whether they have a man, they all want to throw themselves at handsome men.''
He even had no doubt that if he showed a little interest in Raven, she would not hesitate to dump the guy on the other end of the phone and throw herself into his arms.
It was a pity that he did not like this kind of ordinary-looking and fickle woman, and he was even less interested in fighting over a woman with a man who had no taste and was definitely not as handsome as him.
At the same time, Raven, who was wholeheartedly focused on her precious baby, didn''t even spare Tony a nce.
She patiently calmed Cassian down and stopped him froming over to blow up the prison.
Finally, she asked him to do her a small favor outside before hanging up the phone.
Nine days passed in a blink of an eye.
During this period, despite the Vyrdenian mainstream media''s best efforts to suppress it, the atrocitiesmitted by the Sunset Empire against the members of the Sirius Pack were still spread out.
Hundreds of millions of Vyrdenians were filled with blood and anger.
Many thought the Vyrdenian administration would demand an exnation from the Sunset Empire soon, or even that the military would dispatch arge number of soldiers to attack.
However, the news they received was that Emperor Grant had invited the leader and soldiers of the Sunset Empire to Vyrdenia a few days ago and had been getting along well with them every day.
As soon as the news came out, countless citizens began to organize one protest after another, demanding an exnation from Emperor Grant.
Some radicals even threatened to make it impossible for Emperor Grant to remain
in his position if he didn''t keep those Sunset Empire people in Vyrdenia forever.
It was the morning of the tenth day since Raven was imprisoned in the underground prison.
At the heart of Regalhold, the highest ruling ce in Vyrdenia.
At this moment, Lorne and nearly thirty high-ranking officials of Vyrdenia were standing in front of Emperor Grant.
Almost all the high-ranking military officials were so intimidated by the icy aura surrounding Emperor Grant that they dared not even breathe.
Suddenly, a cutting-edge device resembling a tablet was thrown out by Emperor Grant.
Along with the sound of the device crashing to the ground, Emperor Grant''s furious voice, cold enough to freeze the surrounding air, rang out.
He asked, "How did this get out? Didn''t I order aplete lockdown on all information about the Sunset Empire? How did everyone find out what they did to the Sirius Pack?"
Silence engulfed the room.
Seeing this, Emperor Grant''s fury intensified.
He turned directly to a high-ranking official in charge of intelligence. "Virgil, you tell me!"
Sessfully unlocked!
The man in his forties, named Virgil Rhodes, stepped forward with a bitter expression.
He said, "Your Majesty, to prove to the world that they are the strongest nation, the Sunset Empire contacted media outlets globally and broadcasted their atrocities against members of the Sirius Pack.
"Countless of Vyrdenianpatriots reside in various countries, news this big is impossible to contain!"
Chapter 223 Darling
After Virgil finished, a Vyrdenian high-ranking official beside him hesitated for a moment before stepping forward.
He said, "Your Majesty, there''s no point in dwelling on how the news got out. We need to focus on appeasing the people!" Another person said, "Indeed, Your Majesty. If we don''t quell the public outrage, the consequences could be disastrous!"
Emperor Grant''s face darkened even further as he listened to their words. He red at them and demanded, "Appease the people? Then tell me, how?" "Your Majesty, General Valor had the Sirius Pack members record a video when they hung the ten Sunset Empire soldiers on the gates of the military..."
Chapter 224
Chapter 224 Crazy Idea
Chapter 224 Crazy Idea
However, before the four-star grand general, Corey, could finish speaking, Emperor Grant''s icy and furious voice interrupted him. "What?"
Corey felt the emperor''s oppressive aura and couldn''t help but tremble.
Emperor Grant''s cold voice rang out once more. "The Sunset Empire and Vyrdenia are close allies. Otherwise, they wouldn''t condescend to send dozens of their soldiers to Vyrdenia for exchange and study-not when they have fifty Starbornes among them.
"As for why they treated the Sirius Pack that way, it was simply because the Sirius Pack killed too many of their people. They were merely retaliating.
"You want me to release that video now? Do you want me to dere war on the Sunset Empire, a country that has at least fifty Starbornes?"
Silence descended upon the crowd again.
This time, though, many of them looked indignant and frustrated.
Just then, Lorne, who had been silent all this while, finally stood up.
His voice, resonant and powerful, rang out across the room. "Your Majesty, if the Sunset Empire wants war, then let''s give them war! We would rather die on our feet than live on our knees!"
After Lorne finished speaking, countless pairs of eyes around him lit up with fighting spirit.
One of them said, "Yes! We will defend our nation''s honor, even if it means death!" Another said, "Your Majesty, we will fight to the death against the Sunset Empire!" After his words faded, Corey suddenly stepped forward, his face resolute and determined. "Subordinate Corey, requesting permission to join the battle!"
"Subordinate Corey, requesting permission to join the battle!"
After Corey finished speaking, several high-ranking officials from the military stepped forward and echoed him. Before the third high-ranking military official could finish, Emperor Grant suddenly shouted coldly, "Silence!" His gaze swept over everyone, his tone filled with
in Vyrdenia is not afraid of death?
frustration. "You a
are not afraid of death, so you think everyone
"Do you know what the chances of victory for Vyrdenia would be if were to go to all-out war with the Sunset Empire? Do you know how much loss it would cause?"
Looking at Emperor Grant, who was bent on promoting the morale of others at the expense of Vyrdenia''s, Lorne sighed and said, "Your Majesty, if we let General Valor return to the battlefield, Vyrdenia is not without a chance of victory!"
Emperor Grant sneered upon hearing this. "You think too highly of her, don''t you? "Furthermore, we do not have a General Valor anymore."
After he finished speaking, he ordered Lorne with an icy and unquestionable expression. Issue a decree! The former general of the Vyrdenia Military, Raven Valor, the head of the Sirius Pack, failed to fulfill her duty to protect the members of the Sirius Pack, resulting in their capture by the Sunset Empire and causing irreparable losses to Vyrdenia.
"Issue a decree! The former general of the Vyrdenia Military, Raven, the head of the Sirius Pack, failed to fulfill her duty to protect the members of the Sirius Pack, resulting in their capture by the Sunset Empire and causing irreparable losses to Vyrdenia."
"Therefore, Raven is sentenced to death to appease the anger of the people!" An official immediately said, "Your Majesty, no!"
Another said, "Your Majesty, General Valor has made countless contributions in recent years. No matter what, she does not deserve death!"
Someone else said, "Your Majesty, imprisoning General Valor for a few days can be considered as a way to dampen her spirit. However, if you really sentence her to death, the Vyrdenia Military in the outer battlefield will be leaderless, and the entire Vyrdenia will be in danger!"
Emperor Grant looked at the grand generals of the Sessfully unlocked! So you are saying that if my Vyrdenia loses her, be destroy
instead of being angry, he smiled and said, "
"My dear brother, Benson, has not sent back any news from for several days. It seems that he has already gained a firm foothold on the outer battlefield.
"This undoubtedly shows that he can do what Raven can do. The loss of Raven will not only cause no harm to Vyrdenia,
Chapter 224 Crazy Idea
but on the contrary, it will make it better!
"Perhaps as you said, she has some abilities and has made some contributions to Vyrdenia.
"But she shouldn''t havemitted such heinous crimes against the members of
the Sunset Empire, and even affected the friendly rtionship between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire!"
Chapter 225
Chapter 225 Silence
Chapter 225 Silence
As soon as Emperor Grant finished speaking, silence fell over the surroundings.
At this moment, the gazes of nearly half of the senior officials present toward Emperor Grant changed.
Although they had previously felt that there might have been some exaggeration in Raven''s contributions to Vyrdenia, her contributions were unmatched.
Moreover, they were very happy when they learned what Raven had done to the soldiers of the Sunset Empire.
But now, because of Emperor Grant''s fear of the fifty Starborne of the Sunset Empire, he not only denied the merits that Raven had fought for with her life on the battlefield, but also judged her heartening actions as heinous crimes.
They thought, ''Is our emperor prioritizing the overall situation and concerned about the safety of Vyrdenia, or is he cowardly and afraid of death?''
Just as the eyes of several of them gradually showed more and more doubt and dissatisfaction towards Emperor Grant, a senior official personally promoted by Emperor Grant suddenly stood up.
He said, "Your Majesty is right. The fifty Starborne of the Sunset Empire are not something that Vyrdenia can deal with now. At present, we must maintain a friendly rtionship with the Sunset Empire, and at the same time, steadily improve the strength of the military. Only when our national strength improves will we have the qualification to speak to the Sunset Empire on equal terms."
Forrest, who had previously been lectured by Raven, nodded in agreement. "Yes! If we release the video of Raven ughtering members of the Sunset Empire now, the fifty Starborne of the Sunset Empire will arrive at the gates of Vyrdenia. At best, we will drive them back at a heavy cost, and at worst, our nation will face the disaster of extinction!"
Lorne''s face turned cold when he saw Forrest say that.
He said, "Blindly forbearance and retreat will only make the Sunset Empire, and even all the surrounding countries, think that Vyrdenia is weak and can be bullied, and they will push their luck!"
A high-ranking official promoted by Emperor Grant shook his head in disapproval. "General Drakon, if you endure it for a while, everything will be fine! You have to understand that the current situation is that Vyrdenia does not have the ability to deal with the fifty Starborne of the Sunset Empire. It is reckless to rush forward knowing that you are invincible!
"It is not worth risking the lives of millions or even tens of millions of people in Vyrdenia just to vent your anger."
Another person said, "Yes! Sacrificing one Raven can not only give the public an exnation, but also let the Sunset Empire see our Vyrdenia''s determination to maintain friendly rtions between the two countries. Raven can be considered to have died for a worthy cause."
Lorne''s body trembled uncontrobly with anger as he listened to the righteous words of Emperor Grant''s defenders. "You..."
"You, you..."
Before anyone could find reason to refute, J
Sunset soldiers.
Seeing this, the faces of the high-level officials who insisted on
war also turned ugly.
At this moment, hi
aura was
Jedidiah Ortega of the Sunset Empire suddenly walked in with over thirty
more fierce and domineering than it had been ten days ago.
After stopping in his tracks, he looked directly at the Emperor of Vyrdenia and demanded in a tough tone, "Emperor of Vyrdenia, I spent ten days in seclusion to break through to the Chariot. As soon as I emerged, I heard that ten members of my Sunset Empire were brutally murdered. Do you have an exnation for this?"
The moment Jedidiah finished speaking, almost everyone present gasped. "The Chariot?"
At this moment, everyone looked at him differently.
They had been shocked when they learned that Jedidiah was a King Warrior.
But although they were shocked at the time, they were not overly afraid.
After all, Vyrdenia had no shortage of Elite Warriors. If they gathered dozens of them, it might not be impossible to defeat
him.
However, since Jedidiah had reached the Chariot, it was impossible to use the same tactic on him.
Thinking of this, many people looked at Jedidi Sessfully unlocked! far in their eyes.
Facing Jedidiah, Emperor Grant''s body trembled uncontrobly, unable to withstand the overbearing pressure.
No matter what, he had been an emperor for quite some time. Although extremely terrified, he still managed to maintain a
calm expression and said, "It pains me to see members of the Sunset Empire killed right under my nose. Regardless, it was my negligence in governing my subordinates. I apologize for this matter."
Chapter 225 Silence
Seeing Emperor Grant''s slightly humble attitude, Jedidiah''s expression softened a bit.
However, he still asked with a cold expression, "So, how does Your Majesty n to deal with the murderer who killed members of my Sunset Empire?
Emperor Grant''s breath hitched when he heard this. He quickly turned to Jedidiah with a sincere expression. "That person has been imprisoned. As for how to deal with her, it is entirely up to you."
"That person has been imprisoned. As for how to deal with them, it is entirely up to Jedidiah."
He then turned to several of his trusted aides and said, "Go! Bring me the Raven and those Sirius Pack members under hermand!"
"Yes!" Three of his trusted aides immediately responded and quickly headed toward the underground prison.
Three of his trusted aides immediately responded and quickly headed toward the underground prison.
Seeing this, Jedidiah revealed a satisfied smile as he looked at Emperor Grant.
He took a step forward and patted Emperor Grant''s shoulder in praise. "I knew I didn''t misjudge you. Your Majesty has not disappointed me."
"It is my ipetence that led to this ident. Should the higher-ups of the Sunset Empire inquire about this, I implore you to put in a good word for me."
The surrounding crowd watched Emperor Grant''s groveling, many closing their eyes in difort.
For the fifty Starbornes of the Sunset Empire, and the present Jedidiah, who had already reached the level of the Chariot, they could understand Emperor Grant''s humility.
But, it did not mean that they could ept it.
At this moment, they were certain that the current Emperor Grant who had ascended the throne by inheriting his father''s position, could not elevate Vyrdenia''s standing.
After all, no country could remain in the top position in the world forever. However, a country with All
unyielding spirit would be respected and even feared by all countries.
y should not be a coward who would bow down to any country or individual stronger than
The emperor of this country: himself.
He should never lower his head even in a weak position.
He should rather have his arm broken than let his enemy escape unscathed.
He should rather die than lower his noble head.
He should possess an unyieldin
spirit and a fearless faith.
risking being charged with rebellion or bing historical
If such a person could appear, they would try even if it
sinners.
Just as this thought crossed everyone''s minds, Lorne''s gaze swept over their
faces.
The idea that had just formed in his heart grew even stronger.
However, he then nced at Jedidiah and sighed inwardly.
Today, Raven would probably have to go through a fierce battle.
As long as Raven could barely survive at the hands of Jedidiah today, he would
risk his own life to save hers.
At that time, Emperor Grant''s good days would be over.
212
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 226
Half an hourter, the three Vyrdenian high-ranking officials who went to the underground prison to retrieve Raven returned.
However, the three who went with a group of soldiers did not bring Raven back.
Moreover, all three of them were dusty and looked extremely embarrassed.
Seeing the appearance of the three, Emperor Grant, who had been waiting for a long time, suddenly turned cold. "What''s going on?"
"What''s going on?"
Ike Wagner, the leader of the three high-ranking officials and Emperor Grant''s most trusted confidant, immediately responded with a bitter expression, "Your Majesty, we went to the prison and politely exined our intention to Raven, and made it clear that you ordered her toe. However, she sted us out without saying a word, and even said.....
At this point, he obviously hesitated to speak.
Emperor Grant''s face instantly turned even colder. "What else did she say?"
"What else did she say?"
Ike sighed and continued, "She also said if you want to see her, you can only go there in person. If she is in a good mood, she might meet you...."
Before Ike could finish, Emperor Grant suddenly mmed his palm on the table. "She not only disobeys my orders, but she also wants to put on airs in front of me. Is she trying to rebel?"
"She not only disobeys my orders, but she also wants to put on airs in front of me. Is she trying to rebel?!"
"Your Majesty, calm down. Don''t let a little girl ruin your health." Forrest quickly stood up and tried to soothe him.
After he finished speaking, without waiting for Emperor Grant to responds he turned to Lorne, his face showing obvious me and displeasure. "Commander Lorne, I reminded you before that even though that Raven has made some contributions, it''s not a good thing to promote someone so young to such a high position. Look now, she even dares to disobey Your Majesty''s orders!"
Upon hearing this, Lorne looked at Corey with even more coldness in his eyes.
If it weren''t for him going against everyone''s wishes back then, Forrest, who had a lot of criminal records when he was young, wouldn''t even be able to enter the military.
Afterwards, if it weren''t for him, Forrest would not have been able to be a four-star grand general.
But now, he realized that the person he valued was actually such a loser.
Lorne wondered if he was really not good at judging people.
Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but give a wry smile.
He had misjudged many people, and at this time, he only hoped that Raven would not disappoint him.
The disgraced Ike did not notice Lorne''s expression. He directly followed Corey''s words and persuaded Grant, "Your Majesty, Raven is only a young girl under the age of twenty. She was ced in such a high position before, so it''s inevitable that she would be a little arrogant.
10:53 Fri, 25 Apr 0.
0
97%
"Your Majesty, that Raven is only a young girl under the age of twenty. She was ced in such a high position before, so it''s inevitable that she would be a little arrogant."
"She''s going to die soon anyway, so don''t ruin your health over someone who''s about to die.
Emperor Grant worked to calm himself before turning to Jedidiah. "As emperor, I am ashamed that such a scourge has arisen in my nation. However, few within Vyrdenia are her equal. Therefore, I ask for your help, Jedidiah, in eliminating this insufferable blight upon my nation!"
Jedidiah, who had been watching the events unfold with amusement, threw back his head andughed.
He said, "Of course! Not only her, but I will also help eliminate everyst member of the Sirius Pack this very day!"
However, his words caused every Vyrdenian official present to draw a sharp breath.
Ike began, "Jedidiah, we only ask that you deal with Raven. As for the members of the Sirius Pack..."
Before he could finish, Jedidiah cut him off with a wave of his hand. "Every member of the Sirius Pack has stained their hands with the blood of countless
citizens of the Sunset Empire. If we do not make them pay with their lives, how can we uphold the might of the Sunset Empire?"
He then turned to the emperor. "Don''t you agree, Your Majesty?"
"Don''t you agree, Your Majesty?"
Chapter 227
Emperor Grant frowned upon hearing his reason for wanting to kill the Sirius Pack members.
But then, his expression darkened as he recalled how ten days ago, those Sirius Pack members had unhesitatingly stepped forward, willing to be imprisoned alongside Raven.
He then spoke directly to Jedidiah. "These Sirius Pack members are extremely loyal to Raven. I believe they would have noints about being buried with her."
"These Sirius Pack members are extremely loyal to Raven, I believe they would have noints about being buried with her."
Those Sirius Pack members were so loyal to Raven that if she died, they might not remain so.
Grant felt that disloyal people were only a scourge to him.
In that case, it would be better to let Jedidiah kill them all.
If Jedidiah could be satisfied with their deaths, then they would have died for a worthy cause.
Jedidiah said, "In all of Vyrdenia, only Emperor Grant is a sensible man."
With that, he turned to look at the grim faces of the Vyrdenian high-ranking officials around him and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m only going to kill Raven, who vowed to kill me ten days ago. As for the rest of the Sirius Pack...*
With that, he suddenly turned around and swept his gaze over the thirty-odd soldiers of the Sunset Empire behind him.
Seven of them suddenly stepped forward. Then, illusory images of Starcards suddenly appeared in front of them.
Then, illusory images of Starcards suddenly appeared in front of them.
Seeing this, the Vyrdenian high-ranking officials felt as if a bomb had exploded in their minds.
They thought, "There are fewer than ten Starborn in all of Vyrdenia, and there are seven here!
''And judging by their auras, they'' ''ve all reached Mid-ss Starborne level.
''There are even two Elite Starbornes among them!''
Not to mention the other senior officials, even Lorne''s breath became rapid due to tension.
At the same time, his heart suddenly felt a little uneasy.
Facing the Chariot-level expert, Jedidiah, he could still try to fight him.
However, he would have no way to deal with those seven Starbornes.
While everyone was stunned, the emperor suddenly looked at Jedidiah carefully and asked, Mr. Ortega, this is..."
When he initially invited members of the Sunset Empire for an exchange, he didn''t hear that there would be so many Starbornes among them.
Jedidiah replied, "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry. These people are only here to deal with the enemies of Sunset Empire. Your Majesty and most of Vyrdenia are friends of the Sunset Empire, and we are always very polite to our friends."
Grant breathed a sigh of relief.
10:53 Fri, 25 Apr
The surrounding people looked at the Sunset Empire members with fear in their eyes.
At the same time, many people sighed in their hearts.
Today, Raven and the members of the Sirius Pack were probabily going to die.
Seeing the fear on the faces of the crowd, a hint of pride shed in the eyes of Jedidiah.
272
Then, he smiled and said to Grant, "Since Your Majesty was unable to invite her, we will respect herst wish and go to her!"
Grant nodded quickly. "Alright, Mr. Ortega. Please!"
Twenty minutester.
At Level 18 of the Underground Prison.
At that moment, nearly a hundred people were standing in the Gravity
Interrogation Chamber.
Sixty-four of them were members of the Sirius Pack.
The other twenty-six were hot-blooded soldiers who, through various means, hade here because of the words Raven uttered before entering the military.
Of all ny people, only one was a woman.
It was the tall, thin girl, Halle Robinson, who had entered the military because of Raven.
Suddenly, Raven, who was standing at the front, looked at the crowd and said, "Thirty seconds left."
At that moment, under the weight of the gravity originally used to interrogate criminals, every soldier''s face was contorted in agony.
Large drops of sweat slid down their faces and bodies, but everyone persisted.
At the same time, many people looked at Raven with deep admiration in their eyes.
After all, they were only enduring five to ten times the gravitational pressure, set ording to their own strength.
Raven, who was also improving her strength, was enduring a hundred times the gravity.
However, even though Raven was enduring dozens of times more gravity than them, her expression didn''t change much.
If her body wasn''t trembling instinctively, and there wasn''t a circle of sweat stains forming under her feet, they would have thought that the gravity suppression had no effect on her.
"Okay, three-minute break." The moment Raven''s voice sounded, the ny soldiers almost copsed to the ground in
unison.
Although everyone looked extremely embarrassed at the moment, if one looked closely, one could see that the aura around each member of the Sirius Pack was much stronger than when they arrived.
Most importantly, the fourteen members of the Sirius Pack, including Randolph, were faintly emitting the Starborne aura of the fire attribute.
Moreover, because these people were all elites she had personally selected, their strength had increased rapidly after obtaining Starcards.
10:53 Fri, 25 Apr
Among them were eleven Mid-level Starbornes, and three were already Elite Starbornes.
This was only the result of nine days of training.
Raven was certain that in another five days, all fourteen members of the Sirius Pack would be Elite Starbornes.
Just as everyone sat down on the ground, the sound of the prison gate opening suddenly rang out.
Then, led by Grant and Jedidiah, a group of people poured into the prison.
Hearing themotion, everyone in the gravity room stood up from the ground almost simultaneously.
Soon, Emperor Grant and his party appeared in front of the gravity interrogation
room.
Raven''s gaze swept past Emperor Grant andnded on Jedidiah beside him.
She raised an eyebrow and then suddenly chuckled.
She said, "Jedidiah, you are quite conscious. I haven''t even gone looking for you,
yet you''ve delivered yourself to my doorstep.
"May I ask, have you prepared to die?"
Before Jedidiah could speak, Emperor Grant suddenly rushed to Raven and coldly scolded her, "How dare you be so presumptuous in front of Mr. Ortega!"
Hearing this, Raven''s eyes suddenly turned cold.
She stared at Emperor Grant with cold eyes and slowly opened her mouth. "I
thought you were the emperor of Vyrdenia. When did you be the sidekick of
the Sunset Empire?"
Chapter 228
Raven''s words were like a p of thunder, crashing down on Emperor Grant and the surrounding Vyrdenian higher-ups.
Emperor Grant subconsciously raised his hand and pointed at Raven, his fingertips trembling with rage.
Raven nced at the finger pointed at her nose, then looked directly at him and said, "Have you ever considered how the soldiers fighting the Sunset Empire on the battlefield would feel if they knew their emperor was groveling at the feet of the enemy leader in their own country?"
"Have you ever considered how the soldiers fighting the Sunset Empire on the battlefield would feel if they knew their emperor was groveling at the feet of the enemy leader in their own country?"
"It''s normal for a brute like you who only knows how to fight on the battlefield tock foresight. I won''t me you." With that, Emperor Grant didn''t want to waste any more words on Raven.
He looked directly at Jedidiah and said, "Mr. Ortega, Raven and the members of her Sirius Pack will be handed over to you!"
Raven''s face turnedpletely cold when she heard Emperor Grant''s words.
Although she had been disappointed in him when he had imprisoned her and the members of the Sirius Pack here, she hadn''t had a very strong desire to rece him immediately.
But at this moment, hearing him actually ask Jedidiah, who was a high-ranking member of the enemy''s military, to kill her and the members of the Sirius Pack, who had risked their lives for the safety of Vyrdenia, a strong thought arose in her heart to kick Emperor Grant off the throne.
Before Raven could say anything, Randolph suddenly stepped forward and asked Emperor Grant coldly, ''Emperor Grant, what do you mean by that?"
Emperor Grant looked at Randolph indifferently, thinking that since he had made some contributions to Vyrdenia, he didn''t mind letting him die knowing the truth.
He said, "Raven killed ten guests I invited from the Sunset Empire for exchange, seriously damaging the peace and friendship between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire. Only by letting Mr. Ortega personally kill her, can Vyrdenia continue to maintain friendship with the Sunset Empire!
"As for you, since you are so loyal to Raven, I think you should have noints about being buried with her, then go down with her and take care of each other."
The members of the Sirius Pack heard Emperor Grant''s words, and their gazes towards him all revealed a hint of killing intent.
Then, furious voices rang out from the members of the Sirius Pack. "Destroying the peace between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire? Our country and the Sunset Empire have always been at odds! When has there ever been peace?
"Destroying the peace between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire? Our country and the Sunset Empire have always been at odds! When has there ever been peace?!"
"You only mentioned that our Commander killed people from the Sunset Empire, but failed to mention that he did so because the Sunset Empire treated ourrades worse than animals! I now wonder if you are the emperor of Vyrdenia or a sidekick of the Sunset Empire!
"Your Majesty, you are not fit to be the ruler of Vyrdenia, not even fit to be a Vyrdenian!"
Emperor Grant had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had never been subjected to such insults.
Hearing the furious curses of the Sirius Pack members, his lips trembled uncontrobly with anger.
10-35 rin, 20 apr
He asked, "Are you rebelling? If so, ording to Vyrdeniaw, your entire family will be executed!"
97%
Lorne stepped forward and advised Emperor Grant when he saw that the conflict between the two sides had escted enough. "Your Majesty, the contributions of Raven and the Sirius Pack to Vyrdenia are evident to all citizens. If you really execute them, the Vyrdenia Military will be in a state of panic.
"Your Majesty, the contributions of Raven and the Sirius Pack to Vyrdenia are evident to all citizens. If you really execute them, the Vyrdenia Military will be in a state of panic."
"What''s more, given the current situation on the battlefield, without the Sirius Pack, the safety of Vyrdenia is at stake!"
+50
Emperor Grant frowned impatiently when he heard Lorne''s same old rhetoric. "I don''t believe that a small pack of less than a hundred people can really affect the safety of the country!
"I believe that it won''t be long before Benson sends news. At that time, the truth will tell you that Vyrdenia will not be defeated without these members of the Sirius Pack!"
Almost as soon as Emperor Grant finished speaking, one of his confidants rushed over from the entrance of the prison. "Your Majesty, thetest news hase from the Outer Battlefield! Because the matter is urgent, I sent the news as soon as possible."
"Your Majesty, thetest news hase from the battlefield outside the territory! Because the matter is urgent, I sent the news as soon as possible."
Emperor Grant raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing this. He didn''t expect to receive good news from Benson as soon as he finished speaking, and someone woulde to deliver the news the next moment.
He didn''t expect to receive good news from Benson as soon as he finished speaking, and someone woulde to deliver the news the next moment.
He felt that God was on his side.
Thinking of this, a smile appeared on his face.
Afterward, he asked with a gentle expression, "What good news do you bring?"
Hearing this, the confidant presented the secret letter in his hand to Emperor Grant with aplicated expression. "Your Majesty, please have a look." "Your Majesty, please have a look."
Emperor Grant raised his hand to take the secret letter, then looked at its contents with anticipation.
However, the next moment, his breath suddenly tightened, and his face was filled with extreme shock and disbelief.
079
Chapter 229
In extreme shock, Grant''s hand holding the secret letter trembled uncontrobly.
The Vyrdenian high officials surrounding him were no fools. "Your Majesty, what is wrong?"
Each one who had climbed to their current position had mastered the art of reading between the lines.
Seeing Emperor Grant''s expression, everyone present revealed a hint of unease.
Ike hesitated for a moment before asking Emperor Grant, "Your Majesty, what''s happening on the battlefield?"
However, Emperor Grant seemed not to hear his question, staring intently at the secret letter in his hand as if it would morph into the content he wished to see if he stared long enough.
After a dozen seconds, Emperor Grant seemed to finally ept reality.
He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.
Then, he looked at everyone around him, opened his mouth with difficulty, and said in a trembling voice, "Benson... has been captured by the Sunset Empire..."
"Benson... has been captured by the Sunset Empire..."
Everyone around widened their eyes upon hearing Emperor Grant''s words. "What?"
Although they had already had a vague premonition, it was still unbelievable to hear it from Emperor Grant himself.
One of them said, "How could this be?"
Another said, "Commander Benson has only been on the Outer battlefield for ten days, and he led a million soldiers there!"
Someone else asked, "Has... Has the Sunset Empire already grown to such an extent?"
While everyone was shocked, Emperor Grant nced at Raven, his face extremely gloomy.
He never imagined that just after he finished speaking, he would receive the terrible news of Benson''s capture.
At this moment, he recalled that he had repeatedly vowed that Benson had gained a firm foothold on the Ound battlefield, and felt as if he had been pped in the face.
He couldn''t understand why something that seemed so easy for Raven to aplish would take such a drastic turn when it was his brother''s turn.
He thought, ''Could it be that I really underestimated Raven?''
Before Emperor Grant could figure this out, a high-ranking military official suddenly said with a trembling voice, "With Commander Benson''s identity, he will definitely be subjected to severe torture by the Sunset Empire. If he can''t hold on..."
Suddenly, almost all the high-ranking officials gasped in horror at the same time. Benson was privy to many of Vyrdenia''s highest secrets.
If the Sunset Empire were to pry open his mouth, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Emperor Grant felt a deep sense of terror upon hearing this. In all of Vyrdenia, Benson was the one he trusted the most.
In all of Vyrdenia, Benson was the one he trusted the most, bar none.
10:53 Fri, 25 Apr
96%
Benson knew all of Vyrdenia''s trump cards. If he were to reveal everything he knew, Vyrdenia would face a true crisis of national extinction.
Not only that, more importantly, he only had one brother.
Previously, he saw the captured member of the Sirius Pack being brutally dismembered during interrogation.
At that time, he felt that it was only right for the members of the Sirius Pack to make sacrifices for the country, and he did not feel much fluctuation in his heart when he saw the scene.
But now, thinking that it might be his brother who would be treated like that next, his whole heart was trembling.
In extreme anxiety and fear, Emperor Grant suddenly looked at Jedidiah.
As if grasping at a lifesaver, he looked at him anxiously and said, "Mr. Ortega, those under yourmand in Vyrdenia should already understand my determination to maintain friendly rtions between our two countries.
"Can... can you contact the higher-ups of the Sunset Empire and ask them to let Benson go?"
450
AD
Chapter 230
Hearing this, Jedidiah burst intoughter as if he had heard some hrious joke. "Your Majesty, how can you be so naive? You are an emperor!"
Emperor Grant froze in ce, stunned by Jedidiah''s reaction.
After a few seconds, he stammered, "What must I do for you to spare Benson?
"What must I do for you to spare Benson?"
Hearing this, Jedidiah chuckled and said, "Letting him go is possible. It mainly depends on what price you are willing to pay."
"What do you want?" Emperor Grant asked cautiously.
"Half of Vyrdenia''s territory, how about that?"
These few words were like a bomb thrown in
the water, exploding with countless sshes.
"You are dreaming!"
Suddenly, Lorne''s firm voice resounded throughout the room. "You are dreaming!"
As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding Vyrdenian high-ranking officials echoed his sentiment.
A person said, "That''s right! Vyrdenia''s territory is sacred and invible!"
Another said, "Give up your wishful thinking! Vyrdenia will never cede territory, no matter what!"
Someone else said, "Even if only one Vyrdenian remains, we will fight to the death against the enemy!"
Hearing this, Jedidiah helplessly spread his hands. "In that case, there''s nothing more to be done."
After speaking, he looked at Emperor Grant and sighed, "The Sunset Empire shows no mercy to captives. I suppose there will be another corpse hanging from the gates of the military tomorrow."
Jedidiah''s words were like a sharp knife piercing Emperor Grant''s heart, making his already restless heart skip a beat.
He hesitated for a few seconds, then looked at Jedidiah with pleading eyes.
"Mr. Ortega, can you contact the Sunset Empire and ask them not to harm my brother? I need time to consider your
terms..."
An official said, "Your Majesty, no!"
Another said, "Your Majesty, if you agree to his terms, there will surely be an uprising in Vyrdenia. By then, with threats both internal and external, our nation will be in turmoil!"
Someone else said, "Your Majesty, we are also worried about Benson''s safety, but we absolutely cannot agree to these terms!" Already agitated, Emperor Grant felt even more troubled as he listened to the anxious advice of those around him.
He said, "Benson is my only brother. I will never let him die!"
A high-ranking military official, who had been dissatisfied with Emperor Grant even before entering the room, immediately suggested, "Your Majesty, let General Valor return to the battlefield! With her there, Benson might still have a chance."
Emperor Grant''s brow furrowed. "What did you say?"
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr 0.
96%0
The military executives seemed not to have noticed the resistance in Emperor Grant''s voice and continued, "During General Valor''s years on the Ound battlefield, Vyrdenia was nearly invincible.
"However, since General Valor''s return, almost no good news hase from the Ound battlefield. Even Commander Benson, who brought a million soldiers with him, was captured. Doesn''t this prove General Valor''s ability?"
After the man finished speaking, Corey suddenly stepped forward and knelt on one knee before Raven with a solemn face. I beg General Valor to return to the Ound battlefield and rescue Commander Benson!"
"I beg General Valor to return to the Ound battlefield and rescue Commander Benson!"
Seeing this, a military executive beside him hurriedly followed suit. "I beg General Valor to return to the Ound battlefield!"
Following suit, everyone else pleaded the same thing.
rld
Chapter 231
A series of sincere and resolute voices echoed throughout the underground prison.
Instantly, those high-ranking officials who had previously agreed with Emperor Grant''s order to have Jedidiah execute Raven were all shocked into silence.
Raven nced calmly at the crowd whose faces were now filled with sincerity, but she said nothing.
450
Then, she slightly tilted her head and looked toward Emperor Grant, her expression so neutral that no emotions could be discerned.
At that moment, Emperor Grant wasn''t looking at Raven.
He was staring at the high-ranking military officers kneeling on one knee, his expression growing more and moreplicated.
After all, he had just announced in front of everyone that Jedidiah would execute Raven.
If he now ordered her to return to the battlefield beyond the border, that would only embarrass himself.
Besides, even now, he still didn''t believe that Raven''s return to the front lines would instantly turn the tide of battle. He believed even less that she could rescue Benson.
After all, Raven was just a girl below twenty years old. No matter how talented she was, how powerful could she really be?
Not to mention the fifty powerful Starbornes of the Sunset Empire, she probably wouldn''t even be able to survive a single move from Jedidiah.
Just as Emperor Grant''s brows furrowed tighter, a coldugh suddenly came from Jedidiah''s mouth.
He said, "You want her to return to the battlefield? Shouldn''t you ask for my opinion first?"
That simple sentence from Jedidiah made everyone''s hearts simultaneously clench.
Because the war beyond the border was so urgent, they had deliberately ignored the fact that Jedidiah, who had already reached the level of Chariot, and the seven Starbornes at his side, intended to kill Raven.
Upon hearing him speak, many of those present couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair.
In their eyes, Raven was the only hope to turn the tide of the border war.
If she were truly killed by Jedidiah, Vyrdenia might fall into an unprecedented crisis!
Seeing the expressions on everyone''s faces, Jedidiah revealed a sneer full of disdain.
To think he had made such thorough preparations before entering Vyrdenia, even bringing along eight Starbornes.
Now it seemed that this so-called number one nation in the world was nothing more than trash!
Lorne saw the look on Jedidiah''s face, and the aura around him grew colder and colder.
Suddenly, he stepped forward and said to Emperor Grant in a cold voice, "Your Majesty, the de that the royal family has hidden for years. It''s time to draw it!"
All the high-ranking officials of Vyrdenia were stunned upon hearing Lorne''s words.
Then, as if they suddenly understood something, a trace of hope appeared on their faces.
7034 , 20 ̦
205
Next, Corey looked at Emperor Grant with a solemn expression and pleaded, "I respectfully beg Your Majesty to unleash the Draco Guard to fight against the enemy and protect Vyrdenia!"
"Your subordinate begs Your Majesty to unleash the Draco Guard!
"We beg Your Majesty to unleash the Draco Guard!"
Jedidiah was momentarily stunned upon hearing their words.
He had oncee across ssified information about the Draco Guard while stealing documents from the Vyrdenia during his time in the Sunset Empire.
That document described the Draco Guard as a force made up of at least five Chariots and over twenty high-level Starbornes. They were experts in concealment and always stayed close to the ruler of Vyrdenia to protect them.
However, the document also mentioned that the Draco Guard was the greatest and final trump card of the Vyrdenia royal family. They were never to be used unless the nation was on the brink of destruction.
At the time, he dismissed it as a bluff meant to intimidate other countries. After all, everyone knew that Vyrdenia had no more than three Chariots and fewer than ten Starbornes. They shouldn''t have five Chariots and twenty Starbornes.
But now, hearing Lorne''s words, he started to doubt his assumptions. Maybe the Draco Guard really did exist.
Just as Jedidiah was caught in a swirl of shock and suspicion, Emperor Grant looked at Lorne and the military officials, and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face.
He said, "The Draco Guard is Vyrdenia''s ultimate trump card. It must not be used unless the nation faces true life and death. Are you all intending to defy thete emperor''s final edict?"
AD
Chapter 232
The surrounding high-ranking military officials felt an even deeper sense of disappointment toward Emperor Grant upon hearing his words.
At the same time, the faint thoughts that had recently begun to form about recing the ruler grew stronger and more
urgent.
However, they still hadn''t found a suitable candidate to be the new leader.
But once that person appeared. It would be time for the seed of rebellion to take root and grow.
Seeing that Emperor Grant remained unmoved, Lorne was genuinely worried for Raven''s safety. He stepped forward again. He pleaded with growing urgency, even though he knew the chances were slim.
He said, "Your Majesty, if Raven and the Sirius Pack are lost, Vyrdenia will soon face a crisis!"
Though they were disillusioned, the other officials still followed suit and echoed, "Your Majesty, please give General Valor a chance, give Vyrdenia a chance!"
"Your Majesty..."
Emperor Grant raised his hand impatiently. "Enough. I will not activate the Draco Guard for a prisoner locked in a dungeon. But since you''ve pleaded to this extent, I can show some mercy."
He paused for a moment, then added with a tone of generosity, "Here''s the deal. Regardless of what means she uses, if she can survive an encounter with Jedidiah, I will reinstate her as general and allow her to return to the border war."
His tone turned colder. "But if she dies here today..."
At that, Emperor Grant turned to Jedidiah, his voice softening. "If Jedidiah gets what he desires, I ask that you negotiate with the Sunset Empire leadership. As long as Benson is released, I will do everything I can to fulfill any of the Sunset Empire''s reasonable demands."
Lorne and the high-ranking officials were utterly stunned.
At a moment like this, Emperor Grant ced no hope in the Vyrdenia Military. Instead, he was asking the enemy''s leader for help.
And from the sound of it, as long as the Sunset Empire didn''t go too far, even ceding territory or paying reparations might be eptable.
It seemed Emperor Grant was distrustful of Raven or of the entire Vyrdenia Military.
While everyone was still reeling from shock, Jedidiah merely let out a quietugh at Emperor Grant''s words. He neither agreed nor refused.
After casting a cold nce at Emperor Grant, his gaze fell on Raven.
He said, If I remember correctly, ten days ago, you said you''d kill me today as an offering to the heavens."
As he spoke, his expression suddenly turned cold, and the powerful aura of a Chariot burst from his body.
Along with it came his bone-chilling words. "So... what now?"
At this moment, Jedidiah fully expected Raven to be overwhelmed by the sheer
force of his power level, her face twisting in horror and regret.
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr 040
0.96%[
The thing he enjoyed most was when his opponent, before he even made a move, already felt the helplessness and despair of impending death.
And now, this reaction was about to appear on the face of the one who had once terrified countless enemy warriors at the border, a legend of Vyrdenia Military with monstrous talent.
Just imagining it filled him with satisfaction and pleasure.
However, seconds passed.
Raven simply looked at him calmly from start to finish, her expression hardly changing.
50
But if one looked closely, they would see that her eyes held a faint trace of mockery, as if she were watching a clown perform tricks.
Her reaction was like a bucket of ice water dumped directly over Jedidiah''s head,pletely washing away all the pride and arrogance he felt from his recent promotion to Chariot.
"You..."
At that moment, Jedidiah was hit with an overwhelming sense of defeat he had never experienced before.
And alongside that, he had a surge of intense resentment and fury.
He shouted, "You''re asking for this!"
The moment the words left his mouth, he moved. With the terrifying force of a Chariot-level fighter, his fist smashed directly toward Raven''s chest.
The surrounding high-ranking Vyrdenia officials saw this, and their pupils shrank violently.
Several of them cried out instinctively, "General Valor, look out!
"If you dare kill General Valor, the Vyrdenia Military will fight you to death!"
"I''ll take you down with me!
"Your Majesty, please save General Valor!*
"Your Majesty..."
The final speaker didn''t even finish his sentence. When he saw what unfolded before his eyes, his expression turned pale, eyes suddenly wide with shock.
And it wasn''t just him. Vyrdenia''s top officials, Lorne, and even Emperor Grant himself were struck with a look of utter disbelief and horror.
010
Chapter 233
? 96%
50
Just as the mighty aura of the Chariot-level Jedidiah was about to strike Raven, she suddenlyshed out with a lightning-fast kick that mmed into his chest before his fist could connect.
With a pained grunt, Jedidiah flew back like a cannonball.
His body smashed into four prison bars about 20 feet behind him, breaking them instantly. Momentum carried him another few feet before he crashed hard onto the stone floor.
The moment hended, a mouthful of blood sprayed out as a wave of searing pain rolled
up
from his abdomen.
But even in that agony, Jedidiah was still overwhelmed. He looked up at Raven in a daze.
His bloodied lips trembled as he barely formed a whisper, "How... is this possible...?"
After all, Jedidiah was a Chariot. A Chariot whose strength was at the pinnacle of the entire world.
And yet before he could even enjoy the thrill of deciding life and death with a mere gesture, he had beenpletely overpowered by a girl who didn''t even look twenty.
If not for the pain coursing through his body, he wouldn''t have believed it.
It wasn''t just Jedidiah. Lorne, Emperor Grant, and nearly all the high-ranking officials, excluding the Sirius Pack, stared at Raven in stunned disbelief.
"General Valor... she''s a Chariot?"
"Definitely. Maybe even peak Chariot. No one else could beat Jedidiah so easily."
"If I remember right, there aren''t even five people in the whole world who''ve reached that level before the age of fifty. And how old is she?"
Realizing this, many around her gasped, their eyes widening in awe. A Chariot not yet twenty years old. It wasn''t talent, it was pure monstrosity.
She was simply a monstrous genius with such abnormal talent.
But among the stunned expressions, some of the military leaders began to look at Raven with hope in their
With someone like her, Vyrdenia would have no fear of any enemy.
eyes.
If she lived long enough, within a decade, Vyrdenia could surpass every surrounding empire. The Sunset Empire.
It might even be possible for Vyrdenia to unify the world.
Breaths quickened across the room as people envisioned the future, and their eyes glowed brighter as they turned to her.
Emperor Grant nced at Raven, then back at the crumpled Jedidiah. He hesitated, unsure whether to help him up.
But before he could decide, Raven was already walking toward Jedidiah.
Instantly, all eyes in the entire prison followed Raven Valor.
The upper echelon of Vyrdenia''s military unconsciously slowed their breathing.
At that moment, they were genuinely curious about what Raven would do next.
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr
Meanwhile, the warriors of the Sunset Empire, who had initially been ready to charge at Jedidiah, suddenly froze in ce, their hearts tightening as they watched Raven''s movements.
For some reason, despite their hands being stained with countless lives, they felt a chilling sense of danger from the overly young girl standing before them.
Under this thick, almost tangible threat, none of them dared approach Jedidiah.
On the ground, Jedidiah looked at Raven as she slowly approached, and instinctively, he scooted backward a little,
At that moment, he was absolutely certain that he was no match for Raven.
If she really wanted to kill him, all he could do was...
Thinking of this, a cold and resolute glint shed through his eyes.
Soon, Raven stopped about three feet in front of him.
Before Raven could say a word, Jedidiah was the first to speak. "What do you
intend to do? I came here under the invitation of your monarch."
He added, If I die in Vyrdenia, your monarch and the entire Vyrdenia will be condemned by nations around the world!"
As he spoke, he nced toward the warriors of the Sunset Empire, signaling them with a look.
Then, he continued speaking to Raven. "Besides, your monarch and nearly half of Vyrdenia''s top brass are all here.
"I brought seven Starbornes with me. Even if your so-called Draco Guards are nearby, they''re at least 200 feet away, and they''ll only protect your monarch with everything they have."
He added, "I guarantee you. If you dare to touch me, my Starbornes will at least take half the people here down with them!" As his words fell, Emperor Grant, who had been called out for potentially dragging the country into disgrace, tensed up. Many of Vyrdenia''s high-ranking officials also felt their hearts tighten.
Seeing this, Emperor Grant quickly turned to Raven with a solemn expression and said, "Raven, don''t act impulsively. Let''s talk this out calmly!"
"Talk this out calmly?" Raven suddenly gave a yful smile at his words.
She continued, "If my strength hadn''t surpassed Mr. Ortega''s, the one lying on the ground now would be me.
"You''d be more than happy to see me dead by his hands, wouldn''t you? But now that the one down is him, suddenly you want to y peacemaker? Are you scared of being condemned by other nations?"
Hearing this, Emperor Grant''s face turned extremely grim.
Raven gave a light chuckle. "If you were so concerned, why invite these people here in the first ce? If your brain were functioning well, we wouldn''t be in this mess!"
"You''re out of line!" Emperor Grant''s eyes were like des at this point.
Before Raven could reply, Randolph suddenly looked at Emperor Grant with a mocking smile.
He said, "Calling her out of line? With your kind of pettiness, how can you be the monarch of Vyrdenia? Ourmander would be a far better fit for that position!" Whether Randolph said this intentionally or not, it sparked a ripple among those present.
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr
Almost every dissatisfied military official nced toward Raven at that moment.
And in their eyes, a glimmer of hope sparked.
They had already witnessed Raven''s talent and power. And they were certain that as long as Raven remained in Vyrdenia, its future would be brighter than ever.
But they didn''t know how to let Raven stay and truly care about the country''s future.
Now, thanks to Randolph''s reminder, they thought that if the entire country belonged to Raven, she would devote herself wholeheartedly to its development.
At that thought, a sense of desire and anticipation lit up in their eyes. However, just then, a jarring voice from one of Emperor Grant''s close aides suddenly rang out.
"How dare a mere deputymander of the Sirius Pack speak so rudely before Emperor Grant?"
Hearing this, the other aides frowned and spoke out in displeasure.
"If Jedidiah dies in our country, Commander Benson will have no chance of survival. Can you take responsibility for Emperor Grant losing his only brother?" "Not just Commander Benson. Can you bear the consequences for Emperor Grant and the country?"
"There are seven Starbornes from the Sunset Empire here, and we don''t have a single one. Do you really want us all to die and plunge the nation into chaos?"
Randolph listened to the barrage of righteous usations, the mocking smile on his face only deepening.
He said, "You''re all talking big, but you''re just scared of dying. Vyrdenia has thousands of years of glorious history. How did we end up with cowards like you?" "You... you..." Emperor Grant''s aides were furious at his scathing words. Raven nced at them all coolly and said, "Let''s vote. Whoever wants Jedidiah dead, step into the gravity interrogation chamber. If you''re against it, stay where you are."
Everyone in the gravity chamber, including Randolph, looked at Raven with admiration.
At that moment, a single thought echoed in their minds. When it came to being cunning and ruthless, they were no match for theirmander.
"Raven, kill him! Even if I die here today, I won''t let these people from the Sunset Empire walk out of here alive!" Lorne shouted almost as soon as Raven finished
her sentence.
"You''re crazy!"
"Lorne, if Jedidiah dies, it''ll be disastrous for Vyrdenia!"
"Take back what you said!"
A few of Emperor Grant''s aides spoke urgently.
"I have never taken back a word I''ve said!" Lorne replied firmly.
Emperor Grant''s face turned cold. "Lorne, do you even know what you''re saying?"
Lorne replied, "Your Majesty, regardless of the reason, the fact that the Sunset Empire sent eight Starbornes shows their ill
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr O.
0
?? 96%
(+50)
intent. If we don''t eliminate them now, we''ll pay the priceter!"
Emperor Grant replied, "I was the one who invited them. What ill intent could they
have?"
Lorne asked, "Would Your Majesty suddenly invite them here without any
indication of goodwill from their side?"
At that, Emperor Grant fell silent.
"Alright, time to vote." Raven''s voice came again, cutting through the tension.
Lorne stepped into the gravity chamber without hesitation. Following him, sixteen military leaders stepped in as well.
They didn''t just want Jedidiah dead. They wanted Raven on the throne.
If their deaths could bring a better ruler for Vyrdenia, they''d dly give their lives.
Standing against them were Emperor Grant and his fourteen top officials, along with Forrest and three other militarymanders.
Emperor Grant nced at the people in the gravity chamber. A chilling, murderous intent flickered in his eyes.
If these people no longer swore loyalty to him, then no matter how capable or
powerful they were, he would not allow them to live.
But the cold glint in his eyes only shed for a moment.
He then looked at Raven with a cold expression andmanded, "Seventeen to
neen. Release Jedidiah immediately!"
"Alright." Raven nodded lightly.
Hearing this, Emperor Grant and his eighteen aides all quietly let out a breath of
relief.
The Sunset Empire''s warriors and the seven Starbornes felt slightly more at ease.
A sh of disdain and mockery flickered in their eyes.
They had thought Raven might truly defy the monarch''s will, but now it was clear. They thought she was all bark and no bite.
After all, Raven was just a woman. No matter how strong or brilliant she acted, she could never do anything truly significant. Meanwhile, Jedidiah looked at Raven with an overtly mocking and scornful smile. ''So what if you''re a prodigy?"
With a monarch like this, no matter how talented one was, they would be tamed like a caged beast lying low in submission. As long as Emperor Grant remained in power, Vyrdenia would never be able to lift its head before the Sunset Empire. However just as the smug grin on Jedidiah''s face deepened, Raven''s lips curved
into a faint, impossibly sinister smirk.
AD
Comment
Chapter 234
The next moment, Raven suddenly raised her foot and stomped down hard on the leg of Jedidiah.
Instantly, the sound of bones snapping echoed sharply through the silent prison chamber.
96%
(+50)
Alongside the sound of the fracture, a muffled groan of intense pain escaped from Jedidiah, who was struggling to suppress
1. it.
Faced with this unexpected scene, both Vyrdenia and Sunset Empire members were momentarily stunned.
Then, another clear sound of bone breaking came from Jedidiah''s other leg.
When Emperor Grant realized what Raven had done, he nearly fainted on the spot from shock.
But the terrifying consequences that coulde from Raven killing Jedidiah forced him to suppress his fear.
He screamed at the top of his lungs, "Stop! I order you to stop right now! What do you think you''re doing? Do you want to get everyone here killed?"
The high-ranking officials beside Emperor Grant all looked at Raven with fear and disapproval.
"Raven, do you even know what you''re doing?"
"You just said we were voting on whether to spare Jedidiah. Why are you going back on that now?"
"What the hell are you nning, woman? Are you trying to kill us all?"
Raven looked at the group angrily and gave a faintugh. "I only said we''d vote on whether he lives or dies. When did I ever say I''d let him go?"
As she spoke, Raven casually kicked Jedidiah''s already shattered leg again and added indifferently, "His legs are broken, that''s all. He won''t die from it.
Jedidiah, who was already barely enduring the agony of his shattered limbs, nearly passed out from the fresh wave of pain. He wished for death to escape the torment.
"Commander!" A leading warrior of the Sunset Empire finally snapped back to his senses. With a furious roar, he charged toward Raven and Jedidiah without hesitation.
But before he could reach them, Jedidiah gritted his teeth and used every ounce of strength left in him to shout to his people, "Kill them! Kill everyst one of them!"
"Yes, sir!" The warriors of the Sunset Empire roared in unison.
Instantly, more than twenty fighters charged toward Emperor Grant and his group.
At the same time, the seven Starbornes pulled out their Starcards.
Seeing the enemy''s sudden charge, panic swept through the officials standing beside Emperor Grant.
"No, stop!"
"We can talk this through! Fighting won''t solve anything!"
"If we die, you''ll never make it out of Vyrdenia alive!"
But the Sunset Empire fighters seemed deaf to their pleas. They didn''t pause for a second.
TU:54 Fri, 25 Apr
496% 1
Realizing things were spiraling out of control, Emperor Grant finally shouted in panic toward a distanter, "Draco Guards, protect me! Protect me now!"
The moment his voice fell, over thirty ck shadows streaked in like lightning.
Sensing the powerful aura approaching from behind, the Sunset Empire warriors immediately halted and turned.
When they felt the overwhelming pressure of those thirty elite fighters, their expressions turned to pure terror.
"Draco Guards?"
"Vyrdenia really has Draco Guards!"
"All warriors, with me! Hold them back! Starbornes, seize Emperor Grant. If we don''t act now, we''re all dead!"
As thatst voice fell, the Sunset Empire warriors turned and charged toward the Draco Guards.
Meanwhile, the seven Starbornes all fixed their gaze on Emperor Grant.
Feeling the intensity of their stares, Emperor Grant trembled.
Chapter 235
He instinctively retreated behind his officials.
At that moment, the three water-type and four wood-type Starcards in the hands of the seven Starbornes glowed simultaneously.
In the next second, arrows of water and sharp wooden spikes shot through the air.
With a chorus of shrill piercing sounds, seven of the closest Vyrdenia officials were struck almost instantly.
Their screams were sharp and miserable.
None of them were warriors. They were at best at mid-level. Against these high- level Starbornes, they had no hope of defending themselves.
In mere seconds, all seven fell to the ground. They were dead.
The twelve remaining officials beside Emperor Grant were paralyzed with fear.
"The Sunset Empire is insane! They''re all crazy!"
"What do we do? What do we do now?"
"Run! We have to run!"
"There''s no way out behind us. How do we run?"
96%
At that moment, seven or eight of the terrified officials suddenly turned toward the interrogation chamber where the Sirius Pack and Lorne stood.
"Over there!"
"If we die, we die together!"
They gritted their teeth and sprinted toward the chamber door.
Realizing his human shields were abandoning him, Emperor Grant immediately followed.
But as they reached the doorway, Randolph and the Sirius Pack stepped forward and blocked the entrance.
The officials leading the charge were mercilessly kicked back by Randolph and the others.
As theynded in a heap, Randolph red down at them coldly. "You already picked a side. You can''t take it back."
+50
He had understood from the moment Raven proposed the vote that she intended to use the Sunset Empire''s forces to carry out a purge of Vyrdenia''s corrupted highmand.
As her loyal right hand, Randolph knew what needed to be done.
Hearing his words, the outside officials froze, their breathing suddenly uneasy.
Forrest, one of the highest-ranking supporters of Emperor Grant, shouted with cold urgency, "If you let us in now, we can still help fight! If you block us out, we''re all going to die!"
Randolph burst outughing at his naive confidence.
Then, with a mocking gaze, he replied, "You''re wrong. The only ones who''ll die are you."
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr 0
Emperor Grant and his cronies froze at the words.
But before they could fully process them, another wave of water and wood arrows came flying from the Starbornes
Forrest and another elite were seriously wounded. Five mid-tier officials died instantly.
As bodies copsed beside him one by one, Emperor Grantpletely panicked.
All pride and dignity abandoned, he charged for the interrogation room.
He was only forty-five. He was still young. He didn''t want to die.
But just before he made it in, Randolph stepped in his way.
96%
Emperor Grant instinctively nced at the advancing Starbornes behind him, then screamed in desperation, "Let me in! 1 order you to let me in!"
Randolph smiled coldly. "Your Majesty, your status is far too noble. This kind of ce... isn''t suitable for someone like you? Feeling death breathe down his neck, Emperor Grant was almost tempted to kill Randolph then and there.
But he knew he was no match for this high-level warrior.
No matter how furious or afraid he was, all he could do was re at Randolph and snarl, "You think just because the Draco Guards are here, you''re safe? Fools!"
Emperor Grant added, "The Draco Guards only obey my orders. If I die, they''ll never help you. And there''s not a single Starborne in that room. In the end, you''ll all die too!"
He gave an offer. Let me in now, and I''ll pardon you. I''ll even grant you a position
in the Draco Guards, or maybe even as a Starborne yourself. But if you don''t
know what''s good for you...''
Chapter 236
Emperor Grant hadn''t even finished speaking when Randolph suddenly burst intoughter.
Seeing this, Emperor Grant''s eyes instantly turned cold.
He asked, "Draco Guards aren''t something just anyone can be. What kind of reaction is that?"
Normally, unless raised and trained by the royal family from a young age, no one could be a Draco Guard.
Everyone in Vyrdenia dreamed of bing a Starborne, and even more
dreamed of entering the Draco Guard. Now he had given Randolph the chance to skip the line.
Randolph didn''t immediately ept this favor with gratitude, and his look of disdain was just insulting.
Just as Emperor Grant was still reeling from Randolph''s reaction, several Starcard attacks came flying through the air.
His pupils shrank in shock. Almost instinctively, he grabbed the uninjured Ike beside him and yanked him in front of himself as a human shield.
Ike froze in disbelief.
As he realized what Emperor Grant had done, he instinctively tried to dodge. However, it was toote.
Seven Starcard attacks pierced through the bodies of those present in an instant.
Ike, along with the already severely wounded high-ranking warrior and Forrest, died on the spot.
At that moment, thest five people still standing around Emperor Grant were all gravely injured.
Emperor Grant''s heart leapt into his throat.
He turned to nce at the Draco Guards, who were still being blocked by the Sunset Empire warriors fighting to death.
At that instant, he could feel death drawing unimaginably close to him.
Driven by a survival instinct stronger than ever, he offered what he thought was the most tempting deal.
He said, "You don''t even need to join the Draco Guard. Just let me in now, and I''ll give you a Starcard. I''ll make you a Starborne, something everyone in this world dreams of!"
Randolph''s eyes were filled with mockery as he looked at him. His voice was calm. "Sorry. I''m not interested."
"You... you don''t want to be a Starborne?" That response sent a chill through Emperor Grant''s heart. His expression was filled with disbelief.
He''d read Randolph''s file. He knew Randolph had the qualifications to be a Starborne.
Now, with that opportunityid right in front of him, Randolph had actually refused.
This vice captain of the Sirius Pack seemed to have no ambition at all.
Then, the seven Starbornes from the Sunset Empire stopped using their Starcards and instead leapt directly toward Emperor Grant.
They hadn''t injured him earlier, not because he dodged well, but because they had never intended to target him in the first
10:54 F,75 Apr
After all, their mission was to capture Emperor Grant alive,
As the Starbores appeared before him in the blink of an eye, Emperor Grant began to tremble uncontrobly with fear.
He pleaded, "Protect me! Somebody protect met
Even though he knew it was pointless, the words left his mouth instinctively.
But in the next second, he could no longer speak. He felt something cold pressing against his neck.
His uncontroble trembling caused the sharp de to slice his skin.
At the same time, a cold voice came from the Sunset Empire Starborne, holding him. "Go in. Kill them all. Kill as many as you can''
The other six Starbornes all nodded silently,
Hearing this, despite his terror, Emperor Grant surprisingly began to calm down.
Ever since bing ruler, he had never faced a situation this dangerous, so it was natural he had panicked.
But now that he realized they weren''t killing him immediately, he understood. He was still useful. He wouldn''t die so easily.
But the same couldn''t be said for the traitors in the gravity interrogation chamber. Those people were useless to the Sunset Empire warriors.
Once he realized this, Emperor Grant''s trembling gradually stopped.
And oddly enough, a twisted sense of satisfaction began to rise in his chest.
Those idiots from the Sirius Pack didn''t let him into the room because they were afraid of dying. But they''d die anyway. And worse, they''d die before he did.
But just as Emperor Grant was picturing the scene of everyone inside being brutally ughtered by the Starbornes, something happened that he never could have imagined
AD
Comment
Chapter 237
F96%
All at once, the fourteen Starbornes, led by Randolph, simultaneously raised their right hands.
In the next instant, crimson cach with a crystal-like luster, appeared in their
hands.
Emperor Grant stared at the members of the Sirius Pack, each holding a Starcard, and an intense look of shock and disbelief immediately spread across his face.
He eximed, "How is this possible?"
He thought the members of the Sirius Pack supposedly were not Starbornes, but there were fourteen of them.
And more than that, each of these fourteen was holding the rarest and most powerful type of elemental Starcard, the fire element.
His eyes suddenly shifted andnded on Randolph.
He remembered he had just said to reward Randolph with a Starcard. It felt like a p struck his old face hard.
This p brought with it a humiliation he had never experienced before.
And it wasn''t just Emperor Grant. When the Starbornes of the Sunset Empire saw this, their breathing visibly tightened.
They all thought the entire Vyrdenia had no more than ten Starbornes total.
Not only did the so-called Draco Guards have many Starbornes, but another fourteen appeared as well.
And judging by their aura, three were Elite Starbornes, the rest all Mid-ss Starbornes. Whereas among their own seven, only two were Elite Starbornes, and the remaining five were just Mid-ss Starbornes.
In both numbers and overall strength, they werepletely outmatched. They would have a hard time to win this fight.
Just as the six Starbornes who had been ordered to charge into the gravity interrogation room began to hesitate, the Starborne who was holding Emperor Grant hostage turned to Randolph and the others, coldly barking. "Drop them! Put down your Starcards right now, or I''ll kill him!"
Focused as he was on gathering mental energy to activate his Starcard, he hadn''t noticed that Emperor Grant had been blocked at the door by Randolph.
Randolph heard the Sunset Empire Starborne''s threat and raised a brow subtly.
The next moment, his expression turned cold, and he warned with a stern face, He is Emperor Grant. If you harm him a tiny bit, don''t even think about walking out of here alive."
The Sunset Empire Starborne sneered at his words.
He then gripped the dagger still pressed against Emperor Grant''s neck with one hand, while his other suddenly grabbed one of Emperor Grant''s fingers. And then, with a twist...
The crisp snap of bone breaking echoed in the cell, followed by a heart- wrenching scream from Emperor Grant.
Randolph was visibly stunned by the Sunset Empire Starborne''s decisiveness. His face was a mix of shock, disbelief, and deep hatred.
The Sunset Empire Starborne noticed Randolph''s expression, and a flicker of smugness shed in his eyes.
He repeated his cold demand, "Put down the Starcards!"
96%
As if unable to ept what had just happened, Randolph responded with another threat, "You... you darey another hand on His Majesty. Just try it!"
The Sunset Empire Starborne''s grin only grew more sinister.
He sneered, then suddenly lifted Emperor Grant''s already broken right arm.
This time, the pain was so intense that Emperor Grant didn''t even have time to scream. He passed out instantly.
The Sunset Empire Starborne grabbed Emperor Grant by the shoulder and lifted him up entirely.
He issued his threat once more, "This is myst warning. Put down your Starcards, or I''ll break another arm!"
Randolph''s fury reached its peak. He was shaking, clearly unable to ept Emperor Grant''s broken fingers and now fractured arm. He red at the Sunset Empire Starborne and growled, "I dare you!"
But the Sunset Empire Starborne seemed to specialize in dealing with people like Randolph.
Without hesitation, he grabbed Emperor Grant''s still-intact left arm. Then...
The excruciating pain jolted Emperor Grant awake.
The moment his consciousness returned, all he could think about was tearing Randolph to pieces.
But no matter how strong that desire burned, he waspletely powerless. Even speaking a full sentence was beyond him
now.
Meanwhile, Randolph stared wide-eyed at the sight of Emperor Grant''s two broken arms.
He looked like a gambler pushed to the edge, snapping and roaring at the Sunset Empire Starborne. "If His Majesty dies here today, I swear your entire Sunset Empire will be buried with him!"
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
10:54 Fri, 25 Apr
Chapter 238
Behind Randolph, the rest of the group went speechless.
In fact, if they didn''t know what was actually going on, even they would have been fooled by Randolph.
With acting skills like that, it was a shame he wasn''t an undercover agent for the enemy!
Still, no matter how good Randolph''s acting was this time, even the Sunset Empire Starborne holding Emperor Grant hostage couldn''t truly bring himself to kill the man.
He warned. "I''ll say it again! If you don''t want him to die, then put down your Starcards!"
96%
50)
Seeing the other party no longer falling for it, Randolph suddenly dropped the emotion from his face and said innocently, "Then you might as well go ahead and let him dic."
This time, all seven of the Sunset Empire Starbornes were dumbfounded.
He said. He''s your emperor fail your whole county lips with me
Randolph gave a faint smile. "If you don''t kill him, how will we know whether the country will fall or not?"
The Starbornes were speechless.
At that moment, they were certain Randolph wasn''t joking about letting Emperor Grant die.
The Starborne holding Emperor Grant began to panic.
He quickly turned to Jedidiah beside Raven and asked, "Sir, what do we do now?"
But before he could even finish speaking, the Draco Guards, who had just finished ughtering nearly thirty of the Sunset Empire''s warriors, were already approaching rapidly.
In just two seconds, the Draco Guards, all d in uniform ck armor, surrounded the seven Sunset Empire Starbornes. Seeing that Emperor Grant was still alive, a trace of barely noticeable disappointment shed in Randolph''s eyes.
Still, no matter how much he might want Emperor Grant dead, he couldn''ty a hand on him himself. After all, these Draco Guards weren''t exactly lenient.
But even if Emperor Grant didn''t die, having him end up in this miserable state was already a win.
Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Randolph trotted over to Raven with a pleased grin, putting on a "praise me" face and asked, "How did I do just now? Did I pick up a bit of your brilliance?"
Ravenzily lifted her eyelids. "When have I ever been as shameless as you?" Randolph went speechless.
It seemed that he had only learned the surface stuff.
After all, in front of his shameless and cunning boss, he was still just a junior in training.
Meanwhile, Lorne had arrived at the door of the gravity interrogation room and issued amand to the Draco Guards. "Take down these Sunset Empire traitors who tried to assassinate His Majesty!"
The Starborne holding Emperor Grant realized that things were truly over for him
now.
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr
In a final desperate move, he twitched his hand, trying to sh Emperor Grant''s throat with the dagger.
But at that very instant, a Draco Guard grabbed his wrist and yanked the dagger away,
Just as the Draco Guards moved in to subdue all seven Sunset Empire Starbornes, a sudden change urred,
In just a few seconds, the seven Sunset Empire Starbornes vanishedpletely!
At the same time, a slightly aged voice let out a soft sigh, echoing around the
prison. "Looks like I underestimated Vyrdenia
Immediately, everyone''s expression changed.
"Who''s there?" They all looked around as they spoke, but no one else had appeared in the prison.
However, there was no one else in the prison.
Just then, Dominic''s voice rang out in Raven''s mind. "Space Starcard!"
"It''s a Space Starcard!" Right as Dominic finished speaking, the old man''s voice sounded once more. "Little girl, if allowed to continue growing, you will one day be the greatest obstacle to my Sunset Empire."
He continued, "But your talent is exceptional. It would be a shame for you to die like this. So how about this? I''ll give you a chance. Join my Sunset Empire, and not only will you survive, but I''ll take you as my disciple."
Chapter 239
As Raven listened to the vague, ethereal voice, her expression gradually turned cold.
This elder, whose voice could be heard but whose figure remained unseen, gave her an intense and overwhelming sense of danger.
Still, she showed not a hint of fear on her face. Instead, she replied calmly, "Sorry, but I''m not interested."
There was a moment of silence from the other side before a soft sigh sounded. "Such talent. What a pity"
As his voice faded, the space around Raven began to ripple faintly.
At that moment, Raven suddenly looked toward a corner in front of her, to the right.
At the same time, she flicked her small hand.
A Starcard sliced through the air.
As it flew about ten feet, it seemed to hit an invisible barrier like ss.
A sharp shattering sound rang out. As it echoed, the space around Raven instantly returned to calm.
Immediately, the Five Elements Starcard flew straight toward where Raven had just been looking.
But soon, it suddenly halted mid-air, as though hitting something unseen.
"What''s this?" The old man''s surprised voice rang out again.
But just as he spoke, the elemental forces within the Starcard suddenly exploded.
Then, several hurried footsteps staggered back.
Momentster, a white-haired elder, looking to be in his sixties, appeared in full view of everyone.
Clutching his chest, he fought back the surging energy inside him, ring at Raven as he said, "A special Starcard. I truly underestimated you."
As soon as he spoke, a cold, murderous glint shed through his eyes as he looked at her.
At that moment, Raven felt the sense of danger spike to its absolute peak.
Just as she was weighing her options for how to turn the odds in her favor, an elderly woman''s voice rang out nearby. "If you want toy a hand on her, you''ll have to get past me first!"
As soon as she finished speaking, her body suddenly turned into a swirl of ck mist.
In the next instant, both she and the elder vanished from sight.
Everyone around was stunned by this near-supernatural disy. It took them a moment to process what had just happened.
Soon, the air within the prison started to distort violently. Sounds of intensebat filled their ears.
Because the situation was unclear, no one dared to act recklessly.
After a while, the elderly man''s somewhat panicked voice rang out. "Who are you?"
Only silence and a flurry of even fiercer attacks answered him.
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr O
?.96%
50
The elderly man added, "You are indeed strong. I''ll spare that little girl for today... but you''re not fully recovered. Next time we meet, I doubt you''ll be this lucky!"
His groan of pain cut off his words, and the surrounding space gradually returned to stillness.
Soon, the old woman reappeared in front of everyone.
But this time, her thin and withered face had visibly gone pale.
She walked slowly to Raven''s side and sighed. "Space Starcards truly are on a whole other level."
"I couldn''t take that old man down. But the seven Sunset Empire Starbornes have been poisoned by my hidden toxin. Even if they survive, they''re crippled." As she spoke, the old woman slowly raised her hand.
Then, a ck ring appeared in front of Raven.
The old woman said, "That old man''s ring. It holds about 400 cubic feet of space. He stored quite a lot in there. It''s yours
now."
Raven looked at the clearly weakened old woman and sighed inwardly. She was still not strong enough.
Then she gently shook her head. "This is your trophy. You should keep it." Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on the old woman''s somewhat terrifying face. She said, "If you hadn''t injured him first, I wouldn''t have stood a chance.
"And you probably heard it too. If my strength had been fully recovered, I could''ve killed him outright. So take this. Only by bing stronger can you fully heal me.
As she said this, she took Raven''s hand and pressed the ring into it, giving her no choice.
Raven looked at the ring, then up at the old woman, and smiled lightly. "Alright."
At that moment, the old woman didn''t yet realize just how big a favor she had done for herself with that simple gesture.
Seeing this, Lorne finally rxed.
Then his eyes turned to Emperor Grant, who was slowly regaining rity from the pain of his broken arms.
Lorne looked at Raven, and a flicker of excitement and hope lit up in his gaze.
Before, he had no idea that Raven''s the Sirius Pack had so many Starbornes, and he''d never seriously considered turning Vyrdenia into a greater nation. But now...
AD
Comment
Chapter 240
To 90%
50)
Just as a trace of contemtion began to emerge in Lorne''s eyes, Emperor Grant turned his gaze to Raven and Randolph. He had a murderous intent shing in
his eyes.
As the sovereign of Vyrdenia, his body was considered invaluable. Even the slightest scratch was uneptable.
And now, because of Raven and Randolph, both of his arms had been broken.
The pain was so intense that his arms had nearly gone numb. ring at the two of them, Emperor Grant''s gaze was sharp enough to kill.
Then, he issued amand. "Draco Guards, hear my order! Arrest every single member of the Sirius Pack!"
His strength was too meager, and still immersed in the agony of his broken arms, he hadn''t truly grasped the terrifying power that the old woman had shown earlier.
All he wanted now was to have Raven and Randolph restrained.
He wanted to break their limbs, just so they could experience even a fraction of the torment he had endured.
Yet even now, Emperor Grant didn''t realize that the true reason for his downfall was himself.
If he hadn''t invited the Sunset Empire delegates into the country, none of this would have happened.
And driven by his inner fear and reverence for the Sunset Empire, he subconsciously med Raven and Randolph, despite it being the invaders who had harmed him.
Upon hearing hismand, Raven turned toward him, her eyes calm and emotionless, like she was looking at a dead man.
The old woman also suddenly stepped forward.
Though killing a reigning emperor would surely bring her trouble, she had
promised to protect Raven for three years.
As long as she still breathed, no one would touch Raven.
"Wait." Raven raised a hand to stop her.
She could see that after battling the elder who wielded the space Starcard, the old woman was now in a severely weakened
state.
On the other side, the thirty-plus Draco Guards consisted of five Chariots, three Star Lords, and twenty-seven high-tier Starbornes. They were all practically untouched.
If the old woman fought them now, the odds were heavily against her.
Watching the Draco Guards close in quickly on her at Emperor Grant''smand, Raven asked, "You are a hidden force only deployed when Vyrdenia faces life or death, correct? Ordinarily, even Emperor Grant holds no authority over you?"
Her warrior rank stood at the peak of Chariot, and her star rank had just entered Star Lord.
If she went all out, she had a 70% chance of wiping out all the Draco Guards present.
But there was a 90% chance she would be seriously wounded.
Unless absolutely necessary, Raven didn''t want to fight these people who were still valuable assets to Vyrdenia.
The Draco Guards froze in their tracks at her words.
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr 0
Then, the two leading guards exchanged a nce. They had hesitation in their eyes.
96%
(+50)
They had been raised from birth to serve as Draco Guards, but for decades, peace had reigned, and they had never truly been deployed. So when they heard Emperor Grant''smand, they instinctively obeyed.
"What are you waiting for?" Emperor Grant, seeing their hesitation, furrowed his brows and barked sharply.
But after a brief moment of indecision, the two leading guards stepped back and returned to Emperor Grant''s side.
One of them said calmly, "Your Majesty. Our duty is to protect both you and the safety of Vyrdenia. ording to the legacy of our ancestors, unless the nation itself or your life is on the verge of copse, we are not to act."
Hearing this, Emperor Grant''s chest heaved violently from his overwhelming anger.
Raven and Randolph had already shown him outrageous disrespect, plotting against his very life. Now, even the Draco Guards dared defy him.
At this point, he felt like his throne meant nothing anymore.
AD
Comment
Chapter 241
To the side, Lorne, whose heart had suddenly leapt when the Draco Guards moved, finally let out a sigh of relief.
Just as he was considering how to smooth things over, the device on his wrist suddenly shed.
When he saw the information disyed on the screen, he abruptly looked up at Raven.
He reported, "An urgent report just came in from the Outer Battlefield!"
96%
(+50)
Lorne continued, "The Sunset Empire, the Oscea Empire, and the Starlight Empire have jointly dispatched thirty Starbornes into our Vyrdenia''s territorial waters. On one of the inds, they discovered the burial ground of an extremely powerful Starborne ancestor. From it, they retrieved three sealed treasure boxes."
He added, "They haven''t opened the boxes yet. But if any of them do so, the power of their Starbornes will increase drastically to a degree that could pose a fatal threat to our Vyrdenia!"
Lorne frowned. Also, Sunset Empire forces have already reached the border of Vyrdenia! If we don''t send reinforcements immediately, the border will fall within three days!"
"What?" Upon hearing this devastating news, Emperor Grant, who was still trembling with rage from the Draco Guards'' defiance, suddenly widened his eyes.
In an instant, fear reced the fury in his heart.
If the Sunset Empire truly invaded, not only would his brother Benson be beyond saving, but even he himself would be doomed.
He didn''t know what to do.
Panic took hold, and instinctively, he looked toward the Draco Guards beside him.
But they kept their gaze forward, not even ncing in his direction, wordlessly reminding him that warfare wasn''t within their purview.
Emperor Grant''s lips twitched slightly.
But after a moment''s thought, he remembered that the Draco Guards indeed could not leave Regalhold. He quickly gave up on that idea.
At a loss, his gaze suddenly fell on Raven and the members of the Sirius Pack.
And just as his eyes turned toward them, the senior officials of Vyrdenia who had stood with Lorne earlier in the gravity interrogation chamber stepped forward.
Soon, one of them said to Raven solemnly, "General Valor, only you and the Sirius Pack can save Vyrdenia from destruction now!"
The other military officials quickly followed. "We respectfully ask General Valor to go to war for the nation, to quell the conflict between us and the Sunset Empire!"
"Please, General Valor. Fight for Vyrdenia!"
"We beg General Valor to go to war for the country!"
"We implore General Valor to mobilize for our nation!"
Seeing this, Emperor Grant forcibly suppressed the murderous intent he still held toward Raven.
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr 0
.
No matter how foolish or arrogant he might have been, he knew that his own life was the most important thing.
And right now, the only ones who could save both him and Vyrdenia were Raven and the fourteen newly revealed Starbornes of the Sirius Pack.
Taking a deep breath, Emperor Grant pressed down the desire to kill Raven and instead looked at her with an icy gaze.
His voice was solemn, full of the grandeur and magnanimity befitting the ruler of Vyrdenia. "Raven, you''vemitted numerous crimes. By rights, you deserve execution."
96%
+50)
He continued, But, considering your years of military service on the outer front and the many victories you''ve achieved, I nowmand you to return immediately to the Outer Battlefield and defend the nation!"
He added, "And you are to rescue Commander Benson from the Sunset Empire within three days! Do not fail!"
Hearing Emperor Grant''s self-importantmand, Raven suddenlyughed.
But herughter was filled with mockery and disdain.
She asked, Emperor Grant, is this how you ask for help?"
She was indeed interested in the treasure boxes that the three empires had taken from the Starborne ancestral tomb.
But that didn''t mean she would ept such an imperious tone, just for the sake of those boxes.
Around them, the senior military officials who saw Raven''s reaction showed varying degrees of disapproval on their faces as they looked at Emperor Grant.
Emperor Grant''s expression grew even colder at her words. "This is me giving you a chance to redeem yourself!"
Chapter 242
Raven nced at him as if looking at an idiot. "Why don''t you save this opportunity for someone who actually needs it?"
With that, she gave the Draco Guards beside Emperor Grant a deep look, then turned to drag the fallen Jedidiah away.
Truth be told, perhaps it was because she had stepped on him just now, or maybe because the elder from the Sunset Empire didn''t think Jedidiah was worth as much as the seven Starbornes. Either way, the man with shattered legs had been left behind.
Now, it was finally time for her to fulfill her promise, offering Jedidiah''s death as a sacrifice.
As for Emperor Grant...
The Draco Guards wouldn''t follow his orders to attack her proactively.
But if she were to try and kill him, they definitely wouldn''t just stand by and watch. That was fine. She could wait.
Once she or the Sirius Pack had gained the strength to crush the Draco Guards outright, it would be time for the throne of Vyrdenia to change hands.
And as for who would take the throne... When she had a moment, she could always talk it over with Lorne.
Emperor Grant''s gaze followed her every move, his fury seemingly on the verge of erupting at any second.
But no matter how furious he was, he also understood that he no longer had any leverage over Raven.
If the Sunset Empire invaded, the Draco Guards might not be able to save him, but Raven might still survive.
Swallowing his rage, Emperor Grant shouted after her, "Stop right there!"
But Raven didn''t pause for even a second.
He was on the verge of losing his mind from the rage, yet could only suppress the impulse to cough up
blood.
His reddened eyes locked onto Raven as he said, "Tell me! What will it take for you to lead the Sirius Pack to repel the Sunset Empire?"
Raven still didn''t even nce at him.
Emperor Grant gritted his teeth. "Your family and friends are still in Vyrdenia. If the Sunset Empire breaches our borders, do you know what will happen to them?"
At that, Raven''s footsteps finally faltered just a little.
She knew she had the power to protect her mother and younger brother. But they might not want to live under another g.
And, she truly didn''t want to see Vyrdenia copse for the friend who had died because of her.
She said, "I can return to the battlefield. But if you''re asking for help, you should have a better attitude."
Emperor Grant''s expression became colder. "What kind of attitude are you looking for?"
Raven slowly curled her lips. "Kneel and beg me."
Those words were like a thunderp in a clear sky, shocking everyone into stunned silence.
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr
In that moment, every gaze locked onto Raven was filled with disbelief, so intense
it almost felt like it could be touched,
Emperor Grant looke at Raven as though his eyes were des, ready to cut her into pieces.
He clenched his fists tightly, and from between his teeth, three resolute words burst out, "In your dreams!"
90%
Raven didn''t seem surprised at all. She chuckled lightly and spread her hands. "Then there''s nothing more to talk about?
From the moment Emperor Grant had thrown her into this ce, she''d never nned to care about Vyrdenia again.
She might consider returning to the battlefield for the sake of her loved ones, but Emperor Grant had to pay the price for what he''d done.
Around them, the senior military officials heard her say this without a trace of jest. They couldn''t help but feel a chill. They imagined the scene of Vyrdenia''s borders being breached and rivers of blood flowing in just a few days.
Lorne looked at Emperor Grant. He said solemnly, "Your Majesty, it''s just an apology. Compared to the fate of the nation and all the contributions General Valor has made over the years, it''s nothing."
"Exactly! General Valor hung those Sunset Empire bastards outside the war office gates for Vyrdenia''s sake. Yet Your Majesty threw her in prison. Honestly, this one''s on you."
"Your Majesty, it''s for the country, for the people."
"We beg Your Majesty to put the nation first!"
"Your Majesty, please think of our nation and its people!"
The officials'' pleas rang out one after another, their words sincere and urgent. Emperor Grant''s hand shook violently as he pointed at them.
He snapped, "Traitors! All of you! Has Vyrdenia be a breeding ground for cowards who only care about their lives?"
Lorne frowned slightly and sighed.
He said, "Your Majesty, even if you don''t care about the country, at least think about this. If our borders are breached, do you really think the Sunset Empire will let you go?"
At those words, Emperor Grant''s body abruptly stiffened.
The image of the fifty powerful Starbornes from the Sunset Empire rose unbidden in his mind, and a trace of fear surfaced in his heart.
Lorne saw it and sneered inwardly. But outwardly, his expression was solemn.
He said, "Your Majesty, at this moment, only General Valor and the Sirius Pack can save Vyrdenia. Please, put the bigger picture first."
The other officials immediately joined in again. "Please, Your Majesty, put the greater good first!"
Emperor Grant looked at the members of the Sirius Pack, then fixed his gaze on Raven.
He said, "I can meet any other condition..."
But before he could finish, Raven cut him off. "If you want me back on the battlefield, kneel and beg me."
Emperor Grant froze again, seeing no sign she was willing to negotiate. "Looks
like I''m not going to see any sincerity from you. In that case, I won''t waste my time here."
10:55 Fri, 25 Apr 0.
As she spoke, she turned around without hesitation. But just as she turned...
AD
Chapter 243
Raven paused in her movement, then tilted her head slightly.
At that moment, Emperor Grant was already kneeling before her.
However, despite kneeling, his face was filled with endless humiliation and resentment as he looked at her.
2 40%
+50
Yet, contrary to the expression on his face, his voice rang out loud and righteous. "For the sake of the nation and the people, what harm is there in kneeling before you?"
After speaking, he locked eyes with Raven and said, "Are you satisfied now?"
Raven looked at Emperor Grant, who even now still clung to hisughable pride, and truly found it ridiculous.
But since he had knelt, she wasn''t an unreasonable person.
She nced indifferently at him on his knees and said, "Three conditions."
Emperor Grant was stunned.
The next moment, his face flushed with fury. "Don''t push your luck!"
Raven chuckled lightly. "Well then, nothing can be done."
"General Valor!" The surrounding high-ranking officials, who had just breathed a sigh of relief at Emperor Grant''s kneeling, instantly had their hearts in their throats again.
"Your Majesty, perhaps we should at least hear what General Valor''s requests are?" one official suggested.
Emperor Grant fell silent. But thinking that he had already knelt, there was no harm in hearing her out.
He took a deep breath and looked at Raven. "What are your conditions?"
Raven replied, "First, you must publicly apologize for imprisoning me and the members of the Sirius Pack."
As soon as her words fell, Emperor Grant''s face darkened.
He imprisoned Raven because she had chopped off the limbs of the Sunset Empire''s soldiers and hung them outside the military base''s gates
If he made that public, the people''s anger toward the Sunset Empire could very well be redirected at him.
More importantly, as the sovereign of Vyrdenia, he had always upheld one principle. Everything he said and every decision he made were correct.
Even if it was wrong, it was still right because he had said so.
Emperor Grant had never imagined he would one day admit fault or apologize. To him, apologizing was no better than dying.
Then, Raven said, "Forget it if you don''t want to. I''m not forcing you."
Emperor Grant didn''t immediately refuse. He stared at her and asked, "What are the other two conditions?"
Raven gave him a nd nce. "If you can''t fulfill the first condition, then the other two are meaningless, aren''t they?"
A senior official quickly stepped in to advise. "Your
Majesty it''s just an apology. It doesn''t cost you anything substantial.
10.55 F, 25 Apr
Please agree!"
96%
+50
"Yes, Your Majesty! You were indeed at fault in this matter. A public apology might even enhance your image as a wise ruler"
"We implore Your Majesty to put the nation and the people first!"
Emperor Grant looked at these officials, who all seemed so righteous, and was enraged.
But then he thought, if the Sunset Empire truly invaded, what he would lose wasn''t just his dignity, but his life.
He took a deep breath, forced down his rising blood pressure, and gritted his teeth. "Fine. I agree to the first condition."
Lorne and the other high-ranking officials all had a flicker of light in their eyes.
In that moment, many suddenly felt that it might not have been a bad thing that Emperor Grant wasn''t directly killed by the Sunset Empire.
After all, Vyrdenia''s monarchy was hereditary, and Raven had no blood rtion to Emperor Grant.
If he died and they supported Raven as the new monarch, they might face doubt and opposition from the people.
But if the people knew how despicable Emperor Grant had been, it would be a different story.
The public exposure of such deeds would greatly weaken his prestige and significantly boost Raven''s standing.
That would undoubtedly pave the way for Raven to be the ruler of Vyrdenia, or even the Grand Emperor Grant.
Emperor Grant didn''t notice the subtle changes in the people around him. He just turned to Raven again. "And the second condition?"
Raven smiled lightly. "I''ll tell you once you''vepleted the first one."
The first condition was the easiest. She knew Emperor Grant might hesitate, but he would definitely agree.
Emperor Grant hesitated for a moment, just about to raise his hand, when suddenly he felt both of his arms gopletely numb.
His breath hitched sharply.
At that moment, he realized he had been so focused on killing Raven and the battlefield reports that he had forgotten his arms and fingers had been broken!
In panic, Emperor Grant looked at Lorne and urgently ordered, "Lorne, take me to the battlefield hospital immediately!"
He could not afford to lose the use of his arms.
If he did, he wouldn''t just lose the throne. He''d lose the ability to care for himself!
Lorne responded in an unhurried tone, "Yes, Your Majesty."
Then he ordered some men to carry away five severely wounded allies of Emperor Grant, who had been injured by the Sunset Empire''s Starbornes.
He also instructed a few others to handle the corpses of the Sunset Empire''s soldiers before finally escorting Emperor Grant toward the prison gates. Emperor Grant asked, "Lorne, can''t you see the condition of my arms?"
Lorne replied, "I''m getting old, Your Majesty. My legs aren''t what they used to be. I beg your understanding..."
11, 23 API
After they left, Raven ordered Sirius Pack and the others to resume training, then exited the underground prison.
+50
When she reached the military gates, she cleanly executed the enemy leader, Jedidiah, and hung his body there. She took a photo and left.
Half an hourter, she entered the Lysander family''s residence using the family token Edric had given her.
Ten days ago, she calmed Cassian to prevent him from blowing up the prison and asked him for a favor.
Now that Emperor Grant was going to apologize, it was time to use what Cassian had prepared.
Just as she reached the door to Edric''s quarters, a helpless voice came from within. Dad, why are you trying to set me up on a blind date? You said it yourself. The one who saved me was my idol, Commander of the Sirius Pack. He saved my life! Isn''t it right for me to offer myself to him in return?"
Inside the room, Edric lookedplicatedly at Cassian, who was focused on hisputer. He frowned and said to Ash, "What offer? He already has a partner! He now regretted not telling his daughter that themander was a woman, fearing she would be disappointed after waking up.
Now, he really didn''t know how to break it to her.
Hearing her father''s words, Ash let out a skeptical snort. "You don''t believe in your daughter''s charm? He''s not married yet! What kind of love rival can I not beat?"
As she spoke, she nudged Cassian beside her as if seeking support. Cassian, don''t you think I''m right?"
At that moment, Raven, who had just reached the doorway, saw Cassian still staring at his screen. Whether he heard his sister or not was unclear, but he still gave a soft. "Yeah."
Chapter 244
Raven and Edric went speechless.
390%
Edric understood that Cassian might not know the newmander of the Sirius Pack was Raven. Regardless, he shouldn''t agree his sister trying to steal someone else''s partner. That made no sense at all.
However, the awkwardness on Edric''s face only shed for a second.
He then looked at Ash with a frown, his expression turning slightly cold as he said, Ash, I already told you he has a partner, and you''re still being so stubborn? Is this how I raised you?"
Ash pouted. "You''re only saying that because you think I''m not good enough for him. That''s why you lied about him having a partner, to make me back off."
She continued, "I already looked into it. The Sirius Pack isn''t allowed to have any romantic entanglements on the outer battlefield. As themander, he''d have to set an example."
She added, "And as for after he returned home... He just got back a few days ago. A guy who''s been single for years wouldn''t instantly find a girlfriend right aftering back, right?"
Edric was at a loss.
He suddenly really wanted to tell his silly daughter that not only did themander of the Sirius Pack instantly find someone, but her partner was standing right in front of her.
Ash said, "Cassian, I''m definitely going to win over themander of the Sirius Pack, just to prove it to Dad! But I''ve never chased a guy before. I have no experience. Help your sister, will you?"
Hearing that, Cassian''s hands paused above the keyboard.
Then he turned to look at Ash, frowning slightly.
He also had no experience chasing men, yet she still asked him.
Perhaps due to the subtle intuition formed through blood ties, Ash seemed to immediately understand what he was thinking just by looking at his expression. She eximed, "Come on! What are you thinking? Even if you haven''t chased boys, haven''t you chased girls? I heard chasing guys and girls is the same." She added, "Just use your legendary high school skill of dating a new girl every day. Give me a few tips, and winning over themander will be a piece of cake!"
Beside them, Edric froze upon hearing her words.
The next second, his face turned serious as he looked at Cassian and asked sternly, "So that''s why your grades were so bad in high school?! Speak! What were you up to back then?"
Cassian went speechless.
If he hadn''t inherited the original host''s memories after his rebirth into this body, he might''ve even believed he had actually done something.
Truth be told, ording to those memories, a lot of girls did indeed like to hang around him during high school. But it was all them who came to him.
They were drawn to his looks, and they knew he had a hard time rejecting people. So a different girl would show up every day to try and win him over.
10:56 Fri, 25 Apr 0.
However, since the school strictly forbade dating and the original host was too timid. He was afraid of being beaten by DARK.
Therefore, no matter how close those girls got to him, the original owner never even held hands with them.
Yet just as Cassian was about to speak, Raven walked into the room at a calm pace,
The moment Cassian saw her, his heart skipped a beat.
At the same time, Edric looked at Raven with a face full of shock.
"Gener..." Just as he was about to address her, he suddenly seemed to
remember something and cut himself off mid word
Raven raised her eyebrows at his reaction and asked, "Edric, did Ie at a bad time?"
Edric quickly shook his head. "Not at all."
Then, hesitating slightly, he asked, "How did you get out of there?"
He had heard that Raven had done something outrageous, enraging Emperor
Grant so badly that she had been stripped of her titles as both general andmander of the Sirius Pack. She was then thrown into the underground prison with her
team.
If not for that, Ash wouldn''t have had to be saved by Cassian using those silver needles.
Raven caught Edric''s concerned face and gave a faint smile. "Rx. I didn''t break out."
Off to the side, Ash was startled by Raven''s reply.
She stared at her intensely and asked, "Who are you?"
Her battlefield-trained instincts told her this girl was dangerous.
And with Raven mentioning "breaking out," her inner rm went off like a siren. When Raven heard her question, her eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. Cassian''s sister was really quite the character. Ash didn''t know who she was, and yet she had already decided to offer herself to her.
AD
Comment
Chapter 245
Edric, whose body hadn''t fully recovered, had just learned his daughter''s long- time crush was actually Raven, might suffer
too much of a blow.
He quickly said, Ahem, Ash, let me introduce you. This is your brother''s girlfriend."
Ash froze for a full three seconds after hearing that.
The next moment, a sudden wave of sadness hit her hard.
It was one thing for her brother to fool around with girls in high school. But now her brother was already bringing a girlfriend home to meet their family.
It could mean that their marriage could be around the corner.
On the other hand, she was already twenty-four, and she hadn''t even dated once. It was too much for her.
Ash decided to find her husband in the Sirius Pack. And she had to get married before her little brother.
Raven looked at the ever-changing expressions on Ash''s face and couldn''t help but smile slightly. She found Ash kind of adorable.
Seeing that his daughter was clearly not in a normal state, Edric quickly turned to Raven and asked, "What brings you here today?"
Raven replied, "I need to talk to Cassian about something."
Upon hearing that, Edric nodded slightly. Afraid Ash would say something even more outrageous, he quickly grabbed her
arm.
He said, Ash, I just remembered something. Come with me."
Ash nodded. "Okay."
Still overwhelmed by the blow of discovering her brother had a girlfriend, and just about to throw a fit and interrogate her father about the Sirius Packmander''s whereabouts, Ash quickly nodded.
Then, looking at Raven and Cassian, she gave a meaningful smile.
She said, "Cassian, you two chat. I''ll leave you alone, alright? Oh, don''t forget what you promised me, to help me chase him down."
Without waiting for Cassian''s reply, Ash hurried out of the room.
Edric gave a slight nod to Raven before following out as well.
Raven said, "Babe, I heard you had a different girlfriend every day in high school?"
Cassian went speechless. He never did that.
She added, "I''m jealous. So, what are you going to do to make it up to me?"
From Raven''s tone, Cassian could already tell what kind of game she was ying.
He raised an elegant brow and said, "What do you want me to do to make it up to you?"
"You just need to agree to make it up. As for the specifics..." As she spoke, Raven looked at Cassian with eyes that seemed to
10:56 Fri, 25 Apr
pierce right through his clothes, straight to his soul.
Then she added, her voice tinged with a hint of something suggestive. "We''ll talk about it tonight."
Cassian''s breathing noticeably quickened after hearing that.
On Raven''s shoulder, Dominic looked up with an expression full of disdain.
He asked, "Woman, it''s broad daylight. Can''t you show a little restraint?"
Raven gave Dominic a cold nce, then reached out, grabbed him by the scruff of his neck, and tossed him out.
Dominic''s fragile body hit the door with a dull thump.
96%1
Once on the ground, he looked back at Raven with eyes full of grievance and sorrow. It looked exactly like a poor little wife abandoned by a heartless husband.
Cassian nced at the drama queen of a fox and smiled. He looked at Raven and asked, "Lunch time. Want some roasted fox?"
Dominic was not happy.
He was pretty sure this bastard of a man was trying to kill him, and he had proof.
At that moment, he suddenly regretted not practicing his n''s secret seduction techniques more diligently.
If only he''d won this woman''s heart earlier, this damn man wouldn''t be this arrogant.
Raven gave Dominic azy nce, then looked at Cassian and spoke coolly.
AD
Comment
Chapter 246
"Never mind. Doesn''t look like there''s much meat. It won''t even fill me up," Raven said casually.
Dominic''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that.
He thought the focus should be that he was soft, delicate, and good at warming beds.
But Raven didn''t even nce at Dominic''s reaction. She turned to Cassian and asked, "Do you have timeter? If you do.e with me to the pet market?"
Dominic''s soft, delicate body froze instantly.
In that moment, Raven''s previous words about finding him a female fox shed through his mind.
He didn''t believe she would do it.
Cassian gave Dominic a cool nce, then looked at Raven and asked, "nning to butcher it and get a new pet?"
Dominic involuntarily shuddered.
And just like that, the grudge in his eyes toward Cassian deepened even more.
Either Cassian wanted to roast him for food, or he wanted to ditch him and let this woman pick a new pet. Dominic swore one day he would make this damn man regret how he was treating him.
Hearing Cassian''s overly serious tone, Raven couldn''t help but smile in amusement. She leaned over and kissed the corner of his mouth before teasing, "You''re even jealous of a fox?"
Cassian subconsciously reached up to touch the spot she kissed, but paused, thinking it might make her feel smug. So, he stopped himself.
Then, his handsome face took on a serious expression as he muttered, "Not jealous."
Raven didn''t say much more. She just smiled deeper.
Momentster, Raven and Cassian appeared in one of the most popr pet stores in Regalhold.
By now, Dominic seemed to have given up resisting. Hey limply across Raven''s shoulder, full of despair and hopelessness.
But even though he had resigned himself to his fate, Raven clearly had no intention of sparing him.
Once they reached the fox section, where there were more than a dozen breeds on disy, she very democratically picked up Dominic from her shoulder.
She asked, "Come on! See any you like?"
Dominic was speechless and unhappy.
He knew resistance was useless, but still, he tried to protest, "These low-level breeds aren''t worthy of..."
Before he could finish, his gaze suddenly locked on a palm-sized, snow-white fox with icy blue eyes.
Raven raised an eyebrow at his expression.
Just a moment ago, he was all about defending his chastity to the death. And now
he was stunned and couldn''t look away. So much for being all talk.
10:56 Fri, 25 Apr O.
0
96%
Despite her inner sarcasm, Raven still pointed to the little blue-eyed fox and said
to the clerk nearby, "Could you take that one out for me?"
Dominic said nothing, still staring fixedly at the blue-eyed fox, eyes filled with disbelief.
Soon, the blue-eyed fox was brought out by the clerk.
The moment it was released, it blinked once and leapt onto Raven''s shoulder, then pounced straight onto Dominic and began affectionately rubbing up against him.
Raven smirked teasingly, "Well, well. You''re quite the hit with female foxes."
Dominic, frantically trying to escape, fluffed up in outrage. "Who told you he was a female fox?"
And with that, he gave the blue-eyed fox a solid p across the face, sending it flying.
However, the very moment it hit the ground, the blue-eyed fox gave a light push off its hind legs. It pounced right back onto him again....
Dominic swatted him off again with disgust.
But the blue-eyed fox clearly had a heart full of perseverance. Each time it was pped away, it immediatelyunched itself back onto Dominic.
After the eighth time getting pounced on again, Dominic suddenly realized that every time he pushed the other fox away, he was getting touched first.
By the ninth time, he gave up swatting and instead solemnly warned, "Don''t touch me. I don''t swing that way!"
But just as he said that, the blue-eyed fox blinked its big watery eyes as if trying
to understand. Then, it suddenly leaned closer. It gave Dominic a big kiss.
AD
Chapter 247
The moment he felt the touch on his lips, Dominic''s mind wentpletely nk.
It took several full breaths before he finally came back to his senses.
At that moment, only one thought echoed in his head, ''Damn! I just got molested?''
He jerked his head up and red at the blue-eyed fox, who had justmitted the crime and was now blinking its big, innocent eyes like nothing had happened. Suddenly, he raised his tiny paws and fiercely grabbed the blue-eyed fox by the
neck.
Well, grabbed was a bit generous. It was more like he ced his two fluffy paws on either side of the other fox''s neck and started violently shaking its head.
Dominic snapped, "I told you I don''t swing that way! You don''t understand fox- speak or what?
"Even if you don''t understand me anymore, you can''t just sexually harass others in public! You stole my first kiss! Give me back my first kiss!"
Listening to the dramatic wailing inside her mind, Raven couldn''t help but twitch her lips
No one could hear this kind of hopeless, emotionally broken fox-screaming, let alone understand it.
But Dominic said, "Don''t understand him anymore?"
It seemed the fox could understand Dominic before.
Raven rubbed her chin thoughtfully, looking at the blue-eyed fox with growing curiosity and interest.
+50
Meanwhile, the store clerk watched the blue-eyed fox just sitting there, letting itself get manhandled with zero resistance. It started to look a bit concerned. After hesitating a moment, she looked at Raven and asked cautiously, "Miss, I think this fox might not get along with the one you already have. Maybe you''d like to take a look at some others?"
Raven nced at the blue-eyed fox who was quietly enduring Dominic''s tantrum, and smiled faintly. "No need. I want this
one."
The moment those words dropped, Dominic froze.
He couldn''t believe Raven was this vicious.
If she bought the blue-eyed fox, he would be harassed endlessly. Dominic swore he wouldn''t warm the bed for Raven
anymore.
Still, realizing he was under her roof and didn''t have much choice, Dominic took a deep breath and tried to negotiate onest time. "Hey woman, didn''t you just see him molest me in public? If you bring him home, how will I protect my virtue?"
Raven looked down at the blue-eyed fox, who seemed a bit dazed from all the shaking but still stared at Dominic with nothing but tenderness. With a sigh, she offered him some heartfelt advice.
She said, "If you really can''t resist, you might as well lie down and enjoy it." Dominic was pissed.
While he was debating the consequences of punching Raven, the blue-eyed fox suddenly took advantage of his loosened grip and leaned in. It wrapped its arms tightly around Dominic.
10:56 Fri, 25 Apr 000.
Dominic''s entire body tensed.
After several seconds, he finally gave it a push. "Don''t touch me without
permission! Off! Off!"
However, it was no live.
Dominic fluffed up like an angry furball. "Dammit! Do you not understand what I''m saying?"
96%
+50
The blue-eyed fox seemed to sense his frustration. It hesitated, then slowly let go and sat pitifully beside him, looking all dejected.
Raven raised a brow at the scene and nced at her fox with a teasing expression. "You could have smacked him to death, but no. You gotta y hard to-get instead."
Dominic was suddenly stunned. He should''ve just smacked the blue-eyed fox dead.
Thinking that, he raised his paw again.
But the moment his eyes met the blue-eyed fox''s nk, dumb little face, he suddenly couldn''t bring himself to do it.
He said, "Fine! He looks dumb enough that he probably doesn''t know what he''s doing anyway. I''ll let you off this time. But next time, I swear, I''ll cut you!"
Hearing that deadly serious threat, Raven suddenly felt a bit sorry for the blue- eyed fox. It seemed like it still had a long way to get along well with Dominic.
That same night, when she caught the blue-eyed fox making suspicious moves on Dominic, she finally got to experience the bitter taste of being pped in the face for the first time.
AD
Chapter 248
96%
After paying, Raven handed the packaged blue-eyed fox to Cassian, who she had just told to wait at the entrance. "Here!" Hearing this, Cassian subconsciously took it.
Looking at the cute creature in the cage, he nced straight at Dominic on Raven''s shoulder, who was still brooding over the loss of his first kiss.
Cassian raised an eyebrow, a charming smile appearing on his handsome face. "You bought him a female fox?"
Raven nced at the blue-eyed fox, who had just been misgendered. "More or less."
Dominic snapped, "What do you mean by more or less? That''s way off, okay? If he were a female and dared to treat me like that, I would''ve dealt with her on the spot!"
Raven just smiled without answering.
Dominic exploded again. "Are you looking down on me?"
Raven looked at Dominic and sighed. She had never looked up to him.
If he were really that capable, he wouldn''t have gone over a thousand years without even giving away his first kiss.
Of course, to avoid pissing Dominic to death, Raven just smiled and said nothing
more.
At that moment, Cassian''s phone suddenly rang.
Cassian frowned and lifted his hand, ready to decline the call, turn off the phone, and be done with it.
However, before his finger could press the button, Raven''s voice reached his ears. "Take the call. I''m going to check that out over there."
With that, Raven walked directly toward arge building up ahead. Above the building,rge, bold characters were written. It said, "Legacy Commerce Guild."
It was thergest merchant guild in Vyrdenia. The goods traded within were wide- ranging, but none were ordinary.
She had wanted to visit this ce since she came to the pet shop.
After all, she was having a headache over the materials needed to make a Starcard.
Though she had asked Hugmuinn to help look for them, the materials were so rare that even now, they hadn''t managed to gather a singleplete set required to craft an elemental Starcard.
Just as Raven was about to reach the entrance, a figure she had seen just a few days ago appeared in the distance.
Raising an eyebrow, Raven said, "Tony?"
It was none other than Tony. Ten days ago, he lost a bet to Raven in the underground prison, promised to stand on her side from now on, and even suspected Raven had a crush on him.
However, he didn''t notice her now. Instead, he quickly walked up to the reward board in front of the Legacy Commerce Guild and posted a sheet of paper.
There were quite a few people around the guild entrance. As soon as the bounty went up, it immediately drew a crowd.
"A high-price bounty for a person? Is there actually someone even the Legacy Commerce Guild can''t find?"
"Raven? That name sounds familiar
"The Vyrdenia is huge. There must be plenty of people named Raven Yer the descriptionist too desete os
Hearing this, Raven quickly made her way oner.
Soon, she saw the paper describing the person they were looking for Exceptionally bearded, with a light those mede water her right eye, and a crescent-shaped birthmark about the size of a fingertip at the bone of her hap
The moment she read it, Kaver''s breath quickened. Became this exact description matched her previors apponer perfectly.
Most importantly, the only ones who knew about the birthmark at the base of her left thigh were Castion, her perezes, and her brothers.
Without thinking, Raven appeared almost instantly in front of Tony, who was about
to leave, and directly asked, "Who issued this bounty?
Tony was startled. "You got out of prison so soon?"
He''d just heard this morning that she was still locked up,
He thought she really had a thing for him and couldn''t bear the longing anymore,
so she broke out toe find him
Thinking that, Tony looked at her with aplicated expression on his handsome face.
He was thinking of a way to reject her in a way that wouldn''t crush her.
"Tell me. Who issued the bounty? Raven''s voice rang again, sharper now,
Tony looked at the woman eager to make an impression on him and sighed again in his heart.
But just as he opened his mouth to speak, the sound of paper being torn echoed suddenly.
At once, Raven, Tony, and everyone around turned toward the source of the sound.
There, a stunning woman around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, wearing tight-fitting clothes, appeared before them. She had a blue teardrop- shaped mole under her right eye.
As all eyes turned to her, she walked slowly up to Tony, a smile nearly seductive enough to enchant the crowd spreading across her delicate face. "Who''s looking for me?"
AD
Comment
Chapter 249
As the woman''s crisp and melodious voice fell, a wave of astonished murmurs instantly spread through the crowd.
"She''s the one from the bounty?"
"It was just posted! What are the odds?"
"That mole! I thought the description said that she was ''stunningly beautiful'' was an exaggeration. But now I think those words don''t even do her justice!"
Raven narrowed her eyes at the woman in front of her, who looked at least 80% like her former self.
Not only the resemnce, she even had an identical mole, in almost exactly the same spot. It was a wild coincidence.
Meanwhile, Tony looked at the woman before him. His heart, which hadn''t skipped a beat for anyone in years, suddenly began to race.
This woman''s beauty was beyond anything he had ever seen.
Enchanting without being vulgar, seductive without being cheap. She was the embodiment of rare elegance.
The woman didn''
seem at all surprised by his reaction.
She simply gave a soft smile, then spoke gently. "Hello. Could you tell me who posted this bounty?"
That snapped Tony out of his trance.
Suppressing the sudden rush in his chest, he asked seriously, "You match all the information listed in the bounty?"
The woman chuckled as if she''d heard a funny question. "Of course. Why else would I take it down?"
Tony looked again at her face, that stunning beauty, the distinctive tear mole near her eye. It almost felt unreal.
He had been investigating this "Raven" for a long time. No matter where he searched, he couldn''t find anyone who matched the bounty''s specifics.
Desperate, he''d posted the notice today as ast-ditch effort.
Tony never imagined the person would show up immediately.
Just as he was trying to wrap his head around it, a cool, slightly icy voice rang out from the side. "Who are you?"
Everyone turned toward the voice.
Instantly, a chorus of gasps echoed through the crowd.
Even the supposed "Raven" couldn''t help the flicker of awe in her eyes when she saw Cassian approaching with a cold expression.
Tony froze.
Never before had a man made him feel overshadowed the instant he appeared. But this one did.
In both looks and aura, Tony felt outmatched.
And as that realization hit him, his gaze darted toward the new "Raven."
10.30 11, 25 Apr
0.96%2
He saw the glint of admiration in her eyes, and his heart sank. After all these years, he''d finally found a woman who stirred something in him. And now, she was about to be stolen away.
Cassian stopped right in front of the woman.
His eyes locked onto her face. His tone was low and cool,ced with a chilling edge that allowed no refusal. "Answer me. Who are you?"
+501
This woman wasn''t as beautiful as Raven from the previous timeline, but her facial features, face shape, and the mole under her eye bore an eerie resemnce.
He refused to believe two people could look this alike by chance. Yet the woman seemed entirely unfazed by Cassian''s imposing presence.
With a smirk, she slowly lifted her fingers and gently grazed them across
Cassian''s neck. "If you''re trying to flirt with a girl, this definitely isn''t the way to do
it."
Chapter 250
Just as the woman''s fingers were about to touch Cassian''s neck, a sh of unmistakable disgust flickered in his eyes. He stepped back, swiftly dodging her
hand.
Raven''s gaze turned cold as she witnessed the woman''s attempt.
It was one thing to look like her, but to even dare set eyes on her man was crossing the line.
The woman paused, clearly surprised by Cassian''s reaction. But she quickly recovered and put on an even more intrigued smile.
She looked him up and down, her already stunning face wore a smile seductive enough to steal souls.
She said, "I''ll answer your question. But there are too many people here. Why don''t we find somewhere quiet and talk?"
That suggestion couldn''t have been more perfect for Cassian, Raven, and Tony,
Tony nodded and led the three of them into the Legacy Commerce Guild, where they entered a small, soundproof room.
Once inside, the four took their seats. The woman gave Raven a brief nce but said nothing.
Cassian said directly, "Now, tell us who you are."
The woman didn''t beat around the bush. She jumped straight into a self- introduction.
She said, "My name is Raven. I''m 28. Female. Into men. Currently single, but just now... I think I fell for someone."
Her stunning eyes locked onto Cassian, and her smile curved like a hook, as if pulling him straight into a trap.
She said sweetly, "Handsome, how about we take things further?"
Tony''s whole body tensed.
He''d prepared himself mentally, but hearing it aloud still made him deeply ufortable.
Just then, a familiar voice rang out in Raven''s mind. It was Dominic. "Woman, what''s so great about that cold man? If she wants him, just give him to her! Isn''t having me enough for you?"
Raven smacked Dominic away in her mind.
Before Cassian could respond, she suddenly stood and walked right up to him.
In full view of the woman and Tony, she wrapped her arms around Cassian''s neck, then, with practiced ease, sat sideways on hisp. Her voice came softly and teasing, breath brushing his ear.
She said, "Handsome, I think I''ve fallen for you too. Will you give me a chance to take things further?"
The room instantly fell into a weird, tense silence.
The woman stared at Raven in disbelief. The seductive smile on her face cracked like shattered ss.
She had seen Raven enter earlier, assumed she was Tony''s assistant, and hadn''t paid her any mind. Never in a million years did she think this woman was here to steal her man.
Worse, she had just tried to touch his neck and had been t-out avoided.
Now, faced with this woman sitting on hisp, he couldn''t even dodge.
10:56 Fri, 25 Apr 0
It might be because Raven looked too harmless, so his guard was down.
96%%
Thinking of this possibility, the woman felt a littleforted, but the sight of the man she liked with another woman on hisp still stung.
Sheforted herself by thinking Cassian would surely throw that clueless woman off hisp any second now. She looked at Raven with a growing mix of admiration and pity,
Meanwhile, Tony, who always considered himself unshakable, felt like his understanding of the world had been turned upside down.
Just minutes ago, this woman was all over him, trying to impress him by finding the person on the bounty list.
Then, she looked at another guy and instantly switched gears.
He thought this woman was utterly shameless and overconfident to think every man would fall for her.
But just as both the woman and Tony were bracing for Cassian to fling Raven off like trash. They saw him do the exact opposite and were shocked.
He didn''t push her away. Instead, he raised his hand and wrapped it firmly around Raven''s waist. Then, that godlike face broke into a smile so radiant it could make the heavens tremble.
And next, his voice was drenched in indulgence, rang out like thunder that obliterated every coherent thought in their minds.
AD
Comment
Chapter 251
Chapter 251 Chapter 251
3925
Cassian said, "Take things further? If I remember correctly, we''ve already done everything there is to do. What kind of development are you still thinking of, hmm?"
That final upward lilt in his voice made Raven''s breath catch in her throat.
In that moment, memories of countless nights spent with Cassian surged through her mind.
And the more she remembered, the more her gaze on Cassian became bold and heated.
If it weren''t for the inconvenient setting and the people around them, she honestly wanted to jump this little seducer right then and there.
Compared to Raven being bewitched by her beloved''s beauty, both Tony and the woman who also imed to be "Raven" were utterly stunned.
They were stunned to hear that.
They thought this woman was just shamelessly trying to throw herself at him.
They thought Cassian would be disgusted, ignoring her and tossing her aside like trash.
He not only embraced her in return, but also said that.
At that moment, both Tony and the other woman felt their worldview had shattered into pieces.
Tony simply couldn''t ept that a woman he looked down on had suddenly ended up with a man far more outstanding than himself.
And the woman named "Raven" stared nkly at the real Raven, her expression shifting rapidly.
That man wouldn''t let her touch him, but he could look at Raven with eyes so full of indulgent affection it was practically drowning.
The woman considered herself no worse in appearance, temperament,
background, or strength than the woman sitting on hisp.
However, such a near-perfect manpletely ignored her and instead treated
such an ordinary" woman with that kind of deep affection.
Under their shocked and resentful stares, Raven smiled teasingly at her surprisingly cooperative Cassian.
Then, she leaned in and kissed the cool, thin lips beside her.
She said, Babe, who said just because we''ve already done everything, we can''t develop further?"
Cassian was briefly stunned.
The next second, he suddenly remembered the "educational material" someone had shoved into his hands in the previous timeline. Apparently, there were quite a few positions they hadn''t tried yet.
Just thinking about those untested moves made his ears instantly flush red.
Raven saw his entire reaction and couldn''t hold back the smile in her eyes.
Cassian was just too adorable, no matter the time or ce. She couldn''t resist teasing him a little.
10-14 Sal, 20 API
92%8
She looked at him with an innocent, slightly confused expression. "I meant you could love me a bit more. What were you thinking about?"
Cassian''s ears looked like they''d caught fire.
Tony and the woman named "Raven'' were speechless.
The scene had turned into them watching two shameless people openly unting their love.
In the corner of the room, Dominic had just been ruthlessly tossed aside by Raven. He stared at the sickeningly sweet couple, his eyes full of grievance and bitterness.
Just then, the blue-eyed fox appeared in front of him, tilting its head and blinking its bright blue eyes at him, as if puzzled about what was wrong.
Dominic pouted and gently raised a soft paw, turning the blue-eyed one''s head away.
He turned it again. It tilted again. And it kept going.
After several rounds, Dominic finally snapped and muttered, "You''re annoying!" But oddly enough, the sourness in his little heart didn''t feel quite so bad anymore.
"Babe, we can discuss those things you''re thinking of slowly tonight." Raven finally spoke again, standing up from Cassian''sp.
Then, her gazended directly on the woman who called herself "Raven".
In that instant, all the softness in her eyes vanished, reced with an icy, unshakable intensity. "Speak! Who sent you?"
Chapter 252
The moment Raven''s words fell, the temperature in the room seemed to drop by
several degrees.
92%
+50)
At the same time, Cassian''s gaze also fell on the woman calling herself "Raven", a killing intent surging silently in his eyes.
The woman, who had still been hesitating between giving up or trying to snatch Cassian away, was clearly caught off guard by Raven''s sudden question.
She stared at Raven for a few seconds before frowning and asking, "What do you mean?"
Seeing the look on her face, Raven''s suspicions were already ny percent confirmed.
She gave the woman a faint smile. "Perhaps I should ask, are you even from this world?"
The moment those words left Raven''s lips, the woman''s expression changed drastically.
That reaction sealed Raven''s certainty to one hundred percent.
She chuckled softly. "One of the saddest things in this world is bing someone else''s substitute. Wouldn''t you agree?"
intent surged in the woman''s eyes as she looked at Raven.
Upon hearing that, a sh of
However, before she could hand.
a move, a faint projection of a Five Elements Starcard flickered into existence in Raven''s
In the blink of an eye, the projection transformed into a multicolored chain, woven from five distinct hues.
With a flick of her wrist, the chain shot out toward the woman.
Sensing danger, the woman''s aura exploded outward.
"Star Lord... peak stage?" Tony''s eyes widened in shock as he sensed the woman''s terrifying power.
A woman of such strength shouldn''t be some unknown figure. Yet, he had never heard of her.
Almost as his voice fell, the woman raised her hand. A brilliant Starcard instantly appeared in her palm.
The card turned into a golden light de, shing toward the chain in Raven''s hand.
A crisp sound echoed through the room as the chain and light de collided. And in that moment, both the chain and de dissolved into countless light particles, vanishing into the air.
As the sound faded, the chains and the de suddenly transformed into countless points of light, disappearing into thin air.
"A draw?" Tony murmured, astonished.
But just as he finished speaking, the woman stumbled two steps backward.
Once she regained her bnce, her eyes stared at Raven, filled with utter disbelief. Star Lord... and a special Starcard?"
She couldn''t believe that in this low-tier world, someone under twenty could reach the level of Star Lord.
No. This couldn''t even be called a genius anymore. This was a monster.
Not only a Star Lord, but also possessing a special Starcard.
That was something she had dreamed of having, yet had never obtained, even
one.
10.14 Sat, 26 Apr
As she stared at Raven, a glint of greed slowly crept into her gaze.
92%
50
Although Starcards automatically bind to their users and vanish upon death, while alive, there were ways to forcibly remove
them.
The woman had to have the special Starcard.
Raven asked whether she was from this world, and that jab about being a fake. Clearly, she knew something.
Not to mention her talent, which was even more monstrous than her own. The woman decided that Raven could not be allowed to live.
But she had snuck out on her own this time. No one hade with her.
It seemed that she could only let Raven live for a few more days.
Thinking this, the woman sneered at Raven. "You may have a special Starcard, but you''re only a newly advanced Star Lord. I''m at the peak of the realm. If we fight, at best, it''s a draw. There''s no need to waste our strength. Agreed?"
But just then, Cassian finally stood up from his chair, calm and unhurried.
His cool, maic voice drifted into the woman''s ears. "A draw? What if you add me to the equation?"
As his words fell, Tony suddenly felt the aura around Cassian surge. And his eyes flew wide open. "This, this is..."
Chapter 253
4.92%
"Another peak-stage Star Lord? How is that possible?" Tony''s eyes were locked on Cassian, his strikingly handsome face now filled with disbelief.
Peak-stage Star Lords were considered extremely rare across the entire world, He hadn''t even seen one before, and now he''d met two in a single day.
At the same time, a strange sense of defeat welled up in his heart.
Although he felt Cassian was a bit superior in looks and temperament, he still believed that, at the very least, he could dominate him in terms of strength. So, overall, the gap between them shouldn''t have been too wide.
But now, Tony suddenly realized that he, someone who had always stood at the peak without rivals, was now being crushedpletely in every possible way.
As this thought crossed his mind, his g
gaze couldn''t help but shift toward Raven.
He looked at her, who, at first nce, seemed so ordinary, and then back at Cassian, who was practically perfect in every regard. Suddenly, a thought struck him.
This woman might not be so simple after all.
While Tony was caught up in his shocked admiration over how Raven had managed to win over someone like Cassian, the woman calling herself "Raven" finally came back to her senses.
The powerful aura radiating off Cassian had stunned her, but now her expression had turned grave.
There was no longer any trace of hesitation in her gaze when she looked at Cassian. Instead, her eyes now zed with determination and desire.
She had to have this man.
Cassian seemed to sense fake Raven''s increasingly heated stare. His beautifully sculpted brows furrowed slightly.
The next moment, a dark golden Starcard appeared in his palm.
With a flick of his fingers, the card instantly transformed into a dark golden dagger, which shot straight toward the fake Raven''s heart like a bolt of lightning.
Tony''s expression deepened further in shock.
A cry of surprise escaped his lips. "Another special Starcard?"
Meanwhile, seeing the lightning-fast dagger flying straight at her, the fake Raven''s face shifted drastically.
She hadn''t expected Cassian to possess a special Starcard too.
But there was no time for shock. Reacting on instinct, she leapt two steps to the left.
The fake Raven clearly heard the sound of the dagger slicing past her side.
A sharp, burning pain followed. The de had grazed her arm. But before she could react, Raven''s multicolored whip had alreadyshed toward her.
The fake Raven wanted to dodge, but it was toote.
10:14 Sat, 26 Apr
The sharp sound of the whip striking flesh rang out.
Her waist split open from the blow, blood gushing from the gaping wound.
92%
(+50)
Before the fake Raven could even catch her breath, Cassian''s golden dagger came shing down. This time, straight at her head.
Her pupils shrank rapidly. She didn''t dare hesitate anymore. In a sh, she crushed a ck orb that had somehow appeared in her palm.
A crisp shattering sound echoed in the room. And the fake Raven''s figure abruptly vanished.
She said, "Consider today my misfortune. But next time we meet, I swear, you''ll pay the price!"
But in the very next instant...
"Who are you? What are you..." The fake Raven''s scream, muffled as though it came from across dimensions, pierced the air.
A momentter, the old woman who had been secretly trailing Raven ever since she left the prison suddenly appeared in the
room.
The old woman said calmly, "She used a spatial technique. But Inded a strike just before she escaped. If nothing unexpected happens... she won''t survive."
Tony wasn''t particrly shocked by the old woman''s sudden appearance. But when he heard what she said, his expression instantly changed.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
Chapter 254
"She''s dead? Just like that?" Tony found it unbelievable.
She was one of the very few girls he''d ever fallen for at first sight.
And more than that, she was very likely the one that important figure had tasked him with finding for so long.
Yet before Tony could even confirm if she was the right person, she just died.
Panicked, he quickly turned to the old woman and pressed. "She really died? Are you sure there''s no chance she survived?"
The old woman looked at Tony''s almost soul-lost expression and sighed. "At least a ny percent chance.
Tony still looked grim upon hearing that, but at least a sliver of hope remained in his heart.
The old woman didn''t say anything more to him and instead handed a finely crafted silver ring to Raven.
She said. "This was her ring. You take it. I already checked it. There''s nothing particrly valuable inside, but there might be something useful for you."
Raven didn''t put on any airs. She simply nodded and epted it with a "Thanks."
Then, she immersed her consciousness into the ring. Soon, the contents of the spatial storage in the ring appeared in her mind. Most of it was useless clutter.
But before long, Raven suddenly raised an eyebrow. Three items appeared in her hand.
Tony''s eyes immediately locked onto w token among them. This is...?"
He quickly stepped closer to Raven and stared at the token, a look of realization dawning on his face.
Tony eximed, "No wonder I couldn''t find any trace of her, even after searching every nation. Turns out she''s from one of the Eight Reclusive Families. One of the only ces I didn''t dare to set foot in!"
He hesitated, then looked at Raven and asked, "Can I buy that token from you?
Raven didn''t answer directly but countered, "You want to go to the Valor family to see if she''s still alive?"
Tony replied, "Whether she''s alive or dead, I have to confirm if she''s the one I''ve been looking for!"
Raven smiled. "I can tell you right now. She''s not."
Tony frowned slightly at Raven''s firm tone. "How do you know she''s not?"
Raven gave a faint smile, filled with unmistakable confidence. "Simple. The person you''ve been looking for is me."
Tony found it unbelievable.
Her look didn''t look the same at all. Moreover, she was missing a mole around her eye.
But then he remembered how Raven had just whipped that woman so hard her flesh tore open, and. He thought maybe voicing that thought wasn''t the smartest move.
Raven could clearly read his mind. She subtly ground her teeth.
Which idiot decided she''d look the same after being reborn? If she ever found out, she would definitely beat him up first thing.
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr #
Still, she didn''t press Tony any further on that and instead changed the subject. "Who issued the bounty?
92%
Tony immediately understood why she''d shamelessly imed to be the target. She was fishing for the identity of the bounty
In that case, it made sense.
He chuckled. "Sorry, Unless I can confirm you''re really the one he''s looking for, I can''t tell you?
Raven casually tossed the token in her hand.
She asked, "How about a trade? This token, for the name of the one who issued the bounty?"
Tony didn''t even hesitate to shake his head. "No can do. It''s a rule in this line of work. We don''t break it."
Raven asked again. "Then can you at least pass a message to him for me?"
Tony replied firmly, Nope. I don''t have the right to contact him until I find the person he''s looking for."
Raven was fed up with him.
She was starting to seriously suspect this stubborn man was forcing her to return
to her previous appearance.
AD
Comment
Send gift
Chapter 255
Raven stared at Tony for a few seconds, trying hard to suppress the sudden urge to beat him to death. Then she turned her head to look at Cassian and asked, "Babe, do you want me to return to how I used to look?"
Before Cassian could respond, Tony was visibly frozen when he heard the question. What did she mean by that? How she used to look?''
Suddenly, a thought popped into Tony''s mind ''Did this woman have stic surgery?
The more he thought about it, the more he stared at Raven''s delicate little face, an unreadable expression creeping onto his features.
She got cosmetic surgery and only reached this level. He was really curious to see what she used to look like.
Instantly, the way Tony looked at Cassian became much moreplicated.
Tony was undeniably outstanding, but also not bright.
While sighing with emotion, his admiration for Raven surged like a torrential river.
If he could, he honestly wanted to sneak over and ask her for some tips. He liked to ask how exactly she pulled this off.
Tony couldn''t understand why he couldn''t find a woman who was this close to perfect in looks, aura, and strength.
Off to the side, Cassian hadn''t noticed Tony''s brain running wild and turning this into some imaginary ro plot.
He was just looking at Raven''s not-exactly-stunning, but delicate and uniquely pretty face. After a brief pause, he said, "I like you no matter what you look like." What he loved had never been her face or figure. It was the overwhelming sense of fulfillment he felt just from being near her, like he had the whole world.
Of course, if Cassian had to pick, he actually preferred how Raven looked now.
After all, before her rebirth, Raven attracted not dozens, but hundreds of troublesome admirers.
He believed in her loyalty, but the constant presence of wild men popping out of nowhere was annoying.
Still, he''d also overheard people trash-talking her appearance. And even though he knew she didn''t care, he didn''t like it.
So Cassian wouldn''t pressure Raven to stay the same or go back to her past appearance. It was entirely up to her.
Raven could tell what he was thinking just by looking at his handsome face.
Seeing her sweet, understanding man being so supportive, she moved in a sh and appeared right in front of him.
Then, cupping his handsome face with both hands, she leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips.
Cassian was clearly stunned by her sudden kiss.
She said, Babe, same goes for me. No matter what you look like, I''ll love you.
However,pared to the average-looking Cassian of the past, she did like the current version more.
Tony was stunned by their interaction.
He thought, ''Can they stop kissing every five minutes? Did they not see that I''m still right here?''
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr
But neither Raven nor Cassian seemed to notice the cloud of resentment swirling around him.
Raven simply wrapped her arms around Cassian''s neck and gazed at his face. He was wless from every angle.
92%1
She sighed with heartfelt admiration. "Still, gotta admit, being good-looking really is easy on the eyes. Since heaven itself seems to want me to return to my old appearance, I''ll go with the flow!"
Cassian saw the gentle smile on her face, and his own grew even softer. His tone was so sweet it could melt sugar. "Whatever you want."
Tony felt even more annoyed.
But then he really thought about what Raven said, and a trace of horror uncontrobly crept onto his handsome face.
It seemed Raven had stic surgery before.
Chapter 256
Raven said she was going to return to her previous appearance. It probably meant her pre-surgery face.
But she still looked ordinary after stic surgery. Tony was really curious what she looked like before.
Tony couldn''t help it. Images of infamous "ugly women" from Vyrdenia began shing through his mind.
Then, he mentally pasted those faces onto the Raven who was currently cuddling up to Cassian, and his body involuntarily shuddered. A chill shot through him like icy water.
He''d heard of Beauty and the Beast before, but it seemed he was about to witness a live-action version of Hot Guy and the Beast.
At that terrifying thought, he instinctively squeezed his eyes shut. He needed to calm down.
At the same time, Tony suddenly began to suspect Cassian wasn''t just blind. There was probably something seriously wrong with his brain too.
Just then, as Tony kept his eyes closed like he was bracing for a jumpscare, a faint glimmer shed on the ring Raven wore on her finger.
Then, a pale yellow crystal about the size of an egg appeared in her palm. Cassian''s eyes immediately lit up with surprise. "That''s... a Rebirth Stone?"
To ordinary people, the stone was pretty much useless.
But to someone who had been reborn, it held enormous value.
One of its functions was to restore a person''s appearance to what it was in their past.
However, Rebirth Stones were extremely rare. Even in the high-level world they had lived in before, they were few and far between.
Cassian truly hadn''t expected to see something this precious in such a small, low-level world.
Raven gave him a soft smile. Surprised?"
She stumbled across this thing by ident about a year ago. Back then, she thought that if Cassian ever met her and found her current appearance less appealing than before, she''d just use it right away.
But she realized the way he looked at her now was no different than how he had in the past timeline. Wanting to avoid constantly attracting annoying suitors, she didn''t rush to use it.
However, now that the only way to figure out who issued the bounty was to return to her past appearance, she might as well use it.
It wasn''t like she was losing anything, after all.
Raven lightly closed her hand around the Rebirth Stone. She slowly channeled her mental energy into it. Gradually, the stone began to emit a soft golden glow.
And with that glow, her face began to change slowly, subtly, but visibly.
Even though the changes were incredibly slight, it was as if the hand of a divine sculptor was gently refining her features. Her facial structure and every detail of her features began to shift toward perfection.
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr **
A few secondster, a face so stunning it could topple empires emerged into the world.
In its presence, any words meant to describe beauty felt unterly powerless
At that moment, every smile, every nce the gave off seemed to drain the color out of the entire world
The small mole at the corner of her eye was the final touch. It was like the dot in a perfect painting, adding a sense of ethereal liveliness to her already wless face
Cassian stared at her in a daze.
The Raven in front of him was even more beautiful than in the past.
In the past, she''d been shackled by so many burdens, like a dusty pearl. She was
still beautiful, but missing a certen radiance.
But now, she was like the finest piece of art. She was purified and radiant, absolutely breathtaking
And at that exact moment, Tony opened his eyes. He saw Raven''s face in full glory.
Chapter 257
In that instant, Tony felt as if a string in his mind had snapped with a loud bang.
He stared nkly at Raven in front of him, his brain practically ceasing to function.
It took him several breaths before he finally regained his senses.
And at that moment, a word uncontrobly surfaced in his mind. Fairy.
It took more than ten seconds before he finally found his voice,
He stared dumbly at Raven, opened his mouth several times. As if afraid to disturb her, he asked cautiously, "You... you are?"
He had only closed his eyes for a brief moment to calm himself, but it seemed like someonepletely different had appeared in the room.
Raven said, "Commander Bradley, I just reverted to my original appearance. You don''t recognize me anymore?"
That crisp and clear voice, as melodious as the most beautiful tune, entered his ears. Tony didn''t even register what she had actually said.
His brain spun a few more times before he nkly asked, "Re... reverted to your original appearance?"
Even if he was a bit slow, he could tell Raven hadn''t gotten stic surgery. He didn''t know how someone''s face could change so drastically.
Raven said, Just consider it as me having disguised myself before. This is what I originally looked like!"
If a string in Tony''s heart had broken earlier, now it felt like something exploded inside his head.
It was no exaggeration to say that at this moment, the way he looked at Raven was like he had seen a ghost.
He waspletely stunned.
He had shamelessly convinced himself countless times that Raven liked him before.
Now, Tony wanted to p himself twice.
He felt ridiculous that he thought he could have Raven''s affection.
And he even thought Raven''s previous face was the result of cosmetic surgery.
He actually had such a heinous thought.
While Tony was busy regretting so much he wanted to crawl into a hole, Raven finally looked at the usually mighty Tony and couldn''t help but say with a bit of helplessness, Now, can you tell me who issued the bounty?"
Her words snapped Tony back to attention.
He had been so focused on her sudden change in appearance that he''d forgotten everything else.
Now, he suddenly realized. The current Raven matched the description of the person they were looking for even more urately.
The moment he processed this, Tony quickly looked at her and asked, "You know the person who issued the bounty? You know he was looking for you?"
1./0
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr
Raven replied, "I can''t be sure exactly who, but I can confirm that he''s looking for me."
Hearing this, Tony forcibly suppressed his urge to look away from Raven and studied her seriously.
And in the next second, he wanted to p himself all over again.
He had actually been convinced that the other woman was the real Raven.
But standing next to the real Raven now, that other woman he had fallen for at first sight wasn''t even worth mentioning.
Now he finally understood why Raven said that woman was an impostor.
Compared to the real Raven, that woman was just a low-budget knockoff.
Tony ruthlessly scolded himself for being blind and decisively epted that the Raven before him was the true target.
Then, his gaze toward Raven became visibly more serious.
"I''ll contact him for you right now!" As he spoke, he immediately took out his custom phone and began operating it rapidly.
Watching Tony transform from someone full of disdain to a puppy-eyed admirer just because of Raven''s appearance, Cassian felt something strange for the first time in his life.
He regretted letting Raven decide for
? Bercelf whether or not to revert.
Her previous appearance was great. He found her beautiful, and no one else paid her attention. But things could be different
now.
Even without thinking, Cassian knew that the moment Raven appeared in public again, what awaited him would be even more annoying suitors.
And that wasn''t an exaggeration. After all, the room had already produced such a scenario.
Just as Cassian was considering how to help Raven attract fewer admirers, the only "disaster in the room put away his phone and looked at Raven.
AD
Chapter 258
Tony said, "I''ve already gotten in touch with the person who issued the bounty. But he''s quite far from here. He should arrive in Vyrdenia by tomorrow"
Raven nodded slightly at this. "Alright. Notify me the moment he enters Vyrdenia."
After speaking, Raven turned to look at Cassian, who was frowning in thought.
Having spent so many years with him in the previous timeline, Raven could tell what Cassian was thinking with just a nce.
50
Seeing her precious man acting like he was scared someone might steal her away, a faint, amused smile flickered in her eyes.
"Let''s go!" she said.
Cassian looked puzzled. "Where to?"
Raven smirked maliciously. "Weren''t you the one who said you''d make it up to me tonight? We''re going home!"
Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the Lysander Residence.
However, as soon as they stepped inside, Cassian was summoned away by someone sent from Edric.
Just as Raven was preparing to head to Cassian''s room to set up the mood a bit, a phone suddenly rang out.
The moment Raven pressed the answer button, Hugmuinn''s slightly anxious voice came through the line.
He said, "Boss, the men guarding your mother and brother were ambushedst night. They just regained consciousness, but your mother and brother are both missing."
Hearing this, Raven''s expression instantly turned cold. "Who did it?"
Hugmuinn replied, "I ced a tracking device on them. I just checked. Both of them are now located in the Monarch''s Pce. Because of the sensitive location, storming in might cause major problems..."
"The Monarch''s Pce?" Raven cut him off, suddenly chuckling, but herughter was colder than ice.
She muttered, "Emperor Grant, what a clever move from you!"
Meanwhile, in a dimly lit room, so dark it was almost devoid of light.
With both his arms broken, Emperor Grant stared menacingly at the two unconscious people on the bed.
Soon, he turned his head slightly and spoke to someone standing behind him. "Give them the drug."
The trusted aide behind him nodded seriously. "Yes!"
He immediately walked up to Raven''s mother, Ruth, then took two blood-red pills from a tray of ornate medicine boxes. He pried open the mouths of Ruth and Zach and fed the pills to both.
Shortly after the pill entered his mouth, Zach''s tightly closed eyes began to tremble, his long eyshes fluttering slightly. A deep expression of pain twisted his small face.
Emperor Grant watched Zach slowly being consumed by agony. The frustration and oppression he felt from his broken arms gradually began to lift.
Ja, 20 API
0
391%
He slowly leaned closer to Zach, staring at the pain on his little face as a twisted smile spread across his own.
He said, "What an adorable child... such a pity."
Then he turned his gaze to Ruth, who remained unresponsive, and frowned. "Shouldn''t the drug be taking effect on her
too?"
The aide quickly responded, "She''s likely in a deeper state of unconsciousness.
But don''t worry. She''ll soon wake to the same excruciating pain."
Emperor Grant nodded slightly and turned to leave the room.
But as time ticked by, Ruth remainedpletely still.
Meanwhile, a faint trace of purple light began to flicker at the corners of Zach''s eyes.
And in his mind, something was awakening...
Emperor Grant had barely stepped out of the room when Raven, now in her original form after using the Rebirth Stone, appeared at the Monarch''s Pce.
As soon as Emperor Grant saw her, he walked forward with a smile. "General Valor, what brings you here so suddenly? Is something the matter?"
??
Gone was the pathetic figure he had been before. Now he looked entirelyposed, his gaze toward Raven that of a cat toying with a mouse.
But before he could say another word, Raven strode right up to him.
And without warning, she raised her foot and kicked Emperor Grant.
With a sickening thud, Emperor Grant was sent flying.
His broken arms smashed hard against the ground, and an overwhelming wave of pain surged through his brain.
Yet his shock and disbelief overpowered even the pain. Staring up at Raven, his eyes were filled with utter disbelief and terror. "You... you..."
He could never have imagined that Raven would attack him without a word.
Since he became the monarch, not a single citizen of Vyrdenia had daredy a hand on him.
But when he looked into Raven''s eyes, a chilling realization hit him. She was looking at him as if he were already a dead
man.
And at that moment, Emperor Grant felt pure fear like never before.
As his mind trembled in dread, Raven finally looked at him and asked, "Where are my mother and brother?"
Emperor Grant''s eyes widened further at her words. The next second, he blurted out reflexively, "Wh-what mother and brother?"
He didn''t expect Raven to find out.
Raven took two more steps forward, towering over Emperor Grant on the ground. "Speak."
The icy aura surrounding her made Emperor Grant''s body tremble uncontrobly.
But thinking that he still held leverage over her, he forced himself to stay calm and looked Raven in the eye. "I don''t know
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr
what you''re talking about."
Raven smiled. Without another word, she stomped down on one of his legs. "Don''t know?"
9780
The pressure from her foot immediately made Emperor Grant recall the excruciating pain of his arms being broken in the dungeon.
He couldn''t help it anymore and screamed out in terror, "Draco Guards! Draco Guarder
But before the words fully left his mouth, Raven''s foot pressed down with more
force.
The sound of bone shattering echoed loudly through the silent room.
A heart-wrenching scream followed as Emperor Grant was plunged into agony.
The pain was so intense that he passed out.
But only momentster, another leg-breaking sound rang out.
The intense pain snapped Emperor Grant back into consciousness.
As his vision focused again, he looked at Raven as though he were staring at a demon.
Then Raven''s cold voice rang in his ears once more. "I''ll ask you one more time. Where are my mother and brother?"
This time, Emperor Grant knew if he gave even one more useless word, she''d really kill him.
Paralyzed by fear, he no longer dared dy and quickly spat out, "They''re.... in the underground treasure vault."
Raven gave
him a cold nce, preparing to finish him off and eliminate future trouble.
But just then, thirty Draco Guards suddenly surrounded her.
The one in the lead said solemnly, "General Valor, you cannot kill him!"
Raven frowned but knew that saving Zach was the priority right now.
She
gave
the fallen Emperor Grant onest look before sprinting in the direction of the underground vault.
Thirty secondster, the heavy doors burst open with a loud crash, and Raven rushed into the dim vault.
Ruth was gone. Only Zach remained on the bed.
Just then, Dominic, who was on Raven''s shoulder, locked his eyes onto the faint purple glow in Zach''s eyes. And in those eyes was nothing but sheer, stunned
disbelief.
AD
Chapter 259
Dominic eximed, "This... this is a sign of an Innate Starcard awakening?"
Upon hearing this, Raven immediately turned to Dominic. "Innate Starcard?"
Innate Starcard was enough to drive countless people mad with desire.
After all, the vast majority of Starcards in this world were forged by Starcard masters.
But an Innate Starcard was different. It was nature''s favor bestowed upon a lucky few,
As long as they didn''t die prematurely, anyone who possessed an Innate Starcard would inevitably grow to be a dominant figure in their realm.
However, those who awakened Innate Starcards were extremely rare. Perhaps one in tens of billions.
In Raven''s previous world, which was thousands of timesrger innd and poption than Earth, there were only three people who had such cards.
And all three were ranked among the top ten most powerful individuals in that world.
Almost as Raven finished speaking, a phantom image of a Starcard suddenly appeared above Zach''s small face.
Gradually, the dark golden ancient patterns on the card became more defined, and the text in the center of the card slowly became clear.
Dominic''s eyes locked on the emerging word in the center of the card, and then suddenly widened in shock. "The word ''Devour... A Devourer Starcard?"
Dominic''s voice trembled from excitement. "Didn''t the Devourer Starcard already go extinct?"
After all, a Devourer Starcard was capable of enhancing its owner''s power by consuming other people''s Starcards. It was nothing short of a cheat-level existence.
If this really was a Devourer Starcard, then this seemingly cute and soft little brother of hers would like have a future too immense to even imagine!
However, judging by the current state, Zach''s Innate Starcard still needed some time before it could fully awaken.
Once she confirmed there was no immediate danger, Raven''s gaze shifted toward the creased bedsheet beside Zach.
Just then, Dominic''s voice rang in her ear. "There''s a trace of your mother''s aura here. Looks like she was taken away. Also, the aura of the one who took her... feels familiar."
Raven immediately furrowed her brow. "Taken away? By whom?"
Dominic pouted slightly and then shamelessly bragged, "A former fangirl of mine." Raven gave Dominic a sideways nce. "Can you sense where she went?" Dominic shook its head. "No, but she likely won''t harm your mother."
Then, with a glimmer in its eyes, Dominic added, "Being with her might not be a bad thing. In fact, it could be a great opportunity."
Hearing Dominic''s serious tone, Raven couldn''t help but nce at it with a bit of suspicion. "What kind of opportunity?"
91%1
He replied, "It''s a good thing, trust me fin''t worry about it for now with your current strength, you wouldn''t be able to catch up with her even if you tried? He added. "Focus on intressing your power first. When guerre urong events, me your mother wille find you herself?
Raven gave Dominic a codd, sideways nce. It seemed like the was being looked down on for being weak.
But since Dominic had been rtively reliable today, the decided not to argue with
it
She then turned slightly and let her gaze fall upon a series of transparent cats around the room
There were ten in total, each divided into thirtypartments. Eachpartment contained a different treasure.
With just a single nce, Raven spotted several materials required to craft elemental Starcards.
And there wasn''t just one of each. There were multiples.
Among them, a few items even caused her eyes to light up.
She had no doubt that if she brought these treasures back to Valha, their overall strength would improve dramatically.
They might even rise from a top-ten global power to the top five in a short time.
Soon, the dainty, greenish-blue ring on her finger shimmered faintly.
In the next moment, Zach''s figure, along with all ten treasure-filled cabs, vanished simultaneously.
At the same time, both Zach and the cabs had been transported into the space within her ring,
Dominic stared wide-eyed at what had just happened. "The King of Life? That ring on your finger is the Ring of Life?"
Raven gave a calm hum in response.
The ring was indeed called the Ring of Life, a rare item she had obtained by sheer luck in the previous timeline. She hadn''t expected to bring it back with her after being reborn.
She had managed to be a Chariot and high-level Starborne in just five years. This ring had yed no small part.
Too bad her dumb brother who put a bounty on her head didn''t realize she still wore the ring after her rebirth, or he would''ve already found her by now.
Dominic asked, "Who exactly are you?"
After all, the Ring of Life would never recognize an ordinary person as its master. This woman was anything but ordinary!
Raven only gave it azy nce and replied dismissively, "I''m your master.
Dominic went speechless. "This damned woman always acts arrogant in front of me!"
Just then, Raven''s phone suddenly rang.
She nced at the caller ID and immediately picked up. "Hello, Edric?"
Then, Edric''s slightly anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.
As Raven listened, her entire aura turned icy cold.
After hanging up the phone, Raven went straight to the Lysander family home without hesitation.
When she arrived and reached the door of Cassian''s room, she saw two Lysander family guards stationed at the entrance.
10:15 Sat, 26 Apr
Moreover, she could clearly sense the presence of at least five Elite Warriors hidden around the room. Staring at the heavily guarded door, the serious expression on Raven''s face deepened further.
At the same time, the cold light in her eyes seemed sharp enough to freeze the
air.
If anything happened to her precious one, she would make sure those responsible paid with their lives.
eturns Novel 260
91%
(+50
The guards standing on either side of the door could clearly feel the shift in Raven''s aura, and a trace of fear subconsciously appeared on their faces.
However, as she approached to enter the room, the shorter guard mustered up the courage to step Edric Lysander ordered that no one could enter. You can''t go in."
Raven frowned slightly.
With just a single nce, the guard blocking her path involuntarily trembled.
forward and say, "Mr.
Seeing this, the other guard quickly raised his hand and pulled back hispanion''s arm, saying, "The order didn''t include thisdy."
Then he turned to Raven and respectfully gestured, "Please, go right in."
Raven gave a small nod and walked into Cassian''s room.
Inside, Cassian was alone. He sat cross-legged on the bed, closed.
eyes
Butpared to when Raven had left earlier, his face now carried an unusual pallor.
Seeing this, she quickly stepped up to the bed and ced two fingers on his wrist. Cassian didn''t react, remaining still as if unaware of her touch.
As Raven felt the strong but slightly chaotic pulse beneath her fingers, a hint of surprise flickered in her eyes.
This didn''t feel like the severe internal injuries Edric had mentioned on advancing to the next level.
She quickly examined him more closely.
Finally, she was certain. Her beloved was on the
the phone. It actually felt more like he was
verge of breaking through to Star Sovereign, the realm above Star Lord.
Since being disturbed during advancement was dangerous, and now assured that Cassian was physically fine, Raven quietly left the room to avoid interfering.
Still, as she walked out the door, a fresh wave of urgency surged in her heart. She needed to raise her strength fast.
Her sweetheart was advancing so quickly. She couldn''t be the one slowing him down.
Also, they did agree to a special night together.
Cassian didn''t say it, but she always knew he had dreams of reversing the roles in bed...
Not long after leaving the room, Raven happened to see Ashing out of another room.
She immediately approached and asked, "Who ambushed Cassian?"
Hearing the slight chill in her voice and feeling themanding aura emanating from her, Ash''s eyes showed a flicker of shock.
She thought her father said that her brother''s girlfriend was an ordinary person.
However, a "normal" person couldn''t give off such an overwhelming presence. 10:15 Sat, 26 Apr
Raven narrowed her eyes slightly as Ash remained silent.
Ash immediately came back to her senses when she heard Raven''s voice.
39170
+50)
She quickly responded, "My dad said the person had markings from Hiemal Court, the world''s fifth-ranked underground power. They also used you of impersonating their leader''s sister.
Hearing the words Hiemal Court, a serious look crossed Ash''s face.
After all, the top 10 underground forces each held power equal to or greater than several national governmentsbined.
Every leader of the top ten underground forces in the world was a figure that the ruler of any country would treat with courtesy.
And the Lysander family couldn''t afford to offend the fifth-ranked Hiemal Court.
"Hiemal Court... impersonation..." Raven''s eyes narrowed slightly.
She''d heard of Hiemal Court before, but never paid much attention
1. it.
Back then, she hadn''t realized that Hiemaly might''ve followed her to this world.
Now, it was worth looking into whether Hiemal Court had anything
do with him.
As for the man who had attacked Cassian, saying that she was an impostor...
And if someone from his side had dared hurt her man...
Thinking of this, a devilish smile slowly spread across Raven''s lips.
Seeing the smile on Raven''s small face, Ash couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine.
For some reason, she had a very bad feeling. Someone was about to get
wrecked.
Without wasting time, Raven took out her phone and messaged Hugmuinn, asking him to investigate whether Hiemal Court had anyone named "Hiemaly."
Once done, she looked at the green ring on her finger, the Ring of Life, which still held all the treasure she''d looted from Emperor Grant''s ce.
Valha was currently ranked ninth among the world''s top ten forces. With this cache of treasures, they could easily make the top five in a short time.
If Hiemal Court did belong to Hiemaly, then things would be easier. But if not...
A sharp glint shed through her eyes.
Raven then messaged Hugmuinn again, asking for his current location. She wanted to deliver the ring''s contents to him directly.
A few secondster, she raised an eyebrow at his reply. He was still at Century Globe Hotel.
She''d heard rumors that Hugmuinn was in the process of acquiring Century Globe Hotel''s chain. It looked like today was a good time to check on the progress.
With that thought, she headed for the main gates of the Lysander family household.
"Raven, heading out? I''m just about to leave too-want a ride?" Ash caught up to her excitedly.
10:16 Sat, 26 Apr
91% 1
4450
Before, she hadn''t thought much of Cassian dating someone seemingly ordinary. But after sensing Raven''s presence just now, she felt an urge to get closer to her.
Raven raised a brow at Ash''s sudden friendliness, but didn''t reject herpany. She smiled. "I''m going to the Century Globe Hotel. That on your way?"
Ash was stunned.
The next moment, her eyes suddenly lit up. "Are you going to Century Globe Hotel, too?"
Raven asked, "Yes, are you?"
Ash replied, "Yeah! A friend of mine told me that Hazon, one of the personal subordinates of Hugmuinn from the Triad, is staying there. She even set up a meeting for me with him in half an hour!"
Hearing this, Raven''s eyes shed with surprise as she looked at Ash. "You want to enter Valha?"
Ash was from the military, so logically speaking, it would be difficult for her to maintain a bnce between the military and Valha.
Ash sighed as she heard Raven''s words. "Yeah. I almost died on the battlefield
not long ago. If it weren''t for my husband, I wouldn''t be here anymore."
She continued, "My dad was so worried, he pulled some strings and had me discharged from the military. I''ve recovered now, though, and I don''t want to be a useless bum."
She added, "My friend says Hazon''s pretty approachable. A lot of people entered Valha through him."
Raven''s eyes glinted. "Approachable? Letting people in through him?"
Ash suddenly realized she might''ve said too much.
Sheughed awkwardly and waved her hands. "I mean, not that easy. Of course, strength still matters most."
"Wait for me a sec, I''ll go with you to see him." With that, Raven turned back to Cassian''s room, pulling out a Reborn Stone from the ring.
When she came back out, the two guards at the door took one look at her radiant,
ethereal appearance. They instantly lost their breath.
They had never seen someone this pretty.
AD
Comment
Chapter 261
"You... you are?"
Ash stared nkly at Raven, who had now returned to her appearance from her past life,pletely stunned.
Raven gave a faint smile. "You don''t recognize me just because I put on a little makeup?"
The two bodyguards couldn''t help but swallow hard when they saw the smile on Raven''s delicate face.
Let alone the bodyguards. Even Ash almost got lost in that smile, one that could easily be described as devastatingly beautiful.
"You... you''re Raven?" Ash stammered.
"Yes, let''s go!" With that, Raven headed straight toward the Lysander family''s parking lot.
Ash nced at Raven''s back, then suddenly turned and rushed into Cassian''s
room.
But the room waspletely empty, no extra person in sight.
She quickly spun around and ran to catch up with Raven.
Half an hourter, Raven and Ash appeared in front of the Century Globe Hotel.
"We''re here, get out," Raven said from the driver''s seat. She looked at Ash, who had been staring at her the whole way and still had disbelief written all over her face.
Even now, Ash couldn''t understand how Raven had done it.
She wouldn''t believe that Raven just put on makeup. She didn''t know what was going on.
But before Ash could continue screaming in her mind, Raven had already gotten out of the car and was walking toward the hotel entrance.
Ash snapped out of it and hurried after her.
She quickly leaned in close to Raven, examining her face at an extremely short distance.
But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find any trace of disguise or any sign of a specially made mask.
Then, a thought suddenly surfaced in her mind uncontrobly. It seemed Raven was deliberately pretending to be ugly before.
But before Ash could reach any conclusion, a seductive woman in her mid-tote twenties with heavy makeup came walking up quickly.
The woman said, Ash, you''re finally here. Mr. Jenkins has already arrived. We''re just waiting for you!"
As she spoke, it was only then that she seemed to notice Raven beside Ash. She masked the jealousy in her eyes and looked surprised as she asked, "Ash, who''s this beauty?"
Ash replied, "This is my friend, Raven."
Ash then introduced her to Raven. "Raven, this is Elizabeth. She was my
roommate back at Regalhold University. She''s also the eldest daughter of the chairman of the Duvall Group. She''s the one who helped me get this meeting with Hazon today."
Raven''s eyes flickered with a trace of surprise. She didn''t expect to meet Maris''s sister.
10:16 Sat, 26 Apr (0
Elizabeth smiled and praised. "You''re really beautiful.
"Since you''re Ash''s friend, you''re not an outsider. Come with me? With that, the led Ash and Ravra toet le dersen.
After saying that, she directly led Ash and Raven to the elevator
Soon, Elizabeth brought them into a private room on the second floor. Inside the room at fost women and one man
The man at the head of the group looked around thirty-six or thirty-seven years old. He was slightly overweight and fis bulging beer belly was particrly eye- catching
At first nce, Raven frowned slightly. Greasy looks, sleazy vibe, weak aura. She was skeptical that this gay was from Valha.
As Raven looked at the middle-aged man, his eyes happened to meet hers.
The moment he saw her face, a sh of obvious lust appeared in his eyes. But thatst vanished in the blink of an eye, gone almost instantly.
Elizabeth noticed the look in his eyes but didn''t let it show on her face.
At the same time, she smiled and introduced, "Ash, Raven, this is Mr. Hazon Jenkins, one of the direct subordinates of Hugmuinn."
Upon hearing this, Ash immediately smiled and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Jenkins."
However, Raven simply looked at him indifferently and lightly opened her lips. "You''re from Valha?"
Hazonughed at her words, a smile filled with overbearing confidence and arrogance.
He replied, "I''m the head of recruitment for Valha here in Regalhold. I decide who gets into Valha" Elizabeth and the others in the room looked at Hazon with even more admiration after hearing that "You truly live up to being one of Hugmuinn''s people. It''s so assertive!"
"With people like you in Valha, bing the number one force in the world will be a breeze!"
"Mr. Jenkins, do you think I might have a shot at entering Valha?*
Hazon chuckled and said, "Everyone here has good talent and potential. Valha wouldn''t want to miss out on talents like you."
Then he slightly lifted his head and looked toward Raven. "Little girl, are you interested in joining Valha?"
AD
Comment
Chapter 262
91%
450
The four women at the table all showed subtle shifts in their expressions when they heard Hazon''s words and looked toward Raven.
They understood very well. Although Hazon said Valha wouldn''t overlook them, whether or not they were actually admitted was still uncertain.
Just moments ago, they had each tried ttering Hazon several times, even making attempts to get closer to him. While Hazon had shown a bit of interest, it was nothingpared to how directly he was approaching Raven.
As they looked at Raven''s impossibly wless face, the four women frowned in displeasure.
Raven, however, didn''t notice the change in their expressions. She looked calmly at Hazon and asked, "Joining Valha? I remember there are some conditions to be met, right?"
Hazon looked at her serious little face and suddenly chuckled.
Then, with a broad wave of his hand, he said in an extremely generous tone, "Conditions? Who cares about conditions? Whether you can get into Valha or not. It''s all up to me!"
With that, he picked up a wine ss filled with red wine and ced it heavily onto the ss table in front of him.
The crisp sound of the wine ss hitting the table rang out.
Alongside it was Hazon''s bold voice. "Come on, down this ss, and we can talk about anything."
Raven looked at the red wine on the table, and her expression gradually grew cold.
Seeing her reaction, the greasy smile on Hazon''s face also faded a bit. "What? You don''t want to drink it?"
Raven nced at him coolly, then suddenly smiled. "You think you..."
But before she could finish the sentence, Ash tugged at her sleeve.
In the next moment, Ash put on an apologetic smile and said to Hazon, "Mr. Jenkins, I''m really sorry. My friend is allergic to alcohol. I''ll drink this for her!"
As soon as she said that, she picked up the wine ss and downed the red wine in one go.
Hearing this, Hazon nced up and down at Ash, who had a refined face and a hint of bold spirit in her demeanor. The irritation stirred up by Raven''s coldness finally started to ease a little.
Ash, noticing the shift in his mood, let out a subtle sigh of relief.
Then, she leaned slightly toward Raven and whispered in her ear, her voice low enough for only the two of them to hear.
"I don''t think this guy is any good either, but even so, he''s still upper management
in Valha. We might not want to cozy up to him, but we definitely can''t offend him, or we''ll have endless trouble."
Before Raven could respond, Ash turned back toward Hazon with a smile.
"Mr. Jenkins, I''m really sorry, she''s not feeling well today. I should take her back." As Ash spoke, she reached out to pull Raven along and make a swift escape.
Although Ash did want to join Valha, she also wanted to do it based on her own merit, not through shady shortcuts.
But before they could leave, a nce from Hazon made the two bodyguards at the door step forward, blocking their path.
10:16 Sat, 26 Apr
Ash frowned and turned to look at Hazon. "Mr. Jenkins, what''s the meaning of this?"
Hazon chuckled. "Your friend looks perfectly fine to me. You two leave so soon. What would that say about my reputatio
Elizabeth, who had brought Ash and Raven here, also looked at Ash with disapproval.
She said, Ash, I spoke on your behalf quite a bit to get you this meeting with Mr. Jenkins. Now you want to leave as soon a you arrive? How am I supposed to rmend anyone else to Valha in the future?*
Hearing Elizabeth''s words, Ash''s face showed a flicker of hesitation.
It was true. She''d only gotten this opportunity to meet Hazon thanks to Elizabeth.
Leaving like this would indeed por her in an awkward position.
After a few seconds of inner struggle, she turned toward Raven.
AD
Chapter 263
Ash said, "Raven, how about... you go back first? I''ll stay here and have dinner with Mr. Jenkins"
Before Raven could respond, Hazon let out a light chuckle. "Beauty, if you want to leave, I won''t stop you. But let me give you a heads-up. I just received word that one of the Triad, Hugmuinn, might be in this very hotel."
He added, "If you miss the chance to meet him because of one decision, you might regret it for the rest of your life. Think carefully."
Hearing this, all the women around the table drew in a sharp breath.
Anyone who knew of Valha would know about the Triad.
Rumor had it that Hugmuinn controlled the entire intelligencework within Valha. He was the most trusted confidant of the master of Valha.
And now, Hazon was saying that Hugmuinn might be in this hotel.
That could mean they''d get a chance to see him tonight.
For someone of that status, even catching a glimpse could be a lifetime bragging right. And if they were lucky enough to catch his attention...
The woman''s breathing grew more hurried at the thought.
Not just them. Even Ash was visibly stunned.
She''d seen Hugmuinn once from a distance about half a year ago while abroad. Even though it was just a glimpse, his handsome features and calm,manding presence had left an unforgettable impression.
As much as she didn''t want to admit it, part of her desire to enter Valha was exactly because she hoped to see Hugmuinn again.
Now she wasn''t even in Valha yet, and she might already have a chance to meet him. That surprise made up her mind almost instantly. She''d stay.
Then, she turned to Raven Valor.
But what surprised her was that Raven''s expression hadn''t changed at all. She was still as calm as ever.
Ash couldn''t help but ask, almost reflexively. "Raven, haven''t you heard of Hugmuinn of Valha?"
"I have." Not only had she heard of him. Raven hade to this Century Globe Hotel precisely to meet him.
But hearing Raven''s t tone, Ash couldn''t tell if she was just too calm or simply didn''t understand what kind of person Hugmuinn really was.
Around them, the other women looked at Raven with thinly veiled contempt.
They thought Raven had no clue who Hugmuinn even was, and yet here she was pretending like she did.
A pretty face with no substance. No way someone like that could aplish anything big.
Hazon smiled faintly, then said to Ash and Raven, "Alright, have a seat and eat something first."
Ash nodded quickly and tugged Raven over to sit down with her.
10 981, Z9 Apr
Raven hadn''t actually nned to leave anyway. After all, she was curious to see juu how far this man in charge of recruitment for Valha in Regalhold would take things
She intended to make an example of him inside Valha, something for everyone to learn from.
Once they sat down, Ash leaned over again and whispered in Raven''s ear, worried she''d say something that might stir up trouble.
Ash said, "If he says something annoyingter, just pretend it''s a dog barking. Don''t go head-to-head with him, okay? If we do get to meet Hugmuinn, this trip will totally be worth it
After all, Raven was her younger brother''s girlfriend. She had to protect Kaven.
Besides, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Raven wasn''t just an ordinary person.
If she could tell, Hugmuinn surely could
100. 100.
Chapter 264
1
If they really got to meet the famous Hugmuinn today, Ash felt that Raven might actually catch Hugmuinn''s eye and even be granted special admission into Valha.
And once she had the favor of Hugmuinn, Raven could rise to power effortlessly within Valha
Thinking of this, Ash made up her mind. No matter what, she had to make sure Raven saw Hugmuinn today.
Just then, Hazon picked up an empty wine ss and slowly poured half a ss of red wine into it.
He then ced it in front of Raven with a smile and said, "Your name is Raven, right? I don''t know why, but it sounds oddly familiar. Maybe it''s fate."
Raven cast a faint nce at the red wine in front of her, then at Hazon. Her gaze grew colder.
Ash had just told him she was allergic to alcohol, yet he still pushed the drink in front of her.
Seeing this, Elizabeth immediately looked at Raven with visible displeasure. "Being favored by Mr. Jenkins is your honor. How can you be so clueless?"
As she spoke, she pointed her chin at the wine ss, clearly signaling Raven to drink it.
Raven nced at her indifferently and chuckled. "Honor? And how are you so sure? He didn''t even hear my name before!"
Although her name was not widely spread in Valha, many people should have heard of it.
If Hazon was truly from Valha, it was entirely possible he had heard it before but hadn''t bothered to remember it clearly.
"Heard of your name?" Elizabeth sneered as if she had heard a joke.
She said, "I have met every youngdy of status in Vyrdenia. But you? I''ve never seen you or heard of you. You think Mr. Jenkins would know someone as insignificant as you?"
The four women who had been quiet earlier because they weren''t sure about Raven''s identity. Now, they no longer held back after hearing Elizabeth''s words.
One of them, a woman with a curvaceous figure, looked directly at Ash with dissatisfaction. "Ash, you''re the youngdy of the Lysander family. How can you be friends with just anyone?"
The woman with an oval face beside her nodded her head and echoed. "That''s right! If people knew that with all kinds of people, it would be bad for your reputation if word got out."
you made friends
She added, "I mean, sure, it''s your business who you befriend, but there are some people you just can''t bring to certain asions. Letting someone like her dine with us will drag down our level!"
Hearing the two singing the same tune, Hazon pretended to be angry and scolded, "Enough! Shut up! Everyone in Vyrdenia is equal. Why draw lines between the noble and the lowborn?"
Then he turned to Raven again, that signature greasy smile back on his face. "They didn''t mean any harm, Miss Valor. Please don''t take it to heart."
He paused, nced at her inly dressed military uniform, then added, "But judging by your outfit, I assume your background isn''t particrly noble. It''s not surprising you''d be looked down on."
He added, People always say not to care too much about others'' opinions, but we humans are social creatures. Who can truly ignore what others think?"
10:16 Sat, 26 Apr w
"At times like this, relying on a man with status, power, and influence bes especially important."
Chapter 265
The four women nearby felt a sudden sourness in their hearts after hearing Hazon''s words.
Although Hazon wasn''t particrly good-looking and was older than them by quite a bit, he had status and power. If he were to show interest in any of them, they wouldn''t mind developing something with him.
But ever since Raven showed up, Hazon''s attention shifted, and he no longer seemed interested in them.
Immediately, the look in their eyes toward Raven became noticeably more hostile.
Under their stares, Raven looked at Hazon''s smug, overconfident face and couldn''t help but let out a softugh-
"A man with status and power? You?" Hazon''s smile froze the moment those words left her lips.
A secondter, his eyes burst with fury as he stared at her. It had been a long time since someone dared speak to him with such tant disregard.
Elizabeth and the other four women frowned at Raven''s words too.
From their perspective, it was an honor for someone like Hazon to be interested in Raven.
Her attitude now was downright ungrateful.
Ash felt the atmosphere turn tense and quickly reached out to tug on Raven''s sleeve.
She knew Raven already had her younger brother and would never be interested in a greasy middle-aged man like Hazon.
But if Raven offended him, they could miss the chance to meet Hugmuinn because of it. Then, Raven could lose a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
Thinking this, Ash looked at Hazon''s darkened expression and hurriedly forced a smile.
She said, Mr. Jenkins, my friend came here today to apany me. She doesn''t know much about Valha or about you. She tends to speak directly, so please don''t take offense."
As she spoke, she picked up the wine ss in front of Raven and downed it in one gulp.
After drinking it, she turned the ss upside down, showing it was empty.
Then, she said with a smile, "She really can''t drink, so I''ve finished it for her. Please allow me to apologize on her behalf."
But this time, Hazon didn''t give Ash any face.
As soon as she finished speaking, he suddenly mmed his wine ss down on the table.
The sharp sound echoed, making everyone''s hearts tremble.
At the same time, Hazon''s cold voice rang out. "She doesn''t know much about me
or Valha? What, is Valha not famous enough? Or does she simply not take the head of the Regalhold branch seriously?"
As soon as he said that, he stopped hiding the greedy glint in his eyes as he stared at Raven and said in a chilling tone, "Spend the night with me. Be my woman, and I''ll give you everything you desire. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you understand what kind of ce Valha is."
Ash''s heart dropped. One thought rang loud in her mind. "This is bad. There is no salvaging this now.''
Elizabeth and the other four women looked at Raven with faint schadenfreude.
TU To Sat, 20 Apr w
Raven stared at Hazon, the chill in her gaze sharp enough to freeze.
However, she said with a smile, "Give me everything I want? You? What the hell do you
think
you are?"
Hazon''s face turned cold again when he heard this.
He locked his eyes on Raven and said angrily, "You dare to reject my generosity?"
Just as he finished speaking, a deep thud exploded through the room as the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside.
Everyone inside froze and turned toward the doorway.
In an instant, a dozen or so people walked in from outside.
When Hazon saw the tall,manding figure at the lead, his breath caught in his throat.
And then, his body began to tremble uncontrobly.
AD
Chapter 266
The leader appeared to be around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, with handsome features and an aura that hovered between righteousness and roguishness.
"Da... Daniel..." Hazon stared at the man before him, his voice trembling violently. He never could have imagined that Daniel, the biological grandson of Lorne, and the undisputed prince of Regalhold, would appear here.
However, his terror wasn''t solely due to Daniel''s identity.
The main reason was that thest time he had identally offended Daniel, he had been beaten so badly he was hospitalized.
Back then, he had been bedridden for over a month before he could even get up. Even now, just recalling the pain sent chills down his spine.
"Th-this is..."
"It''s that prince of Regalhold!"
"Why would he show
up
here?"
Elizabeth and the four women in the room knew Daniel a little.
At this moment, sensing the aura radiating from him, they couldn''t help but show traces of tension in their expressions.
Raven studied Daniel with quiet intensity as she listened to their whispers. ''So this is Lorne''s grandson. He does bear some resemnce, but everything else about him screamed spoiled aristocrat.
Daniel stepped through the door, his gaze sweeping indifferently over Hazon and the women before tilting his head slightly toward a short, stocky man behind him. "Which one hit you?"
The stout man''s left cheek bore a faint, swollen redness.
Hearing Daniel''s question, he immediately pointed to the woman in the pale green dress on Hazon''s right and said, "That one! That bitch!"
The woman''s face paled instantly.
She was only a branch of a second-rate family in Regalhold, far inferior to the others around her.
If Daniel wanted her dead, her family wouldn''t dare so much as whimper in protest.
In fear, she almost subconsciously grabbed Hazon''s arm and pleaded, "Mr. Jenkins, save me."
Hazon felt the pull on his arm and quickly broke free.
Then, he immediately questioned the woman, "Say it! What did you just do to Mr. Drakon''s man?"
The woman pursed her red lips, her small face full of grievance. "I... Just now at the hotel entrance, he, he took advantage of me. I, I just hit him..."
Hearing this, the stout man snorted coldly. His gaze swept over the bodice of the woman in the pale green dress, and then
10:16 Sat, 26 Apr **
he said with disdain, "Taking advantage of you Aren''t you dressed like this for someone to take adva "Besides, what did you say to me? You said you were Hazal''s woman? That i contat and to stand your
"I ignored you at the time because I wanted to bring my boss here to we if this
Hazon is vomeone I can afford to offend When Hazon heard the stout man''sst
two sentences, he wanted to kill the womwn in the pie preen
Ares.
This woman had only met him for the first time today, and they hadn''t even seen each other once before entering the boxe today.
''She dares to use my name to bluff her way through without even meeting me.
This sayid woman deserves to def Hazon thought.
However, his initial terror toward Daniel had dulled somewhat
Although he was still terrified of Daniel, so many people were watching
Not to mention the others, Elizabeth and these four women were obviously not nice
If he cowered before Daniel now, who knew what rumors they''d spin?
Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, and then his face was filled with a smile,
Chapter 267
Hazon said, "Mr. Drakon, you know that I am from Valha, and now the Eye of Valha is in this hotel. For my bind vie please don''t lower yourself to her level, alright?"
The woman in the light green dress breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Hazon speaking for her. Hazon even brought up the Eye. It seems that I should be fine today:
But before her tension could fully case, Daniel nced at Hazon, a slow, sinister smirk curling his lips.
Daniel said. "The Eye is in this hotel? Why don''t you say that the master of Valha is in this hotel? If Huginn came here in person, I might consider showing him some respect. But trash like you? You''re not worth my consideration"
Hearing this, Hazon''s face suddenly froze.
If it were anyone else who said this, he would make them pay.
But the one who said this was Daniel, Lorne''s grandson, the veritable prince of Regalhold, so even if his pride was shattered. he could only swallow the humiliation.
Immediately, Hazon turned his head somewhat stiffly to look at the woman in the pale green dress and shook his head helplessly.
He had already made his stance clear, but the oue was beyond his control. The woman in the pale green dress'' face drained of color.
The arrogance on the stout man''s face intensified as he saw Daniel''s attitude.
He suddenly took two steps forward, walked up to the woman in the pale green dress, grabbed her hair, and dragged her directly toward the door.
"It hurts! Let go of me! Let go of me!"
The stout man gave a cruel smile. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''m just taking you with us to have some fun."
The woman''s face turned even paler when she heard the stout man say the word "us."
After he finished speaking, he turned his head and nced around.
Soon, his gazended on Raven.
He looked Raven up and down, his eyes filled with greed.
Then, he waved to the several bodyguards behind him. "Take all the women in the room."
Ash couldn''t help but frown slightly.
She nced at Daniel indifferently and took a step forward. She smiled at Daniel, passing the stout man.
"Mr. Dragon, I am Ash from the Lysander family. It''s been a while since Ist visited General Drakon. How has he been?"
Daniel looked Ash up and down. "Miss Lysander?"
Ash smiled and nodded. "General Drakon and my father have always had a good rtionship...."
However, before she could finish her sentence, Daniel interrupted her in a cold voiceced with a hint of wickedness, "Pierce is your brother, right? He offended mest time. It doesn''t matter how good your father''s rtionship with my grandfather
TU:10 Sat, 20 Apr w
1. is. Your Lysander family is not worth my fear
After he finished speaking, he waved his hand. "Take her away!"
Seeing this, the stout man smiled disdainfully. He grabbed the hair of the woman
in the pale green dress with our kant and suddenly reached out to grab Ash''s hair with the other.
Ash frowned when she saw the stout man''s movement.
She immediately raised her hand to hit the stout man''s hand that was reaching for her.
However, the stout man''s hand was extremely fast. He directly dodged Ash''s hand and grabbed her hair.
Ash gasped.
At this moment, she could almost feel the pain of her scalp being pulled.
However, just as the stout man''s hand was about to touch Ash''s hair, a small hand suddenly grabbed his wrist.
Chapter 268
The stocky man froze in shock at the grip around his wrist.
At the same time, he subconsciously looked at the owner of the small hand.
The next moment, Raven''s breathtakingly beautiful eyes met his gaze.
Then, he saw Raven looking at him indifferently and saying, "You can hit others, but you can''t touch her.
As Raven finished speaking, she fiercely kicked the stout man in the stomach.
The stout man instinctively let go of the woman in the pale green dress''s hair and was sent flying backward.
He crashed into a wooden table, shattering a chair into pieces.
"Hiss..." Elizabeth and the four women gasped in unison.
Faye stared at Raven, who took a tissue from the table and wiped her hands, her small face full of astonishment.
That stout man was at least an Elite Warrior, but he waspletely overpowered by Raven.
Faye thought, "This is the ordinary woman my father said? However, that kick Raven just did is so cool!''
Astonishment filled Hazon''s eyes as a look of terror spread across his face.
Hazon said, "How dare youy a finger on Mr. Drakon''s man? Do you have a death wish?"
He almost instinctively trotted over to the stout man and carefully raised his hand to help him up.
Hazon asked, "Are... are you alright?"
At that moment, the intense pain made the stout man feel like his body was falling apart.
But then he remembered that he had been beaten up by two women today.
Overwhelmed by a strong sense of humiliation, he struggled to his feet and pointed at Raven angrily, cursing, "You bitch, how dare you sneak attack me?"
Raven nced at the stout man indifferently, then her cold gaze fell on the frightened Hazon beside him.
She said softly, "Didn''t you say you''d give me whatever I want? I don''t need everything. Cripple him now, and I''ll forget about your previous disrespect."
Hearing Raven''s words, Hazon looked subconsciously at Daniel, who was standing quietly not far away.
At this moment, Daniel''s face was noticeably gloomier than when he arrived.
Thunder''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly scolded Raven with a cold face, "Do you know who Mr. Drakon is? If Mr. Drakon is unhappy, not only you, but also your family and friends will suffer."
"Now, immediately kneel down and apologize to Mr. Drakon and his subordinates, or no one can save you today!"
Hearing this, Raven couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Really?"
As she spoke, she suddenly walked toward the two of them.
Thunder and the stout man looked at Raven, who was getting closer and closer to them, feeling a chill down their spines.
IU
Sat, 26 Apr
91%
However, the stout man quickly regained his confidence after ncing at Daniel, who was standing not far away with a grim expression.
The stout man said, "My boss can easily crush you. Now, break the leg you just kicked me with, or no one can save you!"
Ash''s confidence wavered when she heard the stout man''s assertive tone,
She had heard that Daniel possessed exceptional talent as a Warrior, having already reached the Elite Warrior level three
years ago.
Rumors imed Daniel was now likely a King Warrior!
Such a person was beyond the reach of the Lysander family''s influence, let alone
a young woman like Raven.
With that thought, Ash quickly turned to Raven and shouted, "Raven, let''s go! We need to leave here now!"
Chapter 269
"Leave?" The stout man let out a derisiveugh, as if he''d just heard the most
ridiculous joke.
Unless my boss permits it, not even an ant could crawl out of here, let alone two grown women, he thought.
Ash''s heart clenched at his mocking tone.
Instantly, her expression became even more anxious.
Ash said, "Raven, I''ll hold them off. Run!"
However, Raven gave her a reassuring look.
Then, she looked at the stout man and slowly smiled, "How can one leg be enough? If you want to break it, break both."
Not far away, Daniel raised his handsome eyebrows slightly at her words. ''Is this woman that sensible?''
The stout man in front of Raven saw this, and the disdain in his eyes toward Raven grew stronger.
''She dared strike me in front of my boss, clearly tired of living. It''s wise of her to break her legs now.
However, just as this thought came to his mind, the sound of two wrists breaking rang out.
"Oh!"
The next moment, the stout man''s screams suddenly echoed through the room.
The people around heard this extremely shrill voice, and they coul
help but widen their eyes.
''Crazy! This woman is really crazy! How dare a woman from a humble family treat Mr. Dragon''s subordinates like this?''
Soon, everyone looked at Raven with a hint of pity in their eyes.
''Defying Daniel isn''t just recklessness-it is a death wish.
Meanwhile, hearing this, Daniel stared at Raven, his expression unreadable.
At the same time, the atmosphere in the private room gradually became extremely solemn.
Secondster, Daniel suddenly curled his lips into a smile. Then, to everyone''s surprise, he began to p.
The three ps were like drumbeats pounding on the hearts of everyone in the room, making them nervous.
After pping a few times, Daniel looked at Raven with a wicked smile.
"You are the woman who is the least afraid of death that I have ever seen."
As he spoke, he walked toward Raven, his pace leisurely.
Soon, he stopped in front of Raven.
"Girl, it seems your family never taught you how cruel the world can be. Now, let me teach you a lesson."
As he said that, he suddenly raised his hand, aiming to pinch Raven''s chin.
However, almost at the next moment, when he raised his hand, a crisp pping sound suddenly rang out in the quiet private
room.
Sal, 20 Apr Chapter 269
39150
At the same time, Raven''s voice, which clearly carried a hint of amusement but wounded sterly cold to everyone in the room, rang out.
"Since Lorne didn''t teach you how to behave, I''ll teach you now on behalf of your grandfather?
The moment Raven''s voice fell, a dead silence descended upon the private room.
It was not until three secondster that Daniel seemed to react, slowly raising his hand to touch his handsome face.
As he felt the burning pain in his face, his entire body instantly turned cold.
No one had ever dared to hit him.
Even his most respected and feared grandfather had never hit him!
But now, he was actually hit by a woman!
Raven and the four women almost instantly held their breath.
The cold air enveloped them, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly.
And as they looked at Daniel, there was an intense fear in their eyes. "Terrifying! The aura around this man is terrifying!"
As they watched in horror, Daniel stared at Raven, his voice filled with endless
chill and an extremely murderous aura which suddenly sounded in the room.
"Try hitting me again."
Almost just as his voice fell, another pnded.
AD
Chapter 270
Hearing the sound of the p again, everyone in the room couldn''t help but tremble.
''It''s over! She is really done for! And we might be involved...
Thinking of this, Hazon carefully looked at Daniel, whose face was so cold that he looked like he was about to kill someone, and said, "Mr. Drakon, I only met her for the first time a few minutes ago. I don''t know her at all."
Hearing this, Elizabeth nodded repeatedly.
"That''s right! She was brought here by Ash. Without Ash, a woman like her wouldn''t even be qualified to eat with us."
The four women beside her also nodded in agreement.
The woman in the pale green dress was afraid of being implicated again, so she nodded her head in agreement.
"This kind of woman is not qualified to be our friend at all. Mr. Drakon, you can deal with her as you please."
They were certain that Raven would meet a bad end today. ''She deserves to die alone. We don''t want to die with her.
Ash looked at the people who were the first to disassociate themselves from Raven, and her small face, which had been frightened by Raven''s actions, was suddenly filled with anger.
"You... You guys..." She pointed her little finger at the woman in the pale green dress. "It was clearly you who caused this. If it weren''t for Raven, you would have been dragged away. How could you be so shameless?"
The woman in the pale green dress saw that Ash had brought her up again when it seemed that she was no longer involved. She subconsciously shrank back, and
a hint of hatred shed in her eyes as she looked at Ash.
Seeing that Ash still dared to stand up for Raven at this time, Elizabeth couldn''t help but curse "idiot" in her heart.
"Ash, even if you want to die, we don''t. This has nothing to do with us today. She is courting death herself, and we can''t help
her."
Just as Raven finished speaking, Daniel''s icy voice suddenly sounded. "Get out!"
Daniel''s blunt words might as well have been divine mercy to others.
Hazon immediately nodded. "Yes, yes, yes, we''ll get out now."
After speaking, he scrambled out of the room.
Raven and the four women followed closely behind.
Ash watched them leave, but did not intend to leave.
Even though she knew it might be useless, she still spoke softly to Daniel, "Mr. Drakon, Raven probably doesn''t know your identity. If you let Raven go, the Lysander family will definitely remember this favor."
Daniel turned his head slightly toward Ash upon hearing this.
Ash couldn''t help but flinch under Daniel''s gaze. ''So, so scary!
Then, two short words filled with endless killing intent came out of his mouth. "Not leaving?"
Even Ash, who had experienced a lot on the battlefield, was somewhat bothless under the pressure of Daniel''s aura.
10:17 Sat, 26 Apr
But she bit her lower lip, still not intending to leave.
After all, she knew that if she left, Raven might really die.
"Daniel..." She wanted to make onest struggle.
2.91%
But before she could finish her sentence, Raven suddenly turned to her and said, "Wait outside! I''lle out to find you in ten minutes at most."
Raven didn''t know what would happen next.
She didn''t want to frighten Ash.
Ash''s expression turned anxious when she heard Raven''s calm voice. "Raven, do you know what tier Mr. Drakon is?"
Raven came here to see how the person in charge of Valha in Regalhold abused his power. She not only restored her previous appearance but also used a kind of aura to cover her strength.
Therefore, Ash couldn''t feel the warrior''s aura from Raven now.
In Ash''s opinion, the reason why Daniel was beaten by Raven was simply because he didn''t expect that Raven would dare to attack him, and he was caught off guard and pped twice by Raven.
As an Elite Warrior or even a King Warrior, it would be easy for Daniel to crush Raven.
Raven looked at the unconcealed anxiety and worry on Ash''s face, and the smile on her lips softened a little.
"Don''t worry! I''ll be fine." After that, Raven saw that Ash still had something to say, so she spoke again, "You can''t help here, maybe you can go out and find someone to help."
Ash was slightly startled when she heard this.
The next moment, as if she had suddenly thought of something, she nodded quickly. "Okay, I''ll go out."
After speaking, she immediately ran out of the room.
She just forgot that her younger brother Cassian''s strength was now beyond imagination.
She didn''t know if Cassian hadpleted the breakthrough, but as long as there was a glimmer of hope of contacting him, she had to try.
Otherwise, Raven would really die!
However, just as Raven left the room, several bodyguards guarding the door stopped her.
Also stopped were Daniel and several women who had left earlier...
On Raven''s side, almost the instant Raven left the room, the door mmed shut.
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
10:18 Sat, 26 Apr w
Chapter 271
At this moment, only Raven, Daniel, the stout man, and a few bodyguards were left in the entire room.
Daniel''s eyes were fixed on Raven in front of him, his gaze like a devil eager to devour someone.
If Raven were just an ordinary woman, she would have probably copsed to the ground under the pressure of such an aura.
However, Raven merely nced at Daniel with a smirk on her face; there was no sign of retreat, and her gaze unward fran seemed to carry a hint of amusement,
Daniel looked at Raven in front of him, and the confusion in his heart grew stronger and stronger.
"This is the first woman who is not afraid of me. If she did not hit me, I would not mind ying, with her, but unfortunately... Thinking of this, he tilted his head slightly and raised his chin at several bodyguards behind him.
Afterward, two bodyguards walked to the cab in the corner of the room and moved out the two boxes of liquor inside.
"I, Daniel, never hit a woman. Even if you hit me today, I will not break the rule. Drink these two dozen liquors down Survive or not, I''ll consider the matter closed."
As soon as his voice fell, two bodyguards happened to put the liquor on the table.
Raven walked to the table and casually nced at it. There were a total of twelve bottles in the two boxes of liquor.
Then, she picked up one of the bottles and looked at it. The alcohol content of 52 on thebel immediately caught her eye.
Raven casually ced the bottle back on the table and turned to Daniel,
"How many
can
drink at most?" she asked.
Seeing Raven so calm at this moment, Daniel''s eyes lit up with interest. "Is that question meaningful?"
Raven smiled
"For Daniel''s sake, I won''t kill you. But since you won''t say how many bottles you can drink, drink until you can''t drink anymore."
Daniel suddenly burst intoughter as if he had heard a funny joke.
"For my grandfather''s sake? Let me drink until I can''t drink anymore? Girl, are you trying to y dumb with me because you know you''ll die if you drink all this wine?"
Raven didn''t say anything but picked up a bottle of liquor and walked toward Daniel.
Daniel watched Raven stop in front of him, his eyes narrowing slightly with a hint of mischief.
He nced at the liquor in Raven''s hand and asked, "Are you going to drink it yourself, or should I help you?"
Raven unscrewed the bottle
and said to Daniel, "I don''t think you want to drink it yourself. I''ll help you!"
Daniel suddenly lost interest in teasing Raven.
His eyes turned cold. "You''re courting death!"
With that, he suddenly reached out for the bottle in Raven''s hand, intending to
grab it and pour the liquor down her throat.
However, just as his hand was about to touch the bottle, Raven grabbed his hair in an instant.
"Oh!" In excruciating pain, Daniel subconsciously groaned.
10:18 Sat, 26 Apr
The next moment, he felt the mouth of the bottle shoved into his mouth.
Then, the liquor in the bottle poured down his throat.
Seeing this, Daniel''s bodyguards all rushed toward Raven.
However, with a flick of her small hand, Raven''s silver needles pinned the bodyguards in ce.
The spicy liquid rushed into Daniel''s stomach, instantly making him feel a burning pain.
But what made him even more unbearable than the pain in his stomach was a strong sense of humiliation.
Today, Daniel was not only pped twice by Raven, but also forced to drink by her.
If this were to get out, his reputation in Regalhold would be ashes.
Today, no matter what, he must keep Raven here!
Half a minuteter, almost an entire bottle of liquor had been poured into Daniel''s body.
Now, there was only one thought in his mind.
He wanted Raven dead!
Though he couldn''t understand why Raven was so powerful.
He believed that with his grandfather Lorne''s ability, killing Raven would be easy.
? ??? 91%
50
The moment Raven moved the bottle away, Daniel suddenly shouted at the stunned stout man not far away, "ckie, call my grandfather, now!"
At this moment, he no longer possessed the domineeringposure that had once allowed him to control everything.
Even his words were slurred because he had just been forced to drink a bottle of alcohol.
However, before the stout man could reply, Raven''s voice suddenly rang in his ears. "No need to trouble, I''ll make the call for you."
AD
Comment
Chapter 272
Daniel was stunned. ''Make the call for me? How could she have my grandfather''s contact information?''
But before Daniel could wonder, Raven had already taken out her custom phone from her pocket, clicked on Lorne''s number, and dialed it.
After the call was connected, Raven spoke in the voice she used before her face was restored, "Hello, General Drakon."
Almost as soon as Raven finished speaking, Lorne''s voice came from the other end of the phone.
"General Valor, I was just about to call you."
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Why are you looking for me?"
Daniel couldn''t hear the voice on the other end of the phone. When he heard Raven''s question, his alcohol-flushed face twisted in derision.
''For a moment, I actually think that she really has my grandfather''s contact information. Now it seems that I''m obviously overthinking it.
''She doesn''t even bother to pretend. Would my grandfather take the initiative to contact her? Who does she think she is?
''What gives her the right to demand attention from the General of Vyrdenia?''
Daniel then turned his head and gave the stout man a look, signaling him to make the call.
Daniel thought, ''Let her keep ying pretend. It''ll buy time.
The stout man instantly understood Daniel''s meaning and hurriedly dialed Lorne''s number.
Meanwhile, Lorne''s grave tone continued through the phone.
"General Valor, Emperor Grant is seriously injured and in critical condition.
"Once he passes away, Vyrdenia will surely fall into chaos without a leader. "Several senior military officials and I have discussed this carefully, and we all agree that you are the most suitable candidate for the new ruler."
Raven pondered for a moment and then replied, "Emperor Grant won''t be dying anytime soon. There''s no urgency in appointing a new monarch. First, we''ll use this time to thoroughly reorganize domestic and overseas personnel and institutions. We''ll discuss session once the situation stabilizes."
Seeing Raven''s serious expression, Daniel couldn''t help but twitch his lips.
Daniel thought, ''Is this woman really not afraid of death, or is she pretending? She even dares to make up a new monarch? If word of this gets out, she could be shot, or even her family could be implicated.
On the other end of the phone, Lorne nodded seriously after hearing Raven''s words.
"Okay, we''ll do as you say, General Valor. By the way, why did you call me?"
Raven turned to look at Daniel in front of her. "Your grandson, is his name Daniel?"
On the other side of the phone, Lorne suddenly had a bad feeling.
He knew what Daniel was usually like, but every time he disciplined Daniel, Daniel would agree but never change.
10:18 Sat, 26 Apr
97%
He had been worried that Daniel might get him into trouble in the future with his personality, but he was really too busy.
If Daniel goes up against Raven today... Thinking of this, he unconsciously gasped.
Immediately, he asked cautiously, "Have you seen that brat? He didn''t do anything out of line, did he?"
Raven nced at Daniel and smiled faintly.
"It''s nothing serious, really. He just took out twelve bottles of 52-proof liquor and demanded I drink them all, stating that whether I lived or died afterward, he would no longer hold me ountable.
On the other end of the phone, Lorne''s heart almost stopped beating when he heard Raven''s words.
Before Lorne could say anything, Daniel''s extremely disdainful voice came into Raven''s ears.
"Girl, haven''t you acted enough?"
"If this is my grandpa on the other end of the phone, I''ll eat your phone.
+50
"But if it''s not my grandpa, I''ll let you know the consequences of offending the highest authority of the Vyrdenian Military!"
AD
Comment
Chapter 273
Lorne was speechless.
His heart was really about to stop.
He''d seen sons ruin their fathers, but never a grandson so determined to destroy his grandfather!
If possible, he''d teleport through the phone right now to break that little bastard''s legs!
It took a full three seconds for Lorne to take a few deep breaths and steady himself.
Then, with a tremor in his voice, he said, "Ge... General Valor... pass the phone to that ungrateful rascal."
Raven didn''t seem offended by Daniel''s tone.
She simply looked up at Daniel and said softly, "Okay."
With that, she slowly walked up to Daniel and handed him the phone.
Daniel looked at the phone Raven handed to him with suspicion in his eyes.
K391%#
''Isn''t she just pretending to talk on the phone? How dare she give me the phone? Does she hire someone to imitate my grandpa''s voice?''
Thinking of this, Daniel suddenly felt confident again.
He snorted softly, raised his hand to take the phone, and put it to his ear.
He said, "Come on! Let me hear how much your voice resembles my grandpa''s."
However, the moment Daniel finished speaking, the furious roar that he was extremely familiar with suddenly resounded in his ears.
"You little bastard, apologize to General Valor, right now!"
Daniel was instantly dumbfounded.
''That voice. That tone. Even the specific cadence of cursing. It is unmistakably my grandpa. Voices can be faked... but the way of cursing can''t.''
At this moment, Daniel suddenly felt his mind
go
nk.
"Didn''t you hear me?" On the other end of the phone, Lorne''s voice became even angrier when he didn''t hear back from Daniel.
Daniel''s body trembled uncontrobly. "This powerful voice...''
At this time, even if Daniel didn''t want to, he had to believe that the person on the other end of the phone was Lorne.
Instantly, endless shock surged into his heart.
He turned his head stiffly to look at Raven, his handsome face full of disbelief. ''How is this possible?''
Even in the past, when he broke someone''s legs, Lorne would always take care of the matter, return home, and discipline him behind closed doors. Lorne never once let him lose face in public.
ͦ, 20 ̦
But now, Lorne was actually asking him to apologize to Raven.
''What makes her so special?'' Thinking this, Daniel''s face was filled with resentment as he said. She hit me fort. Why should i apologize to her?"
On the other end of the phone, Lorne nearly fainted from anger at Daniel''s audacity.
But given the current circumstances, no matter how furious he was, he had to consider Raven''s presence on the call
Lorne took a deep breath, his icy tone brooking no argument. "Apologize or have your legs broken, choose one
Daniel''s eyes widened in shock. ''What... what did my grandfather just say? Break... my legs?
Moreover, judging by Lorne''s tone, he clearly wasn''t joking in the slightest.
Instantly, Daniel couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.
He was absolutely certain that if he didn''t apologize, Lorne would definitely break his legs.
Understanding this, no matter how unwilling he was, Daniel had no choice but to lower his head to Raven and say, "I was wrong. Everything that happened today was my fault. I hope you won''t hold it against me."
Every word wasced with bitter reluctance.
Raven observed Daniel''s grudging yet pragmatic submission and couldn''t help but chuckle softly, shaking her head.
''Daniel, at his core, is still like a child who hasn''t grown up, she thought.
Just then, Lorne''s voice came from the other end of the line again.
AD
Chapter 274
"Put the phone on speaker," Lorne said.
Danielplied and put the phone on speaker.
Then, he was dumbfounded when he heard the voice on the phone.
Because Lorne, on the other end of the phone, was speaking in a humble tone Daniel had never heard before.
+50
"The boy''s been spoiled rotten. Today, I''ll trouble you to discipline him in my stead. But... he is my grandson after all. I hope you can spare his life for my sake."
Then, under Daniel''s shocked gaze, Raven said with a faint smile, "I''m just calling to confirm if he is your grandson. Since that''s confirmed, I won''t make things too difficult for him."
On the other end of the phone, Lorne''s eyes shed with emotion when he heard Raven''s words.
Lorne understood that, given Raven''s personality, she would never have let Daniel off so easily if it weren''t for Lorne.
''She''s truly honoring me.'' Daniel immediately said sincerely, "Once I''m finished with the work at hand, I''ll personally bring this brat to apologize to you."
Raven smiled faintly. "Since that''s settled, there''s nothing else. You should get back to work."
Daniel nodded repeatedly. "Alright, alright."
After his somewhat fawning words faded, Daniel''s voice changed again. "You brat! Get back here and reflect on your actions!"
Daniel was lost for words. ''An outsider versus his grandson. Why is the difference so much?''
Later, Daniel reluctantly said "Okay" and hung up the phone.
After hanging up the phone, Daniel stared at Raven with a cold expression, as if trying to see through her soul.
Seeing Daniel''s expression, Raven couldn''t help but smile. "What, you''re not convinced?"
Daniel sneered. "Even my grandfather is on your side. How dare I not be convinced?"
''She is just using my grandfather to pressure me. What is there to be proud of?'' Daniel wondered.
Raven observed his resentfulpliance and chuckled. "Since you''re not convinced, then drink another bottle!"
After she finished speaking, she walked straight to the table and picked up a bottle of liquor.
When Daniel saw Raven''s action, his heart couldn''t help but tremble. ''Is she Satan?''
Seeing Raven grabbing a bottle and walking straight toward him, Daniel felt his scalp tingle.
With a strong sense of survival, he hurriedly shouted, "I yield! I yield!"
After speaking, he was afraid that Raven would force him to another bottle, so he hurriedly waved to the stout man and several bodyguards: "Let''s go!"
Just as Daniel was about to reach the door, a man in a bodyguard uniform walked in quickly.
He said, "Boss, our men have just confirmed that the Eye of Valha is on the second floor of this hotel. Would you like to go
see him?"
91%0
Daniel, who was originally nning to go home ording to Lorne''s instructions, stopped in his tracks.
He hesitated for a moment, then nced at Raven.
''If I can''t handle her... surely the Eye can. No way the Eye would refuse a
sufficiently generous offer. I can surely vent my anger today!"
With that in mind, he decisively said, "Let''s go!"
Seeing this, Raven couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.
She didn''t ask for Hugmuinn''s location before she came, but it seemed that she didn''t need to ask now.
Thinking of this, Raven followed Daniel out of the room..
However, as soon as she walked out of the room, Ash rushed in front of her.
"Raven, are you alright?" As Ash spoke, she carefully looked Raven up and down.
After confirming that Raven was fine, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, she nced at Hazon behind her and looked at Raven with aplicated expression and asked, "Raven, how did Daniel let you go?"
Chapter 275
Daniel was notorious throughout Regalhold as someone not to be trifled with.
In Ash''s eyes, it was nothing short of a miracle that Raven could escape from him unscathed.
Raven pondered for a moment after hearing Ash''s question, then gave the most concise answer. "He answered a call and left."
Ash froze for a moment after hearing Raven''s words.
Then, she suddenly turned to look at Hazon, her face full of shock.
Just now, after they left the room and were stopped by the bodyguards, they realized the gravity of the situation.
If Daniel dealt with Raven, they''d likely face consequences too.
Fortunately, the bodyguards didn''t confiscate their phones, so almost everyone started calling for help.
She called Cassian several times, but no one answered.
She called her father, who, after hearing a summary of the situation, simply said that Raven would be fine and hung up.
While she was making calls, Hazon was also on the phone.
When he''d promised someone "a hundred million," the person on the other end seemed to agree to help.
Ash had been skeptical, but shortly after Hazon ended his call, Daniel had indeed left.
Now, Raven also said that Daniel left because he received a phone call.
''Could it really be that Hazon''s connections saved Raven?''
Beside them, upon hearing this, Elizabeth and the four women couldn''t help but
look at Hazon with a hint of gratitude in their eyes.
"Mr. Jenkins, you really are well-connected."
"Today would have been disastrous without your intervention."
"Mr. Jenkins, you are indeed the person in charge of Valha''s recruitment in Regalhold. Such connections and abilities are definitely not something ordinary people can have."
Before, they still felt that Hazon was a little unbearable when facing Daniel.
But now that they thought about it, Daniel was the prince of Regalhold, the most beloved grandson of Lorne. How many people in all of Vyrdenia could afford to offend him?
Moreover, Hazon promised the person on the other end of the phone 100 million!
Thisvish move instantly restored his lofty image in their eyes.
"He saved me?" Raven spoke with aplicated expression.
This was news to her.
Ash nodded. "Yes! If Mr. Jenkins hadn''t spent a sum of money and used a favor, how could Daniel let you go so easily?"
Hazon''s lips curled into a proud smile at Ash''s words and the ttery of the surrounding crowd.
10:19 Sat, 26 Apr
However, he humbly waved his hand and said, "It was just a small price to pay. Since it could settle today''s matter, it was worth it."
Truthfully, while Hazon had promised Mr. Foster a hundred million, his response had been perfunctory. Hazon had thought that Mr. Foster was just agreeing casually, but Hazon didn''t expect him to actually help.
50
Ash hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Jenkins, I can''t let you bear the cost of saving Raven. I will transfer 100 million to your ount by tomorrow night."
She''d risked her life on numerous missions on the Outer Battlefield, and some of them came with substantial rewards.
Because they were all earned with her life, she had barely used the money.
But since she''d brought Raven here, she felt responsible. It was only right that she should pay.
She had calcted before that the bonuses from those missions should add up to 50 million.
She would ask her father and Cassian to chip in. It shouldn''t be a problem to raise 100 million by tomorrow night.
Hearing Ash''s words, Hazon smiled and shook his head, but he didn''t mean to refuse.
Immediately, he tilted his head slightly and admonished Raven in the tone of an elder, "Little girl, don''t recklessly provoke those far beyond your station in the future. You escaped today because I intervened. Next time, you might not be so lucky"
Chapter 276
Raven looked at Hazon indifferently, as if staring at an idiot.
When Elizabeth and the four women saw that Raven didn''t respond at all to Hazon''s wholehearted teaching, their faces instantly shed with displeasure.
Soon, Elizabeth stepped forward, frowning as she reminded Raven, "What are you standing there for? Thank Mr. Jenkins now! If it weren''t for Mr. Jenkins, not only would you be in trouble, we''d all be dragged down with you!"
(+50
The woman in the pale green dress also nodded. "When you recklessly show off, can you at least consider others? You almost got us all killed."
Hazon''s face grew even more smug upon hearing this.
Crossing his arms, he watched Raven leisurely, eager to hear this seemingly proud woman lower her head before him.
Seeing Hazon''s smug expression, Raven suddenly smiled.
She had encountered shameless people before, but never one as brazen as this- truly a first in her life.
Originally, she just wanted Hugmuinn to kick Hazon out of Valha.
Now it seemed that he wasn''tpletely useless; after all, having such thick skin was also a talent.
In that case, she might as well make the most of it.
However, before Raven could say anything, Ash''s small face suddenly showed a trace of anger.
"Elizabeth, how could you say that? Even if Raven didn''t attack Daniel today, he wouldn''t have let us go easily."
Then, she turned to the woman in the pale green dress, pointing at her nose as she demanded, "And you. If Raven hadn''t stepped in, would Hazon have let you go so easily? Raven helped you out, and this is how you repay her?"
The woman in the pale green dress pursed her lips.
But because of Ash''s family background, she didn''t dare to say anything more.
Seeing that the others had stopped their harsh remarks, Ash turned back to Raven and said, "Raven, thank you for helping me earlier.
"However, Daniel is too powerful in Regalhold. If Mr. Jenkins hadn''t asked many people for help today and eventually spent a hundred million dors, we truly wouldn''t have escaped so easily. We really should thank him."
Raven''s slightly cold gaze shifted to Hazon, who was watching her with leisurely amusement. "Did you really spend a hundred million?"
"We were right next to Mr. Jenkins when he made the call. How could this be fake?" Elizabeth retorted before Hazon could speak.
With that, a hint of contempt shed through her eyes as she looked at Raven, and then she continued, "Ash already said she''ll cover the hundred million for you. You don''t have to deny Mr. Jenkins''s credit just to avoid paying. There is no need for this."
Raven ignored her and turned to Hazon, her eyes darkened. "Are you sure you want to ept Ash''s money?"
Hazon frowned when he heard Raven''s words.
10:19 Sat, 26 Apr
To maintain his dignified image as Valha''s recruitment head in Regalhold, he
hadn''t nned to demand the money outright.
But Ash had just said that she would give him a hundred million dors.
If she was willing to give, why shouldn''t he take it?
91%
However, being questioned so directly by Raven made it awkward. If he admitted he''d ept the money, it would seem inappropriate.
''But letting go of a hundred million? Why should I let such a windfall slip away? Hazon thought.
Ash, noticing Hazon''s grim expression, quickly pulled Raven''s arm. "Raven, a hundred million means nothing to me. As long as you''re safe, nothing else matters."
Though the money Hazon supposedly spent was to rescue all of them, Ash had clearly sensed the nearly naked desire in his eyes when he looked at Raven carlier.
She didn''t want Raven to be entangled with Hazon because of this money.
Chapter 277
So even if it meant spending all her savings, Ash preferred to settle the matter
peacefully.
Raven looked at Ash''s earnest little face, and her softened slightly.
gaze
Afterward, Raven fixed her eyes on Hazon. "Let''s go!"
Raven''s words stunned Hazon and the surrounding women.
"Go? Where?" Elizabeth asked, her tone far from pleasant.
Raven smiled. "To the second basement floor. Let''s ask Daniel if Hazon paid a hundred million dors to save me."
She looked directly at Hazon. "If it was really you who saved me, I''ll give you a billion. But if it wasn''t..."
Raven didn''t finish her sentence, but Hazon had a bad feeling.
However, Elizabeth sneered.
"You can''t even cough up a hundred million without Ash''s help, and now you''re talking about a billion? Careful you don''t choke on your own words."
The two women beside her nodded in agreement. "Hah! Forget a billion. Even if she could scrape it together, we''d have to live long enough to spend it!"
"Exactly! Daniel just let us off the hook. It''s not like we have a death wish. Why would we go looking for trouble?"
"If Mr. Jenkins hadn''t sent someone to save us today, do you think she could have handled it herself? I can''t believe she has the nerve to spout such nonsense."
However, just as thest woman finished speaking, the doors to the two private rooms next to them suddenly opened.
In an instant, two groups of people walked out of the rooms.
"I heard someone''s causing trouble at the second basement''s casino! Let''s go check it out!"
"Someone said the Eye of Valha is at the casino. Hurry up, let''s go see!" Hazon and the women stared at the retreating figures, momentarily stunned. "The Eye?"
Their expressions clearly revealed their eagerness.
Hazon hesitated for only a second before making up his mind. "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look!"
After he finished speaking, he took the lead and strode toward the elevator leading to the second basement level.
He''d been stuck in his position as Valha''s Regalhold recruiter for three years with no promotion in sight.
If he could curry favor with the Eye, climbing a few more ranks in Valha might not be impossible!
Elizabeth and the four women looked at each other, then immediately trotted after him.
"Raven, let''s go take a look, too." Ash didn''t hesitate at all; she quickly took Raven''s hand and followed.
Hazon had just finished the phone call when Raven came out, and she said that it was because Daniel answered a call that he
Ҧ, 20 ̦
let her go, which was too much of a coincidence, so she believed that Hazon had saved Raven.
But Raven''s words just now clearly implied her survival had nothing to do with Hazon.
Though Ash couldn''t imagine how Raven could''ve escaped Daniel''s wrath alone, she still wanted to confirm the truth
A momentter, the elevator stopped at the second basement level.
The moment the elevator door opened, a wide and empty space appeared in everyone''s sight
In the center of this vast space stood a huge arena.
Nearly a hundred spectators had already gathered around it, clearly there for the spectacle.
"Is this... apetition arena?" Beside Hazon, the woman in the pale green dress, who had never been here before, eximed uncontrobly.
Hearing this, Hazon smiled and said, "To be precise, it''s a gambling arena."
A gambling arena, like apetition arena, was a ce where two people fought on a stage.
The difference was that the audience around could bet on the contestants they
favored, much like gambling on a sports match.
Chapter 278
? 91%
+50
The woman in the pale green dress showed a trace of confusion. "Although the Global Century Hotel isrge-scale, it''s still just a hotel. How dare they do this kind of business?"
Not to mention that gambling arenas involve betting, which was explicitly prohibited on the surface, just the fact that the clientele in such ces was extremelyplex, without sufficient deterrence, incidents would likely ur every other day.
Normally, Century Globe Hotel would not have such deterrence.
Hazon, hearing Elizabeth''s words, replied with evident pride, "Century Globe Hotel wouldn''t dare to do this kind of business alone, but Valhapleted the acquisition of Century Globe Hotel three months ago. Do you think there would be a problem with Valha doing this kind of business?"
Hearing this, the four women beside Elizabeth all revealed a look of amazement on their faces.
The market value of the Global Century Hotel was over a hundred billion!
And Valha had acquired it just like that?
What kind of immense financial backing would that require?
And the profits from operating a gambling arena-how staggering would those be?
Instantly, the women''s gazes toward Hazon grew even more fervent.
They hade to dine with Hazon today precisely to secure entry into Valha. While they had a rough understanding of Valha''s capabilities before, they hadn''t fully grasped its power.
But now, they had glimpsed just the tip of Valha''s iceberg.
And even that tip alone was enough to leave them utterly awestruck.
Thus, no matter what, they had to seize this opportunity to join Valha!
Not to mention the four women beside her, even Ash''s expression showed a hint of yearning.
But then, remembering that Hazon was in charge of recruitment for Regalhold, Ash shook her head and temporarily dismissed the thought, though with some regret.
"Don''t worry! As long as you perform well, you will all have the opportunity to enter Valha." Hazon looked at the women, his eyes filled with lust.
He turned his head slightly and looked at Raven.
But the next moment, he was stunned.
To his shock, he detected not even a hint of desire to join Valha in Raven''s eyes.
How could this be?
How could someone approach him, witness Valha''s grandeur, and still not yearn to join?
But soon, as if he suddenly thought of something, Hazon sneered.
His eyes glinted with mockery and amusement as he studied Raven. ''ying hard to get, is she?''
He''d encountered plenty of women who tried this tactic, but he had to admit, Raven was the best at it.
10:19 Sat, 26 Apr
''Interesting. Very interesting! Since she wants to y, I will humor her. After all, she is quite pretty! With that thought, Hazon smirked and averted his gaze from Raven.
He said to these women beside him, "Come on, let''s take a look."
go
He didn''t wait for a response but took the lead, walking toward the rather spacious arena in front of them.
Seeing this, the women beside him hurriedly followed.
91%
50)
Raven followed at the rear. Though many in the crowd were from Regalhold''s elite circles and they had seen her before, her current appearance, restored to her former world''s peerless beauty, was worlds apart from her previous guise. Thus, no one recognized her.
As Raven and the others got closer to the arena,
ave of discussions swept over them.
"That guy on stage has already defeated eight onents. Rumor has it the hotel''s strongest fighters were called in, but none
could take him down."
"Isn''t the Global Century Hotel Valha''s turf now? Who''s reckless enough to cause trouble here?"
"It seems like they''re from other underground forces."
After thest person spoke, the surroundings suddenly fell silent for a few moments.
AD
Chapter 279
Although Valha was not established in Vyrdenia, more than half of its members were Vyrdenians. It was even rumored that Valha''s leader was a Vyrdenian.
Therefore, almost all Vyrdenians have already regarded Valha as a force of Vyrdenia.
Now, with underground factions from other countriesing to disrupt Valha''s operations, an inexplicable sense of vition and displeasure rose in their hearts.
After hearing the surrounding voices, Raven turned her gaze to the figure standing quietly on the ring.
It was a Caucasian man in his mid-thirties, with a prominent aquiline nose. He wasn''t handsome, but his entire body exuded overbearing pressure.
At this moment, his clothes were stained with a lot of blood, but there were no obvious tears in them.
Not surprisingly, the blood all belonged to his opponents.
The Caucasian man on the ring seemed to feel Raven''s gaze.
His eyes, as if looking down on everything, suddenly fell on Raven.
The moment he saw her face, a sh of amazement suddenly shed in his eyes.
The next moment, a greedy light shed in his eyes.
Raven noted his reaction, her lips curling into a faint smile.
The Caucasian man on the stage couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw this.
However, he suddenly smiled and said in a voice that only he could hear, "An interesting woman..."
Raven nced indifferently at the Caucasian man and looked away.
Soon, her gaze suddenly fell on Daniel, who was not far in front of her. Sensing Raven''s gaze, Daniel immediately turned to look at her.
When he saw Raven, he couldn''t help but frown slightly.
He hesitated for a moment, but still walked toward Raven with his bodyguards.
Soon, he stopped about a few feet in front of Raven and asked her with a rather unkind expression, "Why are you here?"
''Does she know I''vee to find the Eye to deal with her? Is she scared, so shees to warn me? Does she think showing up will make me change my mind? Dream on! Today, I will make her leave on a stretcher, Daniel thought.
Hazon and the others, seeing the hostility in Daniel''s eyes, instinctively retreated several steps.
At this moment, including Hazon, everyone looked at Daniel with a hint of fear on their faces.
Soon, in order to please Daniel, Hazon looked at Raven with a gloomy face and questioned, "Who allowed you to disturb Mr. Drakon? With your status, what right do you have to speak to Mr. Drakon?"
Elizabeth and the other women wished they could kill Raven on the spot.
If not for the rumor that the Eye was on this floor, they would never havee.
10:19 Sat, 26 Apr 1
They originally wanted to avoid Daniel, yet this jinz had drawn his attention the moment she arrived.
If Daniel wanted to make things difficult for them, let alone a hundred million dors, even a billion dors would be
useless!
91%
450
Under intense fear, they didn''t care about anything else and quickly shouted coldly at Raven, "Mr. Drakon spared you once out of generosity. If you keep pushing your luck, not even Mr. Jenkins can save you!"
"Haven''t you caused us enough trouble? Do you have to get us all killed?"
"Apologize to Mr. Drakon immediately and disappear from our sight!"
Raven smiled when she heard the usations thrown at her one after another.
Then, she slowly turned to look at Daniel.
The words that came out of her mouth stunned everyone.
The next moment, everyone trembled violently in fear...
AD
Chapter 280
Raven looked at Daniel indifferently and asked in a calm tone, "My apology? Are you worthy?"
The smirk on Daniel''s face suddenly froze.
Hazon and the others were dumbfounded by Raven''s words. ''She, she, she really isn''t afraid of death? If she dares to talk to Daniel like that, he will really kill her! It doesn''t matter if he kills her, the worst thing is, we will be involved!
In extreme fear, Hazon hurriedly reprimanded Raven with a gloomy face, "Shut up! Apologize to Mr. Drakon! Kneel down and apologize! Now! Immediately!"
Raven frowned, her eyes turning cold as she looked at Hazon.
Hazon felt Raven''s gaze and couldn''t help but tremble.
However, the next moment, thinking about the consequences of offending Daniel, he continued in a cold voice, "Didn''t you hear me? If you don''t want to die, get on your knees and..."
Before Hazon could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain in his knees.
The intense pain immediately forced him to his knees, and he suddenly knelt straight in front of Raven.
Stunned by the pain, Hazon stared up at her in disbelief.
Raven looked down at him, her voice cold. "If you want to kneel, go ahead. Kneel as long as you like."
Hazon looked at Raven in front of him, his eyes gradually filled with endless anger.
''How dare she do this to me? I''m the head of Valha in Regalhold! And what about her? She is nothing but a madwoman who desperately tries to curry favor with the Lysander family. How dare she make me kneel? Is she tired of living?" Hazon thought.
"Mr. Jenkins, are you alright?" Just as Hazon wished he could kill Raven immediately, the woman in the light green dress rushed to his side and tried to help him up.
However, Raven''s kick was so fierce that Hazon couldn''t get up.
Seeing this, the woman in the light green dress stopped helping him up. She suddenly turned to Raven and shouted angrily, "How can you repay kindness with cruelty? If Mr. Jenkins hadn''t sent someone to save you, you would be dead now. Is this how you repay Mr. Jenkins?"
The other three women, hearing this, looked at Raven''s small face with deep anger in their eyes.
"Mr. Jenkins used up a favor and spent a hundred million dors to get Mr. Drakon to spare you! Do you have no gratitude?"
"If I were you, I would be grateful to Mr. Jenkins for the rest of my life, but what about you? What have
you
done?"
"How can there be such a vicious woman in this world? Have you no conscience?"
Raven almostughed at their shameless twisting of the truth.
She turned her head slightly and asked Daniel, who was beside her, "Did you hear all that?"
Daniel frowned, feeling a little confused.
''What do these people mean? Hazon called someone to plead for Raven''s life? And spent a hundred million dors? How
could I not know about this?''
0/19 981,79
**
Immediwy, he wed at Paven.
ough he had deaded to a Buguin to beat Raven up today, that was to be done behind the scenes. He absolutely ***Maven and tome know about dis
On the warfare, he will had to y the part
With a dight frown, he walked up to Hazon and asked coldly, "Who did you ask to save her?"
Hazon felt Daniel''s gaze fall on him, and his body trembled uncontrobly.
At this moment, a terrible premonition suddenly arose in his heart.
But then he remembered that Mr. Foster had agreed, even if his tone had been dismissive.
Moreover, Daniel did leave the private room not long after he finished the call. Hazon tried to calm himself down.
Afterward, an extremely humble smile appeared on Hazon''s face. "Mr. Drakon, it was Mr. Foster''s honor that you agreed..."
Daniel frowned. "Mr. Foster?"
Hazon nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, Michael Foster, the chairman of the Fostag Group."
"Him
Daniel suddenlyughed, remembering Michael, the man who had once pissed himself in fear after being beaten by him.
Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone, dialed a number, and put it on speaker.
Soon, a respectful and trembling voice came from the other end of the phone. "Mr... Mr. Drakon?"
Daniel smirked, "Michael, I heard you took a hundred million dors from someone to ask me for a favor?"
"W-Who said that? Mr. Drakon, please don''t listen to such nder! I''m nothing
but a nobody in front of you. Even if someone offered me a billion, I wouldn''t dare
ask you for anything!"
AD
Comment
Send gift
No Ads
9758
Chapter 281
Boom!
The moment Michael''s words fell. Hazon felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck him out of nowhere.
He waspletely dumbfounded. What... what is going on?"
If Raven had managed to p Daniel twice and walk away unscathed, wasn''t it because Michael had intervened?
If it wasn''t Michael, who else could it be?
Hazon shook his head unconsciously, his face full of disbelief as he looked at Raven.
He didn''t understand how Raven did it.
It wasn''t just Hazon; Elizabeth and the four women beside her were equally dumbfounded.
Hadn''t Daniel spared them and Raven because Hazon had called Michael for help?
But judging by Michael''s words, that clearly wasn''t the case!
Could this woman have some unknown background?"
Besides Raven, Ash froze for a moment before suddenly turning to look at her.
Raven''s safety truly had nothing to do with Hazon.
When Ash remembered how she had stubbornly believed Hazon had saved Raven, her face flushed crimson.
For the first time in her life, she felt like an absolute fool.
However, she looked at Raven''s small face with a trace of doubt.
If Hazon hadn''t been the one to intervene, how would Raven have managed to remain unharmed?
''Did she resolve it herself?" As Ash thought of Raven''s extraordinary demeanor, her eyes suddenly lit up. My brother''s girlfriend might not be ordinary at all!"
She was worried and scared when she saw Raven p Daniel twice before.
But now recalling Raven''s swift movements, she suddenly felt that it was awesome!
On this side, Daniel suddenly turned to Hazon and asked, "What''s your name again?"
How would Hazon dare to give his real name?
He twitched his lips and forced an awkward smile. "Mr. Drakon, it''s a
misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding
As soon as he finished speaking, Michael''s voice came from the phone.
"Hazon?" In the next instant, Michael''s voice thundered with rage. "What did you just say in front of Mr. Drakon?"
Hazon''s breath hitched at the words.
Fostag Group was the thirdrgest corporation in all of Vyrdenia, and Michael had connections in both the underworld and high society.
Sal, 20 DI
Hazon owed his position as Valha''s Regalhold recruiterrgely to Michael''s influence.
If he offended Michael, he''d be digging his own grave,
Then, Hazon looked at Daniel''s phone, and a respectful smile immediately appeared on his face.
"Mr. Foster, everything that happened today was a misunderstanding. It has nothing to do with you. However, it was indeed my fault for disturbing you today. I will definitelye to apologize another day
After speaking, Hazon quickly moved in Daniel''s direction while maintaining his kneeling posture.
"Mr. Drakon, this matter has nothing to do with Mr. Foster today, so please don''t make things difficult for him"
Daniel nced at him indifferently, hung up the phone in his hand, and said calmly. I heard from your men just now that you spent a hundred million dors to save someone here. Mr. Foster probably won''t ept this money. But leaving such a sum unspent must weigh on your conscience. So, transfer it to my ount by tonight"
Hazon''s face stiffened.
Though he had embezzled considerable wealth through his position, most of it had been converted into properties under others'' names to avoid detection. Although he had promised Michael a hundred million dors before, he was half certain that Michael would not ept it Even if Michael had demanded payment, he would''ve given Hazon time to gather funds.
Hazon really couldn''t produce a hundred million dors by tonight.
But then, as if he had suddenly thought of something, he turned to Ash and said, "Transfer a hundred million to Mr. Drakon by tonight. Understood?"
Earlier, he had wanted Ash''s money but could afford to y the gracious benefactor.
But now, under pressure from Daniel, he couldn''t care less.
Ash suddenly smiled when she heard Hazon''s words.
She looked at Hazon, her eyes filled with sarcasm. "Do you think I''m a fool?*
Hazon''s face darkened when he saw that Ash''s gaze at him had lost its initial humility and even carried a hint of fearlessness.
Hazon said, Miss Lysander, a promise is a promise. Valha values promises above all. Since you pledged a hundred million, you must keep your word!"
She watched Hazon and asked unhurriedly, "What if I can''t do it?"
His eyes were fixed on Ash, and there was no hint of jest in his voice.
"Ca
will
that tr g hunt
not on''
Comment
AD
Send g
Chapter 282
Ash''s face paled at Hazon''s words.
Though the Lysanders were one of Regalhold''s most prestigious families, their prominence stemmed more from longevity.
In terms of strength alone, it was not worth mentioning in front of Valha.
If Hazon truly initiated a hunt against her and Raven, they would be in genuine danger.
However, before Ash could dwell on it, Raven suddenly raised her hand and held her wrist.
Ash immediately looked up at Raven.
The next moment, she saw a soothing smile in Raven''s eyes as Raven looked at her.
Then, Raven turned to Hazon, her eyes suddenly turning cold. "Live under Valha''s hunt? For a mere Regalhold recruiter, you wield such grand authority." Hazon felt Raven''s icy aura pressing down on him, and his heart couldn''t help but tremble.
The next moment, he suddenly realized that he was actually being looked down upon by a woman, and the anger burning in his heart suddenly intensified.
However, due to Raven''s martial prowess, he didn''t dare to attack her directly. He just stared at Raven and gritted his teeth.
"Whether this mere Regalhold recruiter can do it, you will soon find out."
On the side, Daniel looked at the two who were at loggerheads, and his eyes, looking at Raven, were suddenly filled with strong schadenfreude.
He hadn''t found Hugmuinn yet, and Raven had already offended Valha.
''Her talent for courting death is truly first-ss,'' he thought.
But this worked in his favor. He''d worried Hugmuinn, uninterested in wealth, might refuse to deal with Raven.
Now that Raven had offended the people of Valha so much, when he followed Hazon to exaggerate the feud between Raven and Valha, Hugmuinn would definitely kill Raven!
Just as this thought crossed his mind, suddenly, a muffled sound of a heavy object hitting the ground came from the ring in the center of the venue.
Along with the sound, there was also a painful groan.
Immediately, all eyes in the venue focused on the arena.
A man in histe twentiesy crumpled at the edge, the blood spurting from his mouth already staining the white cloth on his chest blood red.
When the crowd saw the situation on the stage, their faces were almost all filled with disbelief.
"That''s Haze Four, the arena''s undefeated champion! How could he lose so easily?"
"Haze Four is the mainstay of this martial arts gambling arena! Even within Valha, his skills are formidable!"
"I just bet a million on Haze Four! How could this be?"
10:20 Sat, 26 Apr
90%
At this time, the aquiline-nosed Caucasian on the stage was looking down at Haze Four, who was lying on the edge of the stage. His indifferent eyes were like looking at a piece of garbage he had thrown out casually.
"The world''s ninth-ranked Valha... is so weak.
"I heard that your master is a woman. Did she sleep her way into ninth rank?"
On the edge of the stage, Haze Four, who had been beaten internally and was in so much pain that he might faint at any time, heard this and immediately showed a ferocious look on his face as he looked at the aquiline-nosed Caucasian. "Don''t you dare insult our master!"
After saying these words almost word by word, he suddenly pounced on the aquiline-nosed Caucasian with a surge of adrenaline.
However, just as his fist was about to touch the Caucasian man, the man
suddenly lifted his foot with an indifferent expression.
"Oh!" Haze Four was hit hard in the abdomen. He suddenly vomited blood and flew backward.
After his bodynded, he rolled a few times before stopping.
The Valha members guarding the arena immediately shouted anxiously, "Haze Four,e down!"
AD
Comment
Chapter 283
Yet Haze Four seemed not to hear the warnings. He slowly turned his head, his eyes filled with endless killing intent as he looked at the Caucasian man,
The Caucasian man looked down at Haze Four''s sorry state and sneered. "What? Did I say something wrong? If trash like you can join this organization, isn''t it just some garbage group created by a woman?"
Hearing this, Haze Four''s fists abruptly clenched,
His bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at the Caucasian man before him, his face suddenly turning grim as he said, "I admit I''m no match for you. But I won''t tolerate insults against Valha, especially not against our master!"
After saying that, he propped himself up with thest of his strength and charged toward the Caucasian man once again.
When the Caucasian man saw Haze Four''s unexpectedly strong willpower, his expression suddenly revealed a hint of impatience.
The next moment, his right hand, which was hanging by his side, suddenly lifted and flicked forcefully toward Haze Four.
The sound of a dagger piercing through the air suddenly rang out.
Haze Four watched as the dagger rapidly erged in his vision, his pupils constricting to pinpricks.
At this moment, he felt a clear sense of death closing in.
He knew he couldn''t dodge this attack.
Was Haze Four, who had yet to aplish anything significant, really going to die here?
At this moment, boundless unwillingness surged in his heart.
''I haven''t even seen Valha rise to be the world''s top organization. I haven''t be Lady Valor''s right-hand man... Am I going to die like this?'' he thought to himself.
However, facing the imminent threat, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only close his eyes and wait for death.
But.
One second.
Two seconds.
Three seconds...
The excruciating pain he had anticipated did note. Instead, he faintly heard the sound of gasps around him.
Sensing something strange, he suddenly opened his eyes.
At that moment, a graceful figure abruptly entered his sight.
And between the slender fingers of this beauty''s slightly raised hand was mped the very dagger that had nearly taken his
life.
As Haze Four looked at the scene before him, his heart suddenly pounded uncontrobly.
50
1
Though it was just a back view, he felt as if he had fallen in love at first sight...
Just then, the crowd below finally came back to their senses.
Then, exmations of disbelief rang out from the surrounding crowd.
"So beautiful! Who, who is this woman? Why have I never heard of such a stunning beauty in Regathod
"Intercepting a de with bare hands? How did she do that?"
"Could her strength surpass even Haze Four''s?"
Under Haze Four''s gaze, Raven slowly lowered her right hand that held the dagger.
At the same time, her oppressive gaze fell on the aquiline-nosed Caucasian man opposite her, and she asked in a cold wone "This arena is merely a ce forpetition. Isn''t it against the rules for you to attempt murder here?
The Caucasian only snapped out of his shock at Raven intercepting his dagger after hearing her question
However, he didn''t use much strength when he threw the dagger, and it was not surprising that Raven caught it
Then, his lecherous eyes raked over Raven from head to toe before he replied with a smile, "Beautiful, you say I tried to kill him? But he''s not dead yet. How can you use me like that?"
As he spoke, his expression toward Raven turned flirtatious.
"Beautiful, you are so pretty. I don''t want to fight you. I''m the second-inmand of Darkmoon, ranked seventh worldwide. Be with me, and you''ll go much further than being some small-timeckey in this shabby Valha."
Chapter 284
Chapter 284 Darkmoon, Ranked Seventh Worldwide
Chapter 284 Darkmoon, Ranked Seventh Worldwide
The crowd collectively gasped upon hearing the Caucasian''s identity.
"The second-inmand of Darkmoon, ranked seventh worldwide?"
"No wonder he''s so powerful. If he''s from Darkmoon, it makes perfect sense!"
"That beauty is skilled, but facing Darkmoon''s deputy leader? If she dares refuse him, she''s done for!"
With that, everyone looked at Raven with a hint of worry on their faces.
They didn''t know if Raven was from Valha.
Even if she was, she couldn''t be a match for the second-inmand of Darkmoon.
After all, Valha was only ranked ninth among the top ten forces in the world.
And Darkmoon was ranked seventh.
Most importantly, Raven was too young.
Ash looked at Raven''s small face, and her face paled with visible anxiety.
Ash naturally knew what the people around her could think of.
Moreover, during her time on the Outer Batterfield, she had fought against people from Darkmoon more than once, and she knew how terrifying their proficiency in hidden weapons was.
Worried, she quickly looked at Raven on the stage and shouted, "Raven, the people from Valha will deal with that person above. Come down now!"
However, Raven just turned her head and gave Ash a reassuring look.
Then, she smiled faintly and asked the Caucasian in front of her, "Be with you?"
Disappointment flickered across the Caucasian''s face when she showed no excitement on her face.
However, thinking that Raven might not know much about the top ten forces in the world, and didn''t know what the second -inmand of the Darkmoon meant, he smiled and said to Raven, "Be my woman, and I won''t let anyone hurt you.
Whatever you want, I''ll give you."
Hearing this, Raven raised her eyebrows, and a hint of interest shed in her eyes as she looked at the Caucasian.
"Anything I want? Then what if..." She smiled and asked in a soft voice, "What if I want your life?"
The moment Raven''s voice fell, gasps were heard all around.
At this moment, everyone below looked at Raven as if she were a lunatic. ''Does she think that catching a dagger makes her invincible?''
That was the second-inmand of Darkmoon, whose strength was enough to crush most of the strong in Valha!
At this moment, the worry in Ash''s eyes as she looked at Raven was so heavy.
She couldn''t understand why Raven would say such a thing.
That second-inmand of Darkmoon was not someone ordinary people could deal with!
On the fighting arena, the Caucasian stared at Raven for a few seconds. Suddenly, he smiled.
But the smile contained predatory amusement.
He said, Want my life? If you can take it, beauty, it''s yours to im.
Raven smiled. "Okay!"
The next moment, the faint smile on her face suddenly disappeared.
Her figure disappeared from the spot almost instantly.
"Ugh! The next moment, a muffled groan suddenly came from the Caucasian''s mouth.
When the crowd saw the scene on the stage clearly, their eyes widened.
They saw that on the arena, Raven''s right hand was tightly clutching the Caucasian''s neck.
The enormous force actually lifted the Caucasian''s feet off the ground.
Under the intense suffocation and extreme shock, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyeballs even protruded slightly.
At this moment, the entire audience fell into deathly silence.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285 Too Embarrassing
Chapter 285 Too Embarrassing
Everyone couldn''t believe their eyes.
That was the second-inmand of Darkmoon who crushed Haze Four
And now, a young girl had him by the throat just like that?
''Who is this girl? How did she do it?''
Ash stared nkly at Raven, who was calmly choking the Caucasian, her breathing uncontrobly rapid.
At the same time, she almost subconsciously whispered in amazement, "Wow, that''s amazing!"
''My brother has such an awesome girlfriend!'' Ash thought.
Meanwhile, on the fighting stage, just as the Caucasian man was about to be strangled to death, Raven''s small hand loosened its grip a little.
Then, she looked at him unhurriedly and said, "Speak! What is your purpose ining here to cause trouble?"
She believed that the second-inmand of Darkmoon didn''t suddenly appear here just for fun!
The Caucasian man felt the force on his neck loosen, and he only took inrge gulps of fresh air, but he didn''t mean to
answer.
Raven frowned, and the strength in her small hand tightened again.
The Caucasian man felt the feeling of suffocation again and quickly said, "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!
"The new World Medical Conference is being held in Vyrdenia soon. Darkmoon needs the first-ce prize... Rumor has it Valha''s master is in the country and has medical expertise..."
The Caucasian didn''t continue, but Raven smiled.
She added, "You couldn''t find her, so you decided to cause trouble here to lure her out?"
The Caucasian didn''t speak, but his expression confirmed it.
Raven chuckled when she saw this. "Don''t you look down on women? Why are you still asking for her help?"
The Caucasian''s face darkened upon hearing this.
Of course, he didn''t want to ask a woman for help, but his boss insisted that hee to ask Raven for help. What else could he do?
Raven already knew the answer when she saw the Caucasian''s reaction.
She chuckled.
Then, with a sudden flick of her slender hand that was gripping the Caucasian, his body went flying off the arena.
A heavy impact sounded as he crashed 20 feet away.
The 10-foot fall from the stage, plus the distance, sent blood spraying from his mouth uponnding before he lost
consciousness.
Haze Four, who had managed to stay on the stage despite being kicked twice by the Caucasian, finally copsed and fainted.
Before losing consciousness, only one thought went through his mind. ''Not only was I saved by the woman I fell for at first sight, but I also copsed in front of her. This is too embarrassing!''
Raven immediately turned around and squatted beside Haze Four, pressing her fingers against his pulse.
Her brows slowly furrowed.
Haze Four had eight broken ribs, and most of the veins in his body were shattered.
In his current state, he would only live for another hour at most without immediate treatment.
Without hesitation, she took out the silver needles she carried with her.
However, just as the silver needles appeared in her hand, an anxious shout suddenly rang out, "Stop!"
As the voice sounded, a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a neat suit, strode out from the crowd.
When the man appeared, a burst of discussion arose from the crowd. Sessfully unlocked!
"Is that... Dr. Allen, the deputy director of Rega.old General Hospites
"Dr. Allen is a leading figure in Vyrdenian modern medicine."
"Yes! I heard that only ten people in Vyrdenia received the second-level invitation
letter from the Medical Conference, and he is one of them!"
Chapter 285 Too Embarrassing
Hearing the surrounding voices, Raven frowned slightly.
She had no patience for this man''s nonsense. Turning directly to the Valha members stationed beside the stage, shemanded, "If you don''t want Haze Four to die, get Allen something out of here!"
The middle-aged man standing by the arena hesitated slightly at Raven''smand.
Dr. Allen was a top physician in Vyrdenia.
While Raven was clearly skilled, medicine required extensive experience and knowledge.
Aside from their master, he had never seen any young person with notable medical expertise.
Thinking of this, the middle-aged man carefully chose his words and said to Raven, "Miss, thank you for saving Haze Four today. Rest assured, Valha will not forget this.
"As for Haze Four''s injuries, there''s no need to trouble you."
Without waiting for Raven''s response, he smiled at the approaching Dr. Allen and said earnestly, "Dr. Allen, if you can heal Haze Four, Valha will remember this favor."
Chapter 286
Chapter 286 Texting Hugmuinn
Chapter 286 Texting Hugmuinn
Hearing that, Dr. Allen looked at the middle-aged man from Valha and nodded slightly.
Then, his gaze fell on Raven.
Looking at the silver needles in Raven''s hand, he suddenly frowned.
"Little girl, are you nning to use those so-called acupuncture needles to save him?"
When Raven heard the disdain for traditional medicine and acupuncture in Dr. Allen''s tone, her eyes gradually turned cold.
Seeing that Raven didn''t speak, Dr. Allen continued on his own. "From the looks of it, he has at least four broken ribs and nearly thirty soft tissue injuries. Those mystical needles won''t save him."
After Dr. Allen spoke, there was an uproar from the people around them. "Broken ribs? Numerous soft tissue injuries? My God! Dr. Allen could diagnose Haze Four''s condition just by looking at him!"
"That girl actually wants to treat such injuries with needles? Acupuncture might work for minor chronic ailments, but how can it fix broken ribs?"
"It''s a good thing Dr. Allen arrived in time, otherwise, Haze Four would probably have been killed by that girl."
Immediately, everyone around looked at Raven with disapproval in their eyes.
They acknowledged the girl''s formidable strength, but strength didn''t equate to medical skill.
Moreover, if she didn''t know her limitations and acted recklessly, she''d eventually be a menace to society.
Dr. Allen couldn''t help but smile as he listened to the praise from the people around him.
In a good mood, he smiled and said to Raven, "Girl, since there didn''t seem to be any doctors here earlier, your attempt to try anything in desperation was well- intentioned. But now that I''m here, leave the lifesaving to me!"
Hearing that Dr. Allen was willing to treat Haze Four, the middle-aged man from Valha standing by the fighting stage was afraid to dy the treatment. He quickly gestured to Raven with an inviting gesture.
"Miss, you must be tired. Why don''t you go with our people to the room above the hotel and rest for a while? Order whatever you want to eat. Valha will cover all your expenses today."
Raven nced at the people around her who couldn''t wait for her to leave Haze Four''s side. She frowned and asked the middle-aged man from Valha, "Where''s Hugmuinn? Wasn''t he said to be on this floor?"
The leader was taken aback.
It took him a moment to realize that Raven was referring to their Eye.
Then he frowned.
Apart from Lady Valor and the other two monarchs, no one outside Valha had the right to address the Eye by his name!
However, considering that Raven had just saved Haze Four, he patiently replied despite his dissatisfaction, "The Eye was indeed here before, but he left after receiving a call."
Upon hearing this, Raven took out her phone and sent Hugmuinn a message. After sending the message, she looked down at Haze Four in front of her.
Haze Four needed immediate treatment now.
However, the treatment for Haze Four must not be interrupted.
But now, if she forced the treatment, she would definitely be stopped.
She hesitated for a moment and finally looked at Dr. Allen, who seemed to be kindly stepping forward to help.
She said, "Since you said you could save him,e examine his injuries!"
Seeing that Raven did not insist on treating Haze Four herself, everyone around couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
"All right, let me take a look." Dr. Allen nodded slightly when he heard Raven''s words, then walked to the stage.
After walking to Raven, he squatted down and lifted Haze Four''s upper body clothes.
When he saw Haze Four''s almost shattered chest, even with years of medical experience, his expression changed noticeably.
Sessfully unlocked!
Such injuries would have killed an ordinary person
Even for an Elite Warrior like Haze Four, he was now breathing more air out than
in.
"Can you treat him?" Raven looked at his expression indifferently and asked.
Dr. Allen took a deep breath, then said with a slightly helpless expression, "His injuries are too severe. In a hospital, I''d have
Chapter 286 Texting Hugmuinn
a thirty percent chance of saving him, But here, with only some medical equipment avable, my chances of reviving him are no more than ten percent." Subscribed
Olikes
Chapter 287
Chapter 287 Hugmuinn''s Arrival
Chapter 287 Hugmuinn''s Arrival
After Dr. Allen finished speaking, everyone below gasped.
"What kind of injuries could make even Dr. Alle, a recipient of the World Medical Association''s second-tier invitation, find it so difficult?"
"Thinking about it, it makes sense. Those two kicks from the Caucasian sent Haze Four flying with tremendous force. It''s a miracle he didn''t die on the spot."
"Fortunately, Dr. Allen still has a slight chance of curing Haze Four. Some hope is better than none."
However, as everyone was discussing, Raven looked at Dr. Allen and said, "Ten percent? That''s practically no chance at all."
After Raven finished speaking, the surrounding discussions quieted down.
Many people looked at Raven in astonishment, as if they didn''t expect her to say such a thing.
And Dr. Allen''s expression suddenly darkened.
"If you can''t tell how badly he''s hurt, don''t talk nonsense! In the whole of Vyrdenia, fewer than twenty doctors would even have a ten percent chance of saving him! You..."
However, before Dr. Allen could finish speaking, Raven looked at him indifferently and said, "I can cure him."
She paused for a moment and added, "With 100% certainty."
After Raven''s words fell, the surroundings fell silent once more.
However, the next moment, Dr. Allen suddenly let out a coldugh.
"100%?"
"I won''t im no one in the world could do it. But if they could, they''d at least have received an invitation to the World Medical Conference.
"I hold a second-tier invitation. Since you dare boast like this, I assume you have at least a first-tier invitation?"
The World Medical Conference issued invitations in four tiers: third, second, first, and the rarest-special-tier, historically granted to only three medical legends.
However, Raven frowned when she heard Dr. Allen''s words.
"Since when did an invitation be the standard for judging medical skill?"
Dr. Allen''s face, which had just been calm, instantly darkened when he heard Raven''s words that were looking down on the World Medical Conference invitation.
He stared at Raven with cold eyes and said, "In other words, you did not receive an invitation to the World Medical Conference?"
When the people around heard Dr. Allen''s words, the dissatisfaction in their eyes when they looked at Raven became even
stronger.
''She didn''t even get the lowest level invitation letter from the World Medical Conference, yet she still dared to stop Dr. Allen from saving someone. Does she really think she can do whatever she wants just because she is beautiful?'' At this moment, Raven had reached the absolute limit of her patience.
She originally thought that Dr. Allen would back down after seeing Haze Four''s injuries, but she didn''t expect that he would still want to save him even if he only had a ten percent chance of curing Haze Four.
Since reason didn''t work, she could only resort to force.
Suddenly, Raven reached out and grabbed Dr. Allen''s arm, flinging him toward the middle-aged man from Valha beside the stage.
As the middle-aged man caught Dr. Allen, Raven''s icy voice rang out, leaving no room for argument, "I will treat Haze Four. If anything goes wrong, I take full responsibility. But if anyone dares interrupt my treatment, I''ll kill them!"
Without hesitation, she drew nine silver needles from her case and drove them into precise points across Haze Four''s
chest
Many people widened their eyes when they saw Raven''s actions.
"Murder! She''s not saving him. She''s murdering him!"
"Now! Record it! Record the evidence of her crime!"
After a man shouted, many people at the scene took out their phones and started recording videos of Raven saving Haze Four.
After Dr. Allen was caught by the middle-aged man from Valha, he was still a little shaken.
Chapter 287 Hugmuinn''s Arrival
When he saw Raven''s actions, he immediately shouted to the middle-aged man beside him, "Stop her! Stop her now!"
The middle-aged man from Valha hesitated visibly.
"She''s killing him! Those silver needles won''t make the patient''s condition any better. Instead, they''ll only block blood cirction. If this continues, the patient will have no hope of survival."
The middle-aged man from Valha''s breathing suddenly quickened, and he nodded quickly. "Okay!"
However, just as he was about to stop Raven, a man in histe twenties, a single blue diamond stud glinting in his right ear, walked out of the elevator..
At the back of the crowd, Hazon, who was secretly gloating over Raven''s recklessness, was the first to see the neer. He froze for a moment, then said respectfully, his voice trembling slightly, "The... the Eye?"
Subscribed
Chapter 288
Chapter 288 Hugmuinn''s Shock
The crowd around the arena heard Hazon''s voice and looked toward the elevator
entrance.
Instantly, all Valha members present showed obvious respect, and they hurriedly shouted in unison, The Eye! Hugmuinn did not reply, but carefully scanned the surroundings.
He only returned here after receiving Raven''s text message, but after looking around, he did not see Raven.
After confirming that Raven was not here, he frowned and took out his mobile phone to send her a message. However, after sending the message, he waited for a few seconds, but did not receive a reply.
Afterwards, his gaze moved away from the phone, sweeping past the
unconscious Caucasian under the ring, and then toward the arena.
The angle obscured Haze Four''s body, but he could make out a figure crouched on the tform performing some procedure.
Remembering the shouts he''d heard upon arrival, Hugmuinn turned to a Valha member. "What''s going on here?"
Before the Valha member could speak, Hazon hurried forward and said to Hugmuinn with a smile, "Lord Eye, I am the person in charge of Valha in Regalhold. I heard that you came to Regalhold before, and I''ve been wanting to meet you, but I haven''t had the chance."
Hugmuinn looked at him lightly.
Suddenly, he frowned slightly. ''Since when did Valha recruit such trash?''
Hazon''s heart clenched when he sensed Hugmuinn''s gaze.
But he had never met Hugmuinn before and assumed that Hugmuinn treated everyone this way.
Soon, he steadied himself and said to Hugmuinn anxiously, "My lord, please have someone stop that woman on the stage! She''s killing Haze Four!"
Hearing this, Hugmuinn temporarily put aside the thought of pursuing Hazon and hurriedly walked toward the stage. Seeing Hugmuinn''s movement, the people around immediately made way for him.
Soon, Hugmuinn stopped in front of the stage.
When he saw Raven''s acupuncture movements and the silver needles on Haze Four''s body, a hint of surprise shed across his usually calm eyes. ''This acupuncture technique...''
At this time, the middle-aged man who was about to go up to stop Raven because of Dr. Allen''s words seemed to have found his backbone and breathed a sigh of relief.
He hurriedly said to Hugmuinn, "Lord Eye, Haze Four was critically injured by Darkmoon. The woman on the stage imed to have a 100% chance of curing Haze Four..."
However, before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, Dr. Allen interrupted him.
"You believe whatever she says? She has already dyed the best time for treatment. If you stop her now and let me go up there to treat him with all my might, there is still a glimmer of hope for Haze Four to survive.
"If you let her continue to mess around, Haze Four will lose even thest glimmer of hope."
The middle-aged man in Valha''s expression became even more worried when he heard Dr. Allen''s cold warning. However, he was still waiting for Hugmuinn to make a decision and did not directly stop Raven.
"What are you still hesitating for?" When Dr. Allen saw this, his patience snapped.
People had always cried and begged him to save their lives. Never in his career had he been prevented from saving liv But thinking of the benefits he could get if he cured Haze Four, he suppressed the anger in his heart and stared at Hugmuinn.
He said, "Haze Four, who is about to be killed, is from Valha. If you dy any longer, no one can save him!"
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
0 Likes
Chapter 289
Chapter 289 Has The Eye Gone Mad?
Chapter 289 Has The Eye Gone Mad?
When Dr. Allen finished speaking, Hugmuinn finally looked away from Raven and spoke to him indifferently, "Are you so sure that your medical skills are superior to the girl treating Haze Four?"
Dr. Allen was taken aback.
The next moment, a strong sense of humiliation welled up in his heart.
No longer caring about Hugmuinn''s identity, Dr. Allen stared at him coldly.
He asked, "What do you mean?
"The master of Valha is one of only three physicians in history to receive the World Medical Conference''s Special Tier invitation. As his right-hand man, can''t you recognize that the girl is just randomly inserting needles?
"And you''reparing me to her? This is beyond insulting!"
The people around them frowned. ''Why does the Eye of Valha seem so unreasonable? Dr. Allen is a top doctor who received a second-tier invitation! When a distinguished physician like Dr. Allen volunteers to treat Haze Four, shouldn''t the Eye be showing gratitude instead of questioning whether his skills surpass some inexperienced girl?"
Hazon saw Hugmuinn staring at Raven for a while. Noticing Hugmuinn''s protective tone, Hazon suddenly understood.
He stepped forward and said, "Lord Eye, she''s just some provincial nobody. If not for seducing the Lysander heir, she wouldn''t even be able to enter the gate of this hotel.
"At the dinner party earlier, she even tried to seduce me. If not for my exceptional self-control, I might have fallen into her
trap.
"This kind of woman can do anything to get ahead. I''m afraid she hasn''t even studied medicine, let alone cure Haze Four!"
After Hazon''s words fell, everyone around looked at Raven with obvious coldness on their faces.
A few people thought that Raven was just being overconfident, but her intentions were good.
But now it seemed that she just wanted to attract the favor and attention of some big shots through this.
''She climbs over others'' corpses to reach the top. A viper like her might be beautiful, but she will never end well!'' they thought.
However, under the watchful eyes of the surrounding crowd, Hugmuinn''s expression toward Hazon suddenly turned cold. Hugmuinn''s obsidian eyes locked onto Hazon with a gaze that carried the weight of aing storm. His voice, deceptively calm, vibrated with barely restrained power. "Who did you say was trying to seduce you just now?"
Hazon felt the aura around Hugmuinn, and his body trembled abruptly.
At this moment, a strong sense of crisis surged in his heart.
However, before he could react, Hugmuinn said, "Huh?"
Hazon stammered, "My lord, that woman is clearly putting on an act to catch the eye of powerful men. It''s very possible that her target is you! You can y with this kind of woman, but don''t..."
However, before Hazon could finish his sentence, suddenly, a crisp pping sound rang out.
Then, everyone saw Hazon''s somewhat overweight body suddenly fly out. With that sound, Hazon mmed heavily to the ground 20 feet away.
In an instant, the entire audience fell into deathly silence.
At this moment, almost everyone was dumbfounded.
They wondered, ''What is going on? Hazon is in charge of Valha in Regalhold! He is just telling the truth, so why is he beaten by Hugmuinn? Could it be that Hugmuinn had gone mad? For a woman, he disregards even the life of Haze Fr capable subordinate of Valha?''
Not only the crowd, but even Hazon, who was lying on the ground, was dumbfounded.
''Did I say anything wrong? That woman obviously has no background, and at her age, it''s impossible for her to know much about medicine. But she showed off in front of Dr. Allen. Isn''t that making fun of Haze Four''s life?''
In the extreme shock and unwillingness, Hazon almost forgot the pain in his body.
He looked straight at Hugmuinn and asked, "W
Sessfully unlocked!
Hugmuinn looked down at Hazon, whose face was full of astonishment and unwillingness, and chuckled.
In that smile, there was endless coldness and disdain.
Then he spoke the words that made Hazon and everyone around him instantly dumbfounded.
Chapter 290
Chapter 290 The Shock
Hugmuinn sneered and said slowly, "She seduced you? Who do you think you are?"
Hearing this, Hazon''s body stiffened suddenly,
The next moment, a thought suddenly popped into his mind. ''The Eye is really bewitched by that woman''s appearance!
But he''d already exined that Raven had no background, no connections. If Hugmuinn wanted her, he could easily obtain her without sacrificing Haze Four''s life!
"The Eye..."
Disapproval etched deep into the faces of the surrounding crowd.
They never imagined the renowned Eye would stoop to this, discarding a subordinate''s life for a woman.
''Valha will surely crumble under such leadership,'' they thought.
Dr. Allen slowly clenched his fists. "The Eye, are you truly determined to shield a woman who''s harming your people?"
Hugmuinn frowned at him. "Harm?"
Dr. Allen nced at Haze Four, who was now covered in nearly a hundred silver needles, and sneered. "ording to the way she ced the needles, Haze Four will die in five minutes at most!"
Hugmuinn raised his eyebrows when he heard Dr. Allen''s certain tone. "What if Haze Four survives?"
The moment the words left his mouth, the surroundings suddenly quieted down. At this moment, the way everyone looked at Hugmuinn was reallyplicated.
''A man who can be the Eye shouldn''t be a whimsical fool. But if he isn''t a fool, how could he say such a thing?"
Opposite Hugmuinn, Dr. Allen, as if he had heard some funny joke, suddenlyughed.
He said, "Haze Four can survive? If he can survive, I''ll personally gift my second- tier invitation to that venomous beauty on stage! And, I will kneel to acknowledge her as my teacher!"
And just as Dr. Allen finished speaking, Haze Four''s weak cough suddenly came from the stage.
The moment everyone heard the sound, they looked at the stage at the same time.
''Could it be our imagination, or does Haze Four''splexion look a little better than before?''
Dr. Allen stared at Haze Four''s face, his eyes widening noticeably.
With just a nce, he could tell that Haze Four''s condition was much better than before.
In Haze Four''s current state, as long as there were no major changes, he would definitely not die for a while. Extremely shocked, he subconsciously shook his head. "How is that possible?"
Then, he strode onto the stage and came to Haze Four''s side.
At close range, his shock deepened into something visceral.
He could clearly feel that Haze Four''s physical condition was improving at an extremely fast rate.
Immediately, he turned his head slightly, his gaze falling on Raven, who had stopped applying the needles.
He opened his mouth, his voice somewhat hoarse. "How did you do that?"
His voice wasn''t loud, but because the surroundings were so quiet, it was enough for everyone present to hear him clearly. Immediately, everyone who had been doubting whether they had been mistaken about Haze Four''s condition improving froze almost simultaneously.
''Dr. Allen asked such a question. Is Haze Four really cured? But, how is that possible?
''Dr. Allen is one of the top doctors in Vyrdenia, and he even has a second-tier invitation to the World Medical Conference. ''How could that young girl in her early twenties cure someone when even Dr. Allen had only a 10% chance of savi
Unbeknownst to them, several attendees had livestreamed the scene to expose Raven''s "reckless endangerment." Someone in the top management office of Regalhold General Hospital in Vyrdenia happened to see the livestream. The man showed the video of Raven''s acupuncture technique to the pres
Sessfully unlocked!
Harper was stunned when he saw the acupuncture technique.
nt of Regalhold General Hospital, Harper Miller.
At that moment, he saw an opportunity to elevate Vyrdenia''s position in the global medicalmunity. Overwhelmed with excitement, he immediately sent the video
to Ethan Reed, the president of the World Medical Conference, who had twice tried to be Raven''s student but had been rejected both times.
Chapter 290 The Shock
When Ethan saw the video, his eyes were glued to Raven''s acupuncture technique, and he trembled with excitement.
"The Nine Meridians Technique! I actually see it again! Could this youngdy be a student of that Dr. Valor?"
Subscribed
2 Likes
Chapter 291 A Special Invitation For Raven
Chapter 291 A Special Invitation For Raven
At that moment, Ethan felt an urge to rush to Vyrdenia.
However, he couldn''t get away at the moment.
Immediately, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly contacted Harper.
He said, "Quickly send the spare special invitation letter that the World Medical Conference issued to Vyrdenia to the girl in the video! Make sure she epts it!"
Every invitation letter had a tracking function. As long as the young woman in the video epted the invitation, he wouldn''t have to worry about losing track of her.
Three days, at most three days, he would be able to take cafe of the matters at hand, and then immediately rush to Vyrdenia to ask the girl in the video to teach him the Nine Meridians Technique.
As long as he could learn that, he was willing to pay any price, including exhausting his life''s savings, including kneeling, to acknowledge the young woman as his teacher!
When Harper received the news from Ethan, his whole body trembled with excitement.
He said to himself, "The special invitation letter that has only been sent out three times in the history of the World Medical Conference!
"The fourth one is actually from Vyrdenia!
"Moreover, I personally get to deliver it!"
Then, not daring to dy, he located Raven and rushed to the Century Globe
Hotel as quickly as possible.
At this moment, on the second basement floor of the Century Globe Hotel, no one knew that they were about to witness
the awarding of the fourth special invitation in the history of the World Medical Conference.
At this time, everyone was still immersed in the shock that Raven had brought Haze Four back to life.
Under everyone''s gaze, Raven slowly turned her eyes toward Dr. Allen.
She looked at him indifferently and said in a calm tone, "Don''t underestimate the traditional medicine of Vyrdenia. One silver needle can aplish as much as a scalpel."
When Dr. Allen heard this, his eyes fell on the silver needles on Haze Four''s body. After staring for a few seconds, he suddenly smiled. "It seems that I was narrow- minded."
After he finished speaking, his eyes returned to Raven.
He took a slow, deep breath and then bent his knees.
The sound of knees hitting the floor suddenly rang out in front of Raven.
The crowd, which had been stunned by Raven saving Haze Four, was immediately dumbfounded by the sight in front of them. ''Why is Dr. Allen suddenly kneeling?''
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Dr. Allen looked directly at Raven and said seriously, "I just said that as long as you can save Haze Four, I will kneel down and kowtow to you as my teacher. Master, please ept me as your student!"
Although he still didn''t understand how Raven had saved Haze Four, and he was even a little reluctant to worship a little girl about the same age as his daughter as his teacher, he, Carter Allen, always kept his word!
When everyone heard Dr. Allen''s words and looked at him, their expressions all revealed a hint of admiration.
Although they had just heard Dr. Allen''s words, no one expected him to follow through.
Even if Dr. Allen didn''t follow through on his word and take a young girl as his teacher, no one would have med him.
But now, Dr. Allen was fulfilling his promise without hesitation.
Such integrity truly befitted a top physician renowned throughout Vyrdenia!
However, Raven frowned as she looked at Dr. Allen who was suddenly kneeling in front of her.
''Why do people keep wanting to be my disciples? I have so many things to do. When do I have time to teach students?'' she thought.
Sessfully unlocked!
A man in his fifties suddenly stepped forward and looked at Raton earnestly, saying, "Youngdy, Dr. Allen is a leading
figure in the medical field who has received a second-level invitation to the World Medical Conference.
He''s willing to humble himself and kneel down to keep his promise to be your student, but with your age and qualifications, you''re not qualified to be Dr. Allen''s teacher yet. Go and help Dr. Allen up!"
Chapter 292 First-ss Invitation?
Chapter 291
Chapter 291 A Special Invitation For Raven
Chapter 291 A Special Invitation For Raven
At that moment, Ethan felt an urge to rush to Vyrdenia.
However, he couldn''t get away at the moment.
Immediately, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly contacted Harper.
He said, "Quickly send the spare special invitation letter that the World Medical Conference issued to Vyrdenia to the girl in the video! Make sure she epts it!"
Every invitation letter had a tracking function. As long as the young woman in the video epted the invitation, he wouldn''t have to worry about losing track of her.
Three days, at most three days, he would be able to take cafe of the matters at hand, and then immediately rush to Vyrdenia to ask the girl in the video to teach him the Nine Meridians Technique.
As long as he could learn that, he was willing to pay any price, including exhausting his life''s savings, including kneeling, to acknowledge the young woman as his teacher!
When Harper received the news from Ethan, his whole body trembled with excitement.
He said to himself, "The special invitation letter that has only been sent out three times in the history of the World Medical Conference!
"The fourth one is actually from Vyrdenia!
"Moreover, I personally get to deliver it!"
Then, not daring to dy, he located Raven and rushed to the Century Globe Hotel as quickly as possible.
At this moment, on the second basement floor of the Century Globe Hotel, no one knew that they were about to witness
the awarding of the fourth special invitation in the history of the World Medical Conference.
At this time, everyone was still immersed in the shock that Raven had brought Haze Four back to life.
Under everyone''s gaze, Raven slowly turned her eyes toward Dr. Allen.
She looked at him indifferently and said in a calm tone, "Don''t underestimate the traditional medicine of Vyrdenia. One silver needle can aplish as much as a scalpel."
When Dr. Allen heard this, his eyes fell on the silver needles on Haze Four''s body.
After staring for a few seconds, he suddenly smiled. "It seems that I was narrow- minded."
After he finished speaking, his eyes returned to Raven.
He took a slow, deep breath and then bent his knees.
The sound of knees hitting the floor suddenly rang out in front of Raven.
The crowd, which had been stunned by Raven saving Haze Four, was immediately dumbfounded by the sight in front of them. ''Why is Dr. Allen suddenly kneeling?''
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Dr. Allen looked directly at Raven and said seriously, "I just said that as long as you can save Haze Four, I will kneel down and kowtow to you as my teacher. Master, please ept me as your student!"
Although he still didn''t understand how Raven had saved Haze Four, and he was even a little reluctant to worship a little girl about the same age as his daughter as his teacher, he, Carter Allen, always kept his word!
When everyone heard Dr. Allen''s words and looked at him, their expressions all revealed a hint of admiration.
Although they had just heard Dr. Allen''s words, no one expected him to follow through.
Even if Dr. Allen didn''t follow through on his word and take a young girl as his teacher, no one would have med him.
But now, Dr. Allen was fulfilling his promise without hesitation.
Such integrity truly befitted a top physician renowned throughout Vyrdenia!
However, Raven frowned as she looked at Dr. Allen who was suddenly kneeling in front of her.
''Why do people keep wanting to be my disciples? I have so many things to do. When do I have time to teach students?'' she thought.
Sessfully unlocked!
A man in his fifties suddenly stepped forward and looked at Raton earnestly, saying, "Youngdy, Dr. Allen is a leading
figure in the medical field who has received a second-level invitation to the World Medical Conference.
"He''s willing to humble himself and kneel down to keep his promise to be your
student, but with your age and qualifications, you''re not qualified to be Dr. Allen''s
teacher yet. Go and help Dr. Allen up!"
Chapter 292 First-ss Invitation?
Chapter 292
Chapter 292 First-ss Invitation?
The crowd nodded in agreement with the elder''s words.
They thought, ''Though the girl didn''t kill Haze Four, who can prove his survival is due to her haphazard needlework? Regardless, this little girl has no right to overestimate herself by epting Dr. Allen as her student!
Seeing the old man who suddenly stood up and the looks of the people around him, Dr. Allen secretly sighed in relief. His kneeling was merely to uphold his reckless promise.
As the vice president of Regalhold General Hospital, he naturally didn''t want to really take such a young girl as his teacher.
He thought, ''Given the public opinion, surely even this girl won''t be foolish enough to formally ept me now!
Raven took in all of Dr. Allen''s expressions.
Then, she suddenly chuckled.
She had been wondering how to politely refuse Dr. Allen.
Now, it seemed that it didn''t matter whether it was direct or tactful.
Then, she looked down at Dr. Allen condescendingly and said indifferently, "At your age, with your mediocre skills, youck the qualifications to be my student."
After Raven finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly fell silent.
At this moment, everyone couldn''t believe their ears.
"With Dr. Allen''s aptitude, he is not qualified to be her student?"
"How shameless must one be to utter such arrogance?"
Dr. Allen was stunned for three seconds before he came back to his senses.
At this moment, his eyes, fixed upon Raven, overflowed with humiliation.
However, with so many eyes watching, he couldn''t afford to lose hisposure.
Moreover, although Raven''s words were unpleasant, her rejection served his purpose.
Taking a deep breath, he turned to Raven and said, "Very well, if you deem me unworthy, I won''t insist. However, I always keep my word. You cured Haze Four, so this second-tier invitation to the World Medical Conference is yours."
With that, he retrieved the second-tier invitation to the World Medical Conference, which he treasured immensely.
He cast a longing nce at the invitation before reluctantly handing it to Raven.
However, Raven merely nced at the invitation before looking away.
She said, "I have no interest in the World Medical Conference. Keep your invitation."
Raven''s answer was undoubtedly unexpected by everyone present.
That was an invitation to the World Medical Conference!
Any doctor invited to the World Medical Conference would gain instant prestige and career advancement.
How could anyone possibly resist it?
Dr. Allen was also taken aback for a moment after hearing Raven''s words.
The next moment, as if he had suddenly thought of something, his face abruptly darkened.
Then, his eyes narrowed, and he fixed his gaze on Raven.
He said, "The World Medical Conference is a grand event that all doctors aspire to attend for learning.
"Are you afraid to ept this invitation because you are worried that your medical skills do not meet the qualifications to
participate in the conference, or do you simply not take the medical conference seriously?"
He firmly believed that no true doctor would reject this opportunity to attend the World Medical Conference.
He thought there was only one possible reason why Raven would refuse him! That was, Raven was not confident in her medical skills and didn''t dare to go!
If that was true, Haze Four''s survival had nothing to do with her, which meant that kneeling was for nothing!
Sessfully unlocked!
Thinking of this, Dr. Allen''s expression toward Ravenpletely cooled down.
Seeing Dr. Allen''s humiliated look, Raven suddenly smiled.
She said, "Maybe I take the Medical Congress seriously, but I certainly don''t take that second-tier invitation in your hand seriously."
Chapter 292 First-ss Invitation?
After Raven finished speaking, almost everyone around her was stunned.
''She doesn''t take the second-tier invitation seriously? There are only ten second-
tier invitations in the entire Vyrdenia, and she doesn''t take it seriously?''
"So you''re saying that only a first-tier invitation is worthy of you?" After Dr. Allen finished speaking, almost everyone around looked at Raven differently.
''Just how arrogant does a person have to be to say something like that?''
Immediately, many people shook their heads at Raven.
"There are only twenty first-tier invitations issued for this World Medical Conference, and only Harper of Regalhold General Hospital in Vyrdenia has received one."
"What does she think she is, wanting to get a first-tier invitation? She must be dreaming!"
"A first-tier invitation? She should really have some self-knowledge!"
Just as thest person finished speaking, the elevator door suddenly opened, and
a group of people quickly walked out.
Soon, someone noticed the movement behind them and immediately turned to look in the direction of the elevator. The next moment, the crowd suddenly burst into exmations.
"This is..."
Chapter 293
Chapter 293 Suddenly Appeared
The man at the head of the group was about thirty years old, with extremely fair skin and chiseled features that were as handsome as a Greek statue.
But the gasps from the crowd weren''t due to his good looks.
It was because this face had appeared on the wanted lists of many countries.
The person in front of him was none other than Nightshade, the leader of Darkmoon, the seventh most powerful force in the world!
The moment everyone around saw him, they almost subconsciously took a few steps back, for fear that they would identally be targeted by this ruthless killer
At the same time, whispers, so low that they were almost inaudible, came from the crowd.
"Nightshade... Why is he here?"
"I didn''t think much of it when I saw the second-inmand of the Darkmoon kicking up a fuss at Valha before, but it seems that the Darkmoon is really going against Valha."
"I heard that Nightshade is extremely powerful. If he wasn''t so focused on improving his strength and had no intention of managing the organization, the Darkmoon would rank even higher."
"Valha is doomed today."
As the crowd whispered among themselves, Ash and Raven''s eyes fell almost simultaneously on the extremely outstanding figure at the end of the line.
Ash was stunned for a moment, then a hint of doubt appeared in her eyes. "Cassian?"
Raven, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows. ''My baby has sessfully broken through to the Star Sovereign realm. Does he rush over right after the breakthrough because he misses me, or because he doesn''t trust me to wander around
with this face? Or...''
As Raven thought of thest possibility, a look of struggle suddenly appeared on her small face.
She had always known that Cassian harbored ambitions of topping their rtionship.
If Cassian had already be a Star Sovereign, but she was still a Star Lord...
Just as Raven was struggling with her "happiness" in the future, Nightshade walked out of the elevator and nced around. Soon, his eyes fell on the second- inmand of the Darkmoon, who was seriously injured by Raven.
In an instant, the aura around him suddenly turned cold.
The next moment, his eyes slowly swept around, and finally fell on Hazon, the only person around whom he had met. "Did you do this?"
Hazon, who had just gotten up from the ground, felt the pressure emanating from Nightshade, and his heart suddenly trembled violently.
He waved his hands quickly, "Lord Nightshade, you think too highly of me. How could I possibly do this?"
After speaking, he almost subconsciously turned to look at Raven.
At the same time, a flicker of vindictive triumph shed through his eyes, dark and venomous.
He thought, ''Even if she wins Hugmuinn''s favor with her looks, so what? She is a nobody with no backing and no connections. Hugmuinn won''t choose her over maintaining rtions with Nightshade! She must die today!"
Nightshade followed Hazon''s line of sight until his eyes locked onto Raven.
Then, he frowned, and there was a hint of doubt on his face as he looked at Raven. "Did you hurt my man?" Raven just looked at him indifferently, her expression almost undisturbed. "Got a problem with that?"
The moment Raven''s voice fell, everyone felt as if they had been struck by a bolt of lightning.
"Crazy! She is really crazy!"
"First, she disdains a second-tier invitation, and now she dares provoke Nightshade? Does she have a death wish?" "She looks down on second-tier invitations, bu Sessfully unlocked! ier one!"
Cry seconds.
As everyone stared in disbelief, Nightshade starcu a haven for a few
Then, he suddenly smiled: "Interesting, very interesting! It''s been a long time since I''ve met such an interesting woman. As you seriously injured my men from Darkmoon, I should have taken your life. But since you''ve caught my eye, I''ll grant you a chance to live."
Chapter 293 Suddenly Appeared
Raven became interested when she heard Nightshade''s extremely generous words. "What chance?"
He said, "From this day forward, you are mine. Serving me is far better than being
at the mercy of others in Valha As Nightshade finished speaking, almost everyone present was dumbfounded.
Even after everything Raven had done, not only did Nightshade not take her life, but he had taken a liking to her?
What kind of luck was this?
The Darkmoon''s world ranking was two ces higher than Valha!
As long as Raven served Nightshade well, she would have the opportunity to be the hostess of the Darkmoon in the future, standing equal to Valha''s leader himself!
This wasn''t just climbing thedder-this was soaring to the heavens!
However, just as everyone thought Raven would be overjoyed and throw herself
at Nightshade, her usually calm face froze almost instantly.
Next, she subconsciously looked toward the back of the crowd...
Subscribed
Chapter 294
Chapter 294 Order The Eye Around?
Raven''s gaze locked onto Cassian''s face-pale with suppressed rage, his expression shifting through shades of stormy
darkness.
Seeing this, Raven couldn''t help but swallow.
Although she didn''t do anything, she felt a little flustered at the moment.
Thankfully, Cassian hadn''tpletely lost control yet. He seemed to be waiting for her to solve the matter and then have a good "chat" with her about hertest admirer.
On the side, Hugmuinn''sst trace of doubt disappeared when he saw the change in Raven''s expression after she saw Cassian.
Although he didn''t know why Raven''s face was different, her demeanor, temperament, acupuncture technique, and attitude toward Cassian all showed that this peerless beauty in front of him was Raven!
At the same time, the surrounding people saw that Raven didn''t immediately agree to be his woman after hearing Nightshade''s words, but looked toward the back of the crowd. Their faces were all a little puzzled.
Confused, everyone looked behind Nightshade and the others.
When the women around saw Cassian''s devastating features, they almost subconsciously gasped.
Moments ago, they''d considered Nightshade handsome.
Butpared with this man in front of them, Nightshade couldn''t even hold a candle to this man''s shadow.
As everyone looked at Cassian, Nightshade''s gaze also fell on his face.
His expression suddenly darkened when his eyes fell on Cassian''s handsome face.
Then, he turned to look at Raven, his expression noticeably colder.
''Is this woman rejecting me for that pretty boy?''
However, before he could speak, Thunder, who had been observing Nightshade''s expression the whole time, looked at Raven first and scolded coldly, "What are you waiting for? Lord Nightshade''s favor is an honor! ept immediately!" Although he was just a small-time Regalhold executive, he had heard much about Nightshade''s ruthlessness.
If Raven angered Nightshade today, everyone here would die!
Raven frowned slightly as she listened to Hazon''s trembling voice.
She didn''t bother with any more nonsense and turned to Hugmuinn. "Valha has no use for cowards. Throw him out."
The moment Raven finished speaking, the already quiet scene fell into a deathly silence.
At this moment, everyone looked at Raven with deep shock in their eyes.
What did they just hear?
"Is she ordering the Eye around? How dare she?"
"Who is she to order the Eye, the second most powerful person in Valha?"
"Did his earlier p to Hazon give her delusions of authority? That only means he might have some feelings for her. It doesn''t give her the right to boss him around!"
"Exactly! It''s one thing for the Eye to do something for her on his own, but it''s another to be ordered around by her!"
"No true man would tolerate such disrespect!"
Behind the crowd, Nightshade raised an eyebrow as he listened to the envious or disgruntled voices around him.
He had heard of the Eye, but they had never met.
Nightshade hadn''t expected to meet the world''s best intelligence agent in this small gathering in Valha today. Then, Nightshade''s gaze flickered as he looked at Hugmuinn.
Just as Hugmuinn took a step forward to carry out Raven''s order, Nightshade suddenly stood in front of him.
He looked at Hugmuinn with an unreadable expression and shook his head. "Can''t you see that woman has her eyes on that pretty boy behind? Are you still going to list
Hugmuinn frowned at Nightshade, who was bl
Sessfully unlocked!
''What does my leader''s romantic preferences have to do with me executing hermands?''
However, Nightshade did not notice Hugmuinn''s thoughts.
He looked at the frown on Hugmuinn''s forehead and shook his head helplessly.
Chapter 294 Order The Eye Around?
Nightshade said, "What a devoted man. Normally, I despise men who debase themselves for women. But how can I discard talent when I see it?
"How about this? Leave Valha and join my Darkmoon. Not only will I give you
the woman, but I will also make you the second-inmand of Darkmoon. What do you say?"
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 295 Has The Eye Gone Mad?
Chapter 295
Chapter 295 Has The Eye Gone Mad?
The moment Nightshade finished speaking, Hugmuinn felt as if a thunderbolt had struck him.
He stared nkly into Nightshade, his mind in a daze.
''What is this guy talking about?
''Since when did I be a devoted man?
''Since when have I ever debased myself for a woman?
And, Nightshade wants to give Lady Valor to me?
''For what?
''Even if Nightshade dares to offer, I won''t dare to ept!
''Most importantly, Nightshade wants me to be the second-inmand of Darkmoon?
''Poaching me right in front of Lady Valor? How bold''
Meanwhile, Nightshade''s words caused quite a stir in the crowd.
"As expected of Nightshade, a man who aplishes great things!"
"Not only is he willing to give up the woman he loves, but he''s also offering the position of second-inmand of the Darkmoon. Such decisiveness!"
"Darkmoon outranks Valha, and unlike Valha''s tripartite leadership, Darkmoon has only one second-inmand. Unless the Eye is a fool, he wouldn''t refuse."
"After today, Valha may no longer have an Eye."
After thest person finished speaking, everyone around nodded in agreement.
Though poaching on Valha''s turf was unscrupulous, who could deny Darkmoon''s superior strength?
Self-preservation was human nature. No one would me Hugmuinn for choosing Nightshade.
However, Hugmuinn''s body suddenly stiffened when he heard the voices around him.
The next moment, he suddenly looked at Raven.
At that moment, the expression on his face was exactly the same as the look on Raven''s face when Raven heard Nightshade''s hope for her to be his woman.
Raven smiled faintly at the rare disy of emotion from typically unppable Hugmuinn.
With that, she looked at Hugmuinn and said softly, "Just do as I''ve instructed. The rest isn''t your concern."
The people around were stunned when they heard Raven''s words.
The next second, everyone looked at her with strange eyes.
''Is she insane? Does she not realize what nonsense she''s spouting? Since when does the Eye of Valha take orders from some random woman?
''Nightshade offered the Eye such favorable conditions to be the second-in-mand of Darkmoon; it''s not up to her to decide whether the Eye epts Nightshade''s invitation.
''Who does she think she is?''
However, just as everyone thought Hugmuinn would directly tell Raven to get lost
or shut up, Hugmuinn solemnly replied to Raven with one word, "Understood."
His single, solemn wordnded like a p across every onlooker''s face.
At this moment, everyone''s face showed extreme disbelief.
"Is, is the Eye really crazy?"
Then, under everyone''s shocked gazes, Hugmuinn suddenly walked around Nightshade and headed straig who thought he was out of the picture.
In almost an instant, Hugmuinn lifted Hazon up.
Tor Hazon,
Hazon sensed the extremely dangerous aura emanating from fuamuinn, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Sessfully unlocked!
In horror, he hurriedly shouted at Hugmuinn, "The Eye, you cannot give up your bright future for a woman!
"No, wait! If you ept Nightshade''s offer, you get her and Darkmoon''s second- inmand position! There''s no need to obey her! No need to... Ah!"
Before he could finish his sentence, Hugmuinn threw him out.
Chapter 295 Has The Eye Gone Mad?
Hugmuinn''s throw carried devastating force. Hazon''s body flew directly nearly 60 feet away and then mmed heavily against a supporting pir.
The moment his body collided with the pir, he clearly heard the sound of his bones colliding and shattering.
Sliding down the wall like a sack of meat, Hazon copsed in a broken heap.
The surrounding people looked at Hazon''s miserable state, and they all couldn''t help but gasp.
Many people could see that Hazon''s injuries were even more severe than when Haze Four was critically wounded by that Caucasian!
But at this moment, everyone was even more puzzled.
What Hazon said before being thrown out by Hugmuinn was right!
If Hugmuinn epted Nightshade''s invitation, not only could he have Raven, but
he could also be the second-inmand of Darkmoon. There was no reason for Hugmuinn to listen to Raven and punish Hazon, was there?
''Could it be...
Suddenly, it was as if several people had thought of something, and their gazes toward Hugmuinn changed abruptly!
Chapter 296
Chapter 296 p!
''Is the Eye truly such a lovesick fool? Would he really sacrifice his future just because he doesn''t want to coerce Raven?
As they thought of this, they looked at Hugmuinn with a mix of pity and frustration.
Suddenly, three ps rang out.
Everyone followed the sound and saw Nightshade walking slowly toward Hugmuinn, pping his hands.
"The Eye, you are indeed devoted." However, when he finished speaking, his gaze at Hugmuinn turned cold.
Then, he stared at Hugmuinn, his expression bing stern and serious. "The Eye, I''ll ask you onest time, are you really going to refuse me for this woman?
Hugmuinn looked at him indifferently and smiled slightly.
He said slowly, "Alive or dead, I belong to Valha."
Nightshade heard Hugmuinn''s calm but firm words and paused for a moment before suddenlyughing:
Nightshade said, "Good! It seems that you are truly loyal to Valha.
"It''s a pity your leader isn''t here. Otherwise, I wonder if she would be moved to tears by your loyalty.
"But loyal men... don''t live long."
As he spoke, his eyes suddenly turned cold.
He added, "Since you don''t know what is good for you, there''s no need to keep this Valha stronghold."
As his voice fell, he suddenly waved his hand at the dark figures following behind him.
"Kill them all. Leave no one alive."
The moment Nightshade''s voice fell, the crowd''s eyes widened in horror.
"What?"
''Is Nightshade insane? He is going to massacre the people of Vyrdenia on Vyrdenian soil?
"Nightshade, we''re not Valha''s people!"
"We''ll help you deal with them! Please, spare us! Spare us!"
Panicked, the crowd pleaded for mercy.
However, Nightshade remained unmoved. His enforcers behind him charged out almost instantly.
One of them suddenly looked at Hugmuinn in terror and said, "Your Highness, please agree to his terms! Please! Otherwise, everyone will die, including you!"
Hugmuinn heard the words of the crowd around her, but he simply turned to look at Raven, awaiting hermand. The crowd was so anxious to see Hugmuinn''s actions that they nearly tore their hair out in frustration.
"My Lord Eye, you are the one who makes the decisions here. Why are you looking at her?"
Nightshade watched Hugmuinn''s movements, and a hint of amusement shed across his eyes as he looked at Raven. Under the watchful eyes of Hugmuinn, Nightshade, and the surrounding crowd, Raven slowly stepped forward, looked at Nightshade indifferently, and suddenly smiled.
She said, "You want to kill everyone as soon as youe up. Nightshade, you are really imposing!"
Her voice was not loud, but the momentum it exuded made everyone hold their breath uncontrobly.
Nightshade couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows when he felt the invisible aura emanating from Raven.
''She is stronger than I expected. Interesting. Very interesting.''
"No, don''t!" At that moment, a man from Darkmoon lunged at a man with a knife in his hand.
The man cried out in rm and closed his eyes.
Raven frowned slightly at this.
Then, she suddenly raised her small hand and waved it gently.
Immediately, an invisible wave swept out toward the surroundings. Sessfully unlocked!
In the blink of an eye, all the members of the Darkmooh who were making in nove
or were about to make a move were forced back a few steps by the strong wind.
The Darkmoon members who had been forced back looked at Raven almost simultaneously.
''She is strong!'' they thought.
Chapter 296 p
Meanwhile, Nightshade narrowed his eyes at Raven and questioned her in an icy voice, "Who are you?"
0 Likes
Chapter 297
Chapter 297 The Terror Of A Jealous Man
Chapter 297 The Terror Of A Jealous Man
Upon hearing this, Raven smiled slightly. "Someone who''s going to end you,"
With that, she raised her hand slightly, and the shadow of the Universal Five shed across her palm.
In the next moment, a long, five-colored whipshed out at Nightshade.
Seeing the whip flying toward him, Nightshade suddenly let out a coldugh.
At the same time, he inconspicuously moved a step to the side.
The sharp sound of a whip hitting the ground rang out.
A deep mark was immediately left on the marble floor.
Nightshade nced at the ground indifferently and raised his index finger, shaking
it gently. "Girl, your skills aren''t bad. Unfortunately, they''re still not enough to impress me."
Raven looked at Nightshade, who had effortlessly dodged her attack, without showing the slightest surprise in her eyes.
She smiled at Nightshade and asked slowly, "Is that so?"
Nightshade couldn''t help but sneer at Raven''s leisurely attitude.
He said, "Your strength may be considered decent within Vyrdenia, but Vyrdenian Starcard holders are nothing on the world stage. I''m afraid no one is my opponent in your entire Vyrdenia."
However, the moment his voice fell, an unprecedented sense of crisis suddenly surged in his heart.
His expression abruptly changed.
In an instant, his body contorted almost instinctively to a degree that ordinary people could hardly achieve.
Immediately, a ck bone nail, originally aimed at his neck, suddenly embedded itself in his right shoulder.
The moment the pain hit, he sharply turned his head to look.
Then, Cassian, with a gloomy, handsome face, abruptly entered his line of sight.
Nightshade asked, "Pretty boy, you ambushed me?"
At this moment, Nightshade, who originally looked like he had everything under control, had a look of obvious surprise on
his face.
Just now, he didn''t feel any aura of a strong warrior from Cassian.
He thought that Cassian was just an ordinary person with good looks, but he didn''t expect that Cassian was actually a master hidden in the crowd. "This... this..."
Not just Nightshade, everyone else surrounding Cassian also wore a look of deep shock.
Although many people thought Cassian was handsome, they had merely acknowledged it in passing, not taking him seriously.
After all, no matter how handsome someone was, looks couldn''t put food on the table.
In front of Nightshade, a handsome man like him was no different from an ant that could be crushed at any time.
But now, the facts before their eyes were telling them that Cassian, who was more handsome than Nightshade, also possessed extremely powerful strength.
Although Cassian was able to sessfullyunch a sneak attack on Nightshade just now because he caught Nightshade off guard, one fact remained undeniable-
He had wounded Nightshade!
Hearing Nightshade''s words, Cassian suddenly smiled.
His near-perfect eyebrows rose slightly. "Pretty boy? Ambush?"
A smile suddenly appeared on his handsome face as he finished speaking.
But within that devastatingly charming smile lurked a boundless killing intent.
And it was this smile that made the surroundir Sessfully unlocked! ngerous situation, their gazes toward Cassian
filled with a hint of infatuation.
Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the smile on Cassian''s handsome face abruptly disappeared.
In the next moment, he lightly raised his palm, and the ck bone nail embedded in Nightshade''s shoulder suddenly flew
out.
Chapter 297 The Terror Of A Jealous Man
A spray of blood erupted from Nightshade''s shoulder.
Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, Nightshade''s body stiffened uncontrobly for an instant.
Though it was just a moment, by the time he reacted, the bone nail was already shooting straight toward his heart.
Nightshade''s pupils constricted violently.
Thanks to years ofbat experience on the edge of life and death, his body instinctively dodged to the side.
As a result, the bone nail, originally aimed at his heart, veered slightly off course and pierced a spot one inch to the left of his heart.
Amidst the unbearable pain, Nightshade suddenly heard an extremely pleasant yet chillingly indifferent voice whisper in his
ear.
The moment he heard the contents of the voice, his pupils suddenly shrank to the size of pinholes.
Subscribed
Chapter 298
Chapter 298 Are You Threatening Me?
Chapter 298 Are You Threatening Me?
"You useless trash, how dare you even covet someone who belongs to me, a Star Sovereign?" Cassian asked.
Nightshade abruptly raised his head, his face filled with shock as he looked at Cassian''s handsome, almost unreal face.
''Star Sovereign? The man in front of me is a Star Sovereign? No, no, how is that possible?''
There were no more than ten Star Sovereigns in the entire world.
And every one of them lived for hundreds of years at the pinnacle of power and didn''t care about worldly affairs.
But Cassian looked to be in his early twenties.
''How could he be a Star Sovereign?''
Before Nightshade could process his disbelief, the bone nail embedded in his chest tore free, only to stab into him again in a fresh spray of blood.
Just as the bone nail was about to pierce his body again, he suddenly looked at Cassian and shouted, "I yield! Oh..."
However, the moment Nightshade finished speaking, a shrill scream came from his mouth.
This time, the nail struck a non-fatal but excruciatingly painful pressure point.
"Ahhh!"
Even Nightshade, a man who could endure having flesh carved from his bones without a sound, couldn''t suppress the agonized howls tearing from his throat. The crowd around them felt their scalps tingle as they listened to the wails.
At the same time, everyone''s expressions toward Cassian changed.
It seemed that they''d been wrong.
Cassian''s first strike hadn''t seeded due to surprise. He was simply stronger than Nightshade.
Suddenly, the women who had been amazed by Cassian''s looks and strength couldn''t take their eyes off him.
Some people''s breathing obviously quickened.
"How can there be such a perfect man in the world?"
"If I could be with such a man, I would die without regrets."
Just as everyone was amazed, Cassian expressionlessly raised his slender, artwork-like hand again.
The bone nail that had been nailed into Nightshade''s right chest suddenly flew out.
In the blink of an eye, it was nailed into an acupoint on his waist.
Suddenly, a scream even more shrill than before rang in everyone''s ears.
At this moment, all the women who were infatuated with Cassian couldn''t help but shiver.
''He is probably not someone we can covet...`
Meanwhile, enduring the endless pain, Nightshade desperately clung to a shred
of consciousness.
He took several deep breaths before looking at Cassian with trembling fear.
Nightshade said, "Spare me... please. I''ll give you anything you want."
Cassian raised an eyebrow slightly at his words. "Anything I want?"
With that, he turned to look at Raven, his cold eyes softening a little.
Then, he turned back to Nightshade and smiled. "Just now, she said she wanted your life."
The crowd caught the fleeting softness in his expression, and envy burned in their eyes as they looked at Raven.
When Nightshade heard Cassian''s words, his fists, already clenched tight from the pain, tightened again.
He could tell that Cassian was not joking in the slightest.
And he had a hunch that the reason Cassian was torturing him like this had something to do with Raven.
Immediately afterward, he took a deep breath again, suppressing the sharp pain that shot through his body, and looked directly at Cassian.
He said, "Killing me will do you no good.
Sessfully unlocked!
"If I die, the people of the Darkmoon will surely drown Valha in blood.
"Not just Valha, your Vyrdenia is at a critical juncture in its war with the Sunset Empire. If Darkmoon were to add fuel to the fire, it wouldn''t be long before Vyrdenia is destroyed."
Chapter 298 Are You Threatening Me?
Sweat dripped from his brow as he finished.
Suddenly, a whipshed out at him.
The immense force the whip carried flung him 20 feet away.
As his body mmed heavily against the ground, he saw Raven walking slowly toward him.
At the same time, she looked down at him condescendingly, her voice devoid of emotion. "Are you threatening me?"
Chapter 299
Chapter 299 Someone From The Hiemal Court
Perhaps the excruciating pain had clouded his mind, but Nightshade found himself momentarily dazed. Threatening her?
Firstly, he was merely stating a fact.
If anything, his words were a threat to the higher-ups of Valha and Vyrdenia.
''Who does this woman think she is? How could she possibly be relevant to this? Then, as Nightshade stared at her in astonishment, Raven smiled faintly.
"Since you''ve already said that, I''m rather curious to see what the consequences of killing you would be." As her voice faded, her eyes suddenly turned cold.
With a flick of her wrist, the whip formed from the Five Elements Starcard in her hand suddenly swung out, wrapping around Nightshade''s neck in the blink of an eye.
The whip suddenly tightened, and Nightshade felt a strong sense of suffocation. Under a strong sense of death crisis, Nightshade suddenly raised his right hand. Immediately, a deep purple Thunder-attribute Starcard appeared in his palm.
But at this moment, the Ring of Life on Raven''s finger suddenly moved.
At the same time, Zach, who had awakened his natal Starcard within the Ring of Life, slowly opened his eyes. Then, Zach''s slightly childish voice rang out from within the Ring of Life. "Raven, can you let me out?"
A hint of surprise shed in Raven''s eyes, but she still replied, "Okay."
The next moment, a small figure appeared in an inconspicuous corner, unnoticed amidst the chaos.
With all attention fixed on Nightshade, no one noticed the sudden appearance of this tiny observer.
Freed from the Ring of Life by Raven, Zach''s watery eyes locked onto the thunder-element Starcard in Nightshade''s hand. His pupils flickered.
The Devourer Starcard, already formed yet still slightly ethereal, manifested within
his gaze.
Under Zach''s watchful eyes, Nightshade''s thunder Starcard began convulsing violently.
An invisible but lethal energy permeated the entire underground level.
"If you all want me dead..." Nightshade''s voice, devoid of emotion yet dripping with malice, sent involuntary shivers through the crowd. "Then let''s burn together!"
A man suddenly gasped in realization. "He''s going to self-destruct his Starcard!"
Hearing this, everyone around gasped.
"Run! Run!"
Cassian frowned at Nightshade.
But just as he was about to make a move, Raven gently shook her head at him.
Confusion shed in his eyes, but he still stopped himself from attacking Nightshade.
Nightshade watched the panicked crowd stampeding toward the elevators, then sneered at Cassian and Raven''s calm demeanor. "Run? Toote!"
Although he did not know why Raven and Cassian were still so calm at this time, he knew one truth.
A peak Star Lord''s self-destruction could gravely wound even a Star Sovereign. And Raven would surely die!
It was worth it to have such a woman buried with him!
With that thought in mind, the Starcard in Nightshade''s hand flickered faster.
At the same time, the surrounding air seemed to be filled with a near-frenzied power.
"Die! Let''s die together!" Looking at the terrified crowd, a sense of revenge suddenly arose in Nightshade''s heart.
Yet, just as the Starcard in his hand was about Sessfully unlocked! to obliterate the entire second basement level and possibly the entire hotel, he suddenly seemned to dense something his pupils abruptly constricted to the size of pinpoints.
"How, how is this possible..."
He couldn''t feel the connection between himself and the Starcard in his hand.
Chapter 299 Someone From The Heral Court
Then, he abruptly looked down at his palm.
However, at this moment, there was not even a shadow of a Starcard in his hand.
His Starcard disappeared?
The next moment, he abruptly raised his head to look at Cassian and Raven.
"What did you do to me? How could my Starcard disappear?"
Hearing Nightshade''s shout, the crowd surging toward the elevator subconsciously turned their heads to look at him. When they saw his empty palm, everyone''s expressions revealed a hint of bewilderment.
"Is... is it over?"
Just as everyone was hesitating whether to leave first or stay and see what was going on, the elevator suddenly arrived. Then, a dozen figures walked out of the elevator.
Leading them stood a man in histe twenties, strikingly handsome with silver- white hair that entuated his paleplexion and chiseled features.
An aura of cial detachment surrounded him.
The people following behind him all had an ice-blue snowke mark on their cors.
"This is..."
"People from the Hiemal Court?"
The people who were hesitating whether to leave saw the mark on their cors, and their expressions were filled with obvious surprise.
As everyone watched in astonishment, the leading man swept his gaze across the crowd before finally settling on Raven. And the moment he saw Raven, the cid, frostke stillness of his eyes suddenly rippled with unseen currents.
Sensing his gaze, Raven immediately looked away from Nightshade and toward the man.
Chapter 300
Chapter 300 Top Floor Presidential Suite
When Raven''s gazended on the man, a faint trace of surprise flickered across her expression.
She sensed her fourth brother, Hiemaly''s, aura on this man.
It was likely the two had met recently.
After studying Raven for several seconds, the silver-haired beauty lowered hisshes, veiling the turbulence in his eyes before turning toward Zach, who stood watching Nightshade intently from a corner.
Upon closer inspection, the vanished thunder-attribute Starcard could be seen reflected in Zach''s pupils.
The silver-haired man''s calm eyes suddenly surged with intensity.
His figure suddenly moved, and he appeared in front of Zach in the blink of an eye.
His eyes were fixed on Zach''s pupils, and his breathing involuntarily quickened. ''This, this is...
However, before he could get a closer look, Raven suddenly appeared in front of him.
She frowned at the silver-haired man, who looked as if he had found a treasure. She asked, "Is there a problem?"
The silver-haired man looked away from Zach at her words.
He looked up slightly and asked Raven, "What''s your rtionship with this little guy?"
"What''s it to you?"
Hearing Raven''s almost impolite reply, the silver-haired man didn''t show any anger on his face.
But his expression became a little serious and solemn. "This child is a genius. Without proper nurturing, his talent will be wasted."
Raven smiled faintly. "So?"
"Have you heard of the Indigo Training Ground?"
Raven paused when she heard this.
She had been on the Outer Batterfield for five years, so she had heard of this ce.
She had even had brief contact with that ce.
The Indigo Training Ground was known as the cradle of geniuses worldwide. It gathered all kinds of top geniuses from all over the world.
Anyone who can sessfully graduate from the Indigo Training Ground will be one of the top figures in the world.
Even Raven had to admit that the Indigo Training Ground did have its own unique features.
The silver-haired man saw Raven''s expression and knew that she had heard of this ce.
His gaze fell upon Raven. "Now, as the deputy chief instructor of the Indigo Training Ground, I invite him to join!"
Raven looked the silver-haired man up and down, then asked, "Are you from the Hiemal Court?"
"I''m just on good terms with the Master of the Hiemal Court, but I don''t belong to them."
With that, the silver-haired man''s gaze fell on Zach again.
He added, "There are children like him in the training camp who have awakened their Starcards, and there are professionals who specialize in developing their abilities. Joining Indigo is the best choice for him."
Instead of answering, Raven walked over to Zach, ho looke lost, and squatted down.
Looking at the small five-year-old, she asked gently, Zach, do you want to go?"
Although she didn''t know why people from the Indigo Training Ground would suddenly appear here, that ce could unleash the full potential of Zach''s Starcard like nowhere else.
However, she would respect Zach''s wishes.
If Zach didn''t want to go, she wouldn''t force him.
Hearing Raven''s question, Zach looked at the silver-haired man with his big eyes, then turned to Raven and asked, "If I go to that ce, can I beat up all the bad guys who want to bully you and Mom?"
Raven was stunned.
Then, sadness welled up in her heart.
Cassian''s expression held a hint of surprise when he heard Zach''s question.
Then, he suddenly smiled.
Chapter 300 Top Floor Presidential Suite
At the same time, his gaze at Zach softened noticeably.
He said, "As long as you work hard to improve your strength on the training ground, you can gain the strength to shield your family and everyone else precious to you."
Upon hearing these words from the silver-haired man, Zach nodded without any hesitation. "I''ll go!"
The silver-haired man''s gaze softened further as he regarded Zach.
Raven gently rubbed Zach''s little head, then turned to the silver-haired man and said, "I''ll let him go, but I want to apany him to the Indigo Training Ground."
"Okay." The silver-haired man nodded readily.
It was already close to eight o''clock in the evening. After checking his watch, he said to Raven, "But it''s gettingte today, you guys rest first, and we''ll leave for the training ground tomorrow morning."
Raven nodded slightly upon hearing this.
Then she turned to Hugmuinn. "Hugmuinn, arrange rooms in the hotel for these people!"
The people around, who were originally attracted by the "Indigo Training Ground" mentioned by the handsome silver-haired man, came back to their senses when they heard Raven''s instructions to Hugmuinn.
''This woman is ordering the Eye around again!
''Although she is somewhat capable, judging from the Eye''s position in Valha,
his strength may not necessarily be weaker than hers.
''Most importantly, the Eye listened to her before, probably because he has feelings for her.
''But judging by her easy familiarity with the devastatingly handsome man, who radiates the unmistakable aura of a Star Sovereign, their rtionship clearly transcends the ordinary.
''Under such circumstances, there is no way that Hugmuinn will listen to her this time!''
Everyone thought that Raven would be directly kicked out of here by Hugmuinn. However, Hugmuinn nced at Cassian standing beside Raven, hesitated briefly, and then asked Raven, "Alright, shall I prepare the top floor presidential suite for you two?"
A Subscribed
Chapter 301
Chapter 301 Purge Of Valha
The moment Hugmuinn finished speaking, silence fell over the surroundings.
At this moment, everyone around was dumbfounded.
''Doesn''t the Eye listen to this woman because he is interested in her?
''Why is he now taking the initiative to arrange a room for her and another man?
''If this is still because of love, then this Eye is too selfless, right?
''But if not, what else could it be for?''
Meanwhile, Raven raised her eyebrows upon hearing Hugmuinn''s question.
Then, she turned her head and smiled at Cassian, whose handsome face was slightly stiff. She smiled slightly and said, " Make the arrangements."
After speaking, her gaze swept over the unconscious Nightshade, the severely injured Caucasian from the Darkmoon, and Hazon, who had just awakened from hisa and was sprawled against the wall discarded trash.
Then, she calmly instructed Hugmuinn, "Deal with the people from the Darkmoon. Expel everyone who entered Valha through Hazon''s connections."
The surrounding people listened to Raven''s calm voice, and the shock on their faces became even more intense.
At this moment, a thought crossed many people''s minds.
''Why does this woman''s behavior resemble the Valha master consolidating her power?"
But soon, they dismissed this idea.
Although they had never seen the master of Valha, they had heard that the master had ordinary looks and was stationed overseas year-round, never appearing in Vyrdenia.
Leaving aside the low possibility of Valha''s master appearing in Vyrdenia, she was anything but ordinary-looking.
If Raven were considered ordinary-looking, then there would probably be no beautiful women in the world.
''Could it be that this woman has a close rtionship with the master of Valha?" they wondered.
Hugmuinn paid no attention to the reactions of those around him and immediately nodded respectfully to Raven. "Yes." After he finished speaking, he immediately ordered the Valha members around him to clean up the mess.
Elizabeth and the four women beside her watched as Hazon was dragged away, their expressions extremelyplicated.
Their idea of relvi
on Hazon to enter Valha was probably something they would never be able to achieve.
Then, their eyes fell on Raven again, and their expressions were strange.
"Who is she?" Elizabeth murmured under her breath, unable to control herself.
At this moment, even if she was stupid, she knew that her previous thoughts were wrong,pletely wrong!
Raven could never be from an ordinary family.
Her presence here with Ash to meet Hazon could never have been about seeking his patronage to enter Valha.
''So, who is she?''
The four women beside her didn''t reply when they heard Elizabeth''s voice.
At this moment, they felt a huge sense of disparity.
When they first met Raven, they had desperately sought to assert their superiority over her.
They felt that they were superior to Raven, that they could easily crush her.
But now, the reality in front of them was telling them that Hazon, whom they desperately tried to curry favor with, was nothing in Raven''s eyes.
The Eye, whom they looked up to, seemed to be at Raven''s beck and call.
The Valha they desperately wanted to enter might bepletely insignificant to Raven.
A crushing sense of defeat washed over them.
Thinking about what they had said and done in front of Raven, they felt like pitiful clowns who had only amused others, ridiculous and pathetic.
It was not only Elizabeth and the others, even Ash, who had brought Raven here, was also dumbfounded.
Ash came to see Hazon because she wanted to join Valha.
Now, it seemed like Hazon had been dealt with by Raven. Even those who had previously entered Valha because of
Chapter 301 Purge Of Valha Hazon might be implicated.
So, what should she do?
Before Ash could fully process the situation with her mind still reeling from the shock, Raven''s gaze suddenly fell upon her
Then, pointing at Ash, Raven said to Hugmuinn, "Arrange for her to take the Valha entrance assessment."
Ash looked up abruptly at Raven when she heard her words. ''Arrange an entrance assessment? For me?
Before Ash could voice her confusion, Hugmuinn replied, "Okay."
Ash froze for a moment, and the next moment, her face was filled with extreme ecstasy as she looked at Raven. Raven had given her the opportunity to take the assessment, something that countless people dreamed of!
Ash believed that with her abilities, as long as she had the opportunity to take the assessment, she would definitely be able to enter Valha!
However, she couldn''t help but look at Raven with a hint of puzzlement in her eyes.
''Who is my brother''s girlfriend?''
Not only could Raven suddenly change from an ordinary girl to a stunning beauty, but she could also order the Eye around, and she was extremely powerful...
Suddenly, as if Ash had thought of something, her eyes widened as she looked at Raven.
Ordinary-looking before today, but extremely strong!
''Could it be...''
At the thought of the possibility that had just urred to her, Ash''s breath caught
in her throat.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 302 Cassian''s Physical Change
Chapter 302
Chapter 302 Cassian''s Physical Change
But soon, Ash shook her head vigorously.
''No, no way. How is this possible?''
Raven was younger than her. How could Raven be that supreme being of Valha?
''I must be mistaken! Such spections are absurd! Ash thought.
However, when Ash thought about the information she had previously obtained about the master of Valha, she could no longer deceive herself deep down.
''Then, if Raven is the master of Valha, why did I take Raven to meet Hazon? And why did I tell Raven that we couldn''t afford to offend someone like Hazon?''
The most terrifying thing was that Ash had just thought, like everyone else, that Hugmuinn was interested in Raven, which was why he was so nice to Raven.
She had even been thinking about her stupid younger brother''spetitiveness with Hugmuinn.
Thinking of this, Ash wanted to cry at her own stupidity.
She even had the urge to bang her head against a wall.
Raven nced at Ash''s face, her lips slowly curling into a faint smile as she watched Ash''s expression shift continuously.
Just then, two Valha guards dragged Hazon away.
In a panic, he hastily propped himself up with thest of his strength and pleaded with Hugmuinn, No, please don''t! I was wrong! I was wrong! Please spare me. I beg you!
"Don''t fall for that woman''s tricks!
"She''s just a whore! To get into Valha, she even wanted to strip naked and crawl into my bed..."
Before he could finish his sentence, Hugmuinn, who had walked up to him unnoticed, knocked him unconscious with a p.
Hugmuinn then tilted his head slightly and instructed a nearby Valha member, "Take him to the hotel''s chamber. I will interrogate him myself shortly."
Hugmuinn thought, ''This loser really dares to say that. It will be a real shame if he dies without knowing who he ims would crawl into his bed to enter Valha.''
"Understood!"
Just as the Valha member answered and was about to press Hazon down, themunicator on Hugmuinn''s wrist suddenly vibrated.
After seeing the message, he suddenly looked up and looked at Raven with a solemn expression.
Raven frowned slightly when she saw Hugmuinn''s expression. "Did something happen?"
Hugmuinn nced at Daniel, who was obviously not in a good state at the moment, and then said to Raven, "General Drakon has suddenly fallen critically ill and is being rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.*
Since the news seemed to have been deliberately leaked, it had already spread widely. Hugmuinn didn''t lower his voice when speaking.
Not far away, Daniel, who had been stunned by Raven''s many blows, suddenly widened his eyes. "What?"
Daniel wondered, ''My grandfather is critically ill? My grandfather has always been in good health. How could he suddenly fall ill?''
Raven frowned upon hearing this. "Lorne?"
She had just spoken to Lorne on the phone half an hour ago, and she had not
noticed any hidden health problems from hisplexion.
There was definitely something wrong with Lorne''s sudden serious illness!
But Raven did not have enough time to dwell on this matter.
She looked at Hugmuinn and ordered, "Find out where Lorne is now and take me there immediately!"
"Yes,e with me." With that said, Hugmuinn walked briskly toward the elevator while operating a device on his arm.
As Raven followed Hugmuinn, she turned to Cassian and said, "Please look after Zach. I wille to see you in the room above when I get back."
Cassian couldn''t help but be slightly startled upon hearing this.
Chapter 302 Cassian''s Physical Change
Somehow, her words made him feel like a dutiful spouse waiting for her partner to return.
"Raven, this is for you." Zach suddenly ran to Raven''s side and took her hand. Suddenly, an energy cluster that seemed to contain endless energy melted from his palm into Raven''s body.
Feeling the faint trace of lightning attributes carried within the energy cluster, Raven looked at Zach with a hint of surprise on her face.
''Is this the purified essence Zach has extracted after using his innate Starcard to devour Darknight''s?''
Judging by the strength contained within, it would be more than enough to elevate her to the Star Sovereign realm.
However, absorbing this energy required a quiet environment, and now was not the time.
While transferring the energy to her lower abdomen with her consciousness, Raven looked at Zach with a serious expression and said, "Never give this to anyone else. Keep it for yourself, understand?"
If others learned of Zach''s ability, it could invite unnecessary schemes.
When Zach heard Raven''s words, his small face nodded seriously. "Okay, I won''t give it to anyone except you and Mom."
Raven smiled and pinched his soft, fair face, then quickly followed Hugmuinn''s footsteps.
Behind them, Dr. Allen recalled how Raven had previously boasted that she scorned the second-level invitation letter from the World Medical Conference, and now she was going to look for Lorne, who had suddenly fallen seriously ill. He couldn''t help but frown.
Dr. Allen said, "Let''s go! Follow them!"
Seeing this, the previously dazed crowd snapped to attention and hurried after her.
Meanwhile, Harper, the president of Regalhold Hospital, who had been en route to deliver a top-tier invitation to Raven, received word of Lorne''s admission. He immediately turned his car around and sped toward the hospital.
Back at the hotel, after Raven and the others left, Valha personnel escorted Cassian, Zach, and the silver-haired man into the elevator to the guest floors.
However, just as everyone was about to leave the elevator, Cassian''s handsome face suddenly turned pale.
At the same time, the aura around him suddenly became extremely disordered. "What''s wrong with you?" The silver-haired man was the first to notice that something was wrong with his condition, and couldn''t help but frown slightly. Cassian didn''t respond, his lips pressed into a thin line from pain.
The silver-haired man''s frown deepened.
He stepped forward and gripped Cassian''s wrist.
But the moment his hand touched Cassian, as if sensing something, his eyes
widened in disbelief...
Chapter 303
Chapter 303 The Alluring Cassian
To the silver-haired man''s shock, he sensed severalpletely distinct auras gradually emerging from Cassian''s body.
"How is this possible?" The silver-haired man looked at Cassian with shock and confusion.
A person could only possess one unique aura. How could multiple exist within a single body?
Just as he was about to investigate further, Cassian suddenly shook off his hand. At the same time, his thin lips seemed to tighten even more because of the pain. And the emotions in his eyes kept changing.
It looked like several people were vying for control of his body.
About half a minuteter, the constantly changing aura around Cassian finally returned to peace.
The silver-haired man looked him up and down, then asked, "Are you alright?" Cassian tilted his head slightly at his words, casting him a detached nce. With just one nce, the silver-haired man''s breathing suddenly stopped.
For some inexplicable reason, an overwhelming urge surged within him to drop to his knees and worship Cassian like a deity.
Now, Cassian''s originally dark gold-tinged eyes gleamed with strands of silver.
An aura of icy aloofness enveloped him, as though he stood above the mortal world.
His gaze toward the silver-haired man was that of a god observing ants, utterly devoid of emotion.
However, Cassian''s brow furrowed once more.
Then, a faint purple glint shed through his silver eyes.
At the same time, the aura around him suddenly changed.
At this moment, he radiated the allure of a demonic seducer.
The silver-haired man''s gaze met Cassian''s eyes, his breath suddenly quickened,
and his heartbeat pounded like it was going to burst out of his chest.
Realizing his change, the silver-haired man shook his head vigorously.
''What''s wrong with me?''
He was certain he was straight.
How could he have such a reaction to a man?
But soon, when he saw that the people around him were reacting even more strongly than him, he suddenly understood that it wasn''t his problem.
Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, Cassian''s gaze, tinged with light purple, fell on him.
The silver-haired man felt Cassian''s gaze on him, and a sudden urge to throw himself into his arms welled up his heart.
No, it was more than an urge.
He actually took a step forward.
However, just as he was halfway there, Cassian suddenly looked away.
Then, Cassian suddenly extended a hand with long, slender bones toward the middle-aged man from Valha who had brought them there.
Cassian said, "Give me the room key."
Only when the middle-aged man heard Cassian''s words did he snap out of the daze Cassian''s eyes had put him in.
Almost subconsciously, he took out the key to thergest presidential suite in the hotel from a stack of room keys in his hand and handed it to Cassian.
Cassian raised his hand to take the room key, and then, as if he had suddenly thought of something, a wickedly charming smile shed across his eyes.
Then, he looked at the middle-aged man from Valhalls and said "Send two women to my room."
Sessfully unlocked!
The middle-aged man in Valha subconsciously waite
But then, he tried hard to turn his somewhat stiff head.
Then, he was suddenly stunned.
Had he heard correctly?
Chapter 303 The Alluring Cassian
With Cassian''s current presence, he could summon legions of admirers with a
mere nce, men or women.
Why would such a man need women from the hotel?
Most importantly, just now on the second basement floor, wasn''t Cassian exchanging charged nces with that incredibly beautiful woman?
And before the woman left, she even asked this man to wait for her in the room.
At that time, he saw this man''s reaction and privately admired that this man was handsome and devoted.
Yet now, mere minutester, everything had changed?
Seeing the middle-aged man''s reaction, Cassian raised his perfectly arched eyebrows slightly. "Was I not clear enough?"
Chapter 304
Chapter 304 All Ready For You
Hearing this, the middle aged man nodded almost without thinking, "Okay, okay"
Satisfied, Cassian took the keycard and strode toward the designated suite.
The people behind the silver haired man looked at Cassian''s back, and for a while, they couldn''t take their eyes away
His gait was perfectly ordinary, yet every movement seemed to radiate sinful temptation.
It wasn''t until Cassian''s figure disappeared from everyone''s sight that they slowly came back to their senses.
A mix of awe and bewilderment colored their expressions.
"How can a man be more alluring than the most seductive woman I''ve ever seen?"
"It was more than that! If he''d crooked a finger just now, I would''ve thrown myself at him. Am... still straight?"
"Doesn''t anyone find this strange? It''s like he''s apletely different person
now...
After thest person spoke, everyone suddenly fell silent.
How could a person change so drastically?
Rumors said those who pursued power too recklessly might fracture their minds.
Had this happened to Cassian?
As the doubts on everyone''s faces grew, the middle-aged man in Valha suddenly remembered what he had promised Cassian.
Normally, finding two women to send over wouldn''t be a problem, but he could clearly sense that Hugmuinn felt differently
about Raven.
''Should I really send two women over?'' he wondered.
Meanwhile, Cassian had already entered the presidential suite.
"What do you need two women for?"
Just as he lifted his foot to enter the room, a cold voice rang out in his mind.
Hearing this, Cassian chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, he won''t actually bring women here."
''But you''ll definitely get the me for asking for women. Try stealing my woman? See what happens."
However, he did not say the rest of the words.
Immediately, he snorted angrily.
"Cassian, half a year ago, we agreed to work hard together to reach the Star Sovereign Realm in terms of physical strength, and then divide the control time of this body equally. Are you going back on your word?"
As Cassian''s voice faded, the icy voice in his mind sighed softly. "I won''t. But you, me, the others-we''re all fragments of one whole."
However, upon hearing this, Cassian let out a snort of disdain. "You expect me to buy that bullshit?"
After he finished speaking, he strode over to the full-length mirror in the room, quickly took off his clothes, and checked his body several times.
After looking at himself repeatedly, he whispered, "Although the flexibility is average, the figure is barely okay."
Then, he slowly walked into the bathroom and carefully washed himself.
Half an hourter, he walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel.
Cassian now embodied a walking aphrodisiac. Even his simplest gestures dripped with lethal allure.
He picked up a hairdryer, styling his locks to entuate his already-perfect features.
After making sure that he had transformed into the most beautiful version of this body, he slowly walked toward the huge French window.
Looking down at the dazzling city night scene, the captivating eyes gradually filled with extreme affectio
i love.
After an unknown amount of time, he parted his thin lips, and its voice was tender and ethereal. Darling, you said you''d be back after you finished your business. I''m ready Sessfully unlocked!
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 305
Chapter 305 Vice President?
Meanwhile, Baven had already followed sugune kto Regalbold General Hospital
Originally, Lorne was supposed to be sent to the Pergahold Alinary Hospital, but this ortical condition forced an emergency
After entering the hospital, Raven quickly appeared in front of the emergency
room.
Just as she was about to site, wo wowow voice came from inside
"This doctors ipetent General Drakorts vials are still crashing
"Where''s the president? Why hasn''t he wrived year
Raven frowned, wanting to push open the door to the emergency room and go inside.
However, before her hand touched the handle, the soldiers standing on either side stopped her
"No one is allowed inside*
Raven frowned and waved them aside.
Then she looked at Hugmuinn beside her and said, ''Keep them out
After saying that, she pushed the door open and entered the emergency room.
At this time, Daniel was lying unconscious on the hospital bed in the middle of the emergency room.
A dozen doctors were standing around him.
Corey, a grand general, was grabbing a doctor by the cor
The doctor who was grabbed looked at Corey''s bloodshot eyes and couldn''t help but tremble.
But he understood the urgency of the situation. He quickly suppressed the fear in his heart and replied to Corey, "Our president went to deliver a World Medical Conference invitation! He left right before you arrived, but the hospital director has already informed the president toe back as soon as possible.*
Corey took a deep breath upon hearing this, trying to control his emotions.
But when he turned his head and saw the doctors standing before Lome, trembling with fear of being implicated for ineffective treatment, hesitating for a long time without daring to act, the fury in his heart instantly erupted.
He asked, "Besides the president, are there no other doctors in your hospital who can save him?"
"Of course there are, but General Drakon''s identity is special. Ordinary doctors might make mistakes due to nervousness. No one can bear that responsibility..." Hearing the doctor''s words, Corey wished he could just throw the man out.
Corey shouted, "If something happens to General Drakon, countless citizens of Vyrdenia will suffer. But now, you doctors, are afraid to treat him because you are afraid of taking responsibility?"
The doctor whose cor was grabbed trembled.
But the moment he considered the consequences if Lorne were to die under their care, he hurriedlyforted, "The president is already on his way back! Five minutes, just five more minutes, and he''ll be here!"
While the two were talking, Raven had already swiftly moved to Lorne''s bedside.
Lorne had fallen into aa.
His face had taken on a lifeless, dusky purple hue.
The moment Raven saw the color of Daniel''s face, her eyes narrowed.
Daniel was indeed not suffering from a sudden illness!
But now wasn''t the time to investigate. Raven quickly retrieved the silver needles she carried with her.
However, just as she was about to begin, Dr. Allen, who had followed her into the emergency room, walked quickly to the bedside.
Without hesitation, he pulled open Lorne''s hospital gown and pressed his palm firmly against Lorne''s c
The doctors, who had been observing for a long time and hadn''t dared to treat Lorne, saw Dr. Allen suddenly appear. As if they had seen hope, their faces were suddenly filled with m
"Vice President?"
Sessfully unlocked!
The doctor who had been, grabbed by the cor by Corey immediately turned to him, excitement evident in his voice.
"Our Vice President is here! He''s a top-tier physician who''s received a second- tier invitation to the World Medical Conference! General Drakon will be saved!"
Chapter 306
Chapter 306 Shut Up
Corey breathed a sigh of relief when he heard about the second-tier invitation letter.
Although he was not from the medical field, he had heard of the famous World Medical Conference.
Being able to get a second-tier invitation letter undeniably proved Dr. Allen''s exceptional skill.
Then, he immediately looked at Dr. Allen solemnly and said, "We''ll leave General Drakon to you."
Dr. Allen nodded slightly at his words. "I''ll do my best."
He lifted his palm from Lorne''s chest, his expression somber as he addressed Corey, "Clinically, it presents as an acute myocardial infarction. Given General Drakon''s condition, there''s no time for thorough tests. Immediate surgery is mandatory!"
However, just as Dr. Allen finished speaking, Raven, who was disinfecting the silver needles, suddenly said, "Myocardial infarction? Who told you that? He''s been poisoned with symptoms mimicking one."
Corey was slightly taken aback upon hearing this. "And this is?"
He had assumed that Raven was Dr. Allen''s assistant, but clearly, he was mistaken.
Hearing Corey''s question, Dr. Allen frowned as he looked at Raven.
While her earlier treatment of Haze Four had surprised him, she was simply too young, and he didn''t believe that simply sticking a few needles in could save a person.
Therefore, he had previously guessed that Haze Four''s recovery owed more to natural resilience than her needles.
At this moment, when he heard Raven decisively dere that Lorne was poisoned, he waspletely certain that Raven''s so-called medical skills of randomly sticking needles were just nonsense!
Thinking of this, Dr. Allen looked at Raven coldly, then turned to Corey and said, "She is not a doctor in our hospital. She just barged in,"
When Corey heard Dr. Allen''s words, his gaze toward Raven suddenly turned cold. "Get out!"
Hearing Corey''s words, Raven paused in her movements of disinfecting the silver needles, and a chill shed across her face.
She said, "If you don''t want Lorne to die, shut up.
Upon hearing this, Corey didn''t want to waste his breath on Raven and turned directly to Dr. Allen. "I''ll get her out of here now. Please perform surgery on General Drakon immediately?
However, when Dr. Allen heard Corey''s words, he said with a troubled expression, "The surgery is extremely risky. ording to hospital regtions, the patient''s family needs to sign a consent form."
"The patient''s family? In General Drakon''s current state, how can we find his family? Please, we need to save him immediately!*
Dr. Allen took a deep look at Daniel and shook his head. ''Operating on General Drakon is extremely risky. Without family signatures, no one can take responsibility if something unexpected happens."
If he could save Lome, it would be immensely beneficial for both his career and life.
But if anything went wrong, his reputation would be ruined
Therefore, even if it meant dying the optimal surgery time, he had to ensure that the worst-case scenario was within his
control.
Corey''s face suddenly turned gloomy
''Responsibility. Responsibility again! What else can this hospital, which is supposed to save lives, say besides responsibility?"
However, considering that Dr. Allen was the only one here who received a
second-tier invitation to the World Medical Conference and the only one capable
of saving Lorne, he suppressed the anger burning in his heart.
"I''ll sign it! If anything happens to General Drakon during the surgery, I''ll take full responsibility!"
Dr. Allen hesitated for a moment
Just then, a furious roar, almost a growl, came from outside the emergency room.
Chapter 307
1 Likes
Chapter 307 Special Invitation Letter
Chapter 307 Special Invitation Letter
"Let me in! That''s my grandpa in there! If anything happens to him because you won''t let me through, I''ll bury this entire hospital with him!" Daniel said.
Dr. Allen quickly turned to Corey and said, "Let him in, now!"
Corey nodded at Dr. Allen, then hurried to the door to bring Daniel in.
Grandpa, Grandpa, are you alright?" Racing in, Daniel, who had arrived a step behind Raven due to his slower speed, rushed to the bedside.
When Daniel looked at Lorne, whose life was fading away, his heart suddenly tightened.
The usually arrogant young man now looked desperately at the surrounding doctors and pleaded, "Save my grandpa, please save my grandpa!"
Seeing this, Dr. Allen sighed and said, "I can perform the surgery immediately, but I need you to sign the surgical consent form."
Upon hearing this, Daniel nodded almost without hesitation, "Okay! I''ll sign it! Arrange the surgery for my grandpa immediately!"
Dr. Allen nodded in response, then picked up the surgical risk disimer form from the side, signed it, and handed it to Daniel.
Daniel signed it immediately with the utmost speed.
After Dr. Allen took back the informed consent form, he addressed the
surrounding medical staff, "Clear the room! Prepare for surgery in three minutes!"
Raven, who had finally finished sterilizing the silver needles, nced at him indifferently and said, "I said that Lorne was just poisoned. That heart surgery will kill him."
After speaking, without waiting for them to continue talking nonsense, she directly raised her hand and thrust the nine silver needles in her hand into nine acupoints on Lorne''s body.
Corey, Dr. Allen, Daniel and the others in the operating room were stunned almost at the same time when they saw Raven''s sudden action.
Dr. Allen was the first to react. He immediately reprimanded Raven with an icy face, "What are you doing? General Drakon''s symptoms are obviously a myocardial infarction. How dare you recklessly insert needles into him? If his condition deteriorates because of this, have you considered the consequences you''ll face?"
When his voice fell, he rushed up to pull out the silver needles from Lorne''s body.
However before his hand could touch the needle on Lorne''s body, Raven suddenly raised her hand to stop him.
She said, "Lorne will wake up in ten minutes at most.
"His symptoms are indeed very simr to a myocardial infarction. Understandably, you misdiagnosed him.
"But interfere now, and misdiagnosis will be the least of your problems."
The doctors around were almost amused by Raven''s words.
"Who do you think you are? How dare you question Dr. Allen''s authority?" "Dr. Allen is a top doctor who has received a second-tier invitation to the World Medical Conference. You dare to say that Dr. Allen misdiagnosed him. May I ask if you have also received a second-tier invitation or even a first-tier invitation?" Daniel turned to Raven and asked quickly, "At the hotel, you said that you didn''t care about the second-tier invitation letter. Do you really have the ability to get a first-tier invitation letter?"
Although he saw Raven save Haze Four before, he wasn''t sure if Raven''s medical skills were really that good.
Compared to the uncertainty surrounding Raven, he was more inclined to trust Dr. Allen, who had a second-tier invitation.
But now, Raven''s silver needles were already piercing Lorne''s body.
At this moment, he could only hope that Raven truly could save Lorne.
Raven smiled faintly as she looked at the hope in Daniel''s eyes. Ability? In terms
of ability, I should be qualified to receive a special-level invitation."
The words hit Daniel like a thunderp.
The next instant, a word shed through his mind: doomed.
''My grandfather is doomed."
locked
Even if Raven said she had the ability to get a first-ss invitation, he would still
be skeptical, but could try to convince
Chapter 307 Special Invitation Letter
himself that she might really be able to cure Lorne.
But...
Special invitation?
In the decades since its founding, the World Medical Conference had issued only three special invitations worldwide. ''She casually deres herself worthy of such honor... Does she even know the level of medical expertise required to obtain a special invitation?''
At this thought, the glimmer of hope in Daniel''s eyes instantly turned into endless rage.
"Remove those needles from my grandfather! Now! I don''t care what kind of strength you have or what kind of connections you have in Valha. If anything happens to my grandpa, I will definitely kill you!"
However, just as Daniel finished speaking, the door to the emergency room suddenly swung open from the outside.
Then, the hospital president Harper, who had gone to deliver the special invitation letter to Raven but was called back halfway because of Lorne, walked in quickly.
Subscribed
Chapter 308
Chapter 308 Who Said?
Hearing themotion, everyone in the emergency room immediately looked toward the door.
When they saw who it was, the faces of the medical staff showed a little anxiety.
"President Miller!"
"President Miller, you''re finally here!"
Harper paid no attention to the gazes of those around him, his eyes sweeping across the ward.
He froze when he saw Raven standing by the bed.
When Daniel saw Harper walk in, a glimmer of hope appeared on his face, which had been filled with despair because of Raven.
Daniel said, "Harper, please save my grandpa, please save him."
Hearing Daniel''s voice, Harper immediately walked to the bedside.
Although sending out a special invitation was important, it was nothingpared to Lorne''s life.
The deathly pallor had faded from Lorne''s face, though his ashenplexion still looked rming at first nce.
Looking at Lorne''s face, Harper did not act rashly, but turned to Raven and asked, "Who administered this acupuncture?"
He''d seen recordings of Raven performing acupuncture miracles. It was enough to recognize that those silver needles in
? Lorne''s body were almost certainly her work. However, with a life at stake, he had to confirm it.
Before Raven could speak, Daniel quickly pointed at her and said, "She did! She did! I don''t know anything about medicine, so I didn''t dare to pull them out. President Miller, please pull out these needles and save my grandfather!"
Hearing Daniel''s anxious voice, as if Lorne was about to die, Harper was actually relieved.
Harper thought, ''Now that this divine doctor has taken action, Lorne should be fine.''
He raised his hand and patted Daniel''s shoulder gently. "Don''t worry, these silver needles are fine, and this doctor''s medical skills are superior to mine. With her treating General Drakon, he will be fine."
Daniel was stunned when he heard what Harper said.
''Raven''s medical skills are superior to the president''s? Impossible!''
Although Harper received a second-tier invitation letter to the World Medical Conference again this year, he was widely regarded as the closest in Vyrdenia to first-tier standards.
How could Raven''s medical skills surpass his?
Not only Daniel, but Dr. Allen and a group of doctors around him also showed extreme shock on their faces. They knew exactly what level Harper''s medical skills had reached.
Countless patients, who had been dered beyond saving by other doctors, had miraculously survived under Harper''s care.
In the minds of almost all doctors in Regalhold General Hospitals, Harper''s medical skills were fully capable of receiving a first-tier invitation.
Yet now, Harper was iming that this arrogant and conceited little girl before them possessed medical skills superior to his own...
"President Miller, could you have been deceived?" one of the doctors could not help but ask, still in shock.
The other doctors snapped back to their senses at the sound of his voice and quickly chimed in.
"President Miller, this is just a little girl who doesn''t know her ce!"
"That''s right! If she had any self-awareness, she wouldn''t be saying she could get a special invitation."
"She probably doesn''t know that all the people who got the first-tier invitation were over forty. At her age, she may not even know all the medicine, let alone have superb medical skills."
Harper frowned when he heard disdain and scorn in the voices around him.
Then his response left the entire room speechless.
"Who says she can''t get a special invitation?"
Subscribed
Sessfull
Chapter 309
Chapter 309 Everyone Was Dumbfounded
Harper''s voice was not loud, but after his words fell, the entire operating room suddenly fell into a deathly silence.
Almost everyone''s eyes widened at the same time.
What did they just hear?
''A special invitation? President Miller actually thinks this little girl can get a Special Invitation? Is President Miller bewitched or something?"
After a moment of silence, Mr. Allen slowly walked out.
Then, he looked at Harper and sighed.
"President Miller, you seem to have so much faith in her. There must be some history between the two of you.
"To be so highly regarded by you, she may indeed have the potential to receive a special invitation decadester.
"But General Drakon''s life is not a game. It''s better to be cautious."
With that, he picked up the surgical exemption consent form that Daniel had just signed.
"President Miller, this is the surgical consent form that General Drakon''s family just signed. If the situation goes wrong, you should perform the surgery on General Drakon yourself."
Hearing this, Harper immediately reached out to take the consent form from Dr. Allen.
When Harper saw the surgical diagnosis on it, his face suddenly darkened. "Who told you General Drakon had a myocardial infarction?"
Dr. Allen and the surrounding doctors were all stunned to hear Harper''s words.
Wasn''t it?
Lorne''s symptoms perfectly matched a typical myocardial infarction!
Seeing everyone''s expressions, Harper''s heart suddenly burst into endless anger.
He said, "General Drakon has been poisoned with symptoms simr to a myocardial infarction! If you''d performed surgery based on that misdiagnosis, he''d already be dead!"
Though he might have misdiagnosed the case without prior knowledge of this rare toxin, the mere thought of the consequences made his blood run cold.
"What?" The moment Harper''s words fell, all the doctors in the emergency room were dumbfounded.
These words were exactly the same as what Raven had said!
''Is General Drakon truly poisoned?''
Instantly, the eyes of everyone around Raven changed.
Could this girl, young enough to be their daughter or even granddaughter, have such extraordinary medical skills?
''But... that is impossible!''
They had never heard of any doctor under the age of thirty from Vyrdenia receiving an invitation to the World Medical Conference.
If her skills were truly exceptional, it would be impossible for her not to have received an invitation.
Harper paid no attention to the shock and doubt on the faces of those around him.
He looked at Lorne on the bed, then turned to Raven, who was observing Lorne''s condition after applying the needles, and said, "Please let me know if you require any hospital resources."
Hearing this, Raven raised her eyebrows.
Not only did he recognize her medical expertise, but he addressed her with unmistakable reverence.
''Have I met him before?''
However, she wasn''t interested in pursuing the matter further.
She simply replied to Harper, "There''s no need to help. The poison in Daniel''s body is slowly being expelled. He''ll wake up in ten minutes at most." Sessfully unlocked!
Hearing Raven''s words, Harper immediately rted
However, Daniel and Dr. Allen still looked at Raven with a hint of doubt on their faces.
Daniel hesitated for a moment before turning to Harper and saying, "President Miller, why don''t you give my grandfather a careful checkup?"
Chapter 309 Everyone Was Dumbfounded
Dr. Allen nodded. "Yes, President Miller, you know how important General Drakon is to Vyrdenia. What if something goes
wrong..."
Upon hearing these words, the surrounding doctors all nodded in agreement.
Although Harper had just implied that Raven might receive a special invitation in the future, nothing was certain. Compared to the untested Raven, they still trusted their hospital president''s medical expertise far more.
Upon hearing this, Harper frowned. "Are you questioning my judgment?"
Seeing this, Dr. Allen hastily said, "We would never dare question your judgment, but she..."
However, before he could finish his sentence, Harper''s following words stunned him, Daniel, and everyone else present....
Subscribed
Chapter 310
Chapter 310 Hiemaly Arrived
"What''s the matter? Isn''t she, the miracle doctor who has received a top-level invitation, worthy of your trust?"
The moment Harper finished his words, the room fell so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.
It took several seconds before Carter finally snapped out of his daze.
"A... A top-level invitation?" asked Carter.
His voice shook uncontrobly, disbelief written all over his face.
Carter had studied hard for half his life and believed he had made remarkable achievements in the medical field. However, even so, it took him nearly 20 years to finally obtain a second-level invitation.
As for a first-level invitation, he had long resigned himself to the fact that it was an unattainable dream in his lifetime.
However, Harper told him Raven, the young girl barely his daughter''s age, had received a top-level invitation, one of only three such top-level invitation letters ever issued in the history of the World Medical Conference.
How could Carter possibly ept that?
The other doctors around Carter were equally stunned, their faces painted with shock.
"President Miller, you''re not joking, are you?" one of the doctors couldn''t help but ask.
"Do you think I''d joke about something this serious?" said Miller.
Even though the doctor knew Miller wouldn''t make such a im lightly, it was still hard to believe that someone as young as Raven could receive a top-level invitation.
Harper shot a cold nce at the doctor who had spoken.
"I''m not senile just yet! When I stepped out just now, I was delivering the fourth top-level invitation in the history of the World Medical Conference to the miracle doctor," Harper spoke with calm authority, leaving no room for doubt.
Ignoring their stunned faces, Harper reached into his coat and carefully pulled out a sealed document folder, treating it as if it were a priceless treasure.
Kurt carefully opened the file folder and took out a white invitation letter.
Holding the letter with his hands, Harper turned to Raven with an almost reverent expression and said, "I am Harper Miller, the president of Regalhold General Hospital. On behalf of the Vyrdenian Medical Association and the members of the World Medical Conference, I sincerely invite you to attend the 36th World Medical Conference, which will be held in two weeks."
Every gaze in the
om was fixed on the white invitation letter at that moment.
Looking at the words top-level on the surface of the invitation letter and the unique anti-counterfeiting mark of the World Medical Conference, even though everyone found it extremely hard to believe, they had to ept the fact in front of them. Under the weight of their collective stares, Raven remained calm, her eyes lightly resting on the invitation card. Raven couldn''t fathom how the World Medical Conference had learned of her medical skills, but the invitation letter was undeniably identical to the one Ethan had once given her.
Back then, she had been unable to attend due to a mission.
Now, with the top-level invitation in her hands again, it seemed like fate had brought it back to her.
With that thought in mind, Raven slowly raised her delicate hands and epted the invitation from Harper.
"I might drop by if I have time," Raven said casually.
After Raven said her words, theplex expressions of those around her grew even more peculiar.
They thought, ''Isn''t receiving a top-level invitation supposed to be a moment of overwhelming excitement?
''Yet here she is, not only did she not show the slightest sign of excitement, but she also had to wait until she had time to go and have a look?''
Harper''s expression froze momentarily at Raven''s words.
However, Harper recalled Raven''s extraordinary medical skills, which had even left Ethan, the president of the World Medical Conference, in awe, he quickly rxed.
Sessfully unlocked!
wweeks. Your presence would undoubtedly
Smilely, Harper nodded at Raven and said, "I hope your ber
elevate this year''s conference to new heights."
Raven chuckled softly at Harper''s unabashed praise.
She then tilted her head slightly, her gaze once again falling on Lorne.
Chapter 310 Hiemaly Arrived
Almost as if responding to her attention, Lorne''s eyshes fluttered before he slowly opened his eyes.
"Grandpa!"
Daniel, still stunned by the news of Raven receiving the top-level invitation, suddenly shouted in excitement.
Lorne looked at Daniel, his tearful grandson, then turned his head with some effort
to nce around. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "What happened to me?"
Daniel hesitated, his face showing a hint of embarrassment. Instead of answering directly, he turned to Raven for help.
"You were poisoned. Once I remove the silver needles, you need to expel the toxic blood, and you''ll be fine, Raven exined calmly.
Raven lifted her hand and waved it gently as she spoke. An invisible force suddenly pulled out the silver needles from Lore s body.
Lorne coughed violently as soon as the silver needles left his body, spitting out a mouthful of ckened blood.
The crowd, who had initially doubted Raven''s medical expertise, suddenly began to understand why she had received the top-level invitation.
Raven nced at Lorne, noticing how he seemed to have aged significantly overnight, and sighed. "You should assign more people to protect yourself. Someone''s got their sights on you."
Though she hadn''tunched an investigation yet, she was almost certain the Sunset Empire was behind it.
Lorne raised his head slightly at her words, his gazending on Raven''s stunningly beautiful face. He froze, certain he had never met her, yet an inexplicable sense of familiarity lingered.
After a moment of hesitation, Lorne looked at Raven and asked uncertainly, "Who are you?"
Chapter 311
Chapter 311 Raven Was Back Home
Chapter 311 Raven Was Back Home
Raven faintly smiled and said, "I''m a doctor. Here''s my contact information. Reach out if you need anything."
Then, she handed a small slip of paper to Lorne.
Years of experience walking on the verge of life and death had taught Raven that she should never expose all her aces in the eyes of everyone.
Her ability to alter her appearance might prove invaluable someday, and the fewer people who knew about it, the better.
However, she needed Lorne''s cooperation for certain tasks, so she chose not to keep secret from him.
When Lorne eventually nced at the contact details on the paper, he would immediately recognize that she was Raven. Lore epted the slip without looking at it right away. He slightly nodded and sincerely said, "Thanks for saving me." Raven smiled faintly again. "I have some things to take care of, so I''ll head out. Call me if you need anything."
After hearing Lorne''s brief acknowledgment, Raven walked out of the emergency room, leaving the surrounding crowd exchanging puzzled nces.
Carter stared at Raven''s retreating figure, his mind reying the moment she scoffed at the second-level invitation and the mix of humiliation and relief he felt when she refused to take him as her student. For the first time, he realized how foolish he had been.
Regret hit him like a tidal wave.
Carter would swallow his pride and shamelessly beg Raven to ept him as her student if he could turn back time.
It wasn''t just about the knowledge he could gain-having a mentor with a top-level invitation would have guaranteed him a smooth and sessful career in medicine.
However, everything was gone because he underestimated Raven due to her young age.
Not only had Carter lost his bright future that could havee from being associated with Raven, but he had also thoroughly offended her.
The thought of Raven holding a grudge against him made his stomach churn. He didn''t even dare to imagine the
consequences.
Standing nearby, Corey, the grand general, felt a chill running down his spine. Corey thought, ''Thank goodness. I hadn''t acted impulsively and thrown Raven out. General Drakon might have lost his life because of me if I had.
''That would have made me a traitor to Vyrdenia!
''Still, I must admit that Raven''s medical skills are extraordinary.''
With that thought in mind, he turned to Lorne and asked, "General Drakon, could you share Raven''s contact information with me?"
"Hmm?"
Upon hearing Lorne''s questioning tone, Corey chuckled awkwardly. "I want to convince Raven to join the military!"
With a doctor as skilled as Raven, the survival rate of Vyrdenia''s most critical soldiers after severe injuries would skyrocket.
Lorne, who hadn''t yet looked at the contact information on the slip of paper, smiled at Corey''s words.
Without hesitation, he handed the paper to Corey and allowed him to jot down the number before taking it back.
Nearby, Daniel watched the exchange and stepped forward to request the paper as well. He carefully noted Raven''s contact information.
Then, a devilish smile suddenly spread across his face.
Daniel thought, ''Raven has saved my grandpa, and I owe her for that.
''But there is no way I am letting her off the hook to make me drink that bottle of wine!''
*****
At Vyrdenia Airport, half an hourter, a strikingly handsome man stepped off an opulent private jet, his presence as cold and sharp as frost.
Sessfully unlocked!
ile. "Lord Hiemaly!"
A middle-aged man hurried forward, his face lighting up with However, the man called Lord Hiemaly, none other than Hiemaly himself, did not move a step. His brows furrowed slightly." Where is the person who might be my sister?"
"She left the Century Globe Hotel an hour ago and is on her way back. She should be arriving soon," said the middle-aged
Chapter 311 Raven Was Back Home
man.
Hiemaly nodded faintly, the icy sharpness in his eyes thawing just a little. "Take me to her."
"Yes, sir!"
Meanwhile, Raven and Hugmuinn returned to the Century Globe Hotel.
After entering the hotel, Hugmuinn headed straight to the hidden chamber where Hazon was being held.
Originally, he had nned to leave Hazon to his subordinates, but on the way back from the hospital, they sent him hotel surveince footage showing Hazon''s behavior after meeting Raven.
After watching the video, Hugmuinn decided to handle it personally!
''How dare he act so arrogant in front of Raven? Today, I''m going to teach him a lesson he won''t forget! thought Hugmuinn. As for Raven, after confirming Cassian''s room number, she requested a key card and took the elevator to the presidential suite on the top floor.
She walked to the suite and ced the key card against the lock.
With a soft beep, the door unlocked.
When the door opened, Raven saw no one in the room.
Closing the door behind her, Raven stepped inside, her movements calm and deliberate.
Soon, she came to a stop.
Her gazended on the massive bed, nearly ten feet wide and long.
The sight of the bed made her breath hitch, her chest rising and falling as her
pulse quickened uncontrobly. Even the blood coursing through her veins seemed to surge faster in that moment.
Subscribed
Chapter 312
0 Likes
Chapter312 Seducing Me?
Chapter 312 Seducing Me?
Cassian was half-reclined on the spacious bed, draped in a striking red robe that seemed to appear out of nowhere.
The robe hung loosely off his shoulder, whether intentionally or not, perfectly showcasing his elegant corbone.
The vivid red contrasted against his tanned skin, making it appear even more wless. His near perfect features seemed to radiate an irresistible charm. Cassian''s big eyes slowly opened as if he were stirred by the faintest sound.
It was a simple action, yet it carried an almost lethal allure.
Raven felt a wild, almost uncontroble urge to throw herself at him at that instant.
She had never imagined that Cassian, usually reserved and proud, could have such a side to him.
However, her strong self-control held her back, keeping her rooted in ce. She stayed put, curious to see what mischief her dear Cassian was up to.
When Cassian''s eyes met Raven''s, his gaze held a deep tenderness as if she were his entire world.
At that moment, even the little fox perched on Raven''s shoulder couldn''t help but gulp, his throat bobbing involuntarily.
But the moment he realized who was before him, he abruptly turned his head away, his furry face scrunched up in disdain." Ugh, shameless!" he muttered.
Still, despite his grumbling, his eyes kept sneaking nces at Cassian, as if he were drawn to him against his will.
For some inexplicable reason, he felt like he was staring at the ultimate, premium version of himself.
Meanwhile, he finally understood why all his desperate attempts to seduce Raven-stripping down and all-had failed. Cassian was even more of a fox spirit than he was!
Just as the little fox debated whether to swallow his pride and ask Cassian for some tips, Cassian suddenly pushed off the bed and lunged straight at Raven.
Raven instinctively caught the figure that threw itself into her arms, her expression flickering with a trace of surprise. She was certain he was Cassian, yet something undeniably different about him.
Before Raven could fully process her confusion, Cassian''s lips brushed against her ear. His warm breath tickled her skin, and his voice, soft and teasing like a cat''s paw, gently stirred her heart.
"You''re finally back, Raven," said Cassian.
As Cassian spoke, his hand casually reached for the small fox perched on Raven''s shoulder.
With a disdainful nce, he tossed the small fox away without hesitation.
Caught off guard, the little fox''s tiny body mmed into a nearby cab. With a muffled thud, the little fox''s small frame slowly slid down from the cab. Lying there, the fox red at Cassian with gritted teeth, silently vowing, "You lousy man! One day, I''ll steal her away and make you regret messing with me!"
Meanwhile, Raven didn''t spare the little fox a single nce.
Her gaze was fixed on Cassian, the enchanting figure, before her. Arching a brow, she asked with a yful smirk, "My dear, are you trying to seduce me?"
Cassian blinked his beautiful eyes, his gaze innocent yet irresistibly alluring. Isn''t it obvious?"
Without another word, Raven leaned in and kissed his thin lips.
If she could still hold herself back at that moment, it would mean either she didn''t love him or there was something wrong with her body.
Raven stepped forward, guiding Cassian backward until Cassian''s legs bumped against the edge of the bed. Without hesitation, Raven reached out and untied the loose knot of his robe. With a gentle push, Cassian fell onto the bed. Raven leaned over him, pressing her body against Cassian''s.
The moment she touched him, Cassian''s long,
her like a pair of snakes, pulling her closer.
Sessfully unlocked!
Subscribed
Chapter 313
Chapter 313 Cassian Wants Two Women?
Chapter 313 Cassian Wants Two Women?
Just as the sound that made one''s cheeks blush and one''s heart beat wildly resounded inside the presidential suite, Hugmuinn passed through several checkpoints and arrived at the entrance of the underground chamber.
Just as he was about to step inside, the middle-aged manager of Valha''s hotel came rushing over, panting heavily.
"Mr. Cassian Lysander of the Lysander family asked me to send two women to him. Should I do it or not?"
He had texted Hugmuinn about it an hour ago, but hadn''t received any response.
''Cassian isn''t just anyone. He has a special rtionship with that woman whom even The Eye treats with great caution, thought the manager, who was terrified of making a wrong move and offending someone so important.
Upon hearing that, Hugmuinn raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise shing in his eyes. "Two women?"
He had been preupied with Hazon''s situation in the car and hadn''t expected this twist.
''However, Cassian, who has caught Raven''s eye, dares to have such audacious thoughts?'' thought Hugmuinn.
The middle-aged manager nodded earnestly. "Yes. I even confirmed it with Cassian. He specifically asked for two women and told me to send them over immediately."
Hugmuinn chuckled faintly, his tone dripping with mockery. "If that''s what Cassian wants, send him the best two. Let him dig his own grave."
He had always thought that Cassian wasn''t worthy of Raven. Now that Cassian was setting himself up for failure, Hugmuinn was more than happy to oblige.
"Yes, sir! the manager responded respectfully and hurried off to make the arrangements.
Hugmuinn cast a fleeting nce at the retreating figure of the middle-aged man before stepping into the dimly lit chamber. Hazon was strapped tightly to a wooden cross-shaped frame.
His face was pale, a stark reminder of the two times Hugmuinn had sent him flying earlier.
However, the ache in Hazon''s body was nothingpared to the suffocating fear gripping his heart.
The moment the door creaked open, Hazon''s head snapped up, his eyes locking onto Hugmuinn with a mix of dread and desperation.
Hazon''s body trembled uncontrobly when his gazended on Hugmuinn''s striking yet cold features.
"The Eye! I swear that I had nothing to do with what happened in Regalhold. They forced me. They made me do it!" said
Hazon.
Hugmuinn''s lips curled into a faint smile at Hazon''s frantic plea.
The glint of the earring on his right ear made the smile seem even sharper.
However, Hugmuinn''s voice was as cold as a de as he said, "Forced you? Did someone also force you to demand a night with Raven?"
"The Eye, please let me exin..."
Hazon''s voice abruptly cut off before he could finish his words.
His expression froze as he stared at Hugmuinn, as if he had seen a ghost. ''W... What? No. No way. I must''ve misheard. It must be. That in-looking woman couldn''t possibly be the master they spoke of, thought Hazon.
"The Eye, you must be joking with me," said Hazon.
Hugmuinn''s smile deepened, brimming with an almost suffocating level of mockery and disdain.
"You? Worthy of me wasting my time on jokes?" Hugmuinn''s voice was calm, yet it sliced through Hazon''sst shred of hope like a de.
Memories of Hazon''s encounters with Raven kept reying in Hazon''s mind, one scene after another.
"Getting you into Valha? That''s just a word from me. Finish this drink, and we can work something out!"
"Spend the night with me. Once you''re mine, I''ll give you everything you''ve ever dreamed of. But if you refuse, I''ll make sure you understand exactly what Valha represents""
"If you offend me, not only will you never set fc Sessfully unlocked! the rest of your life being hunted by it!"
Subscribed
Chapter 314
Chapter 314 You''re Not Paying Attention
The words Hazon used to either tempt or threaten Raven echoed relentlessly in
his ears.
Hazon would''ve pped himself silly for his stupidity if his hands weren''t tied.
At that moment, a brutal truth hit him square in the face.
It was over! Completely, utterly over!
And the worst part? He had no one to me but himself for digging his own
grave.
Meanwhile, in the presidential suite upstairs.
The little fox slumped against the wall. His cheeks flushed, and his heart raced as
he listened to the sounds from the bed. In his mind, he cursed Cassian a thousand times over.
Just as he was debating whether to leave, a wless white fox face suddenly appeared before him.
Those crystal-clear blue eyes locked onto him, their pure depths reflecting his figure perfectly.
The little fox stared in shock at the blue-eyed fox that had appeared out of nowhere.
"What are you doing here?"
''How have I not realized the blue-eyed fox had followed Cassian, the damned man, here? Where did this blue-eyed fox evene from?'' thought the little fox.
The blue-eyed fox didn''t seem to understand the little fox''s question.
Instead, the blue-eyed fox turned his head to nce at the bed, where Raven was pinning Cassian in a rather intimate position. Then, as if mimicking what it saw, the blue-eyed fox suddenly lunged forward and pinned the little fox down. The little fox''s body froze instantly.
Next moment, his fur bristled, and he erupted in fury.
"What the hell are you doing?"
Before he could shove the blue-eyed little fox away, the blue-eyed little fox suddenly leaned in and kissed him.
"Boom!"
The sensation on the little fox''s lips made him feel like his brain had just exploded, leaving his mindpletely nk. Just as the blue-eyed little fox nced back at the bed, ready to mimic the next move, the sudden doorbell shattered the tension in the room.
Snapping back to reality, the little fox, whose mind had been thrown into chaos, cursed out loud.
"Shit!"
Without hesitation, he raised his paw and swatted the audacious fox away.
"I''m straight, damn it! I like women! Try that again, and I''ll neuter you!"
The blue-eyed little foxnded on the ground, blinking his crystal-blue eyes in grievance.
"Did I mess up somewhere?" he wondered, tilting his head in confusion. "The guy on the bed seemed to enjoy it. Why is it so different from me?"
Meanwhile, on the bed.
Raven either didn''t hear the doorbell or simply ignored it, showing no intention of stopping what she was doing.
It didn''t take long for her to notice Cassian beneath her growing distracted.
Cassian met Raven''s gaze, his soft and flushed lips pressed into a pout. "Someone''s at the door," he mumbled.
Raven stared at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. His helpless and enticing expression only made her want to tease him more. After a brief pause, she ignored the doorbell and continued without hesitation.
"Ding Dong!"
"Ding Dong!"
The doorbell kept ringing, relentless and grating.
Gradually, Raven could feel Cassian growing more and more uneasy bangat her. Sessfully unlocked!
"Shit!" Raven muttered under her breath, unable to hold back her frust
With a deep breath, Raven reluctantly pulled herself away from Cassian, who
looked every bit like a temptation she didn''t
want to resist.
She yanked the nket over Cassian''s body, covering him up, then grabbed a towel to wrap around herself before striding
Chapter:314 You''re Not Paying Attention
toward the door
Taking a deep breath, Raven fought back the urge to murder whoever was outside just to vent her anger. Only after regaining some semnce ofposure did she finally open the door.
At the door, a middle-aged man with an obsequious smile from Valha and the two beautiful women he had brought came into Raven''s view.
Subsc
Chapter 315
Chapter 315 Call For Two Women?
Raven nced at the three people and frowned slightly. "What''s up?" asked Raven.
The three outside the room felt the weight of Raven''s deadly stare, their bodies trembling instinctively.
Then the middle-aged man suddenly realized he might have picked the worst possible moment to show up. Upon seeing the man hesitate and stay silent, Raven let out an impatient "Hmm?"
The middle-aged man felt Raven''s simmering anger and suddenly hesitated to reveal the reason for his visit. However, Raven''s tone left no room for doubt. Things would end badly for him if he couldn''t have a convincing exnation. The memory of Raven''s terrifying disy of power in the underground level sent an uncontroble shiver down his spine. In that fleeting moment, faced with the choice of dying alone or dragging the true culprit down with the middle-aged man, he chose thetter without a second thought.
He forced a strained smile and stepped aside, revealing the two women behind him to Raven''s piercing gaze.
"Mr. Lysander told me to bring these two women here, and I''ve brought them," said the middle-aged man.
Raven''s gaze swept over the two women, her lips curling into a faint smile, subtle yet brimming with an air of danger. "He told you to bring them here?" asked Raven. Her voice was calm, but an unmistakable sharpness beneath the surface.
The middle-aged man felt his chest tighten, and a surge of uneasiness washed over him.
Under that strong sense of crisis, he quickly nodded and said, "Yes. Mr. Lysander gave me the order in the hallway on this floor. I can pull up the surveince footage if you don''t believe it."
Raven nced at the middle-aged man, her sharp intuition confirming his words were true.
Then, her gaze lowered slightly. Although her tone remained steady, it carried a subtle yet palpable tension as she said, "Wait here for a moment."
Without waiting for a response, she turned and shut the door firmly behind her.
As she turned, the room temperature seemed to drop a few degrees, the chill settling like an unspoken tension.
Cassian, hearing Raven''s conversation with the middle-aged man, had burrowed himself under the nket, wrapping up tightly like a little cocoon. It was hard to say whether it was fear or the worry of someone barging in.
He cautiously poked his head out from under the nket, revealing his breathtakingly beautiful eyes, which could make anyone''s heart skip a beat.
Right now, his shimmered with a mix of grievance and innocence.
Ordinary people would not have the heart to pursue even if Cassian hadmitted a heinous crime after seeing Cassian''s
eyes.
They would not only not pursue it, but would even coddle him, for fear of causing him the slightest harm.
Too bad for Cassian. The woman standing before him wasn''t just anyone.
Raven stopped at the edge of the bed. Her gaze fixed on Cassian with a sharp, probing look.
She had sensed something was off about Cassian the moment she walked in. But with Cassian''s devilish charm and the certainty that he was her dear Cassian, she had brushed aside her doubts.
Now, standing there, Raven couldn''t shake the feeling. Something had happened. Something she wasn''t aware of.
Raven stood by the bed, her gaze sharp and dangerous, though she made no move to pull back the nket covering
Cassian.
"Before I came back, did you call for two women?" asked Raven. Her tone was sharp and direct.
Cassian shook his head firmly, his voice almost defensive. "It wasn''t me!"
Raven raised an eyebrow, and her skepticism was evident. "Not you? So, are the people outside lying?"
Cassian pressed his lips into a faint pout and shook his head again. "No, they''re not lying either."
Then, his gaze dropped, guilt flickering across his face, making his striking features seem even more fragile.
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 316
Chapter 316 You''re A Cute Schemer
Chapter 316 You''re A Cute Schemer
"I didn''t tell you earlier because I didn''t want you to worry. In my past life, I pushed myself too hard chasing power, and... it caused some problems with my health," said Cassian.
Upon hearing that, Raven''s mind shed back to thest three months of her previous life when Cassian''s strength skyrocketed unnaturally. Back then, she''d sensed something was off, but with their shared enemy looring, she hadn''t given it much thought.
Now, it seemed those feelings weren''t just her imagination.
Suppressing the thoughts swirling in her mind, Raven looked at Cassian and asked, "What kind of problems?"
Even though she had a guess, she wanted to hear it from him directly.
Cassian pressed his lips together, his usual calm cracking just slightly. "It turns out that I''ve got a few extra personalities living inside me."
Upon hearing that, Raven slowly closed her eyes.
She could still vividly recall how Cassian had gone all out to strengthen himself after her brother told him, "I''ll only trust you with Raven when you''re strong enough to crush everything in your way." It was like Cassian had gone mad in his pursuit of
power.
At that time, Raven''s life was surrounded by countless hidden dangers, and Cassian had repeatedly risked his life, sustaining severe injuries and nearly dying, just to keep her safe.
Looking back now, the constant overexertion of Cassian''s body,bined with the repeated near-death experiences, must have fractured his mind, leading to the emergence of multiple personalities.
Cassian had only wanted to y the victim a little, hoping to tug at Raven''s heartstrings and make her love him more. However, when he saw the sadness clouding Raven''s expression, a dull ache suddenly stabbed his chest, as if her sorrow had struck him directly.
He quickly tried to reassure her, "Don''t worry! I''m the strongest personality, and the others wouldn''t dare act out as long as I''m in charge."
Raven nced at Cassian''s frail, almost delicate frame. No matter how she looked at him, she couldn''t help but doubt the truth of his words.
Still, she didn''t
twa crush his confidence at a time like that, so she asked directly, "How can you recover?" Upon hearing Raw words, Cassian''s gaze flickered, avoiding hers. "If I recover, I might not be myself anymore," Cassian
said quietly. "There''s no need to recover."
Raven raised at
eyebrow at his words. Her gaze turned sharp and dangerous once more.
"Not willing to recover? Or is it because once you do, you won''t be able to sneak off and meet women anymore?"
Cassian''s small frame stiffened for a moment.
But then, he shook his head firmly, as if trying to dispel any misunderstanding.
"It wasn''t me! It was that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk inside me! He''s the one who wanted to meet women.
"I overheard him nning to do so, and I was terrified your body might be tainted. So, I fought tooth and nail to take back control!"
Raven looked at Cassian, who seemed to be silently begging for praise, affection, and maybe even a hug. Her lips curved into a faint smile as she teased, "An arrogant, self-absorbed jerk? Can''t deny it, the nickname is pretty spot-on."
Cassian, bundled up like a cocoon, craned his neck and nodded eagerly. "Mm- hmm!"
With a hint of charm in his handsome face, he looked at Raven and earnestly advised, "If that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk ever takes over again, you must beat him up every time you see him. And after that, tie him up so he can''t pull any more stunts!"
Raven couldn''t help butugh at Cassian, who practically had "I''m scheming something" written all over his face.
''He is... adorably cunning. So adorable. It made me want to...'' thought Raven.
But no matter how tempting Raven''s thought was, she couldn''t let the jealousy- fueled behavior escte before Cassian recovered.
Sessfully unlocked!
Holding back the urge to yank the nket and de Ctan gan, Baven carrowed her eyes at Cassian, the enchanting troublemaker, before her and said, "Why do I get the feeling you''re more suspected of looking for a woman?"
Cassian froze instantly, like a statue.
However, his beautiful eyes filled with unshed tears as he looked at Raven at the next moment.
Chapter 316 You''re A Cute Schemer
His eyes were full of grievance, like he''d just been used of the worst crime imaginable.
"You... you think I''m that kind of person?
"I can''t even nce at the women in this hotel without feeling like I''m betraying you. How could I possibly call for two of them? If I did call the two women, I... I.....
Cassian''s words trailed off, unable to continue.
''Wait, this isn''t how the script is supposed to go! Isn''t Raven supposed to stop me from finishing my sentence? thought Cassian.
Before Cassian could figure out what was wrong, Raven gave him a teasing smile and asked, "Then what?" Cassian stayed silent, his eyes fixed on her with a pitiful expression, as if using her of being cold and heartless. Raven noticed his gaze and suddenly let out a softugh.
Then, without warning, she grabbed the corner of the nket and yanked it hard.
In an instant, Cassian, who had wrapped himself up like a cocoon, rolled out of the nket.
Before he could process what was happening, he felt his hands being pulled behind his back by a small but firm grip. Then he felt his wrist tighten and could not move.
At that moment, a sense of foreboding crept into his heart.
When he saw the item Raven had taken out from her ring, his perfectly sculpted body frozepletely.
Subscribed
Chapter 317
Chapter 317 What Are You Doing?
Chapter 317 What Are You Doing?
Cassian''s voice shook as he stared at the golden rope in Raven''s hand.
''No way... It can''t be what I''m imagining, right? Tying me up? For some weird, kinky stuff? I don''t want to do that! thought
Cassian.
Moreover, he had just psyched himself up to take control after letting Raven have her wayst time.
If she tied him up, how was he supposed to turn the tables?
Raven could tell just by looking at Cassian that he still hadn''t grasped how serious things were.
She gave him a sidelong nce, her lips curving into a faint, teasing smile. "What do you think?"
"My Queen, I think you will never have the heart to treat me like this!" said Cassian.
Cassian''s voice was unusually firm, but the flicker of unease in his eyes betrayed him. He even threw in a yful wink, as if trying to charm his way out.
Raven took a deep breath, silently cursing, ''What a damn flirt!
Fighting the overwhelming urge to pounce on him and take full advantage of the situation, Raven forced herself to stayposed. Her gaze turned cold, and a mockingugh escaped her lips.
Before Cassian could react, she had looped the custom-made rope around his wrists.
"Wait..."
Cassian instinctively tried to pull away.
However, before he could break free from her grip, Raven had tied a special knot, securing himpletely.
Cassian yanked at the rope, but it didn''t budge an inch. The unyielding material seemed to mock his efforts.
After a few futile attempts, he gave up and looked at Raven with his wide, pitiful eyes, silently pleading for mercy.
At that moment, he looked just like a little animal that had been wronged by its
owner.
His eyes seemed to use her of all kinds of cruelty.
Raven met Cassian''s gaze. If she didn''t know better, she might have thought she was some kind of heartless viin.
She stared at Cassian, a flicker of doubt in her heart.
''How does Cassian, my once domineering and proud darling, turn into this? How could he have produced a little seductive fairy who is not only seductive, but also good at ying petty tricks and knows how to y coy and act pitiful?'' thought
Raven.
Cassian, feeling
Raven''s
eyes his
wrists, bound behind his back.
gaze, let his big, teary eyes brim with even more grievance. "It hurts," he murmured.
His once wless skin now bore a distinct red mark from the rope.
"It hurts... Can you
on it a bit?" Cassian''s voice was soft, his wide eyes pleading as if trying to win her
over.
Any other woman in Raven''s position would''ve untied him without hesitation.
But Raven just chuckled and kindly reminded him, "Put in a little more effort. It
could hurt even more. Cassian, love can disappear, right?"
Raven nced at Cassian''s defeated expression and chuckled softly.
"Want me to let you go? Fine. But first, tell me who brought the woman?"
Cassian''s small frame stiffened once again.
Honestly, being tied up didn''t seem so bad anymore. At least it beat answering that question.
Raven tilted her head slightly, her soft hum carrying a dangerous edge.
Cassian''s heart trembled uncontrobly.
He suddenly regretted that to frame that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk, he told the middle-aged man to bring the women.
Cassian thought, ''Seriously, who would''ve thought that guy would bring the
women over? He knew about my thin Raven! What was he thinking?''
''If the women haven''t been sent, or if they have
''So, the truth is clear!
with
Sessfully unlocked!
tical moment, Raven wouldn''t be this furious.
''It is all the fault of that meddling middle-aged man!
''Once I survive this, I swear I''ll make him pay!''
Chapter 317 What Are You Doing?
Raven''s gaze lingered on Cassian, whose every emotion was written inly across his face. The smile tugging at her lips grew sharper, more dangerous. "Still not talking? Fine, I''ll take that as a yes."
Cassian didn''t even pause to think before blurting out, "It was that arrogant, self- absorbed jerk who had control of this body before! I swear, it wasn''t me!
"I''m crazy about you! How could I even think about another woman? You''re all I see, and all I care about!"
Cassian thought, ''Admit it, and I''m dead. Deny it, and maybe, just maybe, I''ll survive. I am not stupid. I know which choice to make. Is that so?''
For a moment, Cassian wondered if it was just his imagination, but Raven''s voice carried an icy edge that sent a chill down his spine.
No, it wasn''t just Cassian''s imagination. Raven, before him, was scarier than ever.
Swallowing hard, Cassian fought back the urge to cry and fixed his gaze on Raven, his expression earnest and unwavering." I swear. Even if I lied to the entire world, I would never lie to you!
"Well... except for when I''m dealing with those other damn guys who''ve taken over this body. But other than that, never!"
Raven didn''t respond this time. Instead, she raised her hand, and with a flick of her fingers, mmes sparked to life, licking at his skin like a warning.
Subscribed
Chapter 318
Chapter 318 A Rival In Love?
Then, the soft, stifled sounds slipped from Cassian''s lips, each one carrying a hint of irresistible allure that sparked the imagination.
Three minutester, Cassian felt like he was on the verge of death.
After countless pleadings and coquettish acts failed, Cassian looked at Raven, who kept setting fires but didn''t bother to put them out with his slightly bloodshot, watery eyes. His voice, hoarse yet dripping with undeniable charm, carried a trace of exasperation. "I was wrong."
Raven paused her fire-starting antics, raising an eyebrow at him. "Oh? What exactly did you do wrong?"
Cassian pressed his lips together, opening and closing them a few times before finally giving in with a resigned tone. "I shouldn''t have tried to be clever."
Raven''s smile was faint but carried a hint of mischief. "Anything else?"
"I shouldn''t have tried to set up that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk with a woman. And I definitely shouldn''t have lied to you." Raven studied Cassian, the little troublemaker looked utterly defeated, but his sharp mind was still as clear as ever. The amusement in her eyes deepened.
Still, to make sure Cassian didn''t do the wrong thing again, she asked, "What if it happens again?"
"It won''t!" Cassian''s voice was unusually firm, almost childlike in its conviction.
He did look like a kid who had learned his lesson and wouldn''t repeat the same mistake.
It was a pity that Raven wasn''t taken in by his tricks.
"What if it happens again?" she asked, her tone sharp.
"If it happens again, I''ll deal with that arrogant self-absorbed jerk myself!" Cassian muttered under his breath.
Of course, he didn''t dare say the rest out loud, sniffling like a kicked puppy.
After a moment''s hesitation, Cassian steeled himself like a man walking to his doom and dered, "Fine, I''ll punish myself by staying out of your bed for a whole week!"
To Cassian, there was no punishment more brutal than that.
However, Raven raised an eyebrow at his so-called guarantee. "Is that punishing you or me?" she retorted.
Cassian was momentarily stunned.
''Wait, was Raven happy with my performance?'' The thought made Cassian''s lips curl into a faint, uncontroble smirk.
But the moment his gaze met Raven''s eyes glinting with a subtle yet unmistakable threat, his smirk vanished in an instant. With a defeated sigh, he muttered, "Alright. What do you think should be done if there is a next time?"
Raven''s eyes sparkled with amusement, her smile deepening slightly.
Yet, beneath her smile, a sharp and dangerous edge could be felt. "I''ll have fun with you before I finish you off if there is a next time!" Cassian''s slender frame trembled uncontrobly.
Though he was certain Raven wouldn''t kill him, he knew for sure that if he got caught framing that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk again, he''d be in serious trouble.
In that moment, he made a firm decision. ''I absolutely can''t get caught next time!''
Just as Cassian was silently vowing to himself, Raven''s delicate hand started setting fire again.
Soon, Cassian''s voice, sweet and captivating, yet practically begging for more teasing, rang out once more in the spacious
room.
Raven was so caught up dealing with Cassian, her mischievous little troublemaker, that shepletely forgot about the middle-aged man and two women waiting outside Valha.
Time slipped by, and the sounds in the room gradually quieted down.
When Cassian woke up from sheer exhaustion, the first thing he saw was Raven
lying beside him, her breathing soft and steady.
At some point, the ropes that had bound him he
Sessfully unlocked!
His gaze lingered on Raven, his mesmerizing eyes filled with an endless, tender affection.
But soon, his attention shifted to her wrists, and a contemtive look began to surface in his eyes.
''If I cuff her hands now, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake to turn the tables?'' Cassian thought.
Chapter318 A Rival in Love?
The idea sent his breathing into a sudden frenzy.
Without hesitation, Cassian reached for the special handcuffs that the arrogant, self-absorbed jerk had prepared earlier, pulling them out from the ring on his finger.
Just as he was about to sp them onto Raven''s wrists, the doorbell suddenly rang, breaking the silence.
"Ding Dong!"
"Ding Dong!"
Cassian instinctively stashed the handcuffs away.
Whether it was guilt or simply not wanting to disturb Raven, he quickly grabbed the red robe from the bedside, draped it over himself, and tied it securely.
Only after double-checking that there was no chance of any idental exposure did he walk to the door and open it. The next moment, a stunningly handsome face appeared, yet as cold as frost.
The sight of the person instantly triggered an overwhelming sense of danger in Cassian''s heart.
Hiemaly stood at the door, giving Cassian a thorough once-over before his brows slowly furrowed.
As Raven''s older brother, Hiemaly had seen Cassian in their previous lives. But the reborn Cassian looked nothing like the man Hiemaly remembered. Cassian''s appearance and aura hadpletely changed, making Cassian unrecognizable to Hiemaly.
Hiemaly didn''t dwell on it and simply asked, "Is Raven inside?"
Cassian frowned, his gaze sharpening as he studied Hiemaly''s face, which had also changed drastically from his past life." What do you want?" Cassian asked, his tone guarded.
"I''m here for Raven. If she''s inside, ask her toe out," Hiemaly replied evenly. Cassian sneered inwardly.
He didn''t need to think twice. He was another one of Raven''s hopeless admirers.
"I don''t have time for this. She''s not here," Cassian said coldly.
Before Hiemaly could say another word, Cassian mmed the door shut with a loud bang.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 319 He Hit Me
Chapter 319 He Hit Me
Chapter 319
Then, the soft, stifled sounds slipped from Cassian''s lips, each one carrying a hint of irresistible allure that sparked the imagination.
Three minutester, Cassian felt like he was on the verge of death.
After countless pleadings and coquettish acts failed, Cassian looked at Raven, who kept setting fires but didn''t bother to put them out with his slightly bloodshot, watery eyes. His voice, hoarse yet dripping with undeniable charm, carried a trace of exasperation. "I was wrong."
Raven paused her fire-starting antics, raising an eyebrow at him. "Oh? What exactly did you do wrong?"
Cassian pressed his lips together, opening and closing them a few times before finally giving in with a resigned tone. "I shouldn''t have tried to be clever."
Raven''s smile was faint but carried a hint of mischief. "Anything else?"
"I shouldn''t have tried to set up that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk with a woman. And I definitely shouldn''t have lied to you." Raven studied Cassian, the little troublemaker looked utterly defeated, but his sharp mind was still as clear as ever. The amusement in her eyes deepened.
Still, to make sure Cassian didn''t do the wrong thing again, she asked, "What if it happens again?"
"It won''t!" Cassian''s voice was unusually firm, almost childlike in its conviction.
He did look like a kid who had learned his lesson and wouldn''t repeat the same mistake.
It was a pity that Raven wasn''t taken in by his tricks.
"What if it happens again?" she asked, her tone sharp.
"If it happens again, I''ll deal with that arrogant self-absorbed jerk myself!" Cassian muttered under his breath.
Of course, he didn''t dare say the rest out loud, sniffling like a kicked puppy.
After a moment''s hesitation, Cassian steeled himself like a man walking to his doom and dered, Fine, I''ll punish myself by staying out of your bed for a whole week!"
To Cassian, there was no punishment more brutal than that.
However, Raven raised an eyebrow at his so-called guarantee. "Is that punishing you or me?" she retorted.
Cassian was momentarily stunned.
''Wait, was Raven happy with my performance?'' The thought made Cassian''s lips curl into a faint, uncontroble smirk.
But the moment his gaze met Raven''s eyes glinting with a subtle yet unmistakable threat, his smirk vanished in an instant. With a defeated sigh, he muttered, "Alright. What do you think should be done if there is a next time?"
Raven''s eyes sparkled with amusement, her smile deepening slightly.
Yet, beneath her smile, a sharp and dangerous edge could be felt. "I''ll have fun with you before I finish you off if there is a next time!" Cassian''s slender frame trembled uncontrobly.
Though he was certain Raven wouldn''t kill him, he knew for sure that if he got caught framing that arrogant, self-absorbed jerk again, he''d be in serious trouble.
In that moment, he made a firm decision. ''I absolutely can''t get caught next time!''
Just as Cassian was silently vowing to himself, Raven''s delicate hand started setting fire again.
Soon, Cassian''s voice, sweet and captivating, yet practically begging for more teasing, rang out once more in the spacious
room.
Raven was so caught up dealing with Cassian, her mischievous little troublemaker, that shepletely forgot about the middle-aged man and two women waiting outside Valha.
Time slipped by, and the sounds in the room gradually quieted down.
When Cassian woke up from sheer exhaustion, the first thing he saw was Raven
lying beside him, her breathing soft and steady.
At some point, the ropes that had bound him he
Sessfully unlocked!
His gaze lingered on Raven, his mesmerizing eyes filled with an endless, tender affection.
But soon, his attention shifted to her wrists, and a contemtive look began to surface in his eyes.
''If I cuff her hands now, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake to turn the tables?'' Cassian thought.
Chapter318 A Rival in Love?
The idea sent his breathing into a sudden frenzy.
Without hesitation, Cassian reached for the special handcuffs that the arrogant, self-absorbed jerk had prepared earlier, pulling them out from the ring on his finger.
Just as he was about to sp them onto Raven''s wrists, the doorbell suddenly rang, breaking the silence.
"Ding Dong!"
"Ding Dong!"
Cassian instinctively stashed the handcuffs away.
Whether it was guilt or simply not wanting to disturb Raven, he quickly grabbed the red robe from the bedside, draped it over himself, and tied it securely.
Only after double-checking that there was no chance of any idental exposure did he walk to the door and open it. The next moment, a stunningly handsome face appeared, yet as cold as frost.
The sight of the person instantly triggered an overwhelming sense of danger in Cassian''s heart.
Hiemaly stood at the door, giving Cassian a thorough once-over before his brows slowly furrowed.
As Raven''s older brother, Hiemaly had seen Cassian in their previous lives. But the reborn Cassian looked nothing like the man Hiemaly remembered. Cassian''s appearance and aura hadpletely changed, making Cassian unrecognizable to Hiemaly.
Hiemaly didn''t dwell on it and simply asked, "Is Raven inside?"
Cassian frowned, his gaze sharpening as he studied Hiemaly''s face, which had also changed drastically from his past life." What do you want?" Cassian asked, his tone guarded.
"I''m here for Raven. If she''s inside, ask her toe out," Hiemaly replied evenly. Cassian sneered inwardly.
He didn''t need to think twice. He was another one of Raven''s hopeless admirers.
"I don''t have time for this. She''s not here," Cassian said coldly.
Before Hiemaly could say another word, Cassian mmed the door shut with a loud bang.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 319 He Hit Me
Chapter 319 He Hit Me
Chapter 320
Chapter 320 Brother?
Chapter 320 Brother?
Hiemaly was still wondering why Cassian, who had been ring at him moments
ago like he wanted to kill him, had
suddenly turned into someone who looked like a wronged, pitiful girl.
Now, hearing Cassian''s words, Hiemaly''s icy, chiseled face visibly stiffened.
''Bad romance? Is that bastard who lured my sister blind or what? And if I recall correctly, he threw the first punch, didn''t he? So why is he looking all pitiful now, like I''m the one who bullied him?'' Hiemaly thought.
As Hiemaly''s gaze bore into Cassian, Raven''s eyes drifted to Cassian''s slightly reddened fist.
She raised her hand and gently brushed Cassian''s reddened knuckles. "Does it hurt?"
Seeing Raven''s concerned expression, Cassian couldn''t help but smile smugly.
Though he could endure pain a hundred times worse without so much as a flinch, the moment Raven''s hand touched his reddened fist, he instinctively winced and let out a faint "ouch."
Still, as if worried about making her feel bad, he shook his head earnestly. "No, it doesn''t hurt."
Hiemaly was speechless, thinking, ''This guy... Seriously? What a drama queen! We had been equal in strength just moments ago, and his fist didn''t even have a scratch. And now, he''s putting on this pitiful act. Who''s he trying to fool? My sister isn''t some gullible fool. How could she fall for his nonsense? She might even kick him out.''
But as this thought crossed Hiemaly''s mind, something struck him, as if an invisible pnded squarely on his face with a loud bang.
Raven reached out, her fingers gently ruffling Cassian''s soft hair. Then, to everyone''s surprise, she leaned in and blew softly on his clenched fist.
Then, she looked at Cassian and asked gently, "Does it still hurt?" Hiemaly froze in ce.
He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Where has my younger sister, whose wisdom outshines all the geniuses, gone? Had this shameless man who lured her cast some spell on her?''
Seeing Raven cooperate so readily, Cassian immediately shot Hiemaly a nce, his eyes flickering with unconcealed
smugness.
''Hah! Does that guy think he canpete with me? Not in this lifetime. No, not even in the next one. Raven is mine, now and forever,'' Cassian thought.
Raven caught sight of Cassian''s triumphant expression, and the amusement in her eyes deepened.
''My precious Cassian is so cute, no matter what he turns into, she thought.
Then, Raven tilted her head slightly, and her gaze finallynded on Hiemaly, whose handsome face carried a trace ofplexity because of Cassian''s presence.
She was sure she had never met this man before. But as she sensed the icy aura around him and took in his coldly handsome face, an inexplicable sense of familiarity tugged at her.
''Could it be that the person before me was Lord Hiemaly, from the Hiemal Court? And more than that, he''s also my brother.'' Raven thought.
Hiemaly met Raven''s probing gaze, and for once, the frost in his eyes melted into a faint warmth.
He looked at her and asked softly, "You don''t recognize me?"
Cassian watched Hiemaly''s rare disy of tenderness and narrowed his striking eyes.
He thought, ''She''s already forgotten you, and you''re still clinging on? How pathetic. Even though that smug idiot was the one controlling my body earlier, Raven recognized me at a nce. This stone-faced loser''s been standing here forever, and Raven still has no clue who he is. What the hell does he have topete with me?''
Hiemaly didn''t respond. His hand clenched at his side, the faint creak of his knuckles breaking the silence.
''I had changed my face to enter this world, he thought. ''So, is there anything wrong with my sister not recognizing me? What is this arrogant man so smug about anyway?''
Cassian tilted his chin a notch higher, a smug glint in his eyes as he watched Hiemaly falter, seemingly caught off guard by
Sessfully unlocked!
his words.
hay a slow, deliberate once-over before sneering," Then, determined to nip any potential rivalry in the buri Cassion gu Raven''s already forgotten you. If you''ve got any sense, you should turn around and leave, right now!"
Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Hiemaly''s expressionless, icy face.
But that smile sent an unsettling chill down Cassian''s spine.
Chapter 320 Brother?
Then, Hiemaly''s smooth, unwavering voice rang out, "Since I''m here, leaving isn''t on my agenda."
Hearing that, Cassian''s expression darkened instantly, his anger ring like a storm.
I''ve seen shameless people before, but he takes it to a new level, Cassian thought.
"Didn''t your family teach you that homewreckers get struck by lightning?" he snapped.
But just as Cassian finished speaking, Raven''s hesitant voice broke through the tension, soft yet tinged with uncertainty," You''re my brother, Hiemaly, right?"
Subscribed
1 Likes
Chapter 321
Chapter321 The Easiest To Push Around
Chapter 321 The Easiest To Push Around
"Boom. That single word hit Cassian like a thunderp, leaving him utterly shocked,
He thought to himself, ''Her brother? Wait, did I hear that right? I''d already checked. Raven only has a younger brother here, no older ones. And those brothers from her past life? Unless they have a death wish, there is no way they''d show up here. No, no, I must''ve misheard. Yeah, that''s it. I misheard. But what if I didn''t?''
Cassian''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t dare think any further.
While Cassian was busy confirming his guess, Hiemaly looked at Raven, whose usually icy eyes carried a rare warmth. At the same time, his cold yet faintly amused voice echoed through the room, "Well, well. Look who finally remembers me, the brother, now that there''s a new man in her life."
Thest thread holding Cassian''s sanity snapped with a resounding crack.
He stared nkly at Hiemaly''s cold, handsome face, his mindpletely scrambled.
And in his slightly muddled mind, these words slowly surfaced, ''I''m screwed.''
Slowly, with stiff movements, he lowered his gaze to the floor, wondering, ''Is there still time for me to find a hole to hide?'' Just as Cassian was drowning in despair, Raven, who had already dressed under the covers, quickly got up and walked over to Hiemaly.
Standing close, she studied Hiemaly''s perpetually nk face and calm yet faintly frosty eyes. Almost instantly, Raven confirmed that this was her family''s untouchable prince.
Without hesitation, Raven raised her hand and pinched Hiemaly''s cool yet surprisingly smooth and handsome face. She looked curious and asked, "Hiemaly, how did you even get here?"
Hiemaly raised a hand, gently patting away the mischievous fingers on his face. His voice was calm as he exined, "The family got a treasure that lets a soul enter the lower world. Mom and Dad were worried you''d get picked on since you don''t have much power here, so they sent one of us to protect you."
Hearing this, Raven''s heart suddenly ached.
She knew projecting a soul into the lower world was no small thing. It could damage the soul, or worse, even cost a life. Even though her family knew she was strong and almost untouchable, they couldn''t help worrying and sent someone to protect her, even at the risk of dying.
''And Hiemaly, Raven thought, ''he was so silly. He risked his life just because he was worried I''d get picked on.''
Taking a deep breath, Raven looked at Hiemaly and said firmly, "Getting bullied won''t kill me, but if you lose your life just toe here, I''ll never forgive myself. Promise me you won''t do this again."
Hiemaly, avoiding her gaze with a hint of awkwardness, muttered, "I''m not that fragile."
Raven smiled faintly, trying to suppress the emotions surging in her heart. She then raised her hands and yfully rubbed Hiemaly''s handsome face.
''Oh! Even a baby''s skin can''t be this soft.'' As she marveled inwardly, Raven nced at Hiemaly and asked, "So, when they had to pick someone toe find me, how did you end up being the one? Is it because you''re the easiest to push around?" Hiemaly patted her hands away again, giving her a cool, sidelong nce. "Easiest to push around?"
''Do I look like an easy target?'' he thought indignantly.
Raven was at a loss for words.
She stared at Hiemaly, who exuded an untouchable, aloof aura. She thought of how her other brothers were helpless because of Hiemaly''s provocations. Suddenly, it hit her that she was the only one who could push Hiemaly around.
"Alright then. So, no one forced you toe here," Raven said jokingly. "Does that mean you fought for the chance toe and protect your most adorable and thoughtful little sister?"
Hiemaly chuckled softly at her words, his gaze sweeping over Raven from head to toe.
That look practically said, "How can you be so full of yourself?"
And than without caring shout Davon''s foolings he made un a lie.
Chapter 322
Chapter 322 So Sneaky
He said, "They were too scared to risk it. I''m the only one who dared toe."
Raven''s gazended on his slightly reddened ears.
"Don''t you know your ears always give you away when you lie, Hiemaly?" she teased. "If your ears weren''t such a dead giveaway, I might''ve believed you just a little."
Hiemaly felt Raven''s gazend on him, and his ears turned an even deeper shade of red.
Still, his strikingly handsome face remained as cool and aloof as ever. "What? You don''t believe me?"
Raven couldn''t help but smirk as she watched Hiemaly stubbornly cling to his act, even though she had already exposed his lie.
But considering how Hiemaly, God only knew by what means, had fought off the others and risked his life to reinvent himself to find her, she granted him the courtesy of a nod. "I believe you. You never lie. How could I not trust you? Once I''m home, I''ll show them the consequences of not daring toe to me."
Hiemaly finally let out a quiet sigh of relief when he heard that.
At the same time, a faint, almost imperceptible flicker of pride appeared in his icy gaze.
''I knew it. I''m Raven''s favorite. Those fools thought they couldpete with me for the chance to find her? Dream on. In their next lives, maybe,'' he thought smugly.
Raven noticed the subtle shift in Hiemaly''s expression and couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled. ''Since when did Hiemaly start scheming like Cassian?'' she wondered.
Then, she thought, ''But Hiemaly seems better. After all, Cassian is essentially trying to destroy the other personalities inside him. In other words, he''s sabotaging himself. But Hiemaly was trying to defeat our other brothers. At least that''s hurting others for his gain.''
It was only then that Raven remembered Cassian.
She quickly turned around, grabbed Cassian, who was staring at the ground like he was trying to find a crack big enough to hide, and dragged him in front of Hiemaly.
Then, she said, "Hiemaly,e here. Let me introduce you. He is Cassian, the one I came to this world for."
Hiemaly frowned slightly at the mention of Cassian''s name.
He had thought his sister had given up on her original goal and moved on to someone else. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Cassian to be the man she had risked her life to find after starting a new life.
He gave Cassian a sharp, assessing look, then turned back to Raven and asked, "This is the man you risked your life for? He''s so..."
He stopped mid-sentence, catching sight of Raven''s devilish grin.
Hiemaly pressed his lips together, visibly reluctant, but eventually said "ordinary" instead of "annoying."
Raven blinked at him yfully. "Hiemaly, are you doubting my taste?"
Hiemaly''s lips tightened further as he faced her seemingly innocent question.
Realizing there was only one eptable answer, and driven by his survival instincts, he begrudgingly shook his head. "No, I wasn''t."
Raven let out a soft hum of satisfaction before turning to Cassian. "Babe, this is my fourth brother, Hiemaly. He might seem icy, but underneath that frosty exterior is a surprisingly adorable soul."
Hearing Raven''s earnest attempts to ease the tension, Cassian forced a stiff smile and cautiously extended his hand toward Hiemaly. "Hello, Hiemaly."
Hiemaly gave him a brief, cold nce, the corners of his lips curling into a faint, frosty smirk. ''This guy not only dared to mess with my sister but also called me her unwanted admirer. I have to teach him a lesson no matter what.''
With that thought in mind, Hiemaly nced at Cassian lightly and said, "Don''t bother. As her unwanted admirer, I not only beat you up but also n to meddle in your rtionship with my sister. Guess I''m just asking to be punished by God."
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
?
1 Likes
Chapter 323
hapter 323 Just A Misunderstanding
Chapter 323 Just A Misunderstanding
Cassian couldn''t help thinking, ''Is it still possible to take back what I''d said earlier?''
He nced at Hiemaly''s cold, expressionless face and realized there was no room for negotiation.
He turned slightly toward Raven, his usually captivating eyes brimming with grievance.
He thought, ''God knows it''s not all my fault today. That poker-faced guy looked like he hade to catch someone cheating when he was standing outside, and with that annoyingly handsome face of his, was I wrong to suspect he had a bad romance with her?''
Noticing Cassian''s defeated and pleading expression, Raven couldn''t help but let a faint smile flicker in her eyes.
Then, she stepped forward, cing herself between Cassian and Hiemaly. Her tone was light and teasing as she said," Hiemaly, it''s all just a misunderstanding. Cassian didn''t know you were my brother. He thought of you as a romantic rival, which means he thought you were worthy enough to be considered apetition. If you were just some random nobody, he wouldn''t have even given you a second nce."
Hiemaly''s gaze swept over his sister, who was siding with an outsider, beforending on Cassian. He let out a cold chuckle. "Oh, so I should feel honored now?"
Cassian was speechless, thinking, ''What am I supposed to say to that? Though I genuinely believed it was Hiemaly''s honor, saying so might get me kicked out immediately by Hiemaly, who is way too overprotective of his sister. But even if I deny it was Hiemaly''s honor, it won''t fix anything...''
"Ding-dong!" Just as Cassian felt like he
broke the tension.
backed into a corner, ready to ept his fate, the sharp chime of the doorbell
"I''ll get it!" Almost instantly, Cassian bolted toward the door.
Without a second thought, he yanked it open.
Standing there was the middle-aged man fr Cassian froze on the spot.
from Valha, the same one who had previously delivered two women to his room.
Even without turning around, he could feel the weight of two pairs of eyes drilling into his back.
Instinctively, he blurted out, "I don''t need your hotel''s special services."
Cassian mmed the door shut with a loud bang immediately after he said that, as if trying to erase the man''s presence.
But when he turned back around, stiff and awkward, he saw two pairs of eyes staring directly at him.
At that moment, Cassian felt like his mind was running wild with thousands of
curses.
Still, no matter how flustered he felt, Cassian forced himself to stayposed. "I thought this was a decent hotel," he said to Raven and Hiemaly, his tone steady. "Who knew they''d try to sell me that kind of service? They need to clean up their act."
Raven let out a soft chuckle but quickly masked it with a polite nod, mindful of her brother''s presence.
Only then did Hiemaly finally look away.
Just as Cassian thought he''d dodged a bullet and let out a breath of relief, the doorbell rang again, sharp and relentless, and Cassian felt a murderous urge bubbling up.
''What''s wrong with that middle-aged guy?'' he thought. ''Is he out of his mind? Sure, I''d joked earlier about wanting two women, but didn''t that guy realize there was already a woman in the room? Why is he still trying to send someone over?''
''I had barely managed to escape a disaster and not upset Raven. What if Hiemaly, my future brother-inw, finds out the man outside is here to deliver women?'' Cassian didn''t even dare to imagine the fallout.
"Ding-dong!" The doorbell was still ringing.
Cassian had never found the doorbell sound so much like a death knell. ''Is the universe hell-bent on screwing me over today, or what?'' he thought to himself.
Hiemaly nced at the door, then turned his gaze back to Cassian. Even if he were clueless, he''d have sensed something
was off.
And Hiemaly was anything but clueless.
With a calm, unreadable expression, Hiemaly g
Sessfully unlocked!
over before heading toward the door.
But before he could take more than two steps, Cassian bolted to him and yanked
the door open.
Then, Cassian''s dark eyes locked onto the man from Valha, his expression stormy as he said in a low, cutting voice, "Didn''
t you understand what I said? Or do you think someone like me would ever need to pay for women here?"
Chapter 324
Chapter 324 The Sixth Prodigy
The middle-aged man''s mind wentpletely nk at Cassian''s words.
"You... You don''t need it?" he asked, thinking, ''Did I mishear earlier? Wasn''t it this guy who asked for two women back then?''
Cassian red at the dumbfounded middle-aged man, practically grinding his teeth as he snapped, "Of course not!"
The middle-aged man was about to say something, but his eyesnded on Raven and Hiemaly inside the room.
He froze, looking even more bewildered.
Earlier, he thought just one man and one woman were in the room. But there were two men and one woman now, ''What is going on?'' he wondered. ''Could it be...''
With that thought in mind, the middle-aged man''s gaze toward Cassian turned odd.
Cassian noticed the man''s stare and frowned instinctively. "We''re trying to rest. If there''s nothing urgent, please leave." "Oh!" The middle-aged man snapped back to reality and quickly smiled awkwardly.
Then, he said, "You''ve got the wrong idea. I''m not here to sell any questionable services.
"I''m here because that silver-haired guy asked me to tell thedy inside that there''s been some unexpected trouble at the Indigo Training Ground, and he took the kid with him since he''d already registered the kid''s info there.
"He said if thisdy''s worried, she can head to the Indigo Training Ground anytime to check on the kid."
Raven frowned slightly upon hearing the middle-aged man''s words, thinking, ''He took my brother away without my consent? Who gave him the right?''
Without wasting time on pointless arguments, she pulled out her phone, ready to contact someone to arrange a flight. But before she could dial, Hiemaly suddenly turned to the middle-aged man and asked, "Indigo Training Ground? Is the silver- haired guy you''re talking about Shawn Alford?"
The man froze for a moment before quickly nodding. "Yes! I think I heard his subordinates call him Instructor Alford." Hiemaly gave a slight nod at the confirmation, then turned to Raven. "Let me get the details from him."
With that, he pulled out a custom phone and dialed a number without hesitation.
The silver-haired man''s voice soon came through the phone.
After a brief call, Hiemaly hung up and turned to Raven. "There was a minor issue at the Indigo Training Ground, but it''s nothing dangerous. If you''re still worried, I can take you there the day after tomorrow."
"The day after tomorrow? Why not tomorrow?" Raven asked, frowning.
"Something''s happening tomorrow," Hiemaly replied.
*****
At that time, Shawn, holding Zach''s hand, walked to a woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties. She had elegant features and a natural, gentle aura that surrounded her. Zach said, "Instructor L, you don''t have any star pupils under your guidance yet, do you? Starting today, he''s yours. This kid''s got exceptional talent. If you put in the effort, he might be the sixth prodigy of the training ground."
Subscribed
Chapter 326
Chapter 326 First Step O
raj 1 person you inter... showed interest in this video
The Indigo Training Ground''s main buildings were white and retro-style. Some structures were adorned with blue and gold ents, giving them a clean yet sophisticated look.
The living quarters were divided into three zones based on the trainees'' strength levels.
The outermost ring housed the elite students in private vis, the middle tier lived in apartment blocks, while the innermost zone amodated the lowest-ranked trainees in simple bungalows.
L led Zach straight past the vis and apartments, heading directly to the bungalow district in the innermost section.
However, instead of stopping at the bungalow area, L led Zach to a narrow storage area in the far corner of the bungalow. "Creak!" The rusty hinges groaned as the storage room door swung open.
Immediately, a gust of damp and stinky air hit Zach in the face.
When Zach finally got a clear look inside, he instinctively stepped back a few paces.
He saw that two snakes with green patternsy coiled underneath the dust- covered tables and chairs.
The corners of the room crawled with cockroaches, each nearly the size of a baby''s fist. Their grotesque forms sent shivers down people''s spines at mere sight.
"Scared?" L''s expression remained cold as she looked at Zach, whose face had noticeably paled.
Zach opened his mouth and wanted to say he wasn''t scared, but the sight of the snakes slitheringzily under the furniture made the words stick in his throat.
L cast him an indifferent nce and said tly, "From now on, this is where you''ll be staying."
With that, she reached out and grabbed Zach''s arm.
Then, she grabbed Zach like a helpless chick and dragged him toward the storage room.
Zach instinctively tried to resist, but how could he, a mere five-year-old, stand a chance against L?
They were already at the storage room door in the blink of an eye.
However, L stopped at the entrance, and without stepping inside, she casually flung Zach into the room, his small, frail body tumbling forward.
The door mmed shut with a loud bang just as Zach stumbled to steady himself. Almost immediately, the sharp click of the lock echoed.
Zach''s young face turned even paler.
He quickly ran to the door on his short legs and began pounding on it with all his might.
"Instructor L, let me out!" he cried, his voice trembling with fear.
However, he only heard L''s almost emotionless, detached voice. "You must be exhausted after traveling all night. Get some rest now."
Hearing her words, Zach''s face turned even paler.
"Instructor L, please, I don''t want to stay here. Let me out, okay?" he pleaded.
However, what answered him was her fading footsteps.
Then, he heard a hissing sound.
Just as Zach was about to resume pounding on the door, he realized the green snakes coiled nearby were now slithering toward him.
Zach''s wide eyes locked onto the snakes as they drew closer. Instinctively, his small hand reached for the mmunicator strapped to his right arm.
"Raven..." he whispered, his voice barely audible.
ure
But just as his fingers brushed the device, he stopped.
''No!'' Zach thought, ''I came here to grow stronger, strong enough to protect my mom and sister from harm. If I can''t even get through something this small, how can I protect them?'' With that in mind, a quiet determination settled across Zach''s childish face as he stared at the green snakes.
*****
Sessfully unlocked!
Three hourster, it was seven in the morning in Vyrdenia.
Cassian, who had been kicked out of Raven''s room by Hiemaly the night before, swiped his room card to unlock the door and stepped inside.
Chapter 326 First Step Of His Counterattack
Cassian''s seductive allure from the night before had dissipeaving only his customary frosty elegance in its wake.
Raven seemed still lost in slumber, the pale gold sunlight filtering through the curtains to spill across her exposed corbones, casting an almost sacred, yet strangely alluring glow.
Cassian slowly approached the bed, his gaze falling on Raven. His eyes carried a mix of emotions that were hard to decipher.
If it hadn''t been for his desire to protect Raven and maybe indulge in a wish to turn the tables, he wouldn''t have let his other personality seize control of his body.
''And I wouldn''t have let that shameless prodigy take advantage of Raven that much,'' he thought.
Recalling the details ofst night, Cassian couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. Even though he knew that prodigy was a part of himself, he still wished he could drag it out and beat it.
Unfortunately, he didn''t have the power to do that. Not yet.
All I can do now is to redo everything that prodigy had done, and finish what it hadn''t, to erase the traces it had left behind.'' With that thought in mind, the ring on Cassian''s finger'' shimmered faintly.
Then, he retrieved the handcuffs that his prodigy persona had pulled outst night but never got to use.
"I''ll finish what that prodigy left undone," he thought.
However, as he moved the handcuffs toward Raven''s wrist, her eyshes quivered, and she slowly opened her eyes.
Subscribed
Chapter 327
Chapter 327 Where Exactly?
Chapter 327 Where Exactly?
Cassian froze instinctively the moment he realized Raven was awake.
For some reason, her gaze made him feel a pang of guilt.
And her eyes were sharp and clear at that moment, showing no trace of grogginess. In other words, she was awake when Cassian opened the door.
Raven''s gaze swept over Cassian beside her, then fell upon the handcuffs near her wrist.
She stared at the handcuffs for a couple of seconds before turning back to Cassian''s striking face. Her expression carried a teasing edge as she said, "Babe, what are you up to?"
Feeling Raven''s gaze upon him, Cassian''s guilt surged to its peak.
For some reason, even though he instinctively believed what he was about to do was perfectly reasonable and justified, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Raven had caught him red-handed doing something wrong.
Raven raised an eyebrow and said, "Hmm?"
That simple word sent an uncontroble jolt through Cassian''s chest.
''What should I do?'' he wondered.
The feeling of being caught in the act only grew stronger.
"Click!" Just as Cassian frantically searched for an excuse, the sound of locks snapping shut echoed from his wrists. "Click!" Just as Cassian frantically searched for an excuse, the sound of locks snapping shut echoed from his wrists.
Instinctively, he looked down at the source of the noise.
To his shock, the custom-made handcuffs he''d prepared to use on Raven were now securely fastened around his wrists.
Before he could react, Raven yanked his arm with force.
Caught off guard, Cassian stumbled and fell onto the bed.
Then, Raven flipped him over and pinned him down with a swift move.
Cassian instinctively tried to struggle and get up.
He hadn''t forgotten his n for today.
He was supposed to be the one in control, not the one being pinned.
But before he could make much of an effort, Raven firmly pressed his wrists down, leaving himpletely immobilized.
Raven scrutinized the current Cassian with her eyes.
"Hmm, not the same as yesterday," she mused. "So, has Cassian be his former self beforest night?"
But Raven didn''t bother dwelling on it.
After all, no matter which side of him it was, he was still the man she loved.
With a faint smile, she looked down at Cassian beneath her, her voice carrying a yful edge as it reached his ears. "Babe, since when did you get so bold? Not only did youe to me willingly, but you even brought your props?"
Cassian froze, thinking, ''Fine, I can admit I came to her willingly, but preparing props for myself? I''d rather die than admit it.'' Raven raised an eyebrow at the aggrieved look on Cassian''s handsome face.
"What? Did I say something wrong?" she teased.
Cassian pressed his lips together, staying silent.
''I''m not stupid,'' he thought. ''I know what will happen if I dare to tell the truth. But
today, I must make one of my long-held wishese true.''
Resolving himself, Cassian blinked those usually cool eyes of his.
And then, as if by magic, a shimmeringyer of unshed tears appeared in his captivating eyes.
The stark contrast was so unexpected that Raven froze for a moment.
''Since when did my proud sweetheart learn to y the victim this well?'' she wondered. ''Is this some influence from his personality as a prodigy?'' Sessfully unlocked!
tinged with vulnerability as he uttered two
Under Raven''s probing gaze, Cassian finally parted his lips. words. "It hurts."
Raven''s heart softened a little more.
She seemed slightly flustered and quickly asked, "It hurts? Where exactly?" Chapter 327 Where Exactly?
Cassian moved the two wrists that Raven had held down. "My hands hurt," he said softly.
Hearing this, Raven chuckled lightly. "Oh, that''s easy to fix."
With that, her hand tightened around Cassian''s wrist. Then, in one decisive motion, she wrenched both his arms up and pinned them behind his head.
Cassian froze, realizing just how defenseless his position was.
He couldn''t help but think, ''Wait, this isn''t how things should y out. Shouldn''t Raven be asking me where the key is and freeing me from the handcuffs? How did it end up like this, me in a position that makes it even easier for her to do whatever she wants?''
But before he could process what was happening, Raven''s hands were already moving across his body.
Soon, the room was filled with sounds that would make anyone''s cheeks burn.
Subscribed
?
0 Likes
Chapter 328
Two hourster.
Raven cradled Cassian''spletely bare body in her arms, the smooth texture of
his skin making her feel like nothing couldpare to this moment.
Of course, it would be even more perfect if Cassian could be a bit more
cooperative.
Meanwhile, Cassian''s strikingly handsome face showed a trace of satisfaction, but
it was unmistakably mixed with a look of resigned despair.
He had failed again.
Not only had he failed, but he''d ended up restrained with his hands cuffed behind
his head while she had her way with him, repeatedly.
The handcuffs he''d brought weren''t supposed to be used like this.
Soon, Raven noticed something was off about Cassian.
She stared at his sharp features briefly before asking, "What''s wrong?"
Cassian was lost for words. ''What''s wrong? Doesn''t she know?''
But seeing Raven''s slightly innocent expression, Cassian realized that if he didn''t speak up, these cuffs might nevere off.
Taking a deep breath, he reluctantly muttered, "My wrists hurt."
Raven''s eyes sparkled with amusement at his adorably disgruntled expression.
She cast him a casual sidelong nce and teased, "So, you want me to take them off?"
Cassian was speechless. ''Does she seriously think I want to keep them on?'' But he knew full well that if he dared voice that thought, he wouldn''t be leaving this bed today.
Still, the moment these cuffs came off would be the moment he turned the tables. When that moment came, their roles would finally be reversed.
''Just endure it a little longer, he thought, suppressing his frustration. ''This humiliation is just the setup for myeback.'' With that in mind, Cassian blinked his slightly reddened eyes and nodded obediently. "Yeah, I want them off."
Raven asked cheerfully, "Where''s the key?"
Cassian gestured toward the pants tossed haphazardly by the bed. "In the pocket."
Raven nodded.
Raven nodded, casually checking the time before reaching into Cassian''s pocket to retrieve the key.
Instead of unlocking his handcuffs right away, she picked up her discarded clothes and began putting them on.
Cassian watched her quietly, a faint trace of confusion flickering across his face. He didn''t say a word or make any move to stop her, his gaze steady. Soon, Raven finished dressing.
She then gave Cassian a slow once-over, her eyes filled with appreciation. Only when Cassian started to shift ufortably under her gaze did she finally speak, her tone light and teasing. "Need help getting dressed, sweetheart?" Cassian turned his head away, his cheeks faintly flushed as he extended his cuffed hands. No, just unlock these first." Raven, however, casually twirled the key in her fingers, showing no intention of unlocking the handcuffs.
"Since you don''t need my help, go ahead and dress yourself," she said.
''Why bother putting clothes on when they''d juste off again?'' Cassian thought.
But faced with Raven''s unwavering expression, he sighed in resignation. Despite his reluctance, he obediently began to get dressed.
A short whileter, he was more or less dressed. He look von with hint of
helplessness and asked, "Now, can you
Sessfully unlocked! unlock them?"
This time, Raven nodded without hesitation. "Sure."
With that, she used the key to unlock the handcuffs.
But the moment Cassian''s hands were free...
Chapter 328 What Are Yrsu treng?
The sharp sound of handcuffs locking echoed twice, this time from Raver''s wrists.
Raven nced down at the cold metal encircling her wrists, her expression calm andposed. Slowly, she raised her head, her gaze tinged with curiosity "Sweetheart, what are you doing?"
Chapter 329
Chapter 329 Caught In The Act
Chapter 329 Caught In The Act
A slow, triumphant smile curved Cassian''s lips as he gazed down at Raven, savoring the sweet reversal of their positions.
Under Raven''s seemingly innocent gaze, he cast her a sidelong nce, his eyes brimming withyered intent.
His usually cool voice dripped with smug satisfaction. "What am I doing? What do you think I''m doing?"
Raven arched an eyebrow, catching Cassian''s gaze-the kind that looked at her as if she were a harmless little rabbit.
Her harmless little rabbit had suddenly transformed into a big, bad wolf. ''Oh no, I''m so scared, she thought.
Despite her teasing thoughts, she studied him seriously for a moment. "Sweetheart, are you sure about this?"
"Hah."
Cassian''s scoff was his only reply before he pinned her shoulders and pushed her onto the bed.
Leaning down, he imed her lips in a kiss.
Raven felt the warmth of his lips and the deliberate intent behind his actions. She didn''t resist, in fact, her movements seemed almost calcted, as if she were enjoying the game.
Cassian took her response as silent consent, a subtle smirk tugging at his lips as his long fingers reached for the buttons of her shirt.
Just as his fingers brushed the first button...
The sharp chime of the doorbell suddenly pierced through the room.
Cassian froze mid-action.
He tilted his head slightly, frowning as he nced at the door.
Assuming it was just room service delivering breakfast to the presidential suite, he decided to ignore it.
When he turned back to Raven, the smile in his eyes deepened noticeably.
Instead of leaning down to kiss her again, he mimicked what she had done to him the day before-lifting her cuffed hands and cing them behind her head.
The difference was that Raven didn''t cry out or ask for the cuffs to be removed like he had.
She simply smiled faintly, her gaze calm and unbothered.
In fact, there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes, as if she was intrigued to see just how far he would go.
That look inexplicably set off rm bells in Cassian''s mind.
Suddenly!
The sound of a card unlocking the door suddenly came from the entrance.
Measured footsteps echoed through the suite, each step deliberate and unhurried.
In that instant, Cassian''s breath hitched, as if he had just realized something.
At the same time, the person who had entered stopped not far away.
Hiemaly''s icy voice sliced through the tension. "What are you two doing?"
The icy voice snapped Cassian back to reality.
He turned his head stiffly, only to see Hiemaly standing nearby, his expression gloomy.
''Thank God I listened to Raven and got dressed,'' he thought.
Otherwise, if Hiemaly had walked in on the scene as it was before, Cassian was pretty sure he''d have wanted to dig a hole and bury himself alive.
Raven, still pinned beneath him, nced between her murderous brother and Cassian''s shell-shocked expression. A faint smile tugged at her lips.
Well, she had to admit, Hiemaly''s obsessive punctuality did have its uses.
For instance, if he said he''d show up at nine in the morning, he''d be there at nine on the dot, no exceptions.
If not for that, she wouldn''t have insisted that Cassian get dressed before she unlocked the handcuffs.
After a brief moment of reflection, Raven shifted her gaze away from Hiemal Sessfully unlocked!
Her eyesnded on Cassian, who looked like hed bean caught red handed, his entire body frozen stiff. The amusement in her gaze deepened.
"Sweetheart, can you let me go now?" she asked.
Cassian''s eyes darted to Raven''s hands, which were still resting behind her head.
Chapter 329 Caught In The Act
And then, three words shed through his mind. ''I am dead.''
From Hiemaly''s angle, he couldn''t see the handcuffs behind Raven''s head.
But if that overprotective Hiemaly ever found out Cassian had dared to cuff Raven...
Cassian shuddered, not daring to let his thoughts go any further.
Raven, noticing the sheer panic in Cassian''s eyes, as if the world were ending, found herself even more entertained.
But she wasn''t about to let him off the hook so easily.
Fixing her gaze on the frozen Cassian, she let out a soft, teasing hum.
Cassian heard Raven''s urging voice and, as if in slow motion, pushed himself up from either side of her body.
Yet as Cassian''s gaze darted between Raven''s cuffed hands behind her head and Hiemaly''s dagger-sharp re, he realized with dawning horror-his days were probably numbered.
After all, Raven had seven brothers, though he had only met four of them so far. And every single one of them was absurdly overprotective.
Honestly, when he found out yesterday that it was Hiemaly who hade, he''d felt a fleeting sense of relief.
At least among the four brothers he had met, Hiemaly was the most "normal" one. Sure, Hiemaly doted on Raven too, but he did so with a sense of restraint. The other three, on the other hand, treated Raven like she was some fragile girl incapable of surviving on her own, constantly fearing she might be bullied or hurt.
Cassian still vividly remembered witnessing firsthand what it meant to be treated like a priceless treasure.
And the worst part? He could never forget the way those three looked at him when they found out he was dating Raven. If he didn''t love Raven so much, he''d have thrown in the towel long ago.
God knows how much he''d gone through in his past life just to earn Hiemaly and the other three''s grudging approval. And now, if Hiemaly and the others found out he had dared to cuff Raven''s hands...
A crushing wave of despair hit Cassian like a ton of bricks.
Off to the side, Hiemaly noticed something was clearly off about Cassian. His sharp, handsome brows furrowed slightly.
He turned his gaze to Raven, who was still lying on the bed, and walked over with measured steps. He extended his long, calloused hand toward her. "Up. Now."
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 330
Chapter 330 Take Advantage
Raven listened to Hiemaly''s cool tone without a word. Instead, she turned her gaze to Cassian, who stood frozen like a statue.
A slow, mischievous smile tugged at her lips as she looked at Cassian and asked, "Sweetheart, can I move now?"
Though she could''ve freed herself from the cuffs in seconds, she''d let him learn his lesson. Otherwise, he''d truly rebel one day.
The moment Raven spoke, the air around Hiemaly turned frigid.
His icy gaze locked onto Cassian. "She needs your permission to move?"
Under the weight of Raven''s yful stare and Hiemaly''s frosty re, Cassian gave up resisting.
With a resigned breath, he pulled out the handcuff key.
Hiemaly spotted the key and immediately understood why Raven was still lying there.
Instead of confronting Cassian directly, he decided to wait and see what Cassian would do next.
Under Hiemaly''s sharp gaze, Cassian''s expression stiffened slightly. He turned to Raven and gestured for her to move her hands from behind her head.
Raven blinked innocently as she said, "My hands have gone numb."
''Numb already? It''s barely been two minutes!'' Cassian thought.
He remembered being cuffed like that for over two hours earlier. Did hein?
More importantly, when he had ced Raven''s hands behind her head, he had made sure it wouldn''t cause her any difort. There was no way. her hands were truly numb now.
Yet, faced with her guileless eyes, he sighed and massaged her wrists.
"Feeling any better?" he asked.
Raven blinked at the question.
She seemed to think for a moment before shaking her head. "Still numb."
"Move." Hiemaly didn''t wait for Cassian to react and shoved him aside.
Hiemaly carefully pressed along Raven''s arm. After confirming there was nothing wrong, he moved her arm from behind her head to rest in front of her.
Hiemaly and Cassian froze in ce.
The handcuffs were gone, and there wasn''t even a mark left on her wrist.
Cassian felt a wave of relief, like he''d narrowly escaped disaster.
He had no idea how Raven had managed to remove the handcuffs.
But the fact that she had was all that mattered.
If she hadn''t, all the effort he''d poured into gaining her brothers'' trust in his previous life would have been for nothing.
And knowing those overprotective maniacs, they''d probably tear through dimensions just to break his legs if they ever found out.
Raven got up from the bed without saying a word, her gaze lingering on Cassian.
Just as Cassian started to feel uneasy under her stare, she turned to Hiemaly and said, "Hiemaly, shall we head down for breakfast?"
Hiemaly didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he frowned, his icy gaze fixed on Cassian.
''This guy isn''t clueless. If Raven''s hands weren''t being controlled by something, why would he need the key? maly thought.
"Hiemaly?" Raven called out again softly.
Hiemaly finally shifted his gaze away from Cassian and let out a long, frustrated sigh.
Hiemaly thought, ''My silly sister... She''s amazir Sessfully unlocked! is love- sick. In front of the guy she likes, no matter how much he messes with her, she''d sti.........owed her here, she''d probably end up beingpletely taken advantage of by this jerk.''
Chapter 331
Chapter 331 Ready For Tonight
Still, Hiemaly couldn''t shake the frustration of not finding any proof that Cassian was bullying Raven today.
Besides, with his current strength, going up against Cassian would only end in mutual destruction.
And the worst part? His clueless sister would still defend Cassian no matter what, even if she was the one being bullied. That left him with no choice but to hold back for now.
He shot Cassian a long, cold look before saying tly, "Let''s go."
With that, he turned and strode out of the room.
Once outside, he hesitated for a moment. Finally, he pulled out a yellow talisman, his resolve hardening.
Using his finger, he carefully wrote a line of text on the talisman.
Strangely, glowing marks appeared wherever his finger touched.
The moment he finished thest stroke, the talisman ignited in a sudden burst of mes.
In the blink of an eye, it burned awaypletely, leaving no trace behind-not even a speck of ash.
Hiemaly stared at the empty space where the talisman had been, then nced back at Cassian, his eyes flickering.
That talisman had taken him a ridiculous amount of effort to create. It was a special tool that could contact Raven''s other six brothers.
He''d made it as a precaution, never intending to actually ask those six idiots, who were alwayspeting with him for Raven''s attention, for help.
But he knew that without their help, there was no way he could overpower Cassian anytime soon, let alone break his legs. So with reluctance, he sent out the call for help in order to teach this bastard who dared "bully" Raven a lesson.
While Hiemaly was reaching out to his brothers from his past life''s world, the Ring of Life on Raven''s finger flickered faintly inside the room.
Then, the handcuffs that had just vanished from Cassian''s wrist suddenly appeared in her hand.
Raven noticed Cassian''s handsome face stiffen at the sight of the handcuffs. Without hesitation, she grabbed his hand and ced the cuffs into his palm.
A sly smile curved her lips as she teased, "Here, darling. Keep these safe. You might need themter tonight."
Cassian thought, ''I will need them? For me? Why would I want that?''
Raven raised an eyebrow at his obvious distaste. "What, not interested?"
Cassian instinctively reached out to take them. After all, it was better to keep such troublesome things in his own hands than risk being caught off guard by them again.
But just as his fingers were about to touch the cuffs, Raven snatched them back. "Since you don''t want it, I''ll keep them for now," she said, her eyes glinting with mischief. Who knows? They mighte in handy someday."
Thest thing he wanted was to see those cuffs ever again.
Raven, clearly amused by his defeated expression, let out a soft chuckle. Then,
she took his hand in hers. "Alright, let''s grab some breakfast."
Cassian let Raven lead him outside, his mood not exactly cheerful but far from defeated.
After all, he''d failed at this plenty of times in his past life. What''s one more failure to add to the pile?
Besides, Raven already knew about the other personalities living inside him.
If he failed again, he could always push the me onto one of his other selves.
Most importantly, those specialty restraints he''d custom-ordered, far more reliable than mere handcuffs, would be ready for pickup this afternoon.
With any luck, he''d be back in top form by tonight.
With that thought, Cassian''s mood took a shar Sessfully unlocked!
After breakfast, Raven sought out Hugmuinn toplete ending over the treasures from the Ring of Life, which would significantly strengthen Valha.
Afterward, she joined Hiemaly and Cassian as they headed to the gathering of the world''s most influential figures in Vyrdenia.
Chapter 332
Chapter 332 Vyrdenian''s Leaders
Half an hourter, the three arrived at the entrance of a sprawling estate on the outskirts of Regalhold.
Raven stood before the estate, her gaze fixed on the massive gates and the que above them.
"Cloudcrest Manor? Hiemaly, is this the ce you mentioned yesterday, where all those big shots gather in Vyrdenia? Raven asked.
Hiemaly, who had been giving Cassian the cold shoulder the entire trip, finally softened his expression.
He nodded slightly at Raven. "Yeah, at least four of the top ten global powers will have their leaders or high-ranking representatives here. Plus, several empires have sent key figures to attend."
Raven''s eyes flickered with a hint of doubt. "If it''s such an important gathering, why would they choose Vyrdenia as the location?"
"Because the focus of this meeting is a treasure box, and that box was discovered in an ancient tomb on one of Vyrdenia''s inds," Hiemaly exined.
Raven suddenly recalled the intel she''d picked up in the military prison: an ancient tomb belonging to a Starborne ancestor had been found on an ind within Vyrdenia''s territorial waters. The Sunset Empire, along with the Oscea Empire and Starlight Empires, had taken three sealed boxes from the site.
So one of those treasure boxes would show up here at Cloudcrest Manor today.
Vyrdenia''s treasures were taken by other nations, only to be brought back here as they search for a way to unlock the box. Even though Raven didn''t feel much attachment to Vyrdenia, the whole situation left her feeling oddly irritated. Raven turned to Hiemaly and asked, "So, the whole point of this gathering is to figure out how to open the box?" Hiemaly nodded slightly. "Rumor has it the box might contain a way to the Upper World-the one closest to us, where we lived in our past lives. If that''s true, we might finally have a way back."
Raven nods slightly before asking, "Who has the box now?"
"Lunshire, the world''s fourth-ranked faction. Their leader, Helena, brought it personally."
Raven raised an eyebrow. "Helena? You mean the so-called third most beautiful person in the world?"
Hiemaly hummed in agreement but quickly shook his head. "Overrated. Honestly, she is not that impressive in person.* Raven shot Hiemaly a skeptical nce, her doubt written all over her face.
She knew all too well how peculiar Hiemaly''s taste could be.
Honestly, she felt that aside from her and their mom, Hiemaly probably didn''t think anyone else was attractive.
Hiemaly noticed the disbelief on Raven''s face, reached out to gently ruffle her hair, and said, "Let''s head in."
Without waiting for a response, he walked straight to the manor''s entrance and handed an invitation to the staff on duty. A receptionist quickly stepped forward and led the three of them inside.
The three of them were soon escorted to the grand hall at the heart of the estate.
Just as they were about to step inside, a bright, cheerfulugh echoed from within.
"Lady Helena, I heard it''s your birthday today. This is a small token from the Sunset Empire. I hope you will like it."
Raven froze in her tracks as the voice reached her ears.
Her gaze locked onto the middle-aged man standing boldly in the hall, dressed in the unmistakable attire of the Sunset Empire. Her expression turned icy in an instant.
''The audacity of the Sunset Empire, showing up on Vyrdenian soil! What are the higher-ups even doing?'' she thought.
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 333
Chapter 333 Such Extravagance
Chapter 333 Such Extravagance
Raven''s gaze unconsciously drifted to the hands of the person from the Sunset Empire.
The moment her eyesnded on the object he was holding, her expression
darkened instantly.
By now, the grand hall was filled with over thirty distinguished guests.
At the center of the hall, seated in the most prominent position, was a graceful figure dressed in a pure white gown.
The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, her silky silver hair cascading freely down her back, entuating her delicate and wless features.
Though there were other striking women in the room, none could hold a candle to her brilliance, which seemed to overshadow everyone else.
This extraordinary woman was none other than Helena, the third-ranked person in the world and the esteemed leader of Lunshire.
At this moment, every gaze in the hall, including Helena''s, was fixed on the object held by the middle-aged man from the Sunset Empire.
Aside from Helena, nearly everyone present showed varying degrees of astonishment.
The man was holding a diamond the size of a clenched fist.
At its center was a milky-white wing, seemingly formed naturally within the gem.
"Is that the Diamond Wing? The one said to influence the fate of individuals and even entire nations?"
"Wasn''t this the treasure plundered from Vyrdenia by the Sunset Empire eighty years ago?"
"I remember Vyrdenia offering astronomical sums to reim it, only to be refused. And now, they''re giving it to Lady Helena? Such extravagance!"
The five high-ranking officials from Vyrdenia seated on the eastern side wore
grim expressions, but none of them stepped forward to speak.
At the head of the hall, Helena gestured to her female aide to ept the gift from the middle-aged envoy of the Sunset
Empire.
After carefully inspecting the gift, the aide handed it over to Helena.
Helena held the Diamond Wing in her hand, feeling the gentle, soothing energy radiating from it. A wave offort spread through her, leaving her feeling inexplicably at ease.
Standing by the entrance, Raven observed Helena''s reaction. Her suspicions, sparked the moment she firstid eyes on the Diamond Wing, were now confirmed.
This thing definitely has something wrong with it.
Helena twirled the Diamond Wing in her hand, a radiant smile blooming on her wless face.
"Lord Miyamoto, you''ve truly put thought into this. I''ll remember this favor from the Sunset Empire," Helena said.
The middle-aged envoy from the Sunset Empire, addressed as Miyamoto, froze for a moment, his breath catching at the sight of Helena''s dazzling smile.
In the next instant, he snapped out of it, quickly shaking his head as he replied, "It''s the Sunset Empire''s honor to present something of use to you, Lady Helena."
After speaking, Miyamoto cautiously observed Helena''s expression.
Seeing her smile deepen ever so slightly, he finally exhaled a long, relieved breath.
He tilted his head slightly, his gaze shifting toward the five high-ranking officials from Vyrdenia.
"Our Sunset Empire has already presented its gift. I wonder what Vyrdenia, as the host, has prepared for Lau, Helena?* Miyamoto asked.
The five Vyrdenian officials stiffened.
But with the weight of so many eyes on them, staying silent wasn''t an option.
Soon, Corey, the grand general Raven had seer Sessfully unlocked! slowly stood up from his seat.
He took a pre-prepared gift box from the hands of a nearby official and quickly made his way to the front of the main seat.
Chapter 334
Standing before Helena, Corey opened the box in his hands.
With a serious expression, he spoke earnestly, "Lady Helena, I''ve heard you''re naturally sensitive to the cold. This is a three- hundred-year-old Crimson Dragon Ginseng. It''s renowned for dispelling cold, boosting vitality, and even slowing the effects of aging. I hope it proves beneficial to your health."
At the entrance of the grand hall, Raven heard the voices, and her gazended on the box in Corey''s hands.
From her angle, she could only make out the ginseng roots inside.
Even with just that glimpse, Raven''s eyes lit up with intrigue.
That ginseng seemed far from being just an ordinary Crimson Dragon Ginseng.
To confirm her hunch, she needed to take a closer look.
Just as Raven was about to step into the grand hall, Miyamoto''s disdainful chuckle echoed through the air.
"So, Vyrdenia''s so-called traditional medicine is just leaves and roots? And you, a high-ranking official, actually believe this stuff can cure anything?"
Corey''s expression turned icy the moment he heard Miyamoto''s cutting remark. Fixing his gaze on Miyamoto, he retorted sharply. "Vyrdenia''s traditional medicine is not something a barbaric nation like yours has the right to insult!
"You must already know Vyrdenia is on the brink of being crushed by my Sunset Empire. You''ve given up on your country''s future, which is why you''re offering this random root as a gift, Miyamoto said.
The surrounding dignitaries from other nations and top global powers exchanged nces, shaking their heads in disapproval.
For a country that imed to be the world''s strongest, presenting such a petty gift was truly disgraceful.
Corey''s hands trembled with fury at Miyamoto''s nder
But unless Helena consumed the Crimson Dragon Ginseng, there was no way to prove its worth.
Desperate, Corey turned to Helena, his expression sincere as he pleaded, "Lady Helena, this Crimson Dragon Ginseng is a priceless treasure. If you take it, it will surely help with your cold intolerance!"
Helena''s gaze turned cold as she waved Corey off dismissively
"I''m just the leader of Lunshire. Vyrdenia''s gift is far too much for me to ept. Take your things and leave."
Corey''s breath hitched as he heard Helena''s blunt rejection.
"Lady Helena" he stammered.
His true purpose today was the treasure box in Helena''s possession.
Rumor had it that the box might hold the key to ascending to upper realms-or perhaps even unimaginable, priceless
treasures.
If he left now, Vyrdenia would lose its chance to im the treasure forever. Before Corey could say another word, Helena''s gaze turned piercingly cold.
In that moment, Corey felt an overwhelming sense of dread.
He had no doubt that if he dared to speak again, Helena would end his life without hesitation.
He took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on Helena as he forced a faint smile.
"Since that''s the case, then we..."
Before he could finish, Raven strode in from outside and cut him off.
"If you don''t want it, Helena, fine, we won''t bother offering it. But this is Vyrdenia!
Aligning yourself with the Sunset Empire, our enemy, and kicking out Vyrdenia''s officials-don''t you think that''s crossing the line?"
The moment Raven''s voice rang out, the hall plunged into silence.
Every guest''s expression cycled from awe at he
Sessfully unlocked!
"How dare the stunning young woman speak to us, it she want to live anymore? they wondered.
Chapter 335 Raven''s Brother Shield
Chapter 335
Chapter 335 Raven''s Brother-Shield
Corey watched her, his heart racing with a mix of fear and disbelief.
He knew Raven was a genius when it came to medicine, but who would''ve thought she was such a troublemaker?
''She challenged Helena so openly. Is she out of her mind? Does she have a death wish?
The atmosphere around Helena grew suffocatingly heavy, the pressure so intense that Corey and Miyamoto, standing closest to her, could barely catch their breath.
Yet instead of striking Raven down, Helena''s gaze lingered on her face, that impossibly perfect face, before shifting to Hiemaly behind her.
She had noticed Hiemaly the moment he appeared at the entrance of the hall.
But, bound by her status and the natural reserve of a woman, she refrained from being too forward.
Now, her eyes locked onto Hiemaly''s, her tone soft and devoid of the arrogance she usually disyed to others. "Hiemaly, we''ve been through life and death together. I won''ty a hand on your people. Deal with her yourself.
As Helena''s words fell, the surrounding big shots almost simultaneously turned their attention to Hiemaly.
Most of them had heard of the master of the Hiemal Court, but few had ever seen him in person.
Hearing Helena address him so casually by name and mention their shared life- and-death experiences, even the slowest person in the room could figure out who he was.
"No way... Lord Hiemaly is so young?" someone murmured in disbelief.
"I always thought anyone who reached a level beyond the Star Sovereign would be at least fifty years old. That was until I heard about Lady Helena and Lord Hiemaly."
"With their strength so evenly matched, they''re practically perfect for each other, aren''t they?" another chimed in.
Seated in the main position, Helena listened to the murmurs around her, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips, so subtle it was almost unnoticeable.
Hiemaly was the only man who had ever made her heart race, but his cold demeanor always kept her at a distance. So, despite knowing each other for quite some time, their rtionship had made little progress.
Still, with so many people agreeing they were a good match, she thought maybe they weren''t wrong after all.
Her gaze swept over Raven, who stood before Hiemaly, her eyes carrying a faint, icy chill that was almost imperceptible. Helena had informants keeping tabs on Hiemaly, and she was certain that three days ago, this woman wasn''t with him. She couldn''t figure out how Raven had suddenly appeared by Hiemaly''s side, let alone why Raven seemed so close to him after such a short time.
When Helena first saw Raven, she had briefly worried that this might be a cunning seductress, someone skilled at worming her way into Hiemaly''s favor.
But now, it was clear. Raven was nothing more than a foolish woman with a pretty face. ''Honestly, dealing with this loser personally will be beneath my dignity, she thought.
She trusted Hiemaly was smart enough to choose between her and Raven.
As Helena''s frosty gaze lingered on Raven, the surrounding crowd couldn''t help but shift their attention to her as well. Initially puzzled by Raven''s audacity in front of Helena, the crowd now seemed to understand the source of her boldness. It was obvious-she was relying on Hiemaly''s backing!
Yet in the next breath, the crowd''s gazes toward Raven flickered with pity.
Such a beautiful young woman, doomed to die simply because she offended the wrong person. What a pity! However, just as Helena and the others thought Hiemaly would kill Raven without a second thought, his gaze, cold and sharp like the heart of winter, shifted to Helena instead.
Subscribed
Chapter 336
Chapter 336 No One Could Hurt Her
Chapter 336 No One Could Hurt Her
Helena felt Hiemaly''s gaze lock onto her, and her breath hitched.
She parted her lips, as if to say something.
But before she could speak, Hiemaly''s hand, hanging loosely by his side, suddenly flicked toward her.
A sharp whistle cut through the air, and Helena instinctively dodged to the side.
Even with her quick reflexes, a strand of her silver-white hair was severed, fluttering away in the air near her ear.
Almost simultaneously, an ice-blue serpentine dart, as thick as a finger, embedded itself into the wall behind Helena''s seat with a crisp thud.
Hiemaly''s sudden move caught everyone off guard. The crowd stared at the dart, half-buried in the wall, and felt a chill run down their spines.
They were certain that if the dart had been aimed at them, there would have been no chance to evade it.
The room fell silent as their gazes shifted from Helena to Hiemaly, disbelief written all over their faces.
''Why would Lord Hiemaly suddenly attack Lady Helena? Shouldn''t he follow Lady Helena''s suggestion and deal with that insolent girl by his side? Is he really willing to turn against Lady Helena for her? No way!"
Meanwhile, Helena stared at the severed strand of hair scattered on the ground. Slowly, she turned her gaze to Hiemaly, her beautiful eyes filled with an overwhelming sense of disbelief.
In the instant the serpentine dart had flown toward her, she had felt a chilling killing intent, sharp and undeniable.
If not for her battle-hardened instincts, honed through years of life-and-death
crises, she might have already lost her life at Hiemaly''s hands.
She stared at Hiemaly, his expression as icy and distant as the first time they met.
Her chest tightened, a suffocating ache spreading through her heart.
''Two years fighting side-by-side in the Northern Wastes, and he''d choose
someone he just met over me? Is his heart forged in permafrost?''
Before Helena could snap out of her shock at Hiemaly''s sudden move, the snake- shaped dart embedded in the wall behind her rebounded with a sharp whistle.
Hiemaly''s fingers moved with precision, catching the dart effortlessly between his index and middle fingers. The gleaming tip now pointed directly at Helena.
His voice, cold and unwavering, rang out across the hall. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt her."
Helena stared nkly at the dart''s cold, glinting tip, feeling like Hiemaly had torn a hole straight through her heart. Helena had always known Hiemaly to be cold and unfeeling. Even though she had fallen for this cold man, she never rushed to be with him. But now, he was ready to kill her, for some girl he''d only just met.
''Is my love really that worthless?'' Helena thought bitterly. Her gaze locked onto Hiemaly, her slender fingers curling into a trembling fist, her eyes brimming with hurt and defiance.
Yet, with so many people watching, she couldn''t afford to lose herposure. As the leader of Lunshire, she had her pride. Competing with someone like Raven was beneath her.
Taking a deep breath, she forced down her anger and said, "Fine. For our history, I''ll spare her. But someone of her status has no ce at a gathering like this. Make her leave."
The surrounding elites exchanged nces, their gazes shifting between Helena and Hiemaly. No one had expected her to back down after Hiemaly had attacked her.
''He must really mean something to her,'' they thought.
But what shocked them even more was Hiemaly''s response. Instead of epting the olive branch Helena had extended, he said coldly...
Subscribed
Chapter 337
Chapter 337 Ultimate Brotherly Devotion
"Whether she stays or leaves isn''t your decision to make."
Hiemaly''s wordsnded like an invisible p across Helena''s face. She had already backed down so much, yet he still refused to give her any respect!
Helena slowly turned her head toward Raven, her fists clenched so tightly that a faint creaking sound echoed in the tense air.
The entire room seemed to freeze, everyone holding their breath in unison. No one doubted for a second that Helena mightsh out and end Raven''s life right then and there.
Under the weight of everyone''s gaze, Helena locked her eyes on Raven and said coldly, "Get out. Or face the consequences." Raven met Helena''s murderous re with nothing more than a faint, unbothered smile. "If I walk out that door, you won''tst ten days. Are you sure you want me gone?"
Her words dropped like a thunderp, plunging the grand hall into a stunned silence.
Every gaze locked onto Raven, their eyes brimming with shock and disbelief.
Suddenly, Miyamoto, the representative from the Sunset Empire, stepped forward, his voice cold and sharp. "Ten days? Are you cursing Lady Helena?"
Raven''s faint smile vanished, reced by a cold, piercing gaze.
Before she could utter a word, Hiemaly''s serpentine dart streaked through the air without warning.
A sharp scream suddenly tore through the air, erupting from Miyamoto''s mouth. The serpentine dart pierced through his right shoulder, its immense force sending him hurtling backward into the wall.
With a resounding crash, the dart pinned Miyamoto''s shoulder firmly against the wall, leaving himpletely immobilized. Even though the onlookers were all influential figures, they couldn''t help but hold their breath at the sheer brutality of the
scene.
Their gazes shifted to Hiemaly, now tinged with a mix of awe and unease.
Rumor had it that Hiemaly was cold and unfeeling.
But now, it seemed those rumors were far from the truth!
Miyamoto had merely stepped forward to ask a question, and Hiemaly struck without hesitation.
He was clearly spoiling that woman rotten!
Cassian, standing on Raven''s other side, quietly withdrew the spikes hidden under his sleeve, a trace of frustration flickering across his strikingly handsome face.
''Damn, he moves way too fast!''
He was so close to being the one to step in and help Raven!
But Raven didn''t seem to notice Cassian''s failed attempt to intervene before Hiemaly acted.
She merely cast a calm nce at Miyamoto, now pinned to the wall with chilling precision, her expression asposed as ever, as if this oue was entirely expected.
To her, it seemed that Hiemaly stepping in was the only natural course of action.
Her gaze shifted to Helena, whose face had visibly darkened after Hiemaly''s
move.
you."
Raven''s eyes flicked to the Diamond Wing in Helena''s hand before she spoke, her tone calm and unyielding. "You were born with a naturally cold constitution. Normally, with your strength, it wouldn''t be an issue. But you''ve meddled with something you shouldn''t have. In ten days, you''ll be dead. Trade the box in your hand for your life. It seems like a fair de
Initially, since that treasure box had been excavated from an ancient tomb within Vyrdenia''s borders, making it rightfully Vyrdenian property, she had nned to simply take it by force.
But seeing that Helena, while deeply in love, wasn''t entirely foolish, Raven reconsidered. If she tried to seize it outright, Helena might destroy the box in a fit of defiance before her death.
And honestly, Helena''s unrequited feelings for the clueless Hiemaly were just... pitiful.
She didn''t mind striking a deal that wouldn''t cost Sessfully unlocked!
Helena gave Raven a cool once-over after hearing her words, her sharp features tinged with skepticism. "And why should I trust you?"
Before Raven could respond, Corey, who had been on edge the entire time,
quickly stepped forward. "Lady Helena, allow me to introduce her. She''s the fourth doctor in history to receive a special invitation to the World Medical Conference!
Chapter 337 Ultimate Brotherly Devotion
Yesterday, I witnessed her revive a dying man. It was nothing short of miraculous!"
The crowd looked surprised as they turned to look at Raven.
The special invitation had been issued just yesterday, and most of them hadn''t heard the news yet.
Hearing Corey''s words now, they found it hard to believe.
Helena cast a cold nce at Corey, the smirk on his lips growing sharper,ced with mockery.
"Oh, really? Funny, I haven''t heard a single word about this so-called fourth invitation from the World Medical Conference. "You''re both from Vyrdenia, aren''t you? Did you two cook up some story about a special invitation to try and pull a fast one on me?"
Seeing Helena''s disbelief, Corey grew visibly anxious and hurried to exin, "The special invitation was personally issued to her by President Miller of Regalhold General Hospital. Plenty of doctors there can vouch for it, and..."
Before he could finish, Helena cut him off. "Enough. Let''s not even discuss whether she could''ve gotten that invitation. I''m perfectly healthy. Even if she did receive it, and I truly only had ten days to live as she ims, I, Helena, would rather die than let her treat me!"
Chapter 338
Chapter 338 Heading To The Indigo Training Ground.
"Are you sure about this?" Raven raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Helena''s resolute expression.
Before Helena could respond, Raven spoke in a calm, measured tone, "In three hours, your body will start trembling uncontrobly. By tonight, your legs will go numb, and you''ll gradually lose all sensation. By tomorrow, the numbness will spread upward until your entire body bespletely paralyzed."
Helena''s delicate, fair face turned even colder as she listened to Raven''s grim warning.
"That''s enough!" she snapped. "I know my own body."
With that, she turned to the crowd around her. "I didn''t feel anything wrong before, but now that she''s said it, I do feel a little off. I need to rest. We''ll discuss the treasure box tomorrow."
She then gestured to her subordinate. "Escort the guests out."
The surrounding factions and high-ranking officials exchanged angry looks, their gazes shifting between Raven and the Vyrdenian representatives.
''First, they sent worthless root as a birthday gift, and now this woman, clinging to Hiemaly, is cursing Helena. What exactly is Vyrdenia trying to pull?''
Still, no one dared to act out, given that they were on Vyrdenian soil.
After a moment, a high-ranking official from a powerful nation stepped forward, his expression pleading as he addressed Helena.
"Lady Helena, we''ve traveled so far to be here. Surely, could you at least let us take a look at the treasure box?"
"Yeah, there''s an urgent matter back in my country. I need to head back this afternoon. At least seeing the treasure box in person makes this trip worthwhile." "We''re not asking to take the treasure box, just hoping to catch a glimpse of it." Helena nced at the crowd but didn''t outright refuse.
The ring on her finger shimmered faintly.
In the blink of an eye, a transparent sphere the size of a ser ball appeared in her palm.
Inside, faint arcs of lightning flickered ominously.
At the center of the sphere rested a square, pure white tinic box, suspended in stillness.
The moment the box appeared in Helena''s hand, a wild surge of energy rippled through the hall.
Everyone instinctively held their breath.
Their eyes locked onto the tinic box within the sphere, their expressions tinged with greed.
Even unopened, the box radiated such immense power. Whatever was inside must be a treasure of unparalleled value.
Meanwhile, Raven, Hiemaly, and Cassian exchanged nces, sensing a faint spatial ripple in the air.
It could truly tear open a path back to their past-life world!
Helena''s cool gaze swept over the covetous stares surrounding her. She said, "This transparent sphere is a protective barrier crafted by Lunshire at great expense. Only I can open it. If anyone tries to force it open or damages the barrier, the contents inside will be destroyed instantly."
Her words hit the crowd like a bucket of cold water, snapping them out of their greedy daze.
Realizing they had thoughts of stealing the box, a chill ran down their spines as fear took hold.
Raven shifted her gaze away from Helena and asked in a low voice, audible only to Hiemaly and Cassian, "What are the chances of breaking that barrier if we grab it now?"
Hiemaly studied the barrier, his brows knitting slightly. "With our current strength, less than fifty percent. It''d take a lot of time and energy, too."
Raven turned her attention to Cassian.
Cassian, though itching to outshine Hiemaly, had to admit with a resigned sigh, "Same."
Almost as soon as Cassian finished speaking, Helena''s ring shed again..
In the blink of an eye, the transparent sphere vanis
locked!
"That''s enough for today. You can all leave now," Helena announced, her tone brooking no argument.
Though reluctant, the crowd had no choice but to shuffle out of the hall one by
one.
As they left, the crowd shot Raven cold, resentful looks.
Chapter 338 Heading To The Indigo Training Ground.
To them, if it weren''t for Raven, the treasure box might have been opened today or even fallen into their hands.
Instead, thanks to Raven, the audacious woman who relied on Hiemaly''s backing to speak recklessly, they had wasted an entire day for nothing.
Still, their anger remained unspoken. The sight of the unfortunate Miyamoto pinned to the wall earlier served as a stark warning, and no one dared utter a word against Raven.
As the crowd dispersed, Hiemaly watched their retreating figures before turning to Raven. "Shall we snatch it?"
Raven chuckled at his bandit-like suggestion and shook her head. "No need. Even if we take it, we can''t open it. Rx. She''s not stupid enough to risk her life. She''ll hand it over sooner orter."
With that, Raven cast a faint nce at Helena before striding out of the hall.
She had originally thought she would waste a whole day here, but now things were ahead of schedule.
Now, she could head to the Indigo Training Ground to check on Zach. If all went well, she''d be back before nightfall. Meanwhile, in the residential area of the Indigo Training Ground.
It had been nearly four hours since Zach was locked in the storage room infested with snakes and giant cockroaches. L, who had just woken up from a nap, walked over to the storage room door and pulled out her key to unlock it. The rusty iron door was slowly opened, allowing a sliver of sunlight to pierce through the dim, damp room.
In that faint light, L finally saw the scene inside.
In that moment, her usually cold and detached gaze rippled with a surge of shock
and disbelief.
Chapter 339
Chapter 339 What Got You Selected?
Chapter 339 What Got You Selected?
In the dimly lit room, Zach sat quietly in the corner.
At first nce, he appeared to be asleep, his thickshes casting soft shadows over his closed eyes.
But the faint quiver of hisshes gave him away-he wasn''t sleeping peacefully.
His arms and legs were riddled with bloody bite marks from venomous snakes, yet his skin showed no signs of poisoning.
What truly caught L off guard wasn''t his immunity to the venom, but the two lifeless snakes lying in front of him.
From their condition, it was clear that they were dead.
These weren''t just any snakes. She had personally captured them not long ago, and even she had struggled to subdue them.
She didn''t expect Zach to have managed to kill them with nothing but his bare hands.
Her initial shock flickered and disappeared, reced by a cold, steely gaze.
The two snakes she had painstakingly captured had a purpose. Now that they were dead, it ruined her ns.
At that moment, Zach''s eyshes quivered slightly before he slowly opened his eyes.
As sunlight poured in through the doorway, he felt a gentle warmth spread through him.
Standing in the doorway, L seemed to glow with an almost ethereal light. A pure, untainted smile lit up Zach''s small face.
"Instructor L," he called softly.
Even though this ce scared him, he never once thought of running away.
Not only that, but he had managed to defeat the two snakes here.
''Does this mean I passed the first test she gave me? Will she finally praise me?'' Zach thought.
L''s indifferent gaze lingered on Zach''s hopeful little face, and for a moment, her heart softened.
But when her eyes fell on the lifeless snakes in front of him, her expression turned icy again.
She shot a disgusted look at the grimy storage room before her cold gazended on Zach. Her tone was distant as she said, "Come out first."
Zach quickly nodded, his voice soft and obedient. "Alright."
Using his injured hands for support, he slowly pushed himself off the ground.
The movement tugged at the wounds on his arms and legs, and he couldn''t help but suck in a sharp breath.
The sharp pain made his eyes sting with tears.
Still, he clenched his small fists tightly, refusing to cry out. With quick steps, he hurried over to L on his injured legs.
L stood above Zach, her gaze sharp and unrelenting. She grabbed his small hand and lifted his arm without hesitation.
Her eyes lingered on the deep wound, the bone faintly visible beneath the crimson blood that seeped out. A flicker of curiosity crossed her otherwise cold expression as she studied him.
"Did you take some kind of antidote?" she asked.
Zach shook his head firmly. No, I didn''t take anything."
He knew the real reason the snake venom hadn''t affected him. His Devourer Starcard had absorbed the toxins from his body.
But he also remembered Shawn''s warning on the ne-never reveal the existence of his Devourer Starcard to anyone.
Even though he knew what L''s suspicion was, he didn''t say anything.
L''s frown deepened, her gaze turning colder. "I''m your instructor. You should not lie to me."
As she spoke, her grip on his arm suddenly tightened, the pressure increasing sharply.
"Oh!" Zach couldn''t suppress a muffled groan as the pain shot through him, his arm feeling like it might shatter under her grip.
The force caused more blood to gush from the wound.
But Zach knew that crying out or pleading wouldn''t change anything
Sessfully unlocked!
He shook his head hard. "I swear, I didn''t take anything he said, his voice tumbling despite his best efforts to sound steady.
L observed his expression, which didn''t seem to be lying, and the strength in her hand loosened slightly.
Her gaze swept over him from head to toe, as if searching for answers. "What ability got you chosen to be here?"
Chapter 340
Chapter 340 The Mysterious Girl In A Princess Dress
Zach hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "The silver-haired guy said I had great talent, so he brought me here."
L didn''t be the only female instructor at the Indigo Training Ground by sheer luck.
Even though Zach''s hesitationsted only a split second, L immediately caught on that something was off.
Her sharp gaze locked onto Zach, and she spoke with a smile. "Lying?"
Zach''s small frame trembled, but he mustered the courage to meet her eyes and said, "I really don''t know."
L studied his face for a few moments, and then, to his surprise, her cold demeanor softened into a faint smile. "Follow me."
Without another word, she grabbed Zach''s wrist, which now bore bruises from her earlier grip, and led him toward the back mountain of the training ground.
Momentster, their figures appeared in a clearing on the mountainside.
By now, Zach''s arms and legs were soaked in blood, staining his clothes a deep crimson. His face had turned unnaturally pale from the loss of blood.
Yet, L made no move to stop the bleeding or bandage his wounds.
Injuries during training were inevitable. As long as she didn''t push him to the brink of death, even Indigo Training Ground wouldn''t have grounds to object.
L halted and scanned the surroundings.
After confirming there was no one else nearby, she turned to Zach and said, "Now, I will teach you your first lesson since entering the Indigo Training Ground."
Zach''s delicate, striking eyes lit up at her words.
L might seem harsh, but he could sense her immense strength.
If he worked hard and followed her training, he could grow stronger, right?
And once he became strong enough, he could find his mother and ensure she would never be hurt again.
Under Zach''s eager gaze, the ring on L''s finger shimmered faintly.
In an instant, a silver whip materialized in her hand.
The whip seemed to glisten with frost, and the surrounding air grew noticeably colder.
Zach''s breath hitched as he stared at the whip that had suddenly appeared. Before he could process what was happening, L''s hand flicked sharply. The silver whipshed across Zach''s body without warning.
The strike tore through his clothes and split his skin, leaving raw, bloody wounds. The sheer force of the blow sent Zach flying backward, tumbling 20 feet away. With a heavy thud, his small body mmed into the ground.
Pain surged through his body like a tidal wave, leaving himpletely stunned.
When L had locked him in the dark room before, he had treated it as a test of his endurance.
But now, why was she hitting him? Did he mess up somehow?
Before Zach could dwell on his confusion, L''s cold voice rang out beside him. "The fastest way to strengthen your body
is through relentless punishment. If you can''t handle it, let me know, and I''ll request permission to pull you out of the Indigo Training Ground."
Despite the agony wracking his body, her voice cut through the haze, clear and sharp in his mind.
Initially, he had been baffled by L''s sudden attack.
But now that he understood her intentions, the pain felt almost bearable.
Beforeing here, Zach knew he had to pay the price if he wanted to grow stronger.
The more he sacrificed, the more he gained.
Sessfully unlocked!
As memories of being kidnapped by Emperor Grant and the pain of his mother''s disappearance flooded his mind, Zach clenched his small fists tightly.
Just then, the Devourer Starcard in his mind stirred.
Its energy began to flow into his body, slow but steady.
Chapter 340 The Aystenous Get in A Princess fees.
Zach felt the Starcard''s movement, and a flicker of surprise crossed his face.
But in the next instant, that surprise turned into pure joy. His Devourer Starcard was helping him
With a faint surge of strength, Zach took a deep breath. Ignoring the sharp pain coursing through his body, he slowly pushed himself up from the ground.
Once steady, his bright eyes locked onto L. His soft voice carried a firm determination as he said, "Instructor L, again"
A flicker of surprise crossed L''s eyes as she looked at him.
Still, she showed no mercy,
The whipshed across Zach''s frail frame, leaving another bloody gash.
Bracing himself this time, he stumbled back a few steps but steadied almost instantly.
"Again!" he said.
L frowned slightly.
Before he could say more, she swung the whip again without hesitation,
This time, the strike was heavier, the force unmistakable.
Zach''s body was sent flying, crashing hard onto the ground.
Yet, he stood up soon.
"Instructor L, again!"
"Again!"
An hourter, Zachy sprawled on the ground, utterly drained.
His body was covered in wounds, with barely any unscathed skin left except for
his face and neck. His clothes, now nothing more than blood-soaked scraps, were scattered around him.
The scene was brutal and terrifying.
L finally stopped after a few moreshes, worried that he might actually die under her hand.
She walked slowly to Zach''s side, looking down at him with an air of superiority, and asked slowly, "Now, can you tell me what your ability is?"
By this point, she was absolutely certain that Zach was far more than just a talented child.
A normal kid would barely survive threeshes from her.
But Zach had endured eighty-sixshes.
And through it all, he hadn''t let out a single scream.
His resilience was monstrous, almost inhuman.
Zach struggled to open his eyes.
He parted his lips slightly, his voice hoarse and strained as he said, "I... don''t know."
Hearing this, L narrowed her eyes slowly.
A talent on par with the six prodigies of the Indigo Training Ground, yet born in Vyrdenia of all ces.
Such a waste of potential!
Just as the cold glint in her eyes grew sharper, a childish yet pleasant-to-hear voice suddenly drifted over from the trees nearby..
"Well, well! So miserable."
The moment L heard the voice, her gaze snapped toward its source.
There, perchedzily on a tree branch, was a girl of about five or six, dressed in a pristine white princess dress.
Her face was as delicate as a doll''s, but her icy, queen-like aura made her seem untouchable.
The moment L saw her, her breath caught, and an involuntary shiver ran down
her spine.
488
Subscribed
Chapter 341
Chapter 341 How Will He Not Spare Me?
Chapter 341 How Will He Not Spare Me?
Under L''s watchful gaze, the girl slowly sat up on the tree trunk.
Her delicate feet dangled below, swaying lightly.
She turned to L, her porcin-like face lighting up with a pure, radiant smile. "Oh, Instructor L! Long time no see!"
L''s body trembled even harder under the gaze of the girl in the princess dress.
But remembering that the girl hadn''t stirred up trouble in quite a while, L forced herself to calm down and asked, "Why are you here?"
The girl blinked innocently. "I was here before you showed up."
Tilting her head slightly, she added with a yful grin, "Instructor L, you interrupted my nap. So, tell me, how are you nning to make it up to me?"
L heard her words, and a ripple of unease broke through her icy gaze.
She had clearly scanned the area beforeing here and hadn''t sensed anyone''s presence.
But then it struck her-before the girl spoke, she hadn''t noticed anything unusual
at all, which could only mean that the girl had been here the entire time!
And now, she seemed even more terrifying than before.
The girl, noticing L''s silence, tilted her head slightly and let out a soft, questioning "Hmm?"
L lowered her gaze to Zach, who was lying on the ground. "Since you want to rest, I won''t disturb you."
With that, she reached out to grab Zach''s arm, ready to leave.
But just as her hand was about to touch him, a razor-thin shard of ice suddenly sliced across the back of her hand, leaving a deep, bone-revealing wound.
L''s face turned icy as a sharp sting shot through her hand, and her gaze locked onto the girl with a piercing intensity.
The girl, unfazed by the hostile re, simply smiled. "You can''t just walk away after interrupting me."
L knew too well the horrors hidden behind that angelic face. Memories of blood and cruelty shed in her mind, but she suppressed her fear.
She nced at the wound on her hand and forced herself to suppress the fear rising in her chest.
L said, Attacking an instructor in the training grounds is a direct vition of the rules..."
Before L could finish, the girl cut her off with a yfulugh. "ording to the rules, I should be whipped a hundred times and then kicked out of the training grounds, right?"
She blinked her delicate, doll-like eyes and looked at L as if L were the biggest fool alive. "But seriously, do you think those ridiculous rules apply to me?"
L''s face froze, her words stuck in her throat.
''The training ground rules? Completely useless against this maniac!'' she thought bitterly.
If they worked, the girl''d have been kicked out of here more times than anyone could count.
Bringing up the rules was just L''s desperate attempt to cling to her dignity as an instructor.
L''s gaze locked onto the girl, cold and sharp. "What do you want?"
The girl, seeing L''s humiliated yet forcedpliance, found it amusing.
After a brief pause, her eyesnded on the silver whip in L''s hand. "Your whip leaves a mark with just one strike. Looks like it could be fun!"
L''s hand, hanging by her side, clenched tighter.
L''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, her voice low and threatening. "Hurt me, and Shawn will make sure you
et it!"
"Oh? Now I''m curious. How exactly are they going to make me regret it?" As she spoke, the smile on her delicate face grew even brighter.
As she spoke, the smile on her delicate face gress
Sessfully unlocked!
Watching the girl''s small face, a wave of unease suddenly surged in L''s heart.
But before she could react, the girl''s figure blurred and vanished, leaving the branch eerily empty.
The next moment...
Chapter 342
The silver whip in L''s hand was abruptly snatched away.
The sharp sound of the whip striking flesh echoed, leaving a vivid, bloody mark stretching from L''s left shoulder to her right side.
The sheer force of the blow sent her stumbling back several steps.
The searing pain from the wound caused cold sweat to bead on her forehead almost instantly.
Still, her gaze remained locked on the girl as she gritted her teeth and warned, "I''m telling you, that''s enough!"
The girl, however, blinked innocently and replied, "Didn''t you say earlier that the best way to strengthen your body is to endure external damage? You''re so weak. I''m just being kind and helping you out. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"
L nearly choked on her own blood upon hearing those words.
She never imagined the girl would twist the casual remark she''d made to Zach into an excuse to beat her.
But before L could respond, the relentless sound of the whip striking her body echoed again and again.
It wasn''t until L''s entire body was covered in bruises and welts, leaving no patch of skin unscathed, that the girl finally stopped.
The girl strolled over casually, leaned down slightly, and shed a pure smile on her fair face. "Feeling stronger now, Instructor L?"
L instinctively shrank back as the girl loomed over her.
''Devil! This lunatic is a devil!'' L thought.
The girl blinked, her expression briefly puzzled. "No improvement?"
L flinched back again.
When L remained silent, the girl frowned. A trace of regret flickered across her face. "So all the time I spent helping you was wasted? You made me waste so much effort. What should I do about that?"
L''s breath hitched as she watched the girl seriously ponder her next move.
Without thinking, L blurted out, "Yes! Yes, I feel stronger!"
The girl finally nodded with satisfaction.
But then, as if struck by a sudden thought, the girl said with confusion, "Still, even though I was helping you, the training ground rules say I shouldn''t hit an instructor. So..."
L felt a chilling murderous intent flicker in the girl''s eyes, and her heart leaped into her throat.
Desperately, she shook her head and said, "No! It''s fine! I asked you to help me get stronger! That means it''s not against the
rules!"
The girl stared at her in silence, her expression unreadable.
Just when L thought her heart would stop, the girl finally said, "Boring."
With that, she flung the silver whip onto L as if tossing out trash.
Too shaken to care about the humiliating gesture, L exhaled deeply in relief.
As the tension in her mind eased, a wave of dizziness from her drained body hit her.
Her eyes shut, and she copsed unconscious.
The girl didn''t spare L another nce. Instead, she lowered her gaze to Zach, who was lying on the ground, his breath growing weaker from severe blood loss. She murmured softly, "Such a pretty face. It''d be a shame if he died like this." She hesitated briefly, then rubbed the white ring on her finger.
In an instant, a small vial appeared in her palm.
She crouched down in front of Zach, opened the vial, and poured all the liquid into his mouth.
As the liquid slid down his throat, the lifeless aura around him began to fad and
faint vitality returned to his body.
Just then, a vibration buzzed from her pocket.
Sessfully unlocked!
She reached into her pocket and pulled out amunicator.
After ncing at the message disyed, she gently stroked Zach''s face and said,
"It''s rare to find someone so pleasant to my eyes. Don''t die just like this."
Chapter342 L''s Agony
With those words, she cast him a look lightly before vanishing into thin wir
Little did she know, as soon as she left, the faint silhouette of the Devourer Starcard began to materie des small face, quickly bing solid.
As the Starcard solidified, energy from the surrounding air surged into it, transforming into threads of pure, pale golden energy that merged into Zach''s body.
Gradually, the countless wounds on Zach''s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye
Two hourster, his skin hadpletely returned to its original state.
Nearby, L, still unconscious, seemed to sense something and slowly opened her eyes.
When her gazended on the Devourer Starcard above Zach''s face, she froze in shoc
Then, as if realizing something, an overwhelming joy erupted on her face.
Subscribed
Chapter 343
Chapter 343 Where''s My Brother?
As Raven''s nended at the Indigo Training Ground, she was greeted by a man who was the representative. Stepping off the ne, Raven locked eyes with him and asked pointedly, "Where is my brother?"
The man checked hismunicator and calmly reassured Raven, "I''ve contacted Instructor L, who oversees your brother''s training. She might be upied and hasn''t had a chance to respond yet. Come on, I''ll take you to the VIP lounge now."
Raven nced at him but remained silent, pulling out her phone to call Zach. The call went unanswered.
Raven frowned, her fingers flying across her phone screen as lines of code scrolled rapidly. A momentter, the code vanished, reced by a map with a highlighted location, Raven nced at it and immediately headed toward the
marked spot.
Raven was barely a few steps in when the man stopped her. "I apologize, but even as a VIP, you''re not allowed to wander around the training grounds."
Raven paused and then showed him her phone screen. "This location on the map," she said, "it''s not inside the main training area, is it?"
Although she had been to the Indigo Training Ground a year ago, Zach''s current location was unfamiliar. It was outside training hours, so he shouldn''t have been there.
The man froze, staring at the map on Raven''s phone. ''The Indigo Training Ground map is ssified, he thought. ''How could anyone ess such detailed information, let alone use it for tracking?''
After the initial shock wore off, he nced at the marked location on the screen, doubt flickering across his face. It was after hours, and L shouldn''t have taken new trainees to that area.
Despite L''s unpredictability, he decided not to overthink it. He nced at Raven and said, "I''ll dispatch someone to that location immediately. Please wait in the VIP lounge for now."
Raven met his gaze and said, "Either I go myself, or you take me." She was determined to uncover L''s reasons for taking
Zach to that location.
The representative''s expression turned cold as he realized Raven wouldn''t yield. "The Indigo Training Ground has its rules,* he stated, his voice icy. "There are no exceptions, no matter who you are. Follow me to the VIP lounge and wait there," hemanded, his voice sharp and unyielding.
The Indigo Training Ground operated independently of any nation or power and was ountable to no one. The representative wouldn''t have been so polite if Shawn hadn''t mentioned that one of the visitors was his friend.
He thought, ''Did this woman mistake my courtesy for permission to do whatever she pleased?''
"Fine, I''ll find it myself." Raven hoved past the man blocking her way, her initial courtesy of showing him the map forgotten. She''d hoped he might guide her, but clearly, that was a waste of time.
"Hey! Stop right there!" the man barked, his face darkening as he lunged out to grab Raven''s shoulder.
Chapter 344
Chapter 344 I''ll Destroy Indigo Training Ground
Chapter 344 I''ll Destroy Indigo Training Ground
Just as his hand was about to touch her, a serpentine dart whistled sharply through the air, followed closely by a pitch- ck spike.
The representative, caughtpletely off guard, reached for Raven, but was struck by both the dart and the spike. "Ugh!" Hiemaly, acting almost simultaneously, frowned and shot Cassian a cold look, clearly annoyed that his thunder had been stolen. Cassian smiled back innocently, oblivious or feigning ignorance, his ridiculously handsome face giving nothing
away.
Hiemaly shot Cassian a venomous re, muttering a curse under his breath before hurrying to catch up. Cassian''s smile widened at the reaction, his eyes gleaming with amusement. His carelessness had allowed Hiemaly to steal the spotlightst time, a mistake he wouldn''t repeat.
Knowing he couldn''t stop them, the representative watched the trio. He grabbed hismunicator and barked urgently," We have intruders-two men and a woman-heading for the back mountain! All units, intercept immediately!"
Themunicator buzzed with confirmations, and five minutester, the trio arrived at the edge of the forest bordering the training ground.
As Raven neared the spot marked on the map, a growing unease gripped her, though she couldn''t exin why.
As they approached within 1500 feet of their destination, a group of over a dozen young men in training uniforms suddenly surrounded them, blocking their path. "Leave immediately, or we''ll shoot!" The tall, thin young man at the front red at Raven with icy, unwavering hostility.
Dread coiled ever tighter in Raven''s chest, a suffocating chill radiating from her with sudden, icy intensity.
Those nearest to her instinctively recoiled, their bravado crumbling under her oppressive presence. Her gaze, sharp as a de, swept over them, and her voice sliced through the tension. "Move, or die!"
Raven''smanding presence filled the air, sending involuntary shivers down their spines. Those who had underestimated her now regarded her with unease and caution, realizing her beauty belied a strength they shouldn''t provoke.
Just as the tension hit a fever pitch, Raven sprang into action. Three resounding thudster, the men before hery sprawled on the ground, overwhelmed by the force of her blows.
Raven didn''t hesitate. She broke through the circle surrounding them, her eyes fixed on the marked spot on the map. Stop her! the leader shouted, snapping the others out of shock.
Before they could react, Hiemaly''s serpentine darts and Cassian''s spikes flew towards them as Raven raced towards Zach at full speed.
When she was about 150 feet away from the marked spot on the map, a silver- haired figure suddenly blocked her path. Shawn''s previous friendliness, evident back in Vyrdenia, vanished.
His cold, displeased gaze settled on her. I sent someone to greet you! If you had waited for me, I could have shown you around. Why did you have to barge in like this?"
Raven''s anxiety intensified, a suffocating pressure building in her chest. Shawn''s obstruction only fueled her anger. Refusing to answer, Raven swiftly flicked her wrist,unching a barrage of gleaming silver needles toward him.
As Shawn twisted to dodge the needles, Raven seized her chance. She shot toward Zach with lightning speed, her voice echoing across the training ground, cold enough to freeze the soul. "If anything happens to my brother today," she warned," I''ll destroy Indigo Training Ground!"
Shawn swiftly evaded the needles and pursued Raven without a moment''s thought. His voice, grave and resolut
hoed
after her. "Zach''s instructor holds the third-highest rank in strength among all instructors here. With her direct guidance, his safety is assured.
"Understandably, you''re worried since this is probably his first time away from home. However, I trust you''ll be confident in Indigo Training Ground''s expertise."
As Raven abruptly stopped, so did Shawn. Shawn stared ahead, frozen by the scene before him. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.
Chapter 345
Chapter 345 Soul Piercing Shiver Ran Through
Chapter 345 Soul-Piercing Shiver Ran Through
Zachy deathly still nearby, his face ashen and lifeless, like a flickering candle me, about to be snuffed out:
Shawn was stunned, his face a mask of disbelief. ''How could this be?'' he wondered.
The confidence he had disyed just moments ago now felt like a cruel self- inflicted blow, as the severity of the injury he had sustained in the Indigo Training Ground shocked him.
Raven paused briefly, then in a sh, she stood before Zach.
She found Zach lying with his eyes squeezed shut, fragile. The air around her turned icy, and she quickly crouched down, pressing her fingers against Zach''s wrist. The pulse was faint but there, and she exhaled a breath of relief.
With a soft shimmer of the Ring of Life on her finger, a small white vial materialized in her hand. Gently parting Zach''s lips, she poured the liquid medicine into his mouth.
Upon entering his body, the medicine vanished instantly, its potency seemingly devoured by an unseen force. Raven''s worry deepened as she realized the treatment had no effect. She immediately rechecked his pulse.
His face grim, Shawn grabbed hismunicator, pressed the transmission button, and barked, "L! Get over here now!" Seconds ticked by, but Shawn''smunicator remained silent, unanswered. His expression darkened with each
passing
moment.
Dread coiled in his chest, a chilling premonition he couldn''t ignore. Just as his fear threatened to overwhelm him, Raven reacted, her rapid breaths betraying her mounting panic.
Despite the rising panic, she forced herself to meticulously check Zach repeatedly. However, no matter how thorough her search, she couldn''t find a trace of the Devourer Starcard in his body. She realized with certainty, ''He doesn''t have it!"
After carefully examining Zach, Raven confirmed the grim truth: his Innate Starcard had been ripped away. A storm of deadly energy erupted from her as the realization struck.
Shawn instinctively stumbled back several steps under Raven''s oppressive stare before he could regain his bnce; her eyes, sharp and unrelenting, locked onto him with murderous intent. "Where''s my brother''s Devourer Starcard?" she demanded, her voice cold and sharp.
An Innate Starcard becam
as essential as one''s own hands and feet. It was so deeply intertwined with the nervous system that having it torn away was a thousand times more agonizing than losing a limb-an unimaginable pain. Raven couldn''t even begin to fathom the agony Zach had endured.
Raven''s unexpected questionpletely blindsided Shawn, who was already tongue-tied by her presence. His mind momentarily went nk:
Panic seized him as a sh of light blinded him momentarily. The next instant, a vice-like grip tightened around his throat, stealing his breath and forcing out a choked gasp.
His struggle died in his thos he met her gaze-cold, empty,pletely emotionless. Terror seized him; in that moment,
death felt close and suffocating, an undeniable presence.
Raven''s grip tightened, slowly lifting Shawn until his feet dangled helplessly. Her icy stare pierced him, as if he were already dead. "Where is my brother''s Devourer Starcard?" she asked, her voice deceptively calm, yet sending chills down Shawn''s spine.
Subscribed
Sessfully unl
Chapter 346
Chapter 346 Frightening
Shawn,pletely baffled, stared at Raven Valor. He wondered, ''What''s she talking about? Zach''s Devourer Starcard should still be inside him. An Innate Starcard is permanently bound to its owner and useless to anyone else, even if stolen!''
As Shawn struggled to understand the situation, Cassian and Hiemaly escaped the Indigo Training Ground members and appeared nearby. Their pursuers had intended to force Shawn into helping them capture the duo, but upon seeing Raven and Shawn, they stopped in their tracks,pletely shocked.
Their blood ran cold. What was happening? Their invincible, godlike Shawn was lifted into the air by his neck. They couldn''t see the woman''s face, only her back as she held Shawn by the throat. But the aura around her was unmistakable-a suffocating, razor-sharp sense of danger.
"Mr. Alford!" One of the middle-aged instructors from the Indigo Training Ground broke from the stunned silence, his voice tight with worry as he instinctively shouted.
His expression darkened as he turned to Raven, snapping, "Release Mr. Alford at once, or else"
The instructor''s threat died on his lips as a silver needle pierced his forehead, killing him instantly. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless as a puppet with cut strings.
The sickening thud of his body hitting the ground echoed around the arena, silencing the Indigo Training Ground members and sending a jolt of fear through the watching crowd.
Raven''s cold, emotionless stare sent chills down their spines, freezing them in fear. The sheer terror in her eyes was palpable,
With the Indigo Training Ground members silenced, Raven turned her attention back to Shawn, who was still trapped in her hold.
Shawn''s reaction made it clear he had no clue Zach''s Devourer Starcard had been taken by force. However, Zach wouldn''t have been in this situation without Shawn, making Shawn undeniably culpable.
Raven locked eyes with Shawn, her voice chillingly calm. "If my brother''s Starcard isn''t returned, everyone here will pay with their lives." Though spoken with eerieposure, her words cut deep, striking fear into the hearts of Shawn and the others. Raven''sposure while taking a life had silenced any thought of defiance. No one dared to speak. Shawn, grasping Raven''s hand in an attempt to alleviate the pressure on his neck, turned stiffly to look at Zach, whoy lifeless on the ground.
Zach''s Innate Starcard''s sudden disappearance baffled him. Innate Starcards were supposed to be permanent and impossible to remove. While extracting a regr Starcard might be possible, an Innate Starcard would be useless to anyone else.
His thoughts were interrupted as a sudden realization struck him, his pupils contracting sharply.
Raven didn''t miss his slightest expression change, her eyes narrowed dangerously, and her hand tightened around his neck. "What are you thinking?" Subscribed
S
Chapter 347
Shawn, unable to hold back a groan as Raven tightened her grip, was overwhelmed by humiliation and helplessness. Ever since bing head of the Indigo Training Ground, he felt powerless and tantly disrespected.
Overwhelmed by Raven''s aura, far stronger than his own, he took a deep breath. His voice hoarse from her grip, he strained to say, "Killing me won''t help.
"But if I live, I can rally everyone at the Indigo Training Ground to help recover his Starcard. I already know who''s responsible. Give me three days; I promise you''ll have the answers you seek."
Raven fixed Shawn with a piercing stare, making him squirm under her intense gaze. His difort was palpable until Raven finally broke the silence. "Alright, but I need three drops of the Water of Life. Now. If the Indigo Training Ground doesn''t serve a purpose, there''s no reason for it to exist."
Her words were met with stunned silence on the already quiet training ground, everyone''s eyes wide with disbelief. The world''s most powerful figures knew the truth: the Indigo Training Ground''s revered independence came from the Tree of Life, which yielded a single drop of the Water of Life every ten years.
Drinking the Water of Life could grant a longer life and significantly increase one''s martial arts abilities. Every person who drank from the Water of Life had attained power surpassing that of a Star Sovereign.
In the Indigo Training Ground, acquiring even a single drop of the Water of Life was a coveted dream, yet only a select few achieved this feat. Raven''s demand
for three drops was audacious, akin to draining the training ground of its lifeblood;
it
was costly.
Just as the crowd''s anger toward Raven peaked, her calm but chilling voice cut through the mor. "What''s wrong? Can''t you do it?"
The crowd fell silent at her words. Shawn sighed, his gaze falling on a desperate- looking Zach. "There''s only one drop of the Water of Life left," Shawn said. "Even if you kill everyone here, we can''t give you three."
Raven frowned slightly. "Then give me that drop."
With another sigh, Shawn brushed his fingers against the ring, conjuring a delicate, transparent vial in his palm. A single drop of crystal-clear blue liquid shimmered within.
The crowd''s eyes burned with desire the moment they saw the liquid. Raven''s gaze was drawn to its faint golden shimmer, instantly recognizing it as the Water of Life.
Raven instantly released Shawn and snatched the vial. As quickly as she moved, she was at Zach''s side, carefully pouring the Water of Life into his mouth while those on the training grounds watched with conflicted expressions.
Upon entering his body, the Water of Life swiftly unleashed its healing power, reaching every part of him. Slowly, painfully, thest vestiges of Zach''s fading life force began to return.
Relief softened Raven''s face as she felt for Zach''s pulse. He would live-at least for another ten days. The Ring of Life on her finger pulsed with a soft light, and in a blink, Zach was gone.
Shawn and the others at the Indigo Training Ground were stunned. Everyone knew the Ring of Life couldn''t store living beings, so seeing someone vanish was inconceivable. Despite their confusion, they knew better than to pry; silence hung heavy in the air.
Shawn quickly looked away from the spot where Zach had vanished. "Everyone, drop what you''re doing! Find L! Report back to me immediately!" he barked into hismunicator, urging the rest of the group to action.
Hearing Shawn say "L" sent a jolt through Raven, instantly reminding her of the Indigo Training Ground details Hugmuinn had shared earlier.
Her expression hardened. "L Ortega? You handed my brother over to someone
from the Sunset Empire? wn, are you unaware of the conflict between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire, or are you simply foolish?"
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 348
Chapter 348 A Battlefield
Shawn''s face fell at Raven''s words, which he took as a grave insult. The lingering pain in his neck clenched his jaw, suppressing any retort.
Observing his silence, Raven decided he could still be helpful and took no further action. Her voice was cold andmanding as she said, "Three days. Find my brother''s Starcard and bring me two more drops of the Water of Life. Now, get out of my sight."
Shawn''s fists clenched, frustration simmering just below the surface. He couldn''t deny Raven had outmaneuvered him, and he bore some responsibility for the oue.
He hesitated momentarily, then signaled the others at the Indigo Training Ground to follow as he quickly departed. No one dared to stay behind, and two of them dragged the body of the man Raven had killed with a single silver needle. Raven, ignoring the onlookers, quickly called up Hugmuinn and got L''s detailed profile momentster.
The murderous chill in Raven''s eyes melted into an unsettling stillness-the deceptive calm before a volcano erupts. She was still absorbing this revtion when Shawn''s message buzzed on her phone: [Ten minutes ago, L was spotted at the border between Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire.]
Raven turned to Cassian and Hiemaly after reading the message. Noticing their worried expressions, she offered a faint smile. "I wasn''t nning on dealing with the Sunset Empire immediately," she said, "but our ns have changed."
Raven''s ne reached the border separating Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire three hours into the flight. An rm suddenly shrieked, followed by a mechanical voice: "Warning. You are entering the Vyrdenia-Sunset Empirebat zone. Further travel is prohibited."
Hiemaly remained silent, turning to Raven with a calm but questioning look and silently asking for her decision. "Let''s go down and look," Raven said, her voice steady as she surveyed the battle-scarrednd below.
"Understood!" The member of Hiemal Court responded promptly, swiftly maneuvering the ne toward a clearing below. As the ne descended to about 110 feet, the battlefield came into view, revealing hundreds of soldiers from Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire locked in a fierce battle. Each side took cover and sought any opportunity to fire upon the other. From her vantage point, Raven frowned slightly. The relentless gunfire and falling soldiers painted a grim picture of the battle below. The distinct uniforms revealed the Sunset Empire''s advantage, yet the outmatched Vyrdenian soldiers fought on without retreating.
Moments after the ne touched down near the Vyrdenian battlefront, a frantic soldier rushed from the rear lines to a grizzled veteranmander in his sixties. "Captain," he pleaded, his voice urgent, "the troops are breaking! We need to fall back!"
The veteran''s uniform, bearing the insignia of a junior colonel, was soaked in blood. Closer inspection revealed two bullet wounds: one in his left shoulder, the other in his left side, both bleeding steadily.
He remained unfazed by the pain, his gaze fixed on the activity beyond the dirt ridge. "Captain," the soldier urged desperately, "if we withdraw now, we can regroup and fight another day! If we stay, we''ll all perish here!
The veteran stayed silent, his stare never wavering. A shot echoed, and the enemy soldier behind the ridge cried out, clutching his arm. Only then did the veteran offer a bitterugh. "Retreat! I know my limits. If I leave this battlefield now, I''ll never return.
"Taking down so many Sunset Empire soldiers before I go... I, Miles Henderson, can die without regrets!"
Raven froze, her thoughts racing. "Miles Henderson?" she murmured. If her memory served her right, she had a grandfather with that name, and his age aligned perfectly with what she knew of him.
She thought, ''Could it be him for sure?''
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 349
apter 349 The Southwest Warzone Commander
Chapter 349 The Southwest Warzone Commander
As Raven furrowed her brows in thought, she heard the muffled groan of Miles being, shot. His body momentarily stiffened before copsing to the ground.
The soldier crouched behind Miles instinctively cried out, "Captain!"
A bullet whizzed by, grazing his neck and leaving a shallow, bleeding cut. The sharp pain brought him back to reality. Ignoring it, he grabbed Miles''s arms and pulled him toward safety as quickly as possible.
He dragged Miles behind a hidden slope, but the colonel was already unconscious. "Captain Henderson! Wake up!" the soldier shouted, desperately shaking him.
Whether from the shaking or his determination, Miles''s eyes fluttered open. The soldier sighed in relief. "Captain Henderson, hold on! I''ll get you medical help immediately!"
Miles weakly shook his head, cutting Luca off. He took a shaky breath and whispered, "It''s no use, Luca... Help me with something."
Panic seized Luca, his chest constricting as fear coursed through him. He shook his head frantically, voice trembling, "No! It can''t be! You''re not going to die, I won''t let you!"
Before Luca could speak, Miles'' frail voice cut through themotion. "Five years ago," he said, "Brigadier General Fleming promised me that if I killed a thousand enemies, he would use his influence to free my granddaughter from Bastion Prison. "Adding the ones I eliminated today makes one thousand and three. Tell him... he must..." His words trailed off, leaving an unsettling silence.
Luca''s breath hitched as he gripped Miles''s shoulders, shaking him desperately. "Captain Henderson! Don''t die! Wake up!" His voice cracked with fear.
"Stop shaking him! You''re making it worse!" a sharp voice sliced through the tense atmosphere. Suddenly, Luca felt a small but strong hand mp down on his arm, effortlessly tossing him aside.
Raven swiftly inserted a silver needle into Miles''s wound with a flick of her wrist, stopping the bleeding instantly. Luca steadied himself, instinctively raising his gun and aiming it directly at Raven''s head. "Who are you?" he demanded. Raven casually flicked her wrist toward the gun Luca held, and an unseen force sent it flying.
Numbness crept into Luca''s hand, his face hardening. He was about tounch Raven in a desperate attack when her calm voice sliced through the tension. If I wanted you dead," she said, "it would be easier than snapping my fingers. Don''t move." Luca stiffened, freezing at her words. He hated admitting it, but he knew fighting her was hopeless. With gritted teeth, he backed down, deciding against another attack.
Once Luca was calm, Raven turned her attention back to Miles. Everything about him, especially the details he''d shared- five years ago, Bastion Prison, his granddaughter-confirmed that he was her grandfather.
Although Raven couldn''t ess specific memories about Miles from her current mind, Miles''s words made it evident that he had been discreetly watching over Raven all along.
Raven furrowed her brow. ''Why wasn''t I told that my release from the Bastion Prison depended on him killing a thousand enemies?''
Raven sensed Miles''s strength-he was at the peak of a Mid-ss Warrior. His achievements and the number of enemies he''d defeated should have earned him colonel''s rank long ago.
She wondered why he was still only a junior colonel, her eyes hardening as she began to understand.
During her time on the Outer Battlefield, she''d only heard of one other person besides the Sirius Pack who had killed nearly a thousand enemies: Brigadier General Lionel Fleming of the Southwest Warzone, the only person ever promoted to that rank with the strength of a Mid-ss Warrior.
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 350
Chapter 350 The Rear Camp
A muffled groan escaped Miles''s unconscious form. His body twitched slightly in pain, but he showed no signs of waking." Captain Henderson!" Luca cried out instinctively, rm tingling his voice.
Raven frowned as she examined Miles''s wound. "The bleeding''s stopped, she told Luca, "but we can''t remove the bullet here. Take me to the rear camp."
Luca''s gaze shifted from Miles''s stabilized wound to Raven, his expression flickering with surprise. ''Could someone this striking be a doctor?'' he wondered.
He hesitated, ncing at her casual clothes. "You''re not with the Vyrdenan military, so you can''t enter the rear camp," he said, his tone betraying his uncertainty.
Raven remained silent, pulling out an ID card from her ring with a quick sh before tucking it away.
Before Luca could get a good look at the photo, she tucked the ID away and dered, "Take me there."
Luca had never encountered a woman serving as a soldier during his entire military service. He''d glimpsed the photo-a woman. ''The enemy wouldn''t send such a noticeable person to infiltrate us,'' he thought.
Seeing Miles''s severe injuries and knowing the camp doctors'' limited abilities, Luca made up his mind. "Alright, follow me!" he shouted, scanning the scattered soldiers still fighting to hold their positions. He quickly grabbed hismunicator and barked, "Immediate retreat!"
Luca carefully lifted Miles onto his back and swiftly guided Raven and the remaining fifty soldiers toward the rear camp. As she followed, Raven exchanged
a quick look with Cassian and Hiemaly, silently signaling them to move.
With a shared nod, the pair instantly plunged into the heart of the enemy
formation, cutting through the Sunset Empire soldiers like wolves scattering sheep and leaving chaos in their wake.
About fifteen minutes into their journey, Raven and the others met reinforcements sent to escort them to arge encampment that Vyrdenia had established nearby. The group reached the camp in under half an hour.
The soldiers only rxed, tension finally easing, after the off-road vehicles broke through the camp gates. "Can you believe those Sunset cowards? Not a single one chased us!" eximed a soldier, still stunned as he nursed his injured left leg.
Their retreat was slow because they had many severely wounded soldiers. The Sunset Empire usually would have pressed this advantage, but they were strangely absent this time.
Raven smiled faintly at thement, thinking, ''With Cassian and Hiemaly keeping the Sunset soldiers upied, they''re too busy just trying to survive to worry about chasing us.''
She wasn''t worried about the two finding her, as she had left a trail back to camp. Shortly after arriving, the off-road vehicle stopped in front of the camp hospital.
Luca''s assurances convinced the hospital to allow Raven, under a doctor''s supervision, to operate on Miles, removing the bullet. Miles and the other critically wounded soldiers were sent to the emergency room.
As Raven sterilized a scalpel in the emergency room, the young doctor assigned to her hesitated before saying, "The higher -ups highly respect Captain Henderson. Perhaps I should handle that-a mistake could damage your military career."
Raven paused, then looked up at the young doctor. "If he''s so highly respected, why is he only a junior colonel?"
The young doctor froze, momentarily taken aback. ''Is that all you''re worried about?'' he thought incredulously. ''Shouldn''t you be more concerned about the consequences if you mess this up?''
Under Raven''s questioning gaze, he exined, "It''s strange. Captain Henderson is a veteran of countless battles, yet his kill count remains insufficient for a promotion. Without the necessary achievements, his rank can''t be upgraded."
The young doctor''s words confirmed Raven''s suspicions. Her gaze hardened. She remained silent, picking up the sterilized scalpel and approaching Miles. "Do you feel confident taking this on?"
"I heard Captain Henderson has a close rtionship with Brigadier General Fleming. If you mess this up
Before the young doctor could finish his sentence, Raven''s scalpel had already sliced into Miles''s wound. The doctor froze mid-sentence, stunned by Raven''s decisive motion.
Click! Click!
ad
Two bullets ttered onto the floor in quick su Sessfully unlocked! unmistakable.
''H-how is that possible?'' the doctor thought in shock. How could someone remove bullets with such precision and ease? And with such a shallow incision, no less? Even President Monroe, the most skilled surgeon in the hospital, wouldn''t be capable of such a feat!''
"Ugh!" A low groan escaped Miles as the sharp pain from the extracted bullets
jolted through his body, slowly pulling him
Chapter 350 The Rear Camp
back from the depths of unconsciousness.
When Miles opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Raven''s face.
His expression briefly flickered with confusion.
''Didn''t I die? Why am I seeing a young girl who looks to be the same age as my granddaughter?'' Miles thought.
But the wave of agony that tore through his body left no room for doubt-he was still alive.
Miles clenched his jaw against the pain and turned to Raven. "Who are you?" he asked.
Raven met Miles''s gaze briefly but gave no answer. Instead, as she tended his wound, she asked calmly, "Is it true your granddaughter is locked up in the Bastion Prison?"
Subscribed
Chapter 351
Chapter 351 Brigadier General Fleming
Chapter 351 Brigadier General Fleming
Miles froze for a moment, then almost instinctively asked, "How do you know that?"
Raven did not answer him, instead she continued, "Lionel promised to release your granddaughter once you killed a thousand enemies-didn''t he?"
Miles frowned. "How do you know all this?"
Seeing how Miles did not deny it, Raven''s gaze held a flicker of doubt.
"You and your granddaughter... don''t seem all that close," Raven remarked.
From the memories she had inherited, Raven knew that Miles had divorced Margaret shortly after their son, Raven''s father,
was born.
Although Miles had provided Margaret with a generous monthly allowance, Margaret had strictly forbidden him from getting too close to their son.
The original Raven had no memories of Miles at all.
She could not understand why Miles would go to such lengths for a granddaughter he barely knew.
When Raven asked the question, sorrow instantly flooded Miles''s tired eyes. So consumed was Miles by grief that he momentarily forgot to question how Raven knew about his strained ties with his granddaughter.
After a pause, he let out a bitterugh.
He said, "Five years ago, my only son gave up his life to save mine. Hisst thoughts were of his wife and their two children.
"I was going to apply for retirement and go back to Bastion to take care of them. But before I could, I received the news- my granddaughter was arrested for murder."
Miles closed his eyes, his voice faltering as tears slid down his face.
"I failed to fulfill my son''sst wish," Miles murmured. "And even more so... I failed as a father and a grandfather."
Seeing the sorrow and guilt etched into Miles''s weathered features, Raven''s gaze toward him softened ever so slightly.
Momentster, Miles opened his eyes again.
This time, the dullness in his gaze was reced by a faint glimmer of light.
He continued, "But fortunately, Brigadier General Fleming is a good man. He pleaded with the higher-ups again and again, and finally secured a chance to have Raven released."
Raven raised an eyebrow. "A chance? You mean... killing a thousand enemies on the battlefield?"
Miles nodded. "Yes. That was the deal. I thought I''d never live to see my granddaughter again. But somehow... I survived."
As he spoke, his gaze softened, and a trace of gratitude appeared in his eyes as he looked at Raven.
Although Miles had been unconscious earlier and had not witnessed Raven saving him on the battlefield, when he awoke to find her dressing his wounds, it was not hard to guess that Raven had removed the bullets from his body and pulled him back from the brink of death.
Raven said nothing in response to Miles''s grateful gaze. Instead, she asked, "You killed a thousand enemies-why weren''t your merits recorded?"
Miles sighed. "Because I killed them not for the nation, but for my own reasons-to barter for my granddaughter''s freedom. When blood is spilled for personal motives, it doesn''t count as merit."
Raven frowned slightly. "Is that what Lionel told you?"
Miles instinctively nodded. But a beatter, he sensed something was off. He hurriedly reminded, "Kid, you''re new to the military, right? Here, you can''t just call someone of a higher rank by their name.
Besides, Brigadier General Fleming is someone deserving of respect. Both out of courtesy and protocol, you should address him as ''Brigadier General Fleming''."
Raven chuckled softly at his words. ''Brigadier General Fleming?'' she sneered inwardly. ''Sure, I can call him that-if he dares to acknowledge it.''
Chapter 352
Chapter 352 My Granddaughter
When Miles noticed Raven''s expression, a flicker of concern crossed his face.
"Kid, in the military, there are strict hierarchies here-step out of line, and you''ll pay for it," he said.
If it had been any ordinary soldier, Miles would not have been so patient, but Raven had saved his life.
And for some reason, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with her.
Raven listened to Miles''s earnest advice, and her gaze toward him softened even more.
Raven nced at him, her tone soft but steady. "Lionel lied to you. Your granddaughter''s not in the Bastion Prison anymore," she said.
Miles froze, her words hitting him like a thunderp.
For a moment, he simply could not process what Raven had just said.
Several seconds passed before Miles finally snapped out of it, staring intently at Raven, his voice somewhat dazed. "What did you just say?"
Raven held his gaze, her voice steady as she repeated, "Your granddaughter isn''t in the Bastion Prison anymore. She came out five years ago."
"How do you know that?" Miles asked.
Raven did not beat around the bush. "Simple," she said. "Because that girl is me. I''m the one who was locked away. I''m your granddaughter."
Boom.
Raven''s words hit Miles like a bolt from the blue.
Miles stood there,pletely stunned, his mind reeling from the revtion.
It took him a moment to finally snap out of his daze.
Miles stared at Raven''s face, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Y-you mean you''re my granddaughter?"
But almost immediately, he shook his head, rejecting the idea. "I may not have seen my granddaughter in years, but I''ve seen her photos. Your face-"
Before he could finish, Raven cut him off. "Give me two minutes."
With that, she turned and walked briskly toward the sink in the operating room. With her back to Miles and the young doctor, Raven retrieved the Reborn Stone.
Her fingers brushed lightly over its surface, and in an instant, her original appearance was restored.
After rinsing her face at the sink, she turned back, her expression calm as she faced Miles.
"This... this-"
Upon seeing her face transform entirely, Miles was so stunned he almost sprang upright from the operating table, disbelief etched across his features.
A sharp hiss escaped Miles as the sudden movement pulled at his wounds, pain surging through his body.
The young doctor nearby was equally shocked, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.
He had only ever heard of such transformations in magic tricks, never imagining he would witness something like this in real life.
Seeing their stunned expressions, Raven blinked and said, "I merely removed my makeup. Is the change really that dramatic?" Miles and the young doctor stared at her speechlessly.
''Don''t you have any idea how big the difference is? If makeup could really change someone like this, the cosmetic surgery. industry in Vyrdenia would go under, they thought.
"What, do you think I just swapped faces right here in front of you?" Raven said.
Listening to Raven''s voice, which sounded exactly like it had earlier, both of them were leftpletely dazed again.
Miles leaned closer, scrutinizing Raven''s face from every angle before hesitantly asking, You... you really are my granddaughter?"
Raven smiled softly. "Yes."
Sessfully unlocked!
If Miles had not killed nearly a thousand enemies just to get her out of prison, Raven would not have acknowledged him, even if they were rted by blood. Chapter 352 My Granddaughter Creak!
Just as Miles was still staring at Raven, dazed and struggling to ept the truth, the door to the operating room slowly opened. A young man in his early 20s walked in.
The young man wore a three-star colonel''s uniform, his hair glinting under the harsh surgical lights, lending him an almost dazzling appearance.
"Is Captain Henderson out of danger?" he asked immediately after entering.
As he spoke, his gaze suddenlynded on Raven, who was standing beside the
operating table. His steps came to a sharp halt.
"Raven?" he blurted out, his voice tinged with disbelief.
Raven blinked in surprise at the handsome young man in front of her.
Seeing Raven''s reaction, a trace of hurt flickered across the young man''s face.
He stepped closer to her, his voice lowering with uncharacteristic caution. "Raven, don''t do this to me. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten me-the ridiculously good- looking, wildly talented, and all-around Ken?"
Ken tried to grab her arm, but Raven effortlessly swatted his hand away. "Don''te near me if you value your life," she said coldly.
Ken''s face fell further, his eyes brimming with visible hurt. "Raven, where have
you been these past four years? I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I thought...
I thought you were dead. I even swore to stay single forever."
''That really isn''t necessary...'' Raven thought.
Ken was not bothered by Raven''s indifference. His eyes lit up when he saw the empty epaulettes on Raven''s shoulders. He looked like he might burst from pride as he pointed at the shining insignia on his shoulder.
He said, "Check it out-I''m a three-star colonel now! Pretty impressive, huh? Didn''t I tell you I''d rise through the ranks? Stick with me, and I''ll make sure you live infort and style every single day.
"Now that I''m a big shot, are you regretting not sticking by my side back then?"
Subscribed
Chapter 353
hapter 353 Other Men
Raven thought, ''No, not at all...
Ken asked, "What''s with that look, Raven? Are you speechless because you''re so blown away by how awesome I turned out to be?"
Raven''s lips twitched faintly.
At that moment, Raven could not help but feel that ditching Ken four years ago- given how dangerous things were-had been an absolutely brilliant decision.
Both Miles and the young doctor looked at Ken, their faces revealing a mix of emotions that were hard to describe. After all, anyone who had risen to the rank of colonel was expected to beposed, formidable-even intimidating. But Ken was definitely cut from a different cloth.
Ken, however, seemed blissfully unaware of their stares. His eyes were locked solely on Raven, the rest of the room forgotten.
When Raven ignored him, he tugged at her arm with a pitiful expression. "Raven,e on, tell me where you''ve been all these years! Did anyone give you trouble? Just say the word, and I''ll take care of them for you!"
Raven gave him a faint smile. "Forget others-if you keep clinging to me like this, you''ll be the one getting hit."
Ken instinctively let go of her arm and took two steps back.
The realization of what he had just done hit him, and he froze for a moment.
He thought, "D-did I really just chicken out in front of Raven again? It''s been four years! I thought I''d already shaken off the trauma of getting thrashed by her back then!
And besides, I''m a colonel now, but Raven doesn''t even have a rank on her shoulder! So why the hell am I chickening out?" Emboldened by his thoughts, Ken took a step forward, then another, his confidence growing with each move.
He was nearly by her side when he noticed a faint smirk on Raven''s lips.
Ken''s heart clenched.
In that instant, Ken felt the inexplicable urge to retreat, to find some quiet corner to disappear into.
It had been four years since theyst saw each other, but somehow, Raven felt more intimidating than ever.
And her eyes-those eyes that once held warmth and indulgence-now seemed distant.
Ken''s eyes widened in shock as a sudden thought struck him.
''Could it be that Raven has another man in her life?'' he thought.
Raven noticed the shift in Ken''s expression and, before he could spiral deeper into his own imagination, she cut in sharply." What brings you here this time?"
Startled by the question, Ken seemed to snap out of his daze.
As if something had just clicked in his mind, he quickly turned to check on Miles, who was lying on the operating table. Seeing that Miles looked a little pale but otherwise seemed fine, Ken finally let out a breath of relief.
Still, to be on the safe side, he asked, "Captain Henderson, how are you feeling? If you need anything, just let me know."
Miles nced at Ken, who had suddenly returned to his usualposure, and offered a polite smile. "I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern, Lieutenant Colonel Moore."
Ken nodded slightly. "That''s good to hear. But you don''t need to thank me. It was Brigadier General Fleming who heard about your injury and immediately sent me over to assist."
Miles shifted his gaze to Raven, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.
If it had been before, knowing that Lionel cared so much about him would have deeply moved him.
But now, for the very first time, a crack of uncertainty formed in his admiration for the man he once revered.
Miles could not be certain the girl standing before him was truly his
granddaughter, but the strange sense of familiarity she
stirred in him felt all too real.
Sessfully unlocked!
from the Bastion Prison five years ago, then
Miles thought, if this girl is indeed my grandda sefer sad Lionel must have known. Yet he chose not to tell me.''
The thought unsettled Miles, and he quickly pushed it aside, unwilling to dwell on it any longer.
After a brief hesitation, he turned to Ken.
Chapter 354 Rise In Rank
Chapter 354 Rise In Rank
Chapter 354
Chapter 354 Rise In Rank
"Does Brigadier General Fleming know I''ve taken down a thousand enemies?" Miles asked.
Miles did not want to question whether the girl in front of him was truly his granddaughter, nor did he want to doubt whether Lionel had lied to him.
Everything would be clear once he traded a thousand enemy kills for his granddaughter''s release from the Bastion Prison.
Ken visibly froze when he heard Miles''s words.
The young doctor gave Miles a strange look.
"Captain Henderson, are you sure you didn''t take a hit to the head or something? In the whole military, only Brigadier General Fleming got close to a thousand confirmed kills.
"Your own count hasn''t even reached double digits. There''s simply no way you could aplish that today," he said. Miles froze at the doctor''s remark.
Since trading a thousand enemy kills for his granddaughter''s release was not part of any official military regtion, Lionel had warned Miles not to speak of his actual kill count to anyone.
Miles had known this arrangement was not exactly by the book, which was why he had given strict orders to all his subordinates never to mention his battlefield record.
Hence, though many knew Miles had been stationed at the front lines for years, most assumed he yed it safe,manding from the rear while letting his men charge ahead.
There were times when Miles had fought alongside soldiers from allied forces, and some had witnessed his desperate, blood-soaked efforts firsthand. Even then, Lionel had made sure those witnesses were silenced with confidentiality agreements.
Miles had always believed Lionel''s help came from empathy-a man who had once endured the death of his own young granddaughter.
Miles had respected and trusted Lionel deeply, never once doubting his intentions.
At that moment, as the young doctor made theparison between him and Lionel, Miles suddenly realized with a jolt- Lionel''s celebrated feats were built on aplishments remarkably simr to his own, aplishments that had never been revealed to the world.
Suddenly, the ringtone of Ken''s military-issued phone broke the silence in the operating room.
He nced at the caller ID and gave the young doctor a meaningful look. The young doctor immediately understood and quickly left the operating room.
Once the door to the operating room was shut, Ken pressed the answer button and switched to speakerphone. "Captain Henderson has pulled through and seems to be in stable condition, Brigadier General Fleming," Ken reported. On the other end of the line, a relieved voice responded, "That''s a relief. d to hear everything''s fine."
Miles was not sure if it was just his imagination, but he could have sworn there was a trace of regret in Lionel''s voice. Miles tightened his grip until his knuckles turned white, then asked, "Is my granddaughter still in the Bastion Prison, Brigadier General Fleming?"
There was a brief pause on the other end.
Then Lionel said reassuringly, Miles, I understand you''ve juste through a life-and-death situation, and your emotions are still raw. But you have to know, with the crimes she''smitted, it won''t be easy to have her released.
"Still, you''ve honored our deal, and I''ve already submitted her release request to the higher-ups. I promise you that she''ll be out within two weeks.
"Once your retirement is finalized, everything will fall into ce-you''ll have your granddaughter back, and more than enough time to enjoy a peaceful life with her."
As Miles listened to Lionel''s seemingly idyllic vision, a wry smile formed on his lips.
In that instant, whatever hope he still harbored toward Lionel was shattered. Miles had never once said he wanted to retire Sessfully unlocked! Lionel, the man who always preached about putting the nation above all else, would never have permitted a soldier of Miles''
s caliber to leave the battlefield. And yet, here he was, subtly suggesting that retirement was Miles''s best option.
If not for the sudden appearance of his granddaughter, Miles had no doubt he would have blindly followed the path Lionel hadid out for him.
Chapter 354 Rise In Rank
And once he stepped off the battlefield, what awaited him would likely have been nothing but death.
Even his granddaughter might not escape unscathed.
Miles cast a soft look at Raven, who was now a field medic in the military. The affection in his eyes gradually sharpened into an iron resolve.
''As long as I live, I will never allow my granddaughter to suffer again,'' he swore to
himself. ''No one will touch her-not even Brigadier General Fleming!"
A momentter, Miles seemed to have reached a decision. He stared at the phone and spoke once more.
"Commander Fleming, after brushing shoulders with death today, something in me shifted. I see things differently now." On the other end of the line, Lionel suddenly felt a flicker of unease.
But before he could dwell on it, Miles''s next words crashed into him like a bolt of thunder.
"As of exactly one hour ago, my confirmed kill count passed one thousand. I wonder-what kind of title does that earn me, Brigadier General Fleming?"
Subscribed
Chapter 355
Chapt
Chapter 355 Self-Harm
Lionel froze,pletely shocked by the unexpected words. For the first time, his calm and calcted demeanor cracked, and a flicker of panic crossed his face. He never imagined Miles would back out at thest minute, not even in his wildest dreams
Lionel quickly forced himself to calm down, regaining hisposure. "Miles, you''ve just walked from the brink of life and death. It''s only natural to want to take care of yourself first.
"I didn''t tell you about her situation before because I was worried it''d weigh too heavily on you.
"A year ago, when she was about toe of age, more than a dozen men had sinister intentions. If I had not asked the guards to keep an eye on her, she would''ve been raped!
"Afterwards, I appeared before the higher-ups and requested their protection. They reluctantly agreed because of your many military achievements.
"If you abandon her now, the higher-ups will likely revoke that protection immediately, and what happens after that... I can''t even begin to imagine.
Miles''s body trembled. It was unknown if it was from anger or the bitter realization of his foolishness.
Raven nced at Ken''s phone, and her lips smirked. Lionel truly lived up to his reputationa Mid-ss Warrior who wed his way tomander. His talent for spinning lies and leveraging pressure from ''higher-ups'' was remarkable.
If she weren''t the girl he imed had ''barely escaped sexual assault'' a year ago, she might''ve bought into his nonsense. But for Lionel to fabricate such tant lies about her, she couldn''t help but wonder, ''Does he even realize the storm he is inviting upon himself?
Raven stayed silent, standing still as she watched, curious how far Lionel would take his charade. Meanwhile, Lionel sighed in relief when he noticed Miles''s silence on the other end.
Then, in a tone that carried a mix of persuasion and concern, he said, "Miles, you''re already sixty-one. Even if you stay in the military, the chances of advancing further are slim.
"You only have one granddaughter. Can you turn a blind eye to her suffering?"
Miles slowly lifted his head at these words, his expression devoid of warmth, leaving only an icy coldness.
"Lionel, you said my battlefield achievements became the higher-ups'' consideration to protect my granddaughter. Then, wouldn''t staying in the military and earning more merits only ensure her continued safety? Why are you saying my stay would lead to her being abandoned?"
His words met with a few seconds of silence on the other end. But soon, Lionel''s voice came through, "Miles, let me exin. I had arranged with the higher-ups for someone to protect your granddaughter until our agreement was fulfilled.
"Now that you''ve done your part, it''s only natural for them to withdraw that protection. Besides, hasn''t your ultimate goal always been to spend your retirement with her?
"She''s been left all alone in that ce, living in constant fear. I''ve even heard that she nearly suffered an assault, and as result, she''s been struggling emotionally, even resorting to self-harm."
Miles listened to Lionel''s heavy tone, his expression growing stiffer by the second. He had always known Lionel was a meticulous schemer, but that day, he finally grasped how terrifyingly skilled he was at spinning lies.
If his granddaughter weren''t standing right there, he would''ve stormed into the Bastion Prison and torn those said "beasts" who dared harm her limb from limb.
Meanwhile, Raven''s lips curled into an even colder smile. ''Self-harm? I don''t know about self-harm. But Lionel, I''ll make sure you''re the one left crippled!
Chapter 356
Chapter 356 So Considerate
On the other end of the call, Lionel, noticing Miles''s silence, doubled down on his heartfelt persuasion, "Miles, you''ve always been my most fearless and capable general. Staying in the military will bring you far more than leaving ever could. "But after all these years, I''vee to see you as my brother. How could I stand by and watch your health decline day by day?
"Life''s too short, Miles. In these final years, you should learn to live for yourself!"
Raven listened to Lionel''s words and couldn''t help but think, ''What a waste for someone this skilled at emotional maniption to not be on our side.''
That heartfelt plea and his selfless act of putting Miles''s well-being above his interests were masterful.
Miles, perhaps already numb to such words, showed little reaction, his expression calm and steady. "There''s no need to persuade me. I was born in Vyrdenia and will die for her. If I must die, it''ll be on the battlefield.
"As for my granddaughter, I trust the higher-ups won''t be so heartless as to harm the family of someone who has sworn unwavering loyalty to the nation. Otherwise, it would crush the morale of every soldier in the military."
Lionel fell silent,pletely stunned by the unwavering tone in Miles''s voice. He never imagined that Miles, who had always been sopliant, would suddenly refuse to budge.
Before he could say anything, Miles added, his voice firm and resolute, "Add all the enemies I''ve taken down to my record now!"
"Miles Henderson, the military has its rules. You''ve agreed to trade a thousand enemy heads for your granddaughter''s freedom, and this isn''t something you can change on a whim!
"If I let you do this, how am I supposed to exin when the higher-ups knock on my door?"
Lionel''s tone turned cold. He even dropped the familiar "Miles," opting to use his full name. His voice clearly stated he was ready to sever tiespletely.
Miles clenched his fists tighter, his knuckles turning pale as his frustration mounted. If this is how it will be, don''t expect me to care about all those years of friendship."
Lionel''s heart skipped a beat at those words, a sudden rm ringing in his mind. "Miles, what are you nning?" he demanded, his voice tinged with unease.
Miles suddenly chuckled; hisugh was full of mockery. "What am I nning? I''ll ask your so-called superiors if they''re willing to count the enemies you''ve killed as part of my achievements."
Lionel held his breath. His face was full of anxiety as he retorted coldly. "Raven, let''s be real and tell me-how much have done these past five years to help you win your granddaughter''s freedom? Is this how you repay me?
"My friend, over these five years, were you truly helping me, or were you helping yourself? You know the answer better than anyone." The moment Miles finished speaking, a chill ran down Lionel''s spine.
He thought Miles hade to terms with the fragility of life after narrowly escaping death on the battlefield that day, realizing that his survival was what mattered most. While he thought he could use the situation to his advantage, he didn''t believe Miles could stir up massive trouble for him.
A sudden realization struck Lionel. Things weren''t as simple as they seemed. Miles knew something, and a sharp glint flickered in his eyes.
After a brief silence, he finally spoke, "Miles, I''ll head over now. It seems there''s been some misunderstanding between us. We need to talk this out."
Miles didn''t say much in response and nodded. "Alright."
He knew all too well that Lionel would never count the enemies he had in as part of his official achievements. He had said so much to Lionel merely to seize an opportunity to negotiate for the greatest possible benefit.
Over the past five years, Miles had sustained numerous severe injuries in his quest to kill a thousand enemies. He could feel his time running out. Hence, he was determined to use his remaining strength to fight for a better future for Raven. After hanging up the phone, Miles slowly turned to look at Raven, who stood beside him. At that moment, the imposing presence surrounding him earlier had dissipated. His gaze softened, filled with the tender affection of a kind guardian. "Raven, tell me. How did you escape the Bastic Sessfully unlocked!sked gently.
"Five years ago, the Vyrdenia Military needed fresinieciu chosen, they sent her straight into a ce that, for someone who had just been given a second chance in life, was nothing
recruits. I was selected and released," Raven replied calmly, Once short of a death trap. Of course, Raven didn''t mention that part.
Miles was momentarily stunned by her words. "The military? You''ve been with the Vyrdenia Military for the past five years?"
Chapter 356 So Considerate
he asked. His face was full of surprises.
Raven gave a faint smile and nodded lightly. "Yup.
Hearing this, a rare smile of relief appeared on Miles''s slightly aged face. For the past five years, not only had he been fighting valiantly on the frontlines, but his granddaughter had also contributed her part to Vyrdenia through the military. However, his expression soon shifted as he looked at Raven, a trace of sorrow creeping into his gaze. He slowly raised his hand to touch Raven''s cheek gently, his voice filled with heartache. "Raven, these past few years... You must''ve gone through hell, haven''t you?"
He knew all too well the pain and despair someone without power or influence would face upon entering the battlefield, while his granddaughter had just been released from prison and had to taste the battlefield firsthand. Miles knew her struggles were far heavier than his
Seeing Miles''s expression, as if he were imagining all the terrible things she had gone through, Raven couldn''t help but chuckle and shake her head. "Honestly, I''ve been doing fine. No one''s had the guts to mess with me."
Listening to Raven''s light tone and her words, Miles''s eyes filled with even more pity. This kid... she''s so understanding it''s heartbreaking.''
To have such a thoughtful granddaughter, Miles felt that all his sacrifices over the past five years had been worth it.
Chapter 357
Even though he knew Raven was trying tofort him, Miles smiled and yed along. My dear, Raven, could never be anything less than extraordinary!"
As he finished speaking, a sharp glint of coldness flickered in his eyes. Once his body recovered, he would make those beasts who had humiliated his precious granddaughter pay the price.
****
Just then, the door to the operating room was opened. Around seven people entered the ward hastily. At the front was a middle-aged doctor, appearing to be in his fifties.
When his gazended on Miles, who was lying on the operating table with a paleplexion but clearly in much better condition, a flicker of astonishment shed in his eyes. However, it was soon reced by a look of relief.
"Captain Henderson, how are you feeling?" he asked, his tone calm yet respectful.
"Thank you for your concern, President Monroe. I''m feeling much better now," Miles replied with a faint nod.
"Good to hear that." Kurt turned to his team and instructed, "Transfer Captain Henderson to the patient ward. Make sure to take turns keeping an eye on him.
The doctors immediately nodded in agreement, their movements swift and efficient. Two male doctors stepped forward, carefully transferring Miles onto a mobile hospital bed before wheeling him out of the operating room.
Outside the ward, over a dozen of Miles''s subordinates, their minor injuries already treated, stood waiting anxiously.
Seeing Miles was wheeled out, Damian rushed forward, his face tight with worry. Turning to Raven, he asked concernedly, How''s the colonel doing?"
"He''s all fine now." Hearing Raven''s words, Damian and the soldiers nearby visibly rxed, letting out quiet sighs of relief. "Move aside! Out of the way!" The two male doctors pushing Miles''s hospital bed snapped coldly, their tone sharp and impatient as they saw the soldiers crowding around.
Without waiting for a response, they shoved the bed forward, the wheels screeching as it mmed into the soldiers with a dull thud.
Damian and two other soldiers stumbled back, clutching their sides as they tried to steady themselves, their faces briefly contorted in pain. Meanwhile, Raven frowned slightly at the sight, her displeasure evident.
Despite being knocked aside, Damian and the others merely steadied themselves, clutching their bruised sides as they silently followed behind the bed. Theirck of reaction spoke volumes. They looked as if they were used to such treatment. A crowd of medical staff had gathered around them, watching themotion with varying expressions-some curious, others indifferent.
Many of them cast peculiar nces at Miles, their eyes filled with disdain and faint amusement. "How many times has he been sent here now?" Someone muttered, their voice dripping with sarcasm.
"Who''s keeping count? If it''s not hundreds, it''s at least seventy or eighty times," another replied with a sneer.
"At this rate, his hospital visits could make history. Anyone who doesn''t know better might think he''s made some grand contribution to the country!" Theughter that followed was sharp and derisive.
"Don''t be so harsh. He killed few enemies. If he didn''t get sent here so often, how else would the higher-ups know how'' hard'' he''s been fighting on the battlefield?" The sarcasm in their voice was clear, drawing chuckles from the crowd.
As thestmentnded, the surrounding doctors and nurses shook their heads in amusement, their disdain for Miles evident.
"Everyone in the military knows Captain Henderson has been all about appearances these past few years," someone remarked, their voice tinged with contempt.
"His soldiers might have decent records, but he? Not only has he failed to improve his achievements, but he keeps getting injured and sent to the hospital. It''s pathetic." The disdain in their tone was palpable, cutting through the air.
"A soldier without even the most basic aplishments. No matter how desperate he seems, he will only ever be seen as a failure!" The words hung in the room, echoing the collective sentiment.
Suddenly, a female doctor in her thirties let out a coldugh her voice slicing through the chatter like ice. "How many enemies do you say? You''re underestimating a Sessfully unlocked! Captain Henderson imed he had killed over a thousandser
who supervised that girl''s surgery. He said
The moment her words fell, the crowd turned to her in unison, their expressions a mix of disbelief and mockery. The room seemed to buzz with unspoken thoughts.
At that instant, a single thought shed through everyone''s mind. ''A thousand enemies? Is he delusional? Has Miles gone
Chapter 357 Trash?
mad?''
Even Lionel, the prominent figure of the Southwest War Zone, hasn''t taken down
a thousand enemies. Yet Miles, a low- ranking soldier, had the nerve to im he''d
killed over a thousand. It wasplete nonsense.
''If that''s not madness, then what is?'' they pondered.
Soon, aposed doctor frowned and spoke, "A thousand kills? Did Captain Henderson say that himself?"
The female doctor replied, "Dr. McKenna is known for being reliable. If he said it, then it''s likely true."
The room fell into a brief silence before someone muttered, "Did Captain Henderson''s injury mess with his head this time?" "Exactly! Everyone knows that if Captain Henderson could rack up some real achievements, he''d already be promoted to colonel. Killing a thousand enemies isn''t something you pull off overnight. Why is he still stuck as a low-rank soldier if he''s so capable?" "Forget being a low-ranking soldier. If he were that amazing, he''d have reced Lionel as themander of the Southwest War Zone by now!"
As thest person finished speaking, several others frowned. Their expressions showed clear disapproval. "Lionel is the pride of every soldier in the Southwest. He''s one of Vyrdenia''s greatest heroes, and you''reparing him to someone like Miles?
"Does Miles deserve to stand on the same ground as him?"
"Exactly! One hides behind his subordinates, using their sacrifices to climb the ranks and faking injuries to get attention from the top brass-a total trash. The other leads from the front, with achievements no one can match. He''s a true war hero. There''s noparison at all! If you ask me-"
Before the nurse could finish her sentence, a cold voice cut through the air, silencing everyone, "Who did you just call trash?"
Chapter 358
Raven''s voice was cold and sharp. The crowd immediately turned toward her.
Under their gaze, Raven, walking beside the hospital bed, had somehow stopped without anyone noticing. Her eyes locked onto the nurse, cold and unfathomable.
The surrounding medical staff felt the oppressive weight of her presence and instinctively held their breath.
The nurse, meeting Raven''s gaze, unconsciously took two steps back. But then, her eyes flicked to Raver''s civilian clothes, and a mocking smile appeared. "And who do you think you are?
"Did I say something wrong? Captain Henderson is a regr at the hospital. I''ve never seen him win any major battles, and his kill count barely scrapes into double digits. If that''s not trash, then what is?"
The soldiers under Miles''smand trembled with barely restrained fury. True, they hadn''t won many battles. On the contrary, they had suffered devastating losses over time.
But in every single one of those battles, they fought against enemies who outnumbered them at least two to one. They had protested countless times about the unfair missions handed down to them, but the only response they ever received was," As soldiers, your duty is to obey orders."
No one doubted that if it were a battle between evenly matched people, with Miles''s strength and wisdom, they would almost be able to crush the enemy.
Yet, in those people''s eyes, Miles, who swore unwavering loyalty to the nation, was nothing more than a "sympathy-seeking failure" who used his injuries to curry favor with the higher-ups.
At that moment, years of pent-up frustration over the endless, impossible missions and the bitterness of seeing Miles''s sacrifices dismissed as worthless threatened to consume their reason.
Heh..... Haha....... Suddenly, a hoarse, mockingugh broke the tense silence. It came from Damian, one of the soldiers. The surrounding medical staff frowned at the sound. But before anyone could react, Damian''s voice erupted like a thunderp, shaking everyone to their core, "Do you think our Commander''s record is as pathetic as you make it out to be? "Use your brain for once and think, you uncultured swine! If ourmander hid in the back during battles, wouldn''t he just run at the first sign of trouble? Why would he always end up so badly injured?
"And if he was putting on a show, wouldn''t it be easier for him to cozy up to the higher-ups, sipping tea and chatting, instead of risking his life on the battlefield? But how many times have you seen him injured to the brink of death?
"Let me make this clear for you! Just an hour ago, his kill count officially surpassed one thousand. One thousand and three, to be exact.
"And that''s something your so-called Brigadier-General Fleming hasn''t achieved in his career!"
As Damian finished speaking, the room plunged into an eerie stillness. In that moment, nearly everyone turned to look at Damian, their gazes filled with disbelief.
''They''re insane! Every single one of them. It''s not just Miles. His entire team lost
it''
The nurse, who had earlier called Miles a trash, quickly snapped back to her senses. She red at Damian and demanded," Who are you calling an uncultured swine?
"Your defense sounds all high and mighty, but don''t forget, no one here is an idiot. Would he still be stuck in his position if he were that capable?
"I''ll give you this, though-you''re a loyal ve. The moment he says he has killed
a thousand enemies, you''re parroting him. If he imed he was about to drop dead, would you be the first to prepare for his funeral?"
Her words made several of the nearby medical staff burst intoughter. But for Raven, her gaze turned icy as she watched the annoying-faced nurse.
Regardless, she had no interest in wasting words on someone like her. Tilting her head slightly, she said calmly to Ken beside her, "Shut her damn mouth."
Chapter 359
Chapter 359 Lionel''s Record
Ken almost nodded instinctively when he heard Raven''smand. But then, he felt something was off.
''I''m a colonel! Sure, I like Raven and all, but agreeing without even thinking? That''s not how I roll. At the very least, I should'' ve hesitated first, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t Ie off as too easy to control?''
The medical staff around them noticed Ken''s reaction and exchanged nces, a trace of mockery flickering in their eyes as they looked at Raven.
''Does this woman even know who Lieutenant Colonel Moore is? He''s practically one of Brigadier-General Fleming''s closest allies.
''And now she''s siding with Miles, who''s opposing Brigadier-General Fleming, and thinks she can boss Ken around? Is she overestimating herself, or does she have zero self-awareness?''
The annoying-faced nurse nced at Ken, who remained motionless, then turned her gaze to Raven with disdain as if she were staring at a filthy animal. "You think you can order Lieutenant Colonel Moore around? What kind of joke is-"
Before she could finish, a sudden, vice-like grip closed around her neck. A sharp pain shot through her throat, followed by an overwhelming sense of suffocation. "Ugh... ugh..."
In that moment, she felt death breathing down her neck, its icy presence chilling her to the core. The iron grip on her throat was so unyielding that even the thought of struggling seemed futile.
Just as the darkness began to close in, the hand around her neck tightened abruptly, and her body flung through the air like a rag doll.
The nurse crashed into the doctors and nurses who mocked Raven moments earlier. "Ah!" The three were knocked to the ground, and their cries of pain echoed through the room.
Meanwhile, the other medical staff froze, their faces pale as they instinctively stepped back, horrified by the scene before them. "Lieutenant Colonel Moore followed her orders?"
"How... How did she make him do that?"
As confusion and fear rippled through the room, Raven''s calm yetmanding gaze swept over everyone. Anyone who met her eyes instinctively held their breath, too terrified to make a sound.
The room fell intoplete silence; even the faintest sound would have been deafening. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on everyone, and beads of cold sweat began to form on their foreheads.
Raven''s cool, measured voice cut through the tension, "I''m opening a thorough battle records investigation on Captain Henderson and Brigadier-General Fleming.
"Until the truthes to light, I don''t want to hear a single word about Captain Henderson. If I do-"
She didn''t bother finishing her sentence, letting the faint curl of her lips speak volumes. It was a subtle gesture, but it sent a sharp pang of fear through the hearts of everyone who saw it.
No one doubted that if anyone dared to speak ill of Miles again, their fate would be far worse than the nurse lying on the ground, her life hanging by a thread.
Meanwhile, President Monroe stood beside the hospital bed, his gaze resting on Raven, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. When he first saw her in the operating room, he assumed she was Ken''s subordinate. But it seemed that wasn''t the case.
''Who exactly is this girl? She suddenly appeared in the operating room.''
Before he could think further, Raven''s calm voice broke the silence. "Let''s go. My grandfather needs rest."
Kurt froze, then blurted out instinctively, "You''re his granddaughter?"
Raven shot him a cold look. "Is that a problem?"
Kurt chuckled lightly and shook his head. "No, not at all. Just surprised Colonel Monroe has such an exceptional granddaughter." For some reason, his tone carried a hint of relief.
Kurt quickly turned to the doctors and shouted, "What are you standing around for? Get moving!"
The two doctors nodded hastily and wheeled Miles toward the elevator to the top- floor ward. Meanwhile, Raven cast a fleeting nce at Kurt before following the bed into the elevator.
Kurt instructed several doctors to treat the nur Sessfully unlocked!s, then hurried after Miles''s hospital bed. The
rest of the medical staff stayed behind.
After Raven stepped into the elevator, they exhaled deeply, as if a heavy weight
had been lifted. "Phew! That girl''s gaze is chilling!"
"I know! She freaks me out. But did you hear her? Investigating Captain
Henderson''s record? Who does she think she is?"
Chapter 359 Lionel''s Record
"Why don''t you say that louder? Maybe throw some shade at Captain Henderson while you''re at it."
The moment thest person spoke, the room went dead silent. No one believed Raven had the power to dig into Lionel''s record.
However, one look from her was enough to haunt their dreams for months. No one in their right mind would willingly walk into the line of fire when they could live peacefully.
Momentster, Miles was wheeled to thergest room on the top floor. Just as Ken was about to follow Raven into the room, his phone suddenly rang.
Seeing the name on the screen, his sunny and charming face instantly turned serious. He quickly hit the answer button. Hello?"
Hearing the voice on the other end, Ken froze for a moment. "Innate Starcard? That''s real?"
Chapter 360
Chapter 360 Someone''s Already Whipped
Ken frowned slightly, his expression darkening "If it exists, it should be in Vyrdenia. How did it end up with those Sunset Empire bastards?" As the conversation went on, Ken''s face grew increasingly grim.
After a moment, he hung up, his expression a mix of unease andplexity. "Raven, Raven..."
Ken looked at Raven with pleading eyes, his usually vibrant golden hair seeming to lose its shine. "Your big bro has to step out for a bit. You''re not nning to ditch
me again after all the trouble you went through to find me, right?"
Raven chuckled softly, amused by how he looked like a lost puppy with attachment issues. Instead of responding to his antics, she shifted the topic. "How long until Lionel gets here?"
Confusion shed across Ken''s handsome face at her sudden question. After a moment of thought, he replied honestly," He spends most of his time stationed in the Southwest Warzone. It''ll take him at least three hours to get here."
After a brief pause, Raven said decisively, "Anyway, I''ll handle the location from the call for you."
She hadn''t expected to find any leads on L so soon, yet there she was with some fresh intel. Someone had even spotted her moving near the borders of Vyrdenia.
"You''ll go instead of me?" Ken stared at her, stunned by her unexpected offer. He stared at Raven in disbelief. "Wait, did you hear everything from the other end of the call?"
Raven nodded slightly. "Yes."
Even though Ken had mentally prepared himself for this possibility, her confirmation still sent a wave of shock crashing
over him.
After all, while warriors had sharper hearing than ordinary people, as a Mid-ss Warrior, he was confident that if he had been standing where Raven was, he couldn''t have caught the conversation on the other end of the line.
Yet, Raven had heard it all, loud and clear. "Don''t tell me you''ve already reached Elite Warrior level?" Ken asked hesitantly.
Raven shook her head. I don''t think I have." On her way to the Indigo Training Ground, she absorbed a significant amount of purified energy from the Starcard Zach had given her-the one he used to devour the Darkmoon boss''s Starcard. Thanks to Raven''s overwhelming strength, advancing her level required less effort. By the time she arrived, her power had already leapt from the Star Lord to the early stage of the Star-Sovereign. And she had consumed less than half of that starcard energy.
If all went smoothly, once her body fully absorbed the remaining energy, her strength would at least reach the peak of the Star Sovereign, or perhaps even break through to the Star Emperor.
"Phew, that''s a relief." Ken sighed when Raven denied being an Elite Warrior. After all, he was on the verge of stepping into
the Elite Warriors rank himself.
His brother had once said that achieving such a milestone at his age would make him a one-in-a-million prodigy. With talent like his, bing a Star Lord, a Star- Sovereign, or even standing at the pinnacle of the world seemed entirely possible.
When that day came, he thought smugly, he''d make sure Raven understood the difference between dating and marriage. The thought sparked a sudden burst of determination in Ken.
''Next time, I won''t agree so easily when Raven asks me for something! At the very least, he''d put up a token resistance for a few seconds!
With this cheerful resolution in mind, Ken strode into the hospital room. Meanwhile, Miles was already asleep, though the deep furrow in his brow suggested his rest was far from peaceful.
Half an hourter, Miles woke up from his uneasy slumber. By then, Ken had already chased off two nurses who had tried to administer an IV to Miles.
Seeing him awake, Ken eagerly grabbed the bottle of mineral water Raven had handed him earlier and offered enthusiastically, "Grandpa, you''re awake! Want some water?"
Chapter 361
Chapter 361 Admiring The New General
Miles''s hand froze mid-air as he instinctively reached for the water bottle. He stared at Ken in disbelief, stammering, "G- Grandpa?"
Ken nodded confidently, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Of course! You''re Raven''s grandpa, which makes you my grandpa too!"
"Lieutenant Colonel Moore, what''s your rtionship with Raven?"
A faint blush appeared on Ken''s sunny, handsome face. "We made a lifelong promise to each other four years ago." "Well, it was mostly one-sided. She gave me a good beating back then, but didn''t outright deny it. If you think about it, that should be a yes, right?"
First things first-win over Miles. As for Raven, Ken was confident in his charm and good looks.
Ken''s wordspletely stunned Miles. Even the pain from his wounds seemed to fade away for a moment.
Ken noticed the unreadable look in Miles''s eyes and suddenly felt a bit uneasy. "Grandpa, you''re not unhappy with me, are you?"
Miles slowly withdrew his gaze. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at Ken with aplicated expression and said," Whatever happens between you and Raven is up to her.
"However, if you two end up together, I hope you''ll do everything you can to ensure she never gets hurt." He never thought his granddaughter would fall for someone so soon, let alone someone like Ken.
But no matter who his granddaughter liked, he wouldn''t interfere. He only hoped to do his part in making her life happier, not be an obstacle in her path.
"Grandpa, don''t worry. If anyone dares to mess with her, I''ll protect her no matter what. Even if it costs me my life!" Hearing this, a faint smile of relief appeared on Miles''s face.
Just then, a voice tinged with amusement came from the doorway. "Captain Henderson, seems like I''vee at a bad time." A man in his fifties, dressed in a deep green suit and exuding refined elegance, walked into the room at a measured pace. Miles''s smile disappeared instantly, reced by a cold, imposing presence that seemed to freeze his surroundings. Ken''s brows furrowed slightly, his expression darkening. ''How did he get here so quickly?''
He had assumed Lionel was stationed at the Southwest Military Headquarters, which would take him at least three hours to arrive. But to his surprise, Lionel seemed to have been nearby. He arrived in thirty minutes.
Indeed, the man who entered the hospital room was Lionel, a Mid-ss Warrior who had been fast-tracked to Brigadier- General. His kill count was on the verge of surpassing a thousand,rgely thanks to Miles''s contributions.
Ken stood up from his seat upon seeing him. But instead of saluting or greeting Lionel, he chuckled lightly and said, " Brigadier-General Fleming, your timing is impable."
Lionel didn''t seem to mind Ken''sck of courtesy or indifferent tone. With a calm smile, he said, "I''m here to clear up some misunderstandings with Captain Henderson and to invite both of you to tomorrow morning''smendation ceremony. Miles felt a wave of unease rising in his chest at those words. "Whatmendation ceremony?" he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.
Lionel''s refined smile took on a smug edge as he replied, "An hour ago, my kill count officially broke a thousand. Commander Bradley has decided to hold amendation ceremony for me tomorrow morning."
Miles''s fists clenched tightly at those words. The force was so intense that his knuckles cracked audibly, the sound cutting through the tense atmosphere.
Lionel''s words were practically a direct admission that he had stolen Miles''s battle achievements. Lionel was honored with a ceremony personally organized by Commander Bradley, one of the military''s top leaders whom Miles deeply admired. He couldn''t ept this.
Lionel observed Miles''s increasingly pale face, yet his face remained adorned with an infuriatinglyposed smile. Lionel continued as if twisting the knife further, "Oh and Commander Bradley just received word-the new general, the young war hero who''s already made a name in
Sessfully unlocked! he camp.
"Chances are, the new general will attend tomonowmenuation ceremony." Lionel''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he watched Miles''s paleplexion flush red with anger.
"If I''m not mistaken, Captain Henderson, didn''t you once say how much you admired the new general? You even mentioned dreaming of meeting in person. Well, tomorrow might be your chance," Lionel said, his tone drinning with mank-
Chapter 362 The New General
Chapter 362
As Lionel finished speaking, Miles raised a trembling finger at him, his entire body shaking uncontrobly. "You... you..." Overwhelmed by a storm of emotions, Miles felt his chest tighten as blood surged violently within. Suddenly, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.
He could never have imagined that Commander Bradley, a man he had always revered and could only look up to, would host amendation ceremony for the despicable man who had stolen his achievements.
Even the new general, whom he regarded as omnipotent, personally attended to celebrate Lionel''s so-called victory, built on Lionel''s shameless theft of Miles''s hard-earned glory.
Lionel stood before him, smug and triumphant. Perhaps he said all this to mock him, to rub salt in the wound and show him how foolish he''d been.
Lionel''s grin widened as he watched Miles cough up blood, a glint of satisfaction shing in his eyes. Though he wasn''t worried about Miles retaliating, the thought of silencing him with a few words was the oue he wanted.
After all, dealing with the dead is always easier than dealing with the living.
"Captain Henderson, how are you holding up?" Lionel asked, his tone dripping with mock concern.
Ken had initially nned to quietly record Lionel''s words, hoping to gather evidence of his theft of Miles''s achievements. But to his surprise, Lionel''s words were wless, each like a dagger stabbing straight into Miles''s heart. It took Miles nearly half a minute to steady himself.
Finally, after a few deep breaths, he spoke in a weak voice, "I''m fine." His dark eyes locked onto Lionel, burning with hatred as he prepared to speak again.
"Lionel, you stole my credit for currying favor with the higher-ups. Aren''t you afraid the truth wille out and you''ll be condemned by millions across Vyrdenia?"
Tony''s polished smile froze abruptly. Then, his gaze toward Miles turned icy, a bone-chilling coldness settling over his expression.
"Captain Henderson, I''ll pretend you were seriously injured and spoke without thinking. But if I hear you mentioning this same matter, don''t me me for punishing you for ndering your superiors!"
Miles chuckled, his tone sharp and mocking. "Spoke without thinking? You know damn well whether I''m speaking the truth or not."
Lionel stared at him for a long moment, then sighed.
"Raven, my friend, even if what you said were true, which I believe is not, do you honestly think anyone would believe you? "Everyone in the military knows that I, Lionel Flemings, have always been upright and honorable, and they know my immense contributions to Vyrdenia.
"And you? In all your years here, you''ve achieved nothing. Only Damian remains out of the thirty-six men who once followed you.
"Tell me, if this gets out to the military or even the entire Vyrdenia, will they call you ipetent or use you of abandoning your brothers to save your skin?"
Rage churned in Miles''s chest, and he felt something rising in his throat. He clenched his teeth, forcing the blood back down, refusing to show weakness.
Miles''s re locked onto Lionel, zing with fury, threatened to consume him. "Lionel, do you not know why they died?" His voice trembled, each wordced with suppressed anger.
After agreeing to kill a thousand enemies in exchange for Raven''s freedom, Lionel sent Miles on missions against enemy forces far stronger than his group.
Thirty-six of his brothers-loyal to the end-had fallen in those hopeless battles. Yet Lionel dared to use their deaths against him. Calling this shameless would be an understatement.
Lionel replied to Miles''s usation with a faint, mocking nod. "I wouldn''t dream of using you unfairly. But tell me, who would even believe you?" His tone was cold, dismissive, and smug.
Miles''s fists tightened, his knuckles white. His voice, hoarse with rage, cut through the tension. "Lionel, what are you after?" Lionel shed a faint smile. "Nothing much. Justat
"You wouldn''t want her future ruined because of galdumsiness, right?"
Sessfully unlocked!
thea kui at the hospital iming to be your granddaughter.
Lat
Miles''s face turned pale, thest trace of color draining away. Lionel''s words hit him right where it hurt the most.
At his age and with his failing health, even without serious injuries, he didn''t have many years left. He could risk his life exposing Lionel''s crimes in pursuit of justice.
Chapter 362 The New General
But his granddaughter was different. She was young, with her whole life ahead of her. Miles hadn''t helped her as her grandfather. Instead, he''d be a burden, holding her back.
Lionel saw through Miles''s thoughts in an instant. Sensing the timing was perfect, he finally revealed his true intentions. "Miles, your words earlier stung, but we''ve been through a lot together over the years. You''ve put in your share of effort, haven''t you?
"Here''s the deal. Keep your mouth shut, and I''ll make sure no dirt on you gets out. Additionally, I''ll introduce your granddaughter to Commander Bradley and the new general at tomorrow''s ceremony.
"If she''s interested in joining the military, I can even put in a good word for her with them both and do my best to secure her a juniormander position. What do you say?"
Chapter 363
Chapter 363 Work Under Lionel?
Miles froze for a moment, caught off guard by Lionel''s words.
He frowned, suspicion flickering in his eyes as he studied Lionel.
Judging by Lionel''s shameless behavior today, Miles didn''t think Lionel was doing this out of the goodness of his heart.. Lionel noticed Miles''s expression and couldn''t help but show a hint of displeasure.
Lionel said, "Miles, what''s with that look? We''ve worked together for years. No matter what, I won''t treat you unfairly. Besides, even if you''re upset, running your mouth won''t do me any favors.
"Getting your granddaughter a captain position? That''s just a few words from me. It''s a win-win for both of us-why wouldn''t I do it?"
Miles ignored the nonsense Lionel had spouted earlier.
He stared at Lionel for a few seconds before finally nodding. "Alright. If you can get my granddaughter that captain position, I''ll go along with whatever you say."
As a soldier with no connections, Miles understood all too well how much a strong background mattered.
Before Lionel had shown up, Miles had already resolved topromise for the sake of Raven''s bright future.
And the terms Lionel offered didn''t disappoint him.
Lionel wasn''t surprised to see Miles nod. He chuckled lightly and said, "Miles, take care and get some rest. I have some matters to attend to, but tomorrow morning, I''ll send someone to escort you to themendation ceremony."
With that, Lionel turned to leave the ward.
However, after taking just two steps, he stopped and nced at Ken, who was standing by the bedside.
"Lieutenant Colonel Moore, you''ve been with me for quite some time now. You''re one of my most trusted subordinates. "Stay loyal to me, and I promise you won''t be disappointed. If all goes as nned, it won''t be long before you take Jonah''s ce as the youngest brigadier general in the Vyrdenia Military."
Lionel''s lips curved into a cold, detached smile as he nced at Ken. "But I hope you know what you shouldn''t."
Ken lowered his gaze, a fleeting shadow of something unreadable shing in his eyes. A momentter, he broke into a bright, confident smile, as if nothing had happened.
Satisfied with Ken''s response, Lionel gave a slight nod before walking out of the
room.
you should say and what
Ken stared at the spot where Lionel had disappeared for a long moment before finally looking away.
He turned his attention to Miles, who seemed to radiate an air of defeat, then nced at the surveince camera in the corner of the room. In the end, he chose to remain silent.
Two hourster, Raven returned to the ward.
Ken, who had been keeping watch by the bedside, let out a sigh of relief when he saw here back.
He quickly stood up and asked, "Did you find anything at that ce?"
The person who called him earlier mentioned traces of the Innate Starcard at that location, but wasn''t entirely certain. He even warned that the area might be dangerous.
Raven shook her head. "The traces were fake, and the ce was rigged with traps. If you''d gone, you probably wouldn''t have made it back."
Ken''s handsome face froze at her words.
He was a Mid-ss Warrior, for crying out loud. Did she really think he was weaker than her?
Raven didn''t bother acknowledging his reaction and instead turned her attention to Miles on the hospital bed.
Miles was asleep, but the deep furrow between his brows suggested his rest was anything but peaceful.
Raven''s face darkened as she noticed hisplexion had grown even paler since she left.
"Lionel was here, wasn''t he?" she asked coldly.
Surprise flickered across Ken''s face, but he still Sessfully unlocked!
Raven''s expression turned icy.
Without saying a word, she retrieved a small vial from her ring and carefully poured its contents into Miles''s mouth. Almost as soon as he drank the medicine, Miles opened his eyes.
Chapter 363 Work Under Lionel?
He quickly grabbed Raven''s hand, his weathered face showing traces of guilt and self-reproach.
"Raven, Grandpa''s useless. I can''t do much to help you. But I have leverage over Lionel. Working under him might feel like apromise, but it''s safer, and it''ll make your path in the military smoother."
Raven was momentarily stunned by his words.
She thought, ''Work under Lionel? Since when did Lionel have the right to give me orders?''
Chapter 364
Chapter 364 Didn''t Take Commander Bradley Serious!....
Chapter 364 Didn''t Take Commander Bradley Seriously?
Miles noticed Raven''s expression and exined with a smile, "I once imed I''d taken down over a thousand enemies, but that was just me being confused after a head injury. The real hero who achieved that was Brigadier General Fleming. "The higher-ups have already recognized his achievements and decided to hold amendation ceremony for him. "Tomorrow morning, Commander Bradley will personally host the event. Brigadier General Fleming will introduce you to Commander Bradley, so make sure to leave a good impression."
Miles wasn''t entirely certain that Lionel could secure the captain position for Raven, so he chose not to mention it. It was better to avoid raising her hopes only to let her down.
Raven raised an eyebrow at Miles''s words. She thought, ''Amendation ceremony?''
She had been wondering how to get Lionel to return what he''d stolen from Miles, and now Lionel was handing her the perfect opportunity on a silver tter.
If she didn''t take full advantage of it, she''d really be doing him a disservice. Cassian and Hiemaly, it was said, had discovered something interesting in the Sunset Empire and didn''t return that night. Raven shooed Ken away after dark. As for herself, she made do with an empty bed next to Miles for the night. Morning came quickly.
Raven and Miles had just woken up when a middle-aged man in a captain''s uniform entered the ward.
"Captain Henderson, Brigadier General Fleming sent me to escort you to themendation ceremony venue," the man said.
Raven nced at the wall clock, which had just struck seven, and asked calmly, "What time does it start?"
The middle-aged captain''s brows furrowed slightly at Raven''s question.
However, mindful of Miles''s higher rank, he replied patiently, "The ceremony begins at ten, but since Commander Bradley will be attending today, everyone needs to arrive early for a rehearsal to avoid wasting time."
"Commander Bradley isn''t the type to care about these things. There''s no need to bother with such pretenses."
Miles''s heart skipped a beat at Raven''s calm and indifferent tone.
He quickly warned her, "Raven, when you meet Commander Bradley, you absolutely cannot call him by his name. You have to address him as ''Commander Bradley.
"And it''s not just him. Anytime you meet someone of captain rank or higher, you must use their title. At best, you''ll offend them. At worst, you''ll face penalties under military regtions."
Raven nced at Miles''s anxious expression, and a faint smile of amusement appeared on her face.
Seeing herpletely unconcerned, Miles grew even more flustered.
"Raven, you have to listen to me!"
Watching Miles''s almostical level of worry about her offending someone, Raven''s smile deepened.
Knowing that revealing her true identity would only make Miles doubt her, Raven decided to y along and nodded lightly. Alright, alright. I''ll call them by their titles."
But her obviously dismissive tone did little to ease Miles''s concern.
Still, considering that he''d be by her side during themendation ceremony, he chose not to press the issue further. The middle-aged captain''s cold gaze swept over Raven before he spoke again. "Come with me."
"I already told you, Commander Bradley doesn''t care about this kind of thing. There''s no need to go there so early," Raven replied. "Go back for now. Come back in two hours."
The middle-aged captain''s expression darkened further as he fixed his icy stare at Raven. "Do you have a problem with Brigadier General Fleming, or are you just disregarding Commander Bradley?"
Subscribed
Chapter 365
Chapter 365 Raven, Salute Commander Bradley
Hearing the middle-aged captain''s question, Miles quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Captain, please don''t take it to heart. My granddaughter is still young and doesn''t know any better. We''ll head over right away."
As he spoke, he struggled to move.
However, the moment he moved, his injuries hurt, causing his brows to knit tightly together.
Raven noticed his sudden stiffness and immediately pressed down on his arm, stopping him from trying to prop himself up. Then, she turned to the middle-aged captain and, with a calm yetmanding tone, said two words, "Get out."
The middle-aged captain''s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back. But realizing he''d been startled by a young girl, his expression darkened.
A cold sneer spread across his face as he looked at Raven. "Fine. Just don''t regret thister."
With that, he turned and left the room without hesitation.
"Raven." Miles watched the middle-aged captain leave, his gaze shifting to Raven, filled with worry.
With a personality like hers, she was bound to face challenges in the military.
But looking at the granddaughter he had only recently acknowledged, he couldn''t bring himself to reprimand her.
Raven gently pressed his shoulder back onto the bed and adjusted the nket before speaking. "Your body hasn''t fully
healed yet. Staying outside for three hours could worsen your injuries. Your health matters more than meeting Commander Bradley."
Miles froze, caught off guard by her words.
A momentter, his eyes reddened uncontrobly.
He had thought she was just being headstrong, but now he realized it was all out of concern for him.
He didn''t know what he''d done to deserve such a thoughtful and sensible granddaughter.
Taking a deep breath, Miles''s gaze grew resolute.
He thought, ''Today, even if it costs me my life, I''ll fight to secure a bright future for my granddaughter.'' "Beep!"
Just as Miles resolved himself, Raven''s custom phone chimed with a notification.
She pulled out her phone and opened the message. A stream of intelligence reports from Hugmuinn about Lionel appeared on the screen.
She read through them one by one, her gaze growing colder with each line.
Half an hourter.
The massive training ground at the heart of the camp, spanning an area equivalent to ten football fields, was packed with soldiers in matching uniforms.
Lionel stood atop a towering tform nearly 30 feet high in the center of the
venue.
He surveyed the sea of nearly one hundred thousand soldiers below, his refined face brimming with smug satisfaction.
Never before in the history of the military had a leader held amendation ceremony in their own honor.
''But I''ve done it, Lionel thought. ''After today, my name will echo across the entire Vyrdenian military. I''ll rank only below the four generals of the military. And if all goes smoothly, I might just be the fifth general.
Just then, the middle-aged captain who had rushed back from the hospital hurried over to him. "Brigadier General Fleming." Seeing the man return alone, Lionel frowned. "Where are they?"
"Captain Henderson''s granddaughter refused toe early. She said to wait two hours before fetching her again. And she also mentioned..."
Lionel''s expression darkened as he heard the first part of the report.
Noticing the middle-aged captain faltering, his face grew even colder. "What else did she say?"
Feeling the oppressive aura radiating from Lionel, the middle-aged captain instinctively held his breath.
But still, he stammered out his reply, trembling, "She-she said Commander Bradley wouldn''t care about thismencement ceremony and called it a pointless show."
"Miles! Humph, how dare you!" Lionel roared upon hearing the middle-aged captain''s words, his aura exploding outward in fury.
Lionel refused to believe those words came solely from Miles''s so-called granddaughter
Chapter 365 Raven, Salute Commander Bradley
To him, this was clearly Miles harboring resentment over stolen credit and deliberately causing trouble.
Lionel thought, ''Does Miles really think he can do whatever he wants just because I''m afraid he''ll talk nonsense? Fine. Since he refuses to show respect, then don''t me me for saying things I shouldn''t in front of Commander Bradley.'' About ten minutes before ten, a tall and striking figure in histe twenties strolled into the training ground. "Commander Bradley!"
The soldiers stationed at the edge of the training ground immediately snapped to attention and saluted respectfully. As the call rang out, rows of soldiers behind them raised their hands in perfect unison, offering a synchronized salute. Their voices boomed across the vast training ground. "Commander Bradley!"
The scene was nothing short of awe-inspiring.
At that moment, Raven appeared at the edge of the training ground, pushing Miles in his wheelchair.
Miles watched as Tony walked toward the tform amidst the soldiers'' salutes. With great effort, Miles began to rise from his wheelchair.
"Woosh!"
Once he managed to stand upright, he immediately gave Tony a salute, his posture impably precise.
Raven understood the deep respect Miles held for Tony, a hero of Vyrdenia, and chose not to stop him.
However, as soon as he finished saluting, she quickly helped him sit back down to prevent his wounds from reopening. Once seated, Miles turned to Raven with a serious expression. "Raven, salute Commander Bradley."
Chapter 366
Chapter 366 Should I Salute You?
Raven didn''t think it was necessary. Even back when she was just a lieutenant general, it was questionable whether Tony truly deserved her salute, let alone now that they were equals.
Miles said, "Raven, listen to me."
He noticed the resistance on Raven''s face, and though his expression remained gentle, there was an unmistakable authority in his tone.
Miles didn''t know what Raven had gone through during her five years in the military, but it was clear that she had no regard for the rigid hierarchy that defined
it.
If she kept this attitude, she was bound to run into trouble.
Right now, he needed to make her understand the importance of acknowledging the rank difference between her and Tony.
Otherwise, when Lionel introduced her to Tonyter, she mighte across as disrespectful, and that could easily lead to Tony taking offense.
The consequences would be unthinkable.
Raven nced at Miles''s increasingly stern expression but didn''t outright refuse. Instead, she replied tactfully, "Didn''t you say I''ll meet himter? When hees over, I''ll ask him if he wants me to salute."
Miles frowned, but seeing Raven hadpromised a little, let out a weary sigh and decided to drop the matter.
Raven was so well-behaved and sensible. What else could he do but trust her to follow through? He couldn''t bear to say anything more.
Raven noticed the mix of disapproval and reluctant resignation on Miles''s face, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips.
Without offering any exnation, she began pushing Miles''s wheelchair, weaving through rows of soldiers toward the central tform.
As they passed, many soldiers frowned at the sight of Miles being pushed forward.
Stories of him repeatedly causing himself to be seriously injured to impress Lionel had already spread across the entire southwestern military district.
At this moment, when the soldiers saw Miles''s appearance, they subconsciously thought that it was just another one of Miles''s stunts.
But with Tony present and their military discipline in mind, none of them voiced their dissatisfaction.
No one noticed that amid the crowd, after a few soldiers nced at Miles, they fixed their gaze on Raven, who was pushing Miles. Their eyes were brimming with disbelief.
"General Valor is pushing Miles? No way, how could this be happening?"
Their murmurs were so faint that no one else heard them.
When Raven wheeled Miles to a stop in front of the tform, the two men on stage had already exchanged greetings. Tony''s gaze immediatelynded on Raven, who had stopped at the base of the tform.
As he took in her now-ordinary appearance, a trace of regret flickered across his face. ''What a waste of such beauty, he thought.
But recalling the news from Hiemaly yesterday, confirming that Raven was indeed
his sister, his expression grew more serious as he looked at her.
Noticing Tony''s gaze, Lionel followed it to Raven and Miles.
The moment Lionel saw them, his face darkened slightly.
Still, after a long, deliberate look at Miles, he led Tony down from the tform.
He then put on a polite, formic smile and said, "Commander Bradley, let me introduce you to Captain Henderson, who, even at over sixty years old, continues to fight on the front lines."
Tony finally shifted his gaze away from Raven and turned to Miles, nodding slightly. "Captain Henderson."
Already nervous under the attention of Tony, Miles''s heart med even faster when Tony greeted him directly. Almost instinctively, he tried to stand up from his whe Sessfully unlocked!
Feeling ttered, he ignored the pain from his wounds and instinctively stood up to salute. "Commander Bradley."
Tony responded with a faint smile. "No need for all the formalities, Captain Henderson."
Hearing Tony''s words, Miles felt an even greater sense of admiration for the general he had lon~-
Chapter 366 Should I Salute You?
But his attention quickly shifted to Raven, who stood beside him without making any move to salute.
He hurriedly nudged her arm and reminded her, "Raven."
Raven nced at Tony with a faint smirk and said, "Tony, do you need me to salute you?"
Chapter 367
0 Likes
Chapter 367 A Captain Position For Raven?
Chapter 367 A Captain Position For Raven?
The moment Raven finished speaking, the area around the tform, already quiet, fell into an eerie silence.
Every soldier who heard Raven''s words froze in ce.
They thought, ''Wait, did we really hear that right? The girl Miles brought along just casually called Commander Bradley by his name?
''And she even joked about whether she should salute him? Isn''t that justmon sense? How many people in the entire military could meet Commander Bradley without saluting him? Where did she get the nerve to ask something like that?'' But no one seemed to notice the strange expressions on the faces of a few soldiers who had been acting off ever since Raven showed up. Their looks were soplicated that it was impossible to decipher.
Sure,manders of equal rank exchanged salutes when they met, but that rule didn''t apply to the general.
Who in their right mind would expect the general to take the initiative to salute someone else?
Still, watching General Valor look like she was being forced to salute Commander Bradley was so ridiculous that they couldn''t help but find it funny.
Meanwhile, Lionel, who had never met Raven before, had only one thought after hearing her words. ''Miles''s granddaughter haspletely lost it.''
It didn''t take him long to regain hisposure.
A faint sneer tugged at the corners of his mouth as he nced at Raven.
At first, he had been cautious, unable to dig up any information about her and suspecting she might have some kind of special background. But now, it was obvious his concerns were pointless.
''Before I even make a move, she''s already digging her own grave, he thought with a cold chuckle. ''Well, she really takes after her grandfather-both as clueless as theye.''
With that, his mocking gaze shifted to Miles.
At that moment, Miles finally snapped out of the shock caused by Raven''s explosive remark.
He instinctively nced at Tony, his face a mix of nervousness and helplessness.
"Commander Bradley, she''s young and clueless. Please don''t take her words to heart."
Tony, already thrown off by Raven''s earlier question, felt like his brain had short- circuited. As if her shocking question about whether saluting was necessary wasn''t enough, Miles was making things worse now.
Tony thought, ''Young and clueless? If she were young and clueless, she couldn''t have be a general in the military. No, in the entire military, who would even dare to call her clueless? Not me, not even Lorne.''
Meanwhile, Lionel waspletely oblivious to Tony''s unusual reaction.
He stared coldly at the visibly flustered Miles and immediately stepped forward to question him, Captain Henderson, does your granddaughter even have the basic respect for Commander Bradley? She doesn''t even seem to respect him at all. "And you still want me to help her get a captain position through Commander Bradley? Is she even remotely qualified?" The soldiers froze for a moment, stunned by Lionel''s words.
In the next instant, their gazes turned to Miles, zing with fury.
They thought, ''A captain position? What makes her qualified for that position?''
They were all low-ranking soldiers who had wed their way up through endless training and risking their lives on the battlefield.
And now, Miles-a man who hadn''t even taken down ten enemies in his entire career-wanted to hand such a position to some young girl? What a joke!
The moment Lionel finished speaking, it felt like a thunderp exploded in Miles''s mind.
In that instant, a thought shed through his mind. ''It''s over!''
If Lionel had phrased it differently, there might have been a slim chance to secure
the captain position for Raven under Tony''s approval.
But now, that chance was gonepletely gone Sessfully unlocked!
Worse, Raven had be the target of everyo
future in the military was as good as ruined.
''No, Miles thought. ''I''ve fought so hard to secure her future. How can I be the one to ruin it?''
Just as he was about to expose Lionel''s crimes and risk everything in a desperate gamble, Tony finally snapped out of his thoughts from the huge amount of information contained in Lionel''s words.
Chapter 367 A Captain Position For Raven?
Slowly, he turned to Miles, his expression unreadable. "Who did you say you were
trying to secure a captain position for?"
Chapter 368
Chapter 368 Raven, Colonel?
Chapter 368 Raven, Colonel?
Tony waspletely at a loss. He couldn''t figure out what these people were up to. Having Raven salute him was one thing, but now these twomanders actually wanted to let Raven be a second lieutenant? That was too far.
Miles, who had been bracing himself for an all-out confrontation, froze when he heard Tony''s question. He turned to look at Tony, his face showing a hint of confusion. Wait... Could there still be a chance?
Just when Miles thought that there was hope, Lionel said seriously to Tony,
"Commander Tony, Captain Henderson asked me toe and request a favor from you. He hopes you can get his granddaughter a position as captain. But I asked him not to do so. I made him promise to stop entertaining such ridiculous ideas!"
''Is Lionel out of his mind?'' Tony thought, his face darkening. ''Seriously? Get Raven a position as captain? Ridiculous idea? Raven doesn''t need to fight for that at all.''
"C-Commander Tony..." Lionel stammered, his voice shaking under Tony''s sharp gaze. Tony''s patience was wearing thin. Lionel''s nervous look only fueled his irritation.
''It''s clear Lionel''s never met Raven. But even without meeting her, shouldn''t he at least find that she''s no ordinary person? Yet this fool not only failed to see her exceptional nature but also had the audacity to call the idea of her bing a colonel a ridiculous idea. Nonsense.''
Tony''s gaze sharpened as he noticed Lionel''s slight trembling. His brows furrowed slowly. "How on earth did you be a general?" he asked coldly.
There was a time when Tony had thought Lionel was a capable subordinate. ''Was I out of my mind thinking that?''
The way Tony looked at Colonel made him feel that he was an idiot. Combined with the obvious dissatisfaction in Tony''s tone, Lionel waspletely dumbfounded why Tony would suddenly ask how he became a general. ''Did I say something wrong that upset Tony?''
Meanwhile, Miles nced at Raven beside him after noticing Tony''s reaction. He recalled the first time he met Raven. There had been something undeniably extraordinary about her.
Butter, after learning she was his granddaughter, he thought that he must think like that because of their blood bond. Now, however, a new thought struck him: his granddaughter wasn''t ordinary-far from it! Then he thought of Raven''s attitude when facing Tony. He realized that Tony must have appreciated Raven a long time ago.
Maybe... maybe she''d even secured a colonel''s position at her young age. No, that didn''t make sense. If she were just a captain, Tony wouldn''t react like this. Could it be... A colonel?
The thought hit him like a thunderp, and his eyes widened in disbelief. But almost immediately, he shook his head, dismissing the idea as absurd. No way! That was impossible! There wasn''t a single female colonel in the entire Southwest War Zone. This was totally impossible. But why was Tony acting like this?
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 369
As Miles''s confusion deepened, Lionel suddenly realized something. He quickly turned to Tony and asked, "Commander Tony, have you met her before?"
Though his words sounded like a question, Lionel already knew the answer deep down. He finally understood! So that wa why Raven had the guts to call Tony by name when they first met.
It also exins why, instead of punishing Miles, Tony turned the tables and questioned how he had even earned a general It turned out Tony already knew Raven. No wonder Tony got angry after hearing his words.
Just as Lionel had suspected, Tony shot him a quick, dismissive nce. "Well, at least you''re notpletely hopeless," he said, his tone dripping with indifference.
Even though Lionel had braced himself, Tony''s cold words still hit him like a sledgehammer. He thought of many things. H could feel the mocking stares of the soldiers around him, their disdain practically visible.
After all, he had just dismissed the idea of Raven bing a junior captain as nothing more than a naive fantasy. Tony''s words were like a p on his face.
Lionel realized he''d already crossed a line, letting Tony feel unhappy.. If he let Raven take the position of a captain today, h authority in the military would be as good as gone.
Even though he knew his next words might further irritate Tony, Lionel couldn''t hold back. With a sincere expression, he spoke up.
"Commander Tony, your rank is higher than mine, but I must say this. In the military, we value merit, not personal connections! Raven''s grandfather has served under me for over a decade. He''s been sent to the hospital countless times after life-threatening injuries. If personal ties were enough to secure a promotion, he''d have been a colonel long ago. But if ever let personal feelings dictate my decisions, how could I face the soldiers who have shed blood on the battlefield for our nation?"
Hearing this, the soldiers, who had been unsettled by Tony''s earlier words, now looked at Lionel with newfound respect. To them, Lionel wasn''t just a leader with exceptional skills and achievements. He was someone who wouldn''t let emotions or appearances cloud his judgment. He was the undisputed leader of the Southwest Warzone. They felt proud to serve under such amander.
"Merit over feelings! That''s the military way!"
Suddenly, someone among the soldiers shouted. The next moment, a thunderous chant erupted across the massive training ground.
"Merit over feelings! That''s the military way!"
"Merit over feelings! That''s the military way!"
"Merit over feelings! That''s the military way!"
Tony stood quietly, watching the fervent crowd with an expression that was hard to decipher. It took a while before the soldiers'' voices gradually quieted down.
Lionel felt the overwhelming support of everyone around him. He stood tall, basking in the moral high ground. Even now, facing Tony, he felt no fear.
When the soldiers'' voices finally faded, Lionel stepped forward. His expression was solemn as he looked at Tony and said, " Commander Tony, a girl who has never contributed anything to the military doesn''t deserve the rank of captain! If you insist on promoting her, it could spark a rebellion among the soldiers. I urge you to reconsider carefully before making such a decision!"
Tony was angered by Lionel. Then, his deep and piercing gaze locked onto Lionel. Though his voice was not loud, it carried across the entire field, reaching the ears of every soldier present, Captain? That''s insulting her.
Chapter 370
Chapter 370 Let The New General Decide
As soon as Tony''s wordsnded, the room plunged into an eerie silence. It was like he''d dropped a bomb, leaving everyonepletely dumbfounded.
Of course, there were exceptions. For instance, a few soldiers had met Raven before. And her grandfather, Miles, who was standing right beside her.
Miles''s breath quickened, and his heart raced. He was now almost certain his guess was spot on. His granddaughter might truly be a colonel!
A colonel! A rank he''d spent his entire life striving for but never achieved. And a female colonel? There had been only a handful in the entire history of Vyrdenia!
If this turned out to be true, his granddaughter could very well go down in military history as a legend. The more Miles thought about it, the more his excitement surged. Eventually, he dared not let his thoughts wander further. In his mind, only one word echoed: "Colonel."
Meanwhile, Lionel slowly snapped out of the haze caused by Tony''s sarcastic and dismissive remarks. He opened his mouth to speak but found himself at a loss for words. After several attempts, he finally managed to squeeze out a hesitant question, his voice strained.
"Commander Tony, are you saying she should be given a rank higher than Colonel?" Lionel asked with a strained voice. The surrounding soldiers all turned their gazes toward Tony. In that moment, the tension in their eyes mirrored that of a volcano on the verge of eruption.
It felt like the volcano would erupt with just a nod from Tony.
Tony could not help butugh in exasperation after hearing Lionel''s absurd question.
Mindful that today was hismendation ceremony, Tony suppressed the urge to send Lionel flying with a punch. Instead, Tony spoke slowly, carefully enunciating each word, "Given? I''d love to give her such a ranking. But maybe you should ask if she''s even interested."
Lionel froze as he thought. ''What does Tony mean? Ask if she''s interested? Does that mean the decision is up to her?'' Lionel''s face turned ashen as he thought incredulously, ''Tony has gone mad!''
It was a known fact that no woman had ever held the rank of Colonel. Promoting an unknown girl like Raven to Colonel would spark a rebellion within the Vyrdenia Military.
If that happens, Vyrdenia would have to deal with internal chaos on top of the external threat of the Sunset Empire. Lionel knew that with such chaos, someone in his position in the military would be the first to suffer.
In that moment, Lionel felt a genuine chill of fear, and that gave him the courage to stand up against Tony. "Commander Tony, the military is where one''s merits should speak louder than anything else. If we stop valuing achievements on the battlefield, the new general would not hold her current position or earn the respect of countless soldiers," Lionel said.
Lionel continued, "The new general is nearby. If you insist on promoting Raven, I''ll have no choice but to ask the new general for her opinion and see if she agrees with your decision."
With Lionel''s bold words, the soldiers around him could not help but look at him with newfound respect and admiration. The soldiers were in awe that Lionel, their Brigadier General, was willing to risk punishment and defy his superior to protect the only path to advancement they had.
Further, as Lionel had pointed out, everyone knew the new general did note from privilege. She had fought tooth and nail to earn her rank.
The soldiers knew that if the new general found out Tony was recklessly promoting a girl with no achievements to colonel, she''d likely be the first to stand against it. When that happens, there''ll be a sh between the two generals.
The soldiers exchanged nces, their expressions resolute. They were certain that there was no way Tony would risk going head-to-head with the newly appointed general, who had fought tooth and nail for her position, all for the sake of a mere girl.
Even a general like Tony could not simply do what he wanted.
Under the watchful eyes of the soldiers, Tony 1 Sessfully unlocked! uard by Lionel''s words. Then, almost instinctively, his gaze shifted to Raven.
It was difficult to describe Raven''s expression as she looked at Lionel. Truthfully, she had no idea how to respond to Lionel'' $ question.
Seeing Tony remain silent as he merely stared at Raven, Lionel slowly clenched his ficta "
Chapter 370 Let The New General Decide
Commander Tony, surely you wouldn''t want to involve the new general in this matter. I urge you to reconsider this promotion."
Hearing this, Tony turned slightly, his sharp gaze locked onto Lionel. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "And what makes you think I wouldn''t want to? Tony asked.
Under the intense scrutiny of Lionel and the surrounding soldiers, Tony tilted his head slightly toward Raven and said in a calm, deliberate tone, "The new general is right here. Why don''t we hear what she has to say?"
Chapter 371
Chapter 371 The New General, Raven
Tony''s words sent Lionel and the surrounding soldiers into a state of shock.
"What''s going on?" Someone asked.
"The new general is...her?" A shocked voice asked.
"Wait, isn''t she Miles''s granddaughter?" A soldier asked.
"No way! How could she possibly be the new general?" Another soldier eximed.
Everyone had heard rumors about the new general''s young age, but Raven was younger than they had expected.
Furthermore, although everyone liked to say that the military was about merit, connections often still gave people an unfair advantage. If Raven were the new general, they could not understand why Miles remained a low-ranking officer all these years.
Miles, who was standing beside Raven, was also in a state of shock at Tony''s words. He shook his head hard, as if to snap himself out of a bad dream.
''There''s no way, Miles thought, ''Tony must have said something wrong, no, I must be imagining things.''
''Raven hade to the military straight from prison. With her criminal record, it would have been hard to be a Colonel. How could she possibly rise to the rank of General?'' Miles thought.
Miles decided to settle on the fact that it was just a mistake or a trick of the mind.
At the same time, Lionel''s legs had given out, and he stumbled back instinctively. Lionel stared at Raven, shaking his head in disbelief, as if trying to wake himself up.
''There''s no way this is happening. Miles''s granddaughter was locked up five years ago! How could a convict join the military and climb to a position that I can only dream of, in just five years?'' Lionel thought in disbelief.
"That''s impossible..." Lionel muttered, fear brewing in his heart.
Just as Lionel''s fear peaked, Tony''s calm and amused voice broke through the tension, General Valor, would you like to help Colonel Fleming and me settle this matter?"
That title was like a bombshell, and it shook Lionel, Miles, and every soldier present to their core. It was as if an invisible shockwave had swept through, leaving everyone stunned and speechless.
In that moment, no matter how much the soldiers wanted to deny it, they had no choice but to ept the truth that the young woman standing before them was indeed the new general.
After all, unless Tony hadpletely lost his mind and wanted to throw away his career, there was no way he would make such a reckless statement about something so significant.
At that instant, thest shred of hope in Lionel''s heart was utterly extinguished. No matter how much he tried to lie to himself, the truth was undeniable. Miles''s granddaughter had be the general of the military..
Suddenly, all the things he had done to Miles in the past came to mind. The weight of his actions came crashing down on him, leaving him cold and trembling.
Lionel''s breath quickened, fear gripping his chest. He did not know what to do.
At the same time, Raven''s grandfather, Miles, stood frozen in shock.
Just moments ago, he had been bursting with pride at Raven''s promotion to Colonel and musing about how it was a monumental honor that would make his ancestors proud.
But reality exceeded Miles''s expectations. Raven wasn''t just a colonel, she was the new general, the highest authority in the military, revered and admired by all, and someone he deeply respected from the bottom of his heart.
If this was truly happening, it wasn''t just an ancestral blessing, it was a miracle beyond imagination. However, Miles found it hard to ept that it was not a dream.
In over sixty years, Miles had never felt so disconnected from reality. It felt as if the world around him had turned into a surreal illusion.
Before Miles could think further, Raven''s cool andposed voice suddenly rang
out, Lionel, is there something you''d like to exin?"
The moment her words echoed, the soldiers w Sessfully unlocked!
straightened up, their expressions turning seric
appointment as General immediately
Their earlier prejudice against Miles had caused them to overlook his granddaughter. But now, as their attention shifted to Raven, they could no longer ignore hermanding presence.
It was an aura thatpletely overshadowed Tony''s authority, one that could only
ha
Chapter 371 The New General, Raven
battles.
While the soldiers were awestruck by Raven''s presence, Lionel was ovee with fear. His legs began to tremble uncontrobly at her single question.
Scenes from earlier in the day reyed in his mind, each one more damning than thest.
Lionel had dared to reprimand the new general for not saluting Tony and had used her of disrespect. Although he had done worse things today, Lionel could not bring himself to think any further.
However, Lionel''s reluctance to face his actions didn''t mean Raven would let him off the hook.
Under the reverent and respectful gazes of the surrounding soldiers, Raven looked at Lionel calmly. Her voice was not
harsh, but it carried a suffocating weight that made it hard for him to breathe.
"It seems you can''t think of an exnation. That''s okay. There''s no rush. We''ll take our time," Raven said, leaving everyone momentarily stunned.
Lionel, on the other hand, copsed to the ground as his legs gave out entirely.
212
Chapter 372
Chapter 372 You Are Full Of It
Raven fixed her gaze on Lionel and spoke with a calm tone, "Now, let''s talk about you trying to secure a low-ranking position for me."
The soldiers froze for a moment. Every single one of them turned their eyes toward Lionel.
Confusion was written all over their faces.
They thought, ''What the hell?
''Didn''t Lionel just im that Miles asked him to pull some strings to get Raven a low-ranking position?
''But Raven is the new General! Why would she need a low-ranking position?''
Miles also turned to look at Lionel, who had copsed onto the ground. His shock at discovering Raven''s true identity morphed into a cold and unrelenting fury.
It was Lionel who had originally suggested giving Raven a low-ranking position. But now, they thought Miles begged him for a favor, but Lionel directly refused in the name of principles.
If not for the fact that Raven did not need such a position, Miles and Raven would have left with no ce in the military. Lionel could feel others'' gazes, his body trembling uncontrobly.
''What had I done? I had actually tried to secure a low-ranking position for the new General in front of Tony!
''Was there anything more ridiculous in this world? What now?
''What could I possibly exin now?
''If I didn''t clear this up today, regaining anyone''s trust in the future would be impossible.
''The most important thing was that judging from Raven''s attitude, it was obvious that she was not just questioning me about the low-ranking position anymore.
''The real threat was my military merits problem.
''If the truth about my military merits problem came to light, it would ruin mepletely!''
Thinking of this, Lionel''s heartbeat raced.
Yet, amidst the suffocating fear, a strange calm began to creep in, sharpening his thoughts.
Suddenly, the memory of his encounter with Miles at the hospital yesterday surfaced in his mind, along with the look on Miles''s face when he learned Raven was the new general.
Slowly, Lionel turned his head, his gaze locked onto Miles.
Lionel looked at Miles''s cold gaze, and his eyes flickered a few times.
Then, he abruptly raised his hand, his face twisting into a mask of rage and desperation as he roared, "Miles, after all these years of good treatment, you dare to hide that Raven is the new general and asked me to bend the rules for her? All to set me up!"
The surrounding soldiers froze, stunned by Lionel''s words.
In the next moment, all eyes turned to Miles.
They thought, ''If what he said was true, and Lionel really pulled strings out of respect for Miles, the new general would catch Lionel red-handed for abusing his power!
''Miles is always scheming!
''If he put this effort into the battlefield, he wouldn''t still be stuck as a low-rankingmander because of hisck of military merits!''
With that thought, the soldiers'' gazes toward Miles grew increasingly doubtful.
Suddenly, Miles''s voice filled with rage sounded, "Lionel, that''s bullshit!
"If I''d known Raven was the new general, do you think I''d need to go through all these ridiculous schemes to harm you?"
Lionel, hearing this, suddenly let out a mockingugh.
He said, "Raven got to her high position at suc "Otherwise, how could you still be stuck as a low
vouldn''t abuse her authority.
Chapter 373
Chapter 373 Evidence
The moment Lionel finished speaking, Miles was almost crazy.
Without hesitation, he pointed straight at Lionel''s face.
He said, "Lionel! You dared question my military merits!
"If it weren''t for you telling me to rack up a thousand enemy kills to get Raven out
of prison, would my military merits have been stagnant for five years?
"If I hadn''t taken down over a thousand enemies yesterday, would there even be yourmendation ceremony today?" As Miles''s words finished, the entire training ground fell into a stunned silence.
The soldiers turned to Miles, their faces filled with shock and disbelief.
They thought, ''What did he mean by that?
''Did he really take down over a thousand enemies yesterday? And he said Lionel stole his military merits?
"How could that even be possible?
If he really killed over a thousand enemies, wouldn''t his military merits have changed?''
Every soldier''s military merits were tracked with pinpoint uracy by satellite.
In the history of Vyrdenia, there had never been a case of someone''s military merits being stolen.
Lionel felt others'' gazes at him, suppressing the panic rising in his heart.
He stared at Miles and spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear, "Miles, if you''re going to make usations, you better have evidence!
"Every soldier''s military merits are monitored by satellite. Not even the general, let alone me, could change them.
"So tell me, how exactly did I steal your military merits?"
As Lionel finished, every gaze shifted to Miles.
The doubt in the soldiers'' expressions was obvious.
After all, military merits were something that simply couldn''t be faked.
Not even a high-rankingmander like Lionel, nor the general, could change them.
Lionel''s kill count had already surpassed a thousand.
If Miles''s military merits really had been stolen, why did he endure until now to reveal the truth?
Miles felt the weight of the stares around him and realized he''d let his anger cloud his judgment.
But there was no way to take back his words now.
He turned to Tony, whose expression showed a little surprise, and said seriously, "Tony, for the past five years, all of my enemies kills have never been counted towards my military merits.
"If you investigate, you''ll find out exactly!"
Before Tony could respond, Lionel sneered, "So, Miles, you''re saying you have no evidence at all?
"If you can''t back up your ims, then you''re ndering your superior and that''s a serious offense.
"ording to military rules, you''ll face a hundredshes and ten years locked in prison!"
As he spoke, Lionel suddenly turned to look at Raven, who was quietly observing him, and added with a serious expression,
"General Valor, for someone of your age to rise to the rank of general, I trust you wouldn''t favor anyone, right?
"Now, as the military rules, I intend to deal with Miles. You wouldn''t have any objections, would you?"
Raven''s expression remained calm and unchanged upon hearing his words.
She simply gazed at Lionel with a calm look.
However, the words she would speak suddenly froze Lionel''s body in ce.
Chapter 374 Throwing Your Weight Around
Chapter 374 Throwing Your Weight Around
Chapter 374
Chapter 374 Throwing Your Weight Around
Raven opened her mouth slightly and asked in a calm tone, "Why did you get to decide my grandfather''s fate?"
Lionel stared at Raven in stunned silence, unable toe back to his senses for a long moment.
He knew that Raven wouldn''t let Miles be sent to prison so easily, but he hadn''t expected her favoritism to be this tant.
Even the soldiers nearby frowned, their expressions darkening with disapproval.
Some of them had already been doubtful about Raven taking over as the new general at such a young age, and her obvious bias only deepened their doubts.
For these soldiers without any background, they were a vulnerable group from the moment they came to the military.
They knew that many people were not as capable as themselves, but they could only watch others get promoted.
Soldiers with influential backgrounds often enjoyed countless privileges.
But those were all carried out in secret, so even if they were dissatisfied, they couldn''t say it.
Now, Raven''s tant favoritism was out in the open.
She was clearly abusing her authority!
Suddenly, a white-haired colonel at the front stepped forward, his expression solemn as he looked at Raven.
He said, "General Valor, as the leader of the military, you hold high authority. But, ordingly, you also must be responsible
for them!
"Right now, Miles is clearly relying on your protection to nder Lionel, a hero of our nation. If you don''t handle Miles ording to military rules today, how will others respect you in the future?"
As his words fell, soldiers began stepping forward one after another from the crowd.
"General Valor, lead by example. Don''t let corruption take root in the military!" "General Valor, follow the rules and punish Miles!"
"Punish Miles!"
"Punish him!"
Shouts filled with righteousness resounded throughout the training ground. Everyone was aware of Raven''s close rtionship with Miles, along with her obvious favoritism towards him.
So, at that moment, nearly all the soldiers present supported Lionel.
Amid the deafening shouts of the soldiers, Miles turned his head to look at Raven.
But instead of fear of his own situation, his face was filled with concern for Raven.
He couldn''t understand why Raven would say something like that.
However, he knew that because of Raven''s youth and the biases against her as a woman, many people would seize any opportunity to pull her down from her position as general.
He thought, ''At my age, whether I could reim my honor or clear my name no longer matters.
''But Raven is still so young! If my troubles end up ruining her future, I would regret all my life.''
After a moment of hesitation, Miles looked at Raven and said, "Raven, maybe I should..."
Before he could finish, he felt Raven''s hand press down on his.
He immediately looked up at her, only to see her giving him a reassuring look.
Seeing this, Miles rxed slightly, though his eyes remained filled with worry for Raven.
At the same time, Lionel looked at Raven, who was pretending to be calm. A hint of cold gradually filled his eyes.
He thought, ''Just now, I actually felt a little afraid. What a joke!
''So what if this new general has a string of battle achievements? She is still just a naive girl.
''Even though she holds a higher status than me, she is still subiect to my control.''
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 375
Chapter 375 You''re All Useless Trash
As the soldiers'' shouts gradually faded, Lionel stood up from the ground.
He turned to Tony and said, "Commander Tony, I could''ve handled him myself.
"But after all, Raven is my superior. I hope you can uphold justice and handle Miles ording to the rules of the military."
1
His tone was calm, and his eyes filled with confidence.
When he first learned Raven had been appointed as the general, he had been too flustered to think clearly.
But now, as he thought it through, if he were in Tony''s position, how could he
tolerate a girl justing out of prison in the same position as himself?
Surely, Tony must want to kick Raven off the position of general.
And Lionel knew he wasn''t the only one with that thought.
The soldiers turned their attention to Tony after hearing Lionel''s words.
They had once held a deep respect for Raven, the new general, due to her extraordinary achievements on the Outer Battlefield.
But the moment they heard her openly defend Miles in public, that respect was all but shattered.
They were certain that Tony was also disappointed in her actions.
Although they were of the same level, Tony was more senior and experienced after all.
If he dealt with it, Raven would likely have no choice but to concede today.
Yet, under the hopeful gazes of Lionel and the soldiers, Tony''s expression immediately darkened.
He stared at Lionel with his sharp gaze. He asked with a cold voice, "Are you making decisions without investigating clearly first?
"Lionel, is this how you usually handle military affairs?"
The soldiers around him froze in stunned silence the moment his words finished.
Lionel froze, staring at Tony in shock.
He thought, ''How could that even be possible?
''Why would Tony side with the newly appointed General Valor?
''How should I answer this question?''
But Lionel was someone who had spent years in the military.
After a brief moment of hesitation, he quickly turned to the senior officer who had spoken up earlier, signaling him with a subtle nce.
The senior officer immediately stepped forward, his expression serious as he said to Tony, "Commander Tony, everyone knows Miles is ipetent!"
The surrounding soldiers nodded in agreement.
"Almost all his men died under hismand. If he really killed over a thousand enemies, howe he couldn''t even protect his own team?"
"Military merits are never wrong. What''s there to check? Can satellite monitoring still have problems?"
"Commander Tony, Miles''s just trying to save face. No point wasting time on this."
Tony''s frown deepened as he listened to words of support for Lionel from the surrounding soldiers.
He stayed quiet, shifting his gaze to Raven.
At that moment, Raven''s previously calm expression turned cold.
Her gaze swept over the soldiers slowly.
Then, she asked slightly, "Ipetent?"
Before the soldiers could react, she added in a mocking voice, "If he''s
ipetent, then you are a pack of useless trash." The moment Raven''s words finished, the surroundfos spid
Sessfully unlocked!
nce.
Without giving anyone a chance to recover, Raven lifted her gaze toward the two figures waiting at the edge of the training ground. Her voice was calm but carried undeniable authority. "Bring them over."
Lionel and the soldiers instinctively followed her line of sight.
When Lionel''s eyesnded on one of the figures, his breath caught, and unease crept into his chest.
Chapter 375 You''re All Useless Trash
In that instant, a sense of foreboding gripped him.
Subscribed
Chapter 376
Chapter 376 Steal Miles''s Military Ments
Chapter 376 Stenl Miles''s Military Merits
At the same time, the soldiers turned their attention to the two figures who had just arrived,
When their eyesnded on Hiemaly, whose presence carried an icy chill, they instinctively felt a sense of danger
But their gazes didn''t linger on him for long. Instead, they shifted to the older man standing beside him. A man in his fiftes, wearing the insignia of a lieutenant general on his shoulder.
Confusion rippled through the crowd as the soldiers exchanged uncertain nces.
''Alex Baker? The one in charge of recording military merits? Why does he show up?
Before long, some of the soldiers turned their eyes back to Raven.
The confusion on their faces deepened noticeably.
Alex was famous for not being afraid of powers. Was Raven seriously trying to get Alex to fake evidence for Miles?
Alex was Lome''s most trusted guy. Although Raven was the new general, he may not respect her.
Hiemaly and Alex stepped onto the high tform, drawing the attention of everyone present.
Lionel''s fists clenched tightly as if he were struggling to contain his emotions.
If you looked closely, you could see his hands trembling faintly.
Alex stopped and respectfully saluted Raven and Tony.
After receiving their nods, he turned his sharp gaze toward Lionel.
Under the increasingly puzzled stares of the surrounding soldiers, he locked his piercing gaze on Lionel and spoke in a cold voice, "Lionel, is there anything you''d like to say?"
The moment his words fell, the crowd plunged into a strange silence.
''ording to Alex''s tone, could it be that... No way... That can''t be true, right? Lionel has always been so diligent and upright. How could he possibly stoop to falsifying military merits?"
''Exactly! If this is true, doesn''t that mean Miles''s kill count is over a thousand? That''spletely unbelievable!''
The soldiers couldn''t help but guess, but the truth forming in their minds was too shocking to ept.
After all, they''d always seen Miles as a powerless man.
How could someone they''d treated like dirt suddenly be someone they could only look up to?
A wave of dread surged through Lionel as Alex''s words hit him like a thunderp.
He knew that he must remain calm, or it could lead to irreversible consequences. Forcing himself to stay calm, he managed a strained smile.
"Alex, could there be some kind of misunderstanding?" he said.
Alex''s expression turned icy in an instant.
"Misunderstanding?"
Waving his hand, he threw a stack of documents on the table in front of Lionel. "Take a look yourself. And tell me, does this look like a misunderstanding?"
The force of the impact on the table caused one of the pages to flip open.
The moment Lionel saw the contents of the page, his mind wentpletely nk.
Alex didn''t waste any more words on Lionel. He turned directly to Raven, his expression serious, and said, "General Valor, the evidence of Lionel tampering with military merits is irrefutable, and he shows no remorse. Please deal with him ording to military regtions!"
As soon as Alex finished speaking, the entire room plunged into an unprecedented silence.
Every face was frozen in shock.
If these words were said by Raven, some might have doubted it.
But these words came from Alex.
Which meant that Lionel had indeed stolen Miles''s military merits. Chapter 377 Pavers Other Brother
Chapter 377
hapter 377 Raven''s Other Brother.
Even knowing the truth, the crowd still struggled to ept it.
They couldn''t believe that Lionel, a man they had always respected, would stoop so low as to steal military merits.
What shocked them even more was that Miles, the man they''d always looked down on, had suddenly be Vyrdenia''s first hero to y over a thousand enemies.
The sheer magnitude of this reversal left them utterly stunned, unable to process it all at once.
Before the soldiers could fully process what had just happened, Raven turned to Alex and issued a cold,manding order.
"Take Lionel to the dungeons to await sentencing!"
"Yes, madam!" Alex responded with a respectful nod.
But just as the order was given, Lionel suddenly raised his head, his voice sharp and frantic. "It''s fake!
"Alex, she''s Miles''s granddaughter! For his sake, she can abuse her position to do anything she wants. All of this is nothing but lies to frame me!"
Alex, however, merely let out a coldugh.
"You think I''d fall for that?" he said.
Without hesitation, Alex seized Lionel by the cor and hauled him off the tform.
Lionel struggled desperately as he was being dragged away.
But as a mere Mid-ss Warrior, he was no match for Alex.
Realizing his resistance was futile, he shouted in panic, "Let me go! I demand to meet General Drakon! You''re persecuting a war hero!"
Some soldiers, who had been hesitant moments ago, looked at Lionel''s pitiful disy and shook their heads in disappointment.
Gradually, more and more soldiers began to show expressions of regret and bitter smiles.
They thought, ''We really messed up. We never thought military merits could be faked. Earlier, General Valor said that if Miles were powerless, then we''d all be worthless. Thinking about it now, she wasn''t wrong.''
Beside Raven, Miles, who had been in a daze, stared nkly at Lionel being dragged further and further away. The murmurs of the soldiers reached his ears, and he stiffly turned to look at Raven.
And then, tears quietly streamed down his face.
''With Raven as my granddaughter, I would die without regrets,'' he thought.
Suddenly, an urgent ringtone red from Hiemaly''s pocket.
Without a second thought, he ignored the countless stares directed at him and quickly stepped down from the tform. Only after ensuring no one could overhear the conversation did she press the answer button.
"Hiemaly, any luck finding our sister?"
The moment the call connected, a smooth and pleasant voice of a young man came through.
Hiemaly replied expressionlessly, "Hello."
"Found her yet?" the other party asked again.
"No." Hiemaly''s tone was t and unwavering, showing no trace of guilt.
In fact, a flicker of annoyance shed in his eyes.
He thought to himself, ''I could''ve handled this alone. Why did he have to tag along? If I admit I''ve found her, he''ll just stick around and try to hog her. No way.''
"Useless." The young man muttered under his breath.
Before Hiemaly could react, he quickly continued, "Hiemaly, do you remember the Devourer Starcard our sister used?" "What''s wrong?" Hiemaly asked.
"I recently found a woman who awakened her Innate Starward and guess
Sessfully unlocked! Hiemaly''s usually stoic face showed a rare flicke
"Do you think she''s our sister?" he asked.
hat? It''s the Devourer Starcard."
The man''s tone turned sharper,ced with disdain. "If I thought she was, why would I even ask if you''ve found her?"
"I met her. She''s not our sister. But I can''t be sure if our sister has shown up yet. If
she hasn''t, there''s a chance she could
Chapter 377 Raven''s Other Brother
reincarnate into this woman."
"So, what are you nning?" Hiemaly asked.
"I want to hypnotize her to confirm whether our sister''s soul might have merged with hers. But I need her cooperation.
"I told her about the hypnosis n, and she agreed. But she has one condition." "What condition?" Hiemaly asked.
"She wants me to use the World Star God Association''s power to help the Sunset Empire crush Vyrdenia."
"Did you agree?" Hiemaly asked.
The young man let out a faint scoff. "Do I look like the type to go around causing pointless bloodshed?"
Almost as soon as his words fell, a colonel standing close to the tform suddenly nced at themunicator on his
arm.
The moment he read the message, his expression shifted dramatically.
Without hesitation, he rushed up the tform, his steps urgent.
"Commander Tony, General Valor, we''ve got trouble!
"Someone in the Sunset Empire has awakened an Innate Starcard, and they''ve caught the attention of the president of the World Star God Association.
"The World Star God Association is now preparing to send reinforcements to help the Sunset Empire take us down!"
Subscribed
Chapter 378
Chapter 378 Where Is L?
The moment the soldier''s voice dropped, countless others still reeling from the shock of Lionel''s achievements instantly looked up at him.
Every single face was painted with bewilderment.
And that bewilderment was quickly morphing into deep, bone-chilling fear.
In their minds, the same questions echoed-The World Star God Association was going to side with the Sunset Empire?
Hadn''t they always stayed neutral? Why would they suddenly take action just because someone had awakened an Innate Starcard?
More than half of the world''s Starbome were members of the Star God Association.
Vyrdenia already had fewer Starbome, putting them at a disadvantage against the Sunset Empire.
If the Star God Association really sided with the Sunset Empire... Vyrdenia wouldn''t just be at a disadvantage-it would be staring down extinction.
As murmurs of panic rippled through the crowd, Raven nced at Zach, still unconscious inside the Ring of Life, then turned to the soldier who had rushed onto the stage and asked, "Someone awakened an Innate Starcard? Can you find out who it is?"
The intelligence soldier, noticing how calm Raven remained, steadied his own nerves and replied, "One moment, sir!"
He immediately began tapping on the device strapped to his wrist.
All eyes turned to him, tense and focused.
They might not have known what an Innate Starcard was, but the fact that it drew the personal attention of the Star God Association''s president made it clear-it was no ordinary thing.
They knew that this person might very well determine the fate of their entire nation.
Off to the side, Tony frowned as he watched the soldier''s fingers dance across the touchscreen. "Innate Starcard.."
The others didn''t recognize the term, but Tony had seen it mentioned in some old archives.
He had always thought it was just a myth-something schrs made up, never something to be taken seriously.
But now... with the Star God Association moving to aid the Sunset Empire over it, he was starting to think those old stories might hold more truth than he''d ever believed.
*Commander Bradley, you''ve heard of the Innate Starcard?" Miles, standing beside Raven, asked urgently.
Tony nodded slightly. "Legend says that those who awaken the Innate Starcard are destined to be the strongest in the world. If someone in the Sunset Empire really has..."
He didn''t finish, but Miles could hear the concern beneath the silence.
His face turned grim. "Destined to be the strongest..."
Tony let out a long sigh. "If it''s true, then even without the Star God Association''s support, that person alone could spell disaster for Vyrdenia.*
Miles gave a bitter chuckle at the trace of hope hidden in Tony''s resignation.
"When the president of the Star God Association himself confirms it, what hope is left for ''maybe it''s not real''?"
Tony knew he was right. Still, his body tensed slightly at the finality of those words.
Then, under the intense gaze of the soldiers below, he drew in a deep breath and spoke. "If it reallyes to that... even if it means cedingnd and paying reparations... we might have no choice but to sue for peace."
The soldiers'' faces darkened.
Will Vyrdenia face its most humiliating moment in history again?''
And yet, no one protested.
After all, even thousands of soldiers couldn''t match a few top-tier Starborne.
If the worst came to pass, surrender might be their only option.
Just as the air was thick with the bitter taste of defeat the
er finally looked up from his device.
Sessfully unlocked!
His face was pale, tense, and filled with unease
"General Valor. The one who awakened the Innate Starcard... her name is L."
He hesitated, then continued in a strained voice, "She''s the daughter of Mr. Ortega-the one you personally executed and hung at the gates of Regalhold Military Base."
Chapter 370 Where is! ?
BOOM!
His voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear.
It was like a bomb going off in the middle of the crowd.
A moment ago, they had been preparing themselves for the worst-case scenario- surrender.
But now that fantasy had just been blown to pieces.
Their new general had killed the father of the awakened Innate Starcard wielder.
There would be no peace. No truce. No mercy.
What awaited Vyrdenia now... was likely utter destruction.
As fear seeped into every eye below, Raven looked down at the soldier, his voice
cold as steel, "Where is L now?"
Chapter 379
Chapter 379 The Five-Year-Old Little Boss
The crowd below was momentarily stunned by Raven''s calm voice.
Did she not understand the catastrophe Vyrdenia was about to face?
Why did she look like she wasn''t even the slightest bit nervous?''
Before they could process their confusion, the intelligence officer quickly tapped a few times on his device.
Momentster, he looked up and reported, "The one who awakened the Innate Starcard is currently in Broson, the capital of the Sunset Empire."
Raven nodded slightly at the news.
Then she turned directly to Tony.
"I''ll handle L. You stay in Vyrdenia and deal with Lionel-and my grandfather." Tony blinked in surprise, then quickly asked, "You''re going to the Sunset Empire?" The Sunset Empire didn''t treat Vyrdenians as kindly as Vyrdenia treated them.
Even if Raven went undercover, she would still be at great risk.
And if her identity were exposed... there''d be noing back.
Yet Raven responded with nothing but a casual Mm.
It wasn''t just Tony-many of the soldiers below looked shocked as well.
When they''d first learned that Raven had killed the father of the Starcard awakener, some had begun to resent her.
After all, if not for her, they might still have had a chance to negotiate peace.
But now, hearing that she was nning to walk alone into danger, that resentment melted away almost instantly.
In its ce, admiration began to bloom in their eyes.
To ce her own life behind the needs of the nation-she truly lived up to the title of General.
Tony, however, didn''t share their sentiment.
He looked at her with clear disapproval. "Do you think going there will change anything?
"With the Star God Association backing them, Vyrdenia will soon be at war.
"You''re needed here-on the frontlines with the Sirius Legion. That''s our only shot at survival."
Raven tilted her head slightly, her voice calm. "If the Star God Association wants to help, then they should be helping us fight the Sunset Empire."
They''ve made a mistake. The one who awakened the Innate Starcard isn''t from the Sunset Empire. She''s from Vyrdenia.
As soon as she said it, the entire ce fell silent.
Doubt was written inly on everyone''s faces.
After all, the Star God Association was the most powerful and impartial force in the world. Raven nced deeply at Miles, then turned and walked toward Hiemaly.
Hiemaly''s side.
A few minutes earlier.
After confirming the man on the other end of the call had no intention of helping L against the Sunset Empire, Hiemaly finally rxed a little.
Then he asked, Is the woman you said awakened the Innate Starcard still with you?"
"No, she''s gone back to the Sunset Empire."
"She''s not your sister," Hiemaly replied. "Find a way to restrain her and send me her location. I''m heading to the Sunset Empire."
The man on the other end looked confused. "Why restrain her?"
Hiemaly''s elegant brows furrowed. "If you want to find your sister doswhat'' say."
The man caught the edge in Hiemaly''s voice a Sessfully unlocked!
"She has strong powers linked to the Devour Starcard. I''m the only one who can keep her under control," he said. "Then you go," Hiemaly said coolly.
The young man let out a sigh. "But... the little boss is here. If I leave, will you watch him for me?"
Chapter 379 The Five Year Old Little Boss
Hiemaly''s cold and expressionless face suddenly twitched.
It was as if he''d just been hit with a major problem.
His thin lips pressed into a hard line. "What did you say?"
The voice on the other end chuckled. "You heard me. The little boss is here"
"Afraid Hiemaly wouldn''t believe him, the young man added,
"You know ever since your sister used the Devour Starcard to gain another chance at life, crossing into our world isn''t all that dangerous anymore. The little boss might only be five, but has there been anything he''s ever said he''d do and then didn''t?"
Hiemaly fell silent for a full ten seconds before replying, "Keep him calm. I''ll handle things here,"
Just then, the audio call switched to a video call.
Hiemaly''s hand trembled. He nearly dropped the phone.
Subscribed
Chapter 380
Chapter 380 Have You found My Mother?
Chapter 380 Have You Found My Mother?
He stared at the iing video screen, his expression more serious than ever Only after a full thirty seconds did he slowly, reluctantly press the ept button. And a delicate, porcin-skinned little boy appeared on screen.
His features were as if God had personally sculpted them-wless and angelic.
But right now, his cherubic face was set in a grim, almost cold expression that looked far too mature for his age.
Hiemaly, who had braced himself mentally, still felt his scalp go numb at the sight of the tiny devil who''d haunted his nightmares
The boy looked at him calmly and called out in a soft, even tone, "Uncle Hiemaly."
Hiemaly felt his reason telling him to respond.
But emotionally. He didn''t dare.
Not that the boy expected much. Without waiting, he asked in that same quiet voice, Have you found my mother?"
Hiemaly froze. ''Opening with a hell-tier question-typical.''
Kid, your mom doesn''t even remember she had you... You pop up out of nowhere, and you''re not worried about giving her an emotional breakdown?
Still, Hiemaly knew how sharp this little boss''s senses were.
No matter what he thought, his tone stayed smooth. "There''s a lead. Shouldn''t be long now."
He watched as the boy''s tiny, nk face grew colder.
It was somehow even more ice-cold than Hiemaly''s infamous poker face. Worried this would end in disaster, he quickly added, "Once I find her, I''ll make sure to arrange a way for you to appear without shocking her."
The boy said nothing, simply stared at him, as if weighing the truth in his words.
Only when Hiemaly started to feel extremely ufortable under that gaze did the boy finally speak again. "When?"
Hiemaly felt like he was looking at a miniature, upgraded version of himself.
He didn''t know where did this kid get this personality from.
His sister wasn''t like this. Cassian sure wasn''t either...
When he didn''t answer, the boy raised his brow slightly. "Hm?"
Almost automatically, Hiemaly replied, "It''s hard to say."
The boy pressed his lips together and said, "Three days." "Impos..."
Before he could finish, the boy suddenly curved his soft lips into a charming smile.
"Dear uncle, I''ve gathered quite a few photos of some very prettydies. I like every one of them. Should I send a few to Grandma?"
Hiemaly was utterly speechless.
He knew it.
The moment that little devil started talking more than usual, trouble was guaranteed.
His mother had been nagging him and his five brothers nonstop about marriagetely.
Ever since their sister went missing, the pressure had eased slightly. But if this brat really mentioned anything to their mother, it would all be over.
And not just for him.
Those other deadbeat brothers wouldn''t dare mess with the little boss-so they''d alle after him instead.
Hiemaly didn''t even need to imagine how miserable his life would be.
"Uncle, three days. Can you do it?"
Sessfully unlocked!
Hiemaly clenched his jaw so hard it almost ma
But no matter how much he ground his teeth, in the end, all he could do was force out a grudging, "Yes."
The boy''s stoic little face seemed to soften just slightly, as if a faint smile briefly appeared. "Good. I''ll be waiting for your good news."
Chapter 380 Have You Found by Muh
Click
He hung up without another word
Next to the boy sat young man, about twenty two or twenty divee dressed in a coy shak se to sh about him. His sharp features carried an undeniable elegance
He stared at the darkened phone screen, savoring the memory of stendy''s feed express the sa face was unmistakable
Finally, he thought, karma''s real after att
Hiemaly, his ever-cold, holier than thou soe block brother, had made him take the theme for we
He never imagined the guy would ever look thatered
But before the young man could enjoy his little moment of triumph, the boy''s geze sussently Seff on kam
"Where is Uncle Hiemaly now?" the boy asked politely, his tone as proper
The young man, known as Saxon-and Raven''s seventh brother-silently oursed the borrested a
answered, "In The handsome young man heard the boy''s usual pole tone and couidet key bus gomble testy ant how two-faced he was. Still, he replied calmly, "in Vyrdenia "
The boy''s gaze softened, but not with kindness. There was a flicker of sympathy in the eyes
"Uncle Saxon, if I remember correctly... weren''t you nning to destroy Vyrdenia for the wors from Eng
The young man, known as Saxon-and Raven''s seventh brother, stiffened to there you with the
The boy''s look grew even more sympathetic, though he clearly had no intention of exining himset. He simply sooho
"Let''s go."
"To where?" Saxon asked in confusion.
"To the Sunset Empire,"
Chapter 381
Subscribed
C Broson, World Medical Conference
Chapter 381 Broson, World Medical Conference
Saxon looked increasingly puzzled. "What are we going there for? Didn''t Hiemaly say he didn''t need our help?"
The boy pursed his lips lightly. "To see my mother."
Saxon frowned. "He said they haven''t found her yet."
"They have," said the boy.
Saxon''s handsome face was filled with disbelief. "Found her? Where?"
"In Vyrdenia. But she should be heading to the Sunset Empire soon," said the boy.
"How do you know that?" Saxon narrowed his eyes, suspicious.
He didn''t believe a five-year-old would know something even he didn''t.
The boy simply stared at him for a few seconds, as if silently mourning Saxon''s IQ.
The expression on Hiemaly''s face during the video call had practically screamed "guilty."
The boy had thought Saxon was pretending not to know. Now it seemed... he genuinely didn''t.
Meanwhile, Hiemaly finally let out a long breath as he stared at the "call ended"
screen.
Things weren''t looking great, but at least the little boss didn''t seem suspicious yet. If the boy had truly doubted him, he wouldn''t have been granted three more days. Still... the thought of what might happen when those three days were up sent a cold chill down his spine. For a brief moment, he even wondered if faking his own death and reincarnating like his sister might be worth considering.
"Bro, something wrong?" Raven''s voice suddenly came from behind, snapping him out of his thoughts.
Hiemaly''s body tensed, but only for a moment. His expression quickly returned to its usual icy calm.
He shook his head. "Nothing. You done on your side?"
"Mm. Where''s Cassian?" Raven asked.
"We found something over on the Sunset Empire side. He''s using a device to disguise his appearance and has infiltrated as one of their people."
Hiemaly tapped a few times on his phone, pulling up a map with a red marker on
it.
"He''s safe for now and currently heading deeper into the Sunset Empire
Raven gave a small nod. "Good. Come with me-we''re heading to the Sunset Empire too."
"Alright. I''ll have Hiemal''s people make arrangements."
Since Vyrdenian aircraft weren''t allowed into Sunset Empire territory, only the private jet belonging to the Hiemal Hall-one of the world''s top ten powers-could bypass those restrictions.
Five hourster.
Raven and Hiemaly''s nended at Broson Airport, capital of the Sunset Empire.
To avoid drawing attention as Vyrdenia''s new general, Raven had returned to her past life''s face-an utterly breathtaking beauty.
And with the World Medical Conference about to begin in Broson-and rumors that L would be in attendance-she''d decided to wear a pure white doctor''s uniform.
As Raven descended from the ne, a group of more than a dozen doctors disembarked from arge nearby aircraft.
"Oh! I think I just saw the legendary angel in white!"
One doctor''s gaze locked onto Raven the moment he saw her, unable to stop himself from eximing.
Immediately, the rest of the medical team turned to look.
Almost every male doctor had the same reaction-stunned admiration.
"Absolutely stunning."
"A real-life angel. An actual angel in white!"
A well-dressed doctor in histe twenties, with Sessfully unlocked!
nt smile, quickly stepped toward Raven.
Hello, beautiful angel in white. I''m Johnny-holuer ui avvitation to the World
Medical Conference. May I know your name?"
Raven wasn''t surprised by the C-level mention. Vyrdenia used a different ranking system-Level 3, Level 2, and Level 1 invitations-corresponding to the international C, B, and A levels.
Chapter 381 Broson, World Medical Conference
And her own invitation was a special level one internationally ranked S.
She gave Johnny a polite nod. "Hello, I''m Raven."
Even though she was on enemy soil, she hadn''t bothered using an alias. After all, few people knew the name of Vyrdenia''s new general, and there were certainly other people named Raven in the world.
"Raven," Johnny said with a grin. "What a beautiful name."
But before he could say anything more, the only woman in the group stepped forward.
She was in her early thirties, a gentle-faced woman with a warm, approachable aura. Not especially beautiful, but her presence wasforting.
She linked her arm with Johnny''s and smiled at Raven. "Hi, I''m Ellie, Johnny''s girlfriend. I''ve got a B-level invitation to the conference."
"Then she gave Raven a friendly look and asked,
Then she gave Raven a friendly look and asked, "At your age, I assume you
haven''t received an official invitation yet? Are you here to observe and learn from the more experienced doctors?"
Chapter 382
Chapter 382 Princess L''s Gift
As soon as Ellie finished speaking, the male doctors around her all froze for a beat.
The next moment, their gazes toward Raven subtly changed.
After all, the World Medical Conference typically only allowed invited doctors to attend. Even being present without an official invitation was generally prohibited.
But, as with most things, there were exceptions.
Some doctors who had received B-level or higher invitations had, in past years, brought others along.
asionally, beautiful female doctors had used their looks to coax such invitees into sneaking them in.
Up until now, everyone''s attention had been focused on Raven''s stunning appearance. But after Ellie''s not-so-subtle reminder, several of the men began to consider another possibility.
Even Johnny, who had first expressed admiration for Raven, now looked at her with a bit more scrutiny.
Raven felt the sudden shift in the air, every nce now tinged with doubt or spectionall thanks to a single sentence from Ellie.
Interesting, she thought, raising a brow slightly. ''Just one line, and she stirred up the whole mood. This woman was more calcting than she looked.''
Still, Raven had no intention of ying this game. She hade to the Sunset Empire for one reason: to find L, and every minute wasted here could cost her time she didn''t have.
She gave Ellie a faint nce, then addressed the group calmly, "I have some things to take care of. I hope we''ll meet again." She didn''t bother mentioning her S-level invitation.
Bragging about it would only raise more doubts. If she shed it here, they wouldn''t just think it was fake-they might even cause her more trouble.
With that, Raven turned and headed for the terminal exit.
The doctors all stared at her retreating figure, stunned.
"She''s gone?"
Even Ellie was momentarily caught off guard. ''That reaction... could I have been wrong?''
Johnny''s face shed with clear regret.
He''d actually dared to suspect a woman like her of such petty tricks.
Unforgivable.
He had to fix Raven''s impression of him.
With that in mind, Johnny lifted a foot to chase after her.
But just then, over twenty individuals dressed in the royal uniforms of the Sunset Empire approached quickly. "Doctors, thank you for your hard journey." An elderly man in his fifties stepped forward, greeting them with deep respect.
"Originally, we were going to take you to your amodations for a day of rest. But the Princess''s condition has worsened. The Vyrdenian doctors have had no sess. I must trouble you toe to the pce immediately.
"Please be assured, should anyone be able to ease Her Highness''s suffering, Princess L herself will present a grand reward."
The moment Rupert finished speaking, Raven-already several steps aheadC suddenly froze in her tracks. ''Princess L?''
She turned her head, eyes fixed on Rupertly man. The other doctors'' expressions grew more serious as well.
Before arriving in the Sunset Empire, they had all heard about the appearance of an Innate Starcard holder.
What''s more, this very person had received personal recognition from the legendary president of the Star God Association.
To them, L had be something akin to a divine figure-untouchable, otherworldly.
To earn her gratitude... that would be the kind of story they could brag about for life. Ellie, too, was glowing with gentle excitement after hearing about Lole''s promised reward.
"As doctors, our patients'' health alwayses Sessfully unlocked! e, lead the way."
Rupert''s eyes sparkled with gratitude. "Yes, yes-thank you, thank you, honored physicians!" He turned to lead the group away.
"Wait a second!" Johnny suddenly stopped and turned back toward Raven.
Chapter 383 Raven Worships L?
Chapter 383
Chapter 383 Raven Worships L?
"Miss Valor, if you don''t mind, why note with us to take a look at the Princess''s condition?" Johnny said cheerfully Another pair of hands could only
help."
Several of the other male doctors who had just been feeling guilty for misjudging Raven immediately chimed in, "Yes, Miss Valor,e with us!
"We only have one female doctor-Ellie. If the princess doesn''t like being examined by men, you could help Ellie out." Ellie had initially nned to politely decline Raven''s involvement. But after hearing thatst line, her thoughts shifted
She had heard that the princess had a strong aversion to being touched by men. If that were true, the task of treating her would likely fall entirely on her shoulders. Which also meant Raven could be assigned to do the grunt work.
And that would be the perfect time to show all these shallow, swooning men just how unworthy the object of their admiration really was.
Seeing the others so quick to wee Raven, Johnny breathed a small sigh of relief.
Then he turned back to her and asked again, this time a little more eagerly, "Miss Valor, would that be alright?"
Raven smiled lightly. "Of course."
Honestly, life doesn''t get more convenient than this-thinking of sleep and having someone deliver the pillow!
Rupert, seeing how all the doctors were enthusiastically rmending Raven, had no objections. He offered her a kind smile. "Then thank you for your help, doctor. Everyone, please follow me."
About half an hourter, Raven, Hiemaly, and the others arrived at the imperial pce in a royal vehicle.
The Sunset Empire''s pce wasn''t as extravagant as the Sovereign Pce in Vyrdenia, but its architecture and decorations were steeped in unique historical charm.
The pce grounds were also filled with cherry blossom trees.
It was currently peak bloom season, and the soft pink petals fluttering down from the trees painted the entire area with an ethereal beauty.
But Raven''s focus was elsewhere. Her priority was to find L. She only nced at the blossoms before withdrawing her
gaze.
Soon, Rupert led them into arge, spacious building.
Inside stood a dozen or so male doctors in white coats, all with serious expressions on their faces.
Rupert nodded politely to them, then led Raven and the group into the inner room.
There, a young woman in her mid-twentiesy on a bed, her face contorted with pain.
Her features weren''t particrly striking, but her skin was pale and smooth-so fair it was nearly translucent.
Yet now, that fair face was tinged faintly with a bluish-purple hue.
Raven took one look and immediately recognized the problem.
The others, however, were clearly troubled by what they saw. Most of the doctors frowned, visibly stumped.
Raven ignored their reactions. She turned calmly to Rupert and asked,
"If I can ease her condition, will I be allowed to meet L?"
Rupert, a man well-versed in political storms and pce drama, was momentarily stunned.
Not only had Raven dared to call Her Highness L by name, but she also spoke with such certainty-as if she knew she could treat the princess.
She wasn''t the only one drawing attention now. All the doctors, including Johnny and Ellie, were now staring at her.
Johnny hesitated for a moment, then asked cautiously, "Miss Valor... you believe you can treat the princess?"
Now was not the time for humility. Raven gave a confident nod. "Yes."
The surrounding doctors immediately fell into countered silence
Sessfully unlocked!
But before any of them could speak, Ellie''s usu
nra revealing a clear trace of disapproval.
Miss Valor, she began in a soft but firm voice, Meeting someone like Her
Highness L is indeed a dream for many. "But no matter how much you admire her-or how desperately you want to meet her-you can''t gamble with the princess''s
life."
Chapter 384
Chapter 384 A Member Of Hiemat?
made gostou around them shifted the gazes at fillie''sment, their expressions subtly changing as they looked at
#waste oues Lole, the one who had awakened the innate Starcard, was
undoubtedly destined to be the strongest indundul in the world within a few
short years.
Someone the that figure protically born to rule, was already an icon of reverence for countless people.
And Haven, with her youthful appearance, couldn''t possibly have much experience in the medical field.
In the very best, she ludnt even mentioned receiving an invitation to the Medical Conference.
if she had one, something so prestigious it defined a doctor''s standing, she surely would''ve mentioned it earlier when Johnny intoduced himself
And now she was asking whether she could meet L if she helped the princess? To them, it sounded like a girl infatuated with her idol, using the princess''s life as an exouse to get close.
Raven could clearly feel the growing skepticism But instead of irritation, Raven chuckled softly."Worship L?"
She thought flie was smart flow it seemed she misjudged her
Sull, Raven didn''t bother arguing. She only let out a faintugh and turned her attention to Rupert, who was now frowning roots and more with every passing second.
1 can ease her condition; Raven said calmly. "But I need a quiet, uninterrupted space to do it."
Rupert struggled to suppress the twitch of his lips, which looked more like a forced smile than anything genuine.
He couldn''t exactly throw her out after inviting her in front of so many witnesses. But still, he hesitated before replying.
"If you really can heal the princess, we would be more than grateful," he said carefully. "However, before any treatment, we do require some verification of your identity and medical qualifications."
He quickly added, as if afraid she''d take offense. "This isn''t about targeting you, of course. You understand-Her Highness'' s status is unique. For her safety, all treating physicians must provide proof of their skills and background."
"How would you like me to prove it? Raven asked.
She had orginally intended to take out her Medical Conference invitation.
But the moment she heard Rupert''s phrasing, she paused.
Her invitation was written in Vyrdenian script.
And right now, the Sunset Empire and Vyrdenia were one breath away from full- scale war.
If she revealed the invitation, she wouldn''t just be questioned-it could expose her as Vyrdenian, possibly even as their new general. That wasn''t a risk she could take.
Rupert, unaware of her thoughts, smiled and said, "For your identity, we just ask to see your personal credentials. And for your medical qualifications, a few examples of past sessful cases would suffice."
Raven tilted her head and nced at the man beside her-Hiemaly, who had been so quiet he might as well have been invisible.
"Brother, the ID"
Before leaving for the Sunset Empire, Hiemaly had instructed his subordinates to prepare a Hiemal ID for her.
it was worth noting that the ten global powers-including Hiemal-existed beyond national borders. Anyone who joined one of these organizations automatically relinquished their previous nationality.
Which meant Raven could use this ID to sidestep her origins entirely.
Hiemaly immediately understood and handed her a sleek identity card bearing the sigil of Hiema!.
Raven nced at it once, then handed it to Rupert. "This is my identification."
Rupert took it halfheartedly-until his eyesnded on the symbol of Hiemal.
His expression shifted at once, bing much more respectful. "You''re... from Hiemal?"
Not just him-the other doctors looked at Raver
Joining any of the ten global powers was near
And Hiemal ranked fifth among them.
Sessfully unlocked!
Even the lowest ranking member in such an organization was someone that most would think twice before crossing.
But Ellie, unlike the others, didn''t look impressed. In fact, suspicion red in her eyes.
10
Chapter 384 A Member Of Hiemal?
Without a word, she pulled out her phone and sent a message.
Once done, she nced back at Raven, her eyes colder than ever.
She had disliked this woman from the start-too pretty, too calm, too confident. But
if Raven was stupid enough to fake being a Hiemal member, then Ellie would
dly help her destroy herself.
Subscribed
Chapter 385
Chapter 385 The B-Level Invitation Is Yours
Under the stunned gazes of Rupert and the gathered physicians, Raven gave a calm nod and replied with a soft "Mm."
Rupert immediately adjusted his expression, bing visibly more respectful. I didn''t realize you were from Hiemal mydy. If there was any disrespect earlier, I hope you''ll forgive me."
Raven gently shook her head. "It''s okay?
I''ve been immersed in medical research for a long time," she added lightly. "I haven''t had many public cases. But it seems there''s someone here who isn''t doing too well. If I can treat them, that should be proof enough of my abilities."
As her wordsnded, the physicians exchanged puzzled nces.
There were only so many people in the room-besides Rupert and the silent Hiemaly, it was just them
And as experienced doctors invited to the prestigious Medical Conference, they would surely know if they were the ones sick...
Before anyone could voice their confusion, Raven''s gazended squarely on Ellie. Ellie, who had already been skeptical after seeing Raven''s Hiemal credentials, felt her heart skip at the weight of that look. Her soft smile froze slightly.
But she quickly recovered, her expression regaining itsposed warmth as she replied, "Miss Valor, are you suggesting i m the one who''s ill?*
Raven, as ifpletely oblivious to the tension, simply nodded. "Yes. You are."
Every head in the room turned to Ellie at once.
Shock rippled through the group.
"Ellie? Sick?"
"Impossible! She is a respected physician-holder of a B-level invitation to the Medical Conference. How could she not know if something were wrong with her body?"
Ellie could feel every probing stare fall on her like a weight. The gentle curve of her lips ttened into a thin, cold line. "Miss Valor," she said tightly, "I consider my medical skills to be on par with yours. If you can detect a condition in me, then I should be able to as well."
"I understand you wish to prove yourself," she added, "but as a doctor, you should know-every word we speak carries responsibility."
Raven met her gaze, unfazed. "A doctor''s ability isn''t proven by a slip of paperbeled an ''invitation."
Ellie gave a softugh-but it wasced with a chilly edge.
"Are you questioning the credibility of the Medical Conference?"
The male doctors shifted again, some ncing at Raven with subtle difort.
Still, many found it hard to be too harsh, looking at that almost unfairly beautiful face.
Out of goodwill, several began to speak up.
"Miss Valor, you may not have received an invitation yet, but you''re still young. There''s always next year."
"Yes, there was once a doctor who openly criticized the credibility of the Medical Conference. When Master Ethan-the head physician-found out, he cklisted the man for life. He never had another chance."
"Miss Valor, with how outstanding you look, and if you keep working hard, you could easily earn a C-level invitation within ten years. Please don''t throw your future away over a few careless remarks."
Seeing how the others now stood by her side, Ellie''s smile grew even softer, her voice full of gentle admonishment. "Little girl," she said sweetly, "I know you''re desperate to meet Her Highness L, and that''s why you''re making these mistakes. But you shouldn''t joke about my medical skills.
"This B-level invitation," she lifted it ever so slightly, "was awarded as recognition of my abilities by the Medical Conference. When you challenge me, you''re challenging the institution''s authority."
Raven watched Ellie''s condescending tone wit Sessfully unlocked! a quietugh. "Is that so?"
Ellie''s expression flickered, her sweet smile faltey juta. One opone again, this time firmly. "Of course. I''m certain I''m
not ill.
"And if you can prove I''m wrong..." She raised her chin slightly, her voice crisp and unwavering. "Then this B-level invitation- will be yours."
Chapter 386
Chapter 386 The Invitation Isn''t A Joke
The moment Ellie finished speaking, the expressions on the doctors around her shifted
"Ellie, the Medical Conference invitation isn''t something to be taken lightly? Johnny said immediately, frowning
Ellie saw the concern in Johnny''s eyes and couldn''t help but curve her lips into a smile
She nced at Raven, then turned to Johnny and said with a lightugh, The Medical Conference has always honored sell above all. If I truly have an illness I wasn''t even aware of, and this youngdy can detect it-doesn''t that prove her medical ability surpasses mine? If that''s the case, why wouldn''t I hand her my invitation?"
Johnny didn''t rx at all. That may be true, but..."
Before he could finish, Ellie interrupted gently, her gaze as soft as water Johnny, I understand your concem. If it were only my promise, it might seem unfair.*
She turned to Raven. "Miss, how about this-if I do have an illness, I''ll give you my B-level invitation. But if i don''t, you''l return home and dedicate yourself to your studies. For the next three years, you won''t appear in any public medicalpetitions. Deal?"
Around them, the other doctors looked at Ellie with newfound admiration
Some even looked a bit sheepish.
They had assumed Ellie''s attitude came from jealousy over Johnny''s interest in Raven. But now, it seemed she had simply been worried that Raven-young and unproven-might recklessly attempt something dangerous just to prove herself By offering her own invitation as a bet, Ellie was trying to help Raven grow, encouraging her to focus on honing her craft.
Even Johnny''s view of Ellie shifted.
At first, he had been frustrated when she mentioned giving her invitation away. But now, seeing the conditions she had attached, he understood she had done it with Raven''s best interests in mind.
Still, he hesitated for a moment and then looked at Raven. "Miss Valor I know you have confidence in your skills. But you''re still young. Rushing things will only hurt you in the long run.
"Ellie''s body is perfectly healthy. I just hope that if you ever do choose to focus on medicine, it''s from a genuine passion to heal, not because you lost a bet."
Raven raised a brow slightly as she took in the sudden change in everyone''s attitudeall from a few carefully crafted words from Ellie.
She turned to Johnny and said calmly, "I have no interest in her invitation. If I didn''t need to prove my skills to help treat the princess, I wouldn''t waste a single second caring what illness she might have.
"Of course, if she and all of you-refuse treatment, I won''t force the matter.
*Just a friendly reminder-if she doesn''t get treated soon, she won''t live past three months."
It was as if something exploded in the room.
All the previous friendliness in their gazes vanished.
Now, nearly everyone looked at Raven with a mix of shock and disapproval
Ellie''s expression turned icy, and even her gentle voice had gained a sharp edge. "Are you cursing me?"
Raven nced at her, expression t. "I''m not that bored. I''m simply stating a fact."
Ellie''s fists clenched tightly at Raven''s detached tone
The other doctors'' expressions had also grown colder.
"Miss Valor, Ellie is only hoping you''ll focus on your studies. You shouldn''t repay her kindness with hostility"
"Yeah. You''re beautiful-you should be an angel in white, not someone people grow to despise."
"Miss Valor, apologize to Ellier
Raven felt the increasingly hostile stares surrounding her-and thenughed. "I said she was sick because her condition is already life-threatening.
"And as for the rest of you-maybe you don''t ha
At that, the room fell into a stunned silence.
one of you are in perfect health either
Sessfully unlocked!
Before anyone could respond, Raven calmly lifted a hand and pointed at a middle-aged doctor in his early forties.
"You," she said. "Three months ago, your sleep started to decline. You''ve been having frequent nightmares and now go to bed every night afraid yo
Chapter 387
Chapter 387 Only Three Minutes?
"How do you know that?" The middle-aged doctor Raven had pointed to reacted instinctively, surprise shing across his
face.
Raven smiled faintly. "You''ve probably had a physical, but nothing came back conclusive. So you assumed it was just mental stress. Lately, you''ve been working out more to try and rx-but it hasn''t helped much, has it?"
The man''s eyes widened. Raven hadn''t just pinpointed his symptoms-she even knew what he had tried to do about them. He suddenly regarded her with far more seriousness.
Carefully, almost cautiously, he asked, "You''re right. So... is there really something wrong with me?"
Raven nodded. "You''ve developed a rare form of psychological disorder. It''s not severe yet, but if left untreated, it could eventually lead to chronic mental fatigue."
The doctor froze. "A rare psychological disorder?"
Raven nodded again. Then, without pause, she reached into her Life Ring and retrieved a small white porcin bottle. "One pill a day. Take it for a week, and you''ll be cured."
Without hesitation, the man reached out with both hands and received it like a sacred relic. "Thank you! Thank you so
much!"
He had had enough of sleepless nights and waking from nightmares in a cold sweat. If there was even a sliver of hope, he was willing to try it.
Ellie, watching his reaction, couldn''t help the darkening of her expression.
But to her, Raven had probably just gotten lucky-like a blind cat running into a dead mouse.
Before she could gather her thoughts, however, Raven calmly raised her hand again, pointing at a tall,nky doctor nearby.
"You''ve been feeling a scratchy throat around noon each day," she said. "You assumed it was a mild cold and took some cold medicine-but it hasn''t improved, has it?"
The doctor blinked in shock.
"How could you know that?"
"You weren''t sick from a cold. You were bitten by a rare mosquito species called Emerald Veil. The toxin''s not deep in your system yet, but if you don''t take antidotes soon, it''ll start affecting your internal organs."
The man nodded quickly, startled. "Okay, okay! I''ll go get detox meds as soon as I get back."
But just as he finished speaking, a man in his mid-thirties nearby chuckled and shook his head.
"Young girl, I don''t know how skilled you are in medicine," he said, "but your observation skills are impressive.
"You saw Dr. Scott''s dark circles and guessed he''s having sleep issues. And Dr. Chandler-didn''t he cough on the way here in the car?"
As he spoke, realization began to dawn across the faces of the other doctors.
They turned toward Raven again, this time with narrowed eyes, clearly more skeptical.
Raven, under their gazes, looked at the man who had spoken and smiled lightly. "If what I said about them was just guesswork... then yours shouldn''t be."
The man felt his heart skip. A chill slid down his spine.
Somehow, he had a very bad feeling about what wasing.
And then, Raven''s gaze sharpened slightly, her voice slow and deliberate:
"You don''tst more than three minutes, right? Been getting quite a fewints from your lovertely, haven''t you?"
It felt like something in the man''s brain snapped.
He went nk for a moment.
Then, slowly, horribly, he realized everyone''s eyes were now on him-with a mix of disbelief, shock... and pity.
Whoosh!
His face flushed red like a tomato in seconds.
Sessfully unlocked!
e still locked eyes with her and gritted his teeth.
Even though his reaction alone practically cont.ied what Raven bild "Nonsense! Absolute nonsense!"
Raven tilted her head, one brow arching in mild amusement. "Really?"
She raised her hand again, and with a soft shimmer from the Ring of Life, another small white porcin bottle appeared in
Chapter 387 Only Three Minutes?
her palm.
"One pill from this," she said smoothly, "and your three minutes will turn into thirty.
I was going to offer it to you, but it seems you don''t need it."
She shook her head gently, about to put the bottle back into the ring.
But before she could make a move, the man blurted out, "I do!"
Raven blinked, as if puzzled. But I thought it was nonsense? Didn''t you say you''re perfectly fine? Why waste money on something you don''t need?"
Subscribed
Chapter 388
hapter 388 That Was Fast
The moment Raven''s words dropped, the entire room fell into stunned silence.
All eyes turned toward the male doctor she had just exposed.
One second he was using her of spouting nonsense, and the next he was begging to buy a bottle of medicine from her. Could someone embarrass themselves Yaster than that?
Under the weight of everyone''s gaze, the man stood as stiff as a statue.
He could feel it-every single one of his peers was now looking at him with thinly veiled pity and disbelief
His face flushed an even deeper shade of red.
Right now, he wished he could disappear.
He didn''t need anyone to spell it out-he could already foresee how many awkward looks and whispered jokes he''d be enduring for who-knew-how-long.
But then he thought of the look on his wife''s face after each... disappointing performance. That frustrated sigh, that mix of disappointment and disdain.
He clenched his fists and, summoning thest shreds of his dignity, looked at Raven with a forced, sheepish smile. "Miss Valor, I misjudged your skills earlier. I truly see now how talented you are.
"I sincerely apologize. I really do need the medicine. Please, no matter what, I hope you''ll let me buy it."
The moment he finished, the surrounding doctors looked at him even more strangely than before.
But he ignored it. For the sake of his future happiness-he had no choice but to endure.
Raven nced at him, amused by his tragic-but-determined expression. "I said I was selling it, but truthfully, I''m not short on money," she said with a smile. "Take it. Just consider it a favor you owe me."
She casually tossed the small white bottle in his direction.
The man panicked as it flew toward him and scrambled to catch it.
Once he had it safely in hand, he opened it immediately.
Seeing that it held more than fifty pills, his face lit up with gratitude and glee.
Still, thinking he might need a refill someday, he looked at Raven with even greater reverence.
"Miss Valor, with medical skill and kindness like yours, you truly are an angel in white," he said.
The surrounding doctors, hearing him heap such praise, now looked at Raven with something far beyond respect.
They no longer doubted her skills-at this point, they were certain she was no ordinary physician.
With talent like hers, she wasn''t just worthy of a B-level invitation-an A-level wasn''t out of the question.
And the most shocking part? She looked barely twenty.
She was simply a genius.
Just then, the man who had received the medicine, likely hoping to further win Raven''s favor, turned to the stunned Rupert. "Mr. Powell, Miss Valor was able to identify several of our health conditions with just a nce. Surely, that proves she''s
more than qualified to examine the princess?"
Rupert blinked as if waking from a trance.
"Yes-yes, of course!" he said hastily, nodding.
Then he turned to Raven, his tone both reverent and sincere. "If you can relieve Her Highness''s suffering, I will personally arrange for you to meet Princess L."
Raven dipped her head slightly in acknowledgment.
Just as she took a step toward the princess''s bed, however, a voice rang out abruptly. "Wait!"
Everyone in the room turned toward the source.
Subscribed
Chapter 389
Chapter 389 Don''t You Understand Language?
A sharp, chilling voice rang through the room-drawing everyone''s attention to Ellie, who now stood at the center of the crowd with a dark expression clouding her once gentle features.
Gone was her usual soft,posed demeanor. What reced it was something colder, harsher-twisted by either resentment or fear.
Her eyes locked onto Raven like knives.
"You said I was sick, she spat, and that I wouldn''t live past three months. What did you mean by that?
She hadn''t taken those words seriously at first. She was convinced Raven had only said them to create a stir, to boost her own reputation by publicly challenging someone more aplished.
Otherwise, Ellie never would''ve so confidently offered her B-level Medical Conference invitation as a wager.
But Raven had urately diagnosed three doctors in a row-and the third diagnosis was something that couldn''t be seen with mere surface observation.
Somewhere deep inside, fear was beginning to bloom.
Raven met her gaze without a hint of tension, her eyes catching the flicker of dread hiding in Ellie''s pupils. A barely noticeable smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.
"What did I mean?" she saidzily. "Exactly what it sounds like."
Ellie''s voice sharpened, defensive panic leaking into every syble. "Then exin it! Why do you say I won''t live another
three months?"
Raven raised a brow slightly at her aggressive tone. Her voice dropped, cool and firm. You''re sick. If you don''t get treated, you won''t live beyond three months. What, was I unclear the first time?"
Ellie froze.
The bluntness of the reply hit her like a p. Her body stiffened, and her breath hitched for a moment.
"Say that again," she hissed.
Around them, most the doctors had already developed a favorable impression of Raven due to her remarkable appearance and now her stunning medical skills. Seeing Ellie suddenly explode in anger left them more than a little disapproving. "Ellie," someone said gently, "maybe it''s really worth getting a check-up. There could be something serious going on." "Yeah," another added. "You did say you''d hand over your B-level invitation if Miss Valor was right. Now that she''s shown her skills, you should honor your word."
"Honestly, with her level of medical expertise, Miss Valor is more than qualified for a B-level invitation."
Ellie''s fingers clenched into fists by her sides. These were the same men who had been falling over themselves to tter her moments ago. And now? All of them had turned to Raven.
She drew in a deep breath, then red at Raven as if trying to crush her with her stare alone.
"You want my B-level invitation? Fine," she snapped. "But first, tell me exactly what''s wrong with me."
The surrounding doctors grew quiet again, their expressions tense.
But before anyone else could speak, Raven let out a soft chuckle.
"Correction," she said lightly, "you were the one who offered your invitation if I could identify your illness. I never asked for it." Her gaze locked onto Ellie, her voice now tinged with amusement.
"Honestly, I wasn''t that interested. I didn''t tell you the details of your illness earlier because I wanted to give you the dignity of discovering it quietly. A little room to save face.
"But now that you''ve practically begged me to say it out loud... Well, I''d be rude not to oblige your generosity."
Ellie''s heart skipped a beat. A chill crept down her spine.
She wanted to stop Raven.
^n^ mut
But the moment stretched taut, and Raven''s voic
standu, charm and utterly impossible to ignore. What she said next left Ellie reeling and the room in stunned: Sessfully unlocked!
14.
Subscribed
Chapter 390
Chapter 390 Over Five Guys
Raven''s voice cut through the air like a de, calm and deliberate, "Ms. Reeves, in the past three months.... you''ve been with more than five men, haven''t you?"
Boom!
The moment the wordsnded, Ellie felt as though thunder had struck directly above her head. Her mind went nk, her ears ringing in disbelief
The surrounding male doctors stared at her with wide, stunned eyes.
"W What?"
"No way!"
Ellie had never been considered especially beautiful, but her figure was graceful and her temperament always soft anddylike.
In their eyes, she had been pure.
But Raven''s words shattered that image in an instant.
"Ellie... is she telling the truth?" Johnny''s voice trembled as he looked at her, his deep blue eyes filled with a flicker of hope.
He was her boyfriend. Though he had shown some innocent admiration for Raven earlier, it had been no more than a man''s appreciation for beauty.
He had never once betrayed Ellie and had always believed that she, too, was devoted only to him.
But now... after everything Raven had urately diagnosed before, he could no longer simply brush it off.
"She''s ndering me, Johnny! She''s lying!" Ellie''s voice cracked with desperation.
But Raven''s voice came again, as steady and clear as before. "Whether it''s true or not, take your girlfriend to the hospital and find out.
"She''s infected with syphilis. It''s mutating, which makes treatment harder-but detecting it isn''t a problem."
Johnny''s face changed instantly. His breath caught. He instinctively took two steps back, increasing the distance between himself and Ellie.
And he wasn''t the only one. Several doctors who had been standing close to Ellie quietly shuffled away as well, their expressions wary.
Ellie looked around-one by one, colleagues and acquaintances were pulling back, casting doubtful, even repulsed nces in her direction. The way she looked at Raven now could''ve melted steel.
But thatst shred of reason in her mind screamed. ''If yoush out now, you''ll only prove her right.''
She took a trembling breath and forced her voice to calm, eyes misty with grievance.
"I swear, I''ve never done anything to betray Johnny.
"Do you even realize what your careless usation could do to a woman''s reputation?"
Johnny hesitated.
Ellie seemed like someone who''d been wronged, her eyes red, her tone pleading.
It was hard to believe she was lying.
But before he could gather his thoughts, Ellie''s voice rang out again, full of righteous indignation.
"Miss Valor, I''ve never been with any man other than Johnny. But even if I had- how could you possibly know that? How would you diagnose it just by looking? Isn''t that utterly ridiculous?"
The surrounding doctors faltered, ncing at each other with confusion.
Indeed-illness could show on the body. But a person''s romantic history? How could someone see that at a nce? "You''re right. Medical instruments won''t tell you who you''ve slept with. But if you had lived cleanly, you wouldn''t have this disease to begin with.
"If you still doubt me, go get tested. I have nothing more to say about your condition."
She paused, her tone sharp as a de. "Now stay out of my way. I''m here to treat the princess."
Ellie opened her mouth to argue-but the invis catch.
Sessfully unlocked! ven''s presence suddenly made her breath
She could feel it. Even if she spoke now, no one would take her side. The
suspicious nces, the quiet murmurs-they wouldn''t stop.
She clenched her fists, swallowed her pride, and stepped back.
Chisper Witthver five there
"Fine she thought battery "Let her try if she seeds in treating the princess, then
so be it. But if she fails...
Chapter 391
Chapter 391 Can I Meet L Now?
A cold glint shed through Ellie''s eyes, quickly hidden beneath her usual calm
Raven, unfazed by Ellie''s presence, didn''t spare her a nce. She walked straight to the princess''s bedside and sat down She gently ced her fingers on the princess''s wrist, checking the pulse-just long enough to confirm her earlier diagnosis Then, with a small touch to the spatial ring on her finger, nine silver needles appeared between her fingers
Shhht-shhht-shhh!!
The sound of needles slicing through air echoed.
In the blink of an eye, all nine needles had been precisely inserted into key acupoints across the princess''s chest and abdomen.
Though most of the surrounding doctors weren''t from Vyrdenia, they were all familiar with traditional medicine to some extent-after all, Ethan, the president of the World Medical Conference, was a strong advocate for it.
Seeing Raven''s practiced movements, their awe for her medical skill deepened once again.
But Rupert, unfamiliar with acupuncture techniques, tensed in rm. No previous doctor had dared pierce the princess''s body with needles-they had all chosen conservative methods out of caution.
He instinctively stepped forward to intervene-
But before he could do so, Ellie, standing nearby, suddenly widened her eyes in shock.
"Nine Meridians Technique?"
Rupert froze mid-step. He immediately pulled back, no longer daring to interrupt. But Ellie''s gaze turned icy.
"You stole my teacher''s Nine Meridians Technique! How dare you?"
Her mentor was the prized disciple of the legendary Dr. Reed, president of the Medical Conference. He had just developed this exact acupuncture method and had stayed behind to perfect and refine it-foregoing the conference entirely
Ellie never imagined that someone else would be brazen enough to steal it-and show off in public like this!
But Raven didn''t even spare her a nce. Her attention remained fixed on the silver needles and the princess''s condition. To Ellie, that silence was confirmation of guilt. She pulled out her phone at once and sent a message to her mentor, exining everything.
Momentster, she received a reply: "On my way to the Sunset Empire now. Seeing the message, Ellie''s gloom lifted instantly. Her heart soared.
This was perfect. She''d been wondering how to restore her shattered reputation- now, fate had handed her the perfect opportunity.
No one listens to a thief, she thought, her lips curling into a smug smile. ''Let her show off while she can. Once my teacher arrives, she''s done for.''
Splurt!
Her smugness shattered in an instant as the princess suddenly sat upright, coughing out a mouthful of thick, dark purple blood.
"Your Highness!"
Rupert gasped in rm and rushed forward to the bed.
"Doctors! Doctors-someonee, quickly! Check her condition!"
In his panic, he nearly shoved Raven aside, shouting toward the group of physicians.
But the princess calmly reached out and ced a hand on his arm.
"I''m fine... I feel much better."
Rupert froze mid-motion.
"You-better? Are you sure? Do you still feel any difor
Sessfully unlocked!
The princess shook her head gently. "Before, it
in my chest. Even breathing hurt. But now... it''
s gone."
Rupert stared at her, stunned.
He slowly turned his head, eyes falling on Raven.
She saved the preeel he thought with just a few needs
Ravench
Then she spoke Me
Chapter 392
Chapter 392 Who Did You Want To Kick Out?
Rupert instinctively nodded upon hearing Raven''s question.
However, before he could respond, Ellie suddenly let out a coldugh and said, "You want to meet Her Highness Lota? You re just a thief who stole someone else''s medical technique-what right do you have to see Her Highness L? Everyone in the room, including the doctors and Rupert, turned their gaze toward Raven upon hearing her words
When Raven was treating the princess earlier, Ellie had already used her of stealing the technique.
At the time, Raven didn''t say anything, so no one knew whether she was admitting it or just didn''t have the chance to respond.
Now, the matter clearly needed an exnation.
Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Raven tilted her head slightly and looked at Ellie. "Stole?"
"That''s right! This Nine Meridians Technique is a unique method my teacher just developed recently. If you didn''t steal it, how else could you have learned it?"
Raven stared at her for a few seconds, a flicker of cold light shing in her eyes. "Who''s your teacher?"
Ellie looked like she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. "You stole my teacher''s technique and now im you don''t even know who my teacher is?"
Before Raven could reply, Ellie turned directly to Rupert beside her. "Mr. Powell, it''s true that she alleviated the princess''s condition, but the acupuncture she used was stolen. Strictly speaking, the one who truly saved the princess was my
teacher!"
The surrounding doctors, hearing Ellie''s confident tone, couldn''t help but look at Raven with a trace of doubt in their eyes. They were all somewhat familiar with Ellie and naturally knew that her teacher was the most highly regarded student of the famed healer Ethan.
Someone that talented indeed had the ability to create such a technique.
If Raven had really used a stolen technique to treat the princess, then saying it was Ellie''s teacher who saved the princess didn''t seem all that unreasonable.
But... was Raven''s acupuncture really stolen?
Ignoring the reactions around her, Ellie turned to Rupert again and said, "So, Mr. Powell, the one who should be meeting Her Highness L and receiving the reward for curing the princess should be my teacher!
"My teacher is already on the way. Now, please throw this woman, who stole my teacher''s original technique, out!*
As Ellie''s voice fell, Raven''s expression turned icy, as though ayer of frost had settled over her face.
In two lifetimes, this was the first time she''d ever been ndered so viciously.
If this woman was so eager to die, Raven didn''t mind sending her off.
Shhk!
But just as Raven was about to make a move on Ellie, a serpent-shaped dart suddenly whizzed past her ear.
"Ah!"
A sharp pain shot through Ellie''s ear, and she let out a scream she couldn''t hold back.
A lock of her hair was sliced in half and fluttered to the floor.
At the same time, a wound cut across half her ear, and droplets of blood dripped onto her shoulder, staining arge patch of her white coat red.
Instinctively, she clutched the wound and looked in disbelief at Hiemaly, who had been standing quietly beside Raven the whole time-someone she had always assumed was just a bodyguard.
She thought the man must be crazy to attack her in the royal pce of the Sunset Empire.
Under Ellie''s pained and shocked gaze, Hiemaly nced at her like he was looking at trash. His thin lips, pressed into a line, parted slightly, and a cold, t voice emerged, "Who did you just say you were going to throw out?"
Subscribed
Chapter 393
chapter 393 President Of The Star God Association
Ebs frogs for & masront when she heard that
That woman had stolen her teacher''s medical technique-she just wanted to have her thrown out. Was that so wrong?
But the son understood there was no reasoning with a man like this
She formed directly to Rupert beside her and said, "Mr. Powell, before we entered the pce, we all surrendered anything that could he used to cause harm. Yet he smuggled in a lethal weapon.
"Row face affacking me just because i exposed his master''s despicable theft-are you saying the Sunset Empire is going to just sat back and do nothing"
Rupert heard Ellie''s usation and only then nced at the serpent-shaped dart embedded in the wall not far away, before pulling back his gaze
However, he didn''t respond to Effie. Instead, he looked at Hiemaly with a curious expression.
From the very first moment he saw Himaly, he''d felt the man bore a striking resemnce to Lord Hiemal, whom he''d once glimpsed from afar
Now, upon seeing the serpent dart, he was almost certain of his identity.
But seeing that Himaly had no intention of revealing who he was, Rupert said nothing. He simply turned to Ellie and said Ellie, the weapon you mentioned isn''t entirely forbidden in the royal pce.
"And this youngdy has alleviated our princess''s condition-that is a fact acknowledged by all present.
"As for the method she used, and where it came from, that is her personal business-we have no right to interfere."
With that, he turned to Raven and said with utmost courtesy, "Her Highness L has gone to the airport to receive the president of the Star God Association, but she shouldn''t be long."
Raven gave a slight nod, and her cold gaze once again settled on Ellie.
At that moment, Ellie finally snapped out of Rupert''s righteous and firm response.
She looked at him with disbelief. Personal business?!
She used stolen medical techniques to treat the princess-something that could get her expelled from the entire medicalmunity-and this was called personal business?
Rupert smiled faintly. "What we care about is the result. Right now, I see that her treatment has indeed alleviated the princess''s condition-that''s all that matters."
As he spoke, he turned to the nearby doctors and said, "The princess needs to rest now. Doctors, you may go." Seeing that Rupert waspletely unmoved, Ellie was so angry she nearly ground her teeth to dust.
But then, as if she''d suddenly thought of something, she quickly spoke up,
"The Nine Meridians Technique is divided into nine segments. Just now, she only used one of them.
"If you want your princess to fully recover, the remaining eight segments still need to be administered.
"But since she only stole part of the technique, there''s no way she could have mastered all nine segments.
"So what she did today only temporarily suppressed the princess''s condition.
"If she doesn''tplete the remaining eight segments, not only will the princess''s condition not improve-it''ll gradually deteriorate until she dies.
"I can say with full responsibility that only my teacher can administer the follow-up treatments necessary for the princess''splete recovery."
After Ellie finished speaking, Rupert, who had been determined to have her thrown out, froze.
Though he was inclined to side with Raven because Hiemaly was Lord Hiemal, the princess''s health had to take priority.
If Raven''s treatment ended up worsening the princess''s condition, he would never live it down.
With that thought, he looked at Hiemaly, then at Raven, a clear look of hesitation appearing on his face.
Raven felt Rupert''s gaze and once again fixed her cold eyes on Ellie.
Then she looked directly at Ellie and spoke slo Sessfully unlocked!
"Since L still needs a bit of time to return, and you keep saying i store the Nine Meridians Technique your teacher invented, then let''s just wait here.
"If your teacher arrives first, I''d very much like to see whether his technique truly deserves to be called the Nine Meridians Technique."
Chapter 393 President Of The Star (nd de
Ellie, seeing Raven acting so shameless and fearless, suddenly gave a coldugh
"You want to judge whether my teacher''s technique is worthy of the name fine Mendians Technungste right to evaluate my teacher''s work?
"But fine-since you want to keep pretending, I''ll y along with you to the end
"However, once my teacher arrives, your fate won''t just be getting thrown out You be congetely banned from the pha medicalmunity for the rest of your lifer Raven suddenly chuckled at that. "Stealing a technique means being expelled from the medics word does o spice so eager for your teacher to be expelled, if I don''t help you make that wishe free, I''d feel a bit sorry for that you''
The surrounding doctors who had been uncertain about whether Fraven had really stolen E''s teacher techning en stunned when they heard Raven say that.
The very next moment, everyone''s gaze toward Raven shifted drastically "What did she mean by that?"
"Was she saying that she hadn''t stolen Ellie''s teacher''s technique-but that Ellie''s teacher had stolen ben
"Did she even know who Ellie''s teacher was?"
"How could she say something like that?"
Ellie, too, was so stunned by Raven''s audacity that she actuallyughed. "Talk big
all you want. Let''s see how long the smile stays on your face."
With that, she stopped talking and found herself a chair to sit in.
The surrounding doctors, seeing the situation, shook their heads at Raven and also sat down nearby.
An hourter.
Just as Raven was removing the silver needles from the princess, a group of
people entered the room in an ondedy line Inside the room, nearly everyone who saw the person at the front instinctively stood up.
Subscribed
Chapter 394
Chapter 394 Ethan''s Student
The man at the front was a middle-aged man in his forties, dressed in an impably tailored white suit.
His appearance wasn''t exactly handsome, but the calm andposed aura surrounding him made it hard for anyone to look away
"Mr. Kidman!
Ellie stood up quickly and rushed over to greet him.
The surrounding male doctors also wore expressions of respect and admiration as
they stepped forward to greet him.
"Dr. Kidman, hello!
"Dr. Kidman, good day!"
Not only Ellie and the doctors, even Rupert standing to the side visibly straightened and took on a more serious demeanor upon seeing the man.
The man referred to as Dr. Kidman gave Rupert and the doctors a slight nod. Then, his gaze fell on Ellie, who had stepped forward to greet him.
His eyes briefly passed over the cut on her ear-caused earlier by Hiemaly-but he didn''t ask about it. Instead, he went straight to the point.
"You said someone here knows the Nine Meridians Technique? Where is that person?"
As soon as she heard that, Ellie turned her eyes toward Raven.
She firmly believed that anyone who knew even a bit about medicine would have seen footage of her teacher from various international medical forums or conferences.
Right now, she didn''t even need to think-she was certain Raven must be panicking inside.
Not just Ellie-upon hearing the question, all the surrounding doctors also turned their eyes toward Raven.
Just earlier, Raven had imed she was going to get John kicked out of the medicalmunity.
Her words had even hinted that it wasn''t she who stole John''s technique-but that John had stolen hers.
Now, they were genuinely curious whether she could remain as calm in front of this titan of the medical world as she had been before he arrived.
However, when Ellie and the others looked at Raven''s face, which was as calm and unshaken as ever, they all froze.
They had expected to see panic or helplessness on her face.
But there was none.
Raven''s face, if anything, had grown colder-yet not a single extra emotion could be found.
At the same time, John followed everyone''s gaze and quickly spotted Raven.
But when his eyesnded on her overly youthful face, the anticipation in his expression suddenly dimmed.
Then, John''s brow slowly furrowed as he looked at Raven and asked, "You''re the one who used the Nine Meridians Technique?"
Three years ago, his teacher Ethan had witnessed a mysterious expert use the Nine Meridians Technique. Since then, Ethan had poured much of his energy into studying that method.
It wasn''t until six months ago that Ethan finally developed a rough version of the technique and passed it on to him.
However, as John continued to study it more deeply, he began to realize there were many areas that could be improved.
But the technique was soplex that he and his teacher had made no real progress in perfecting it.
Just over an hour ago, he''d suddenly received a message from Ellie saying someone had stolen his Nine Meridians Technique.
He thought that perhaps the mysterious expert Ethan had seen three years ago had resurfaced, so he dropped everything and rushed over immediately.
But he never expected that, upon arriving as fast as he could, he would see.... a girl who looked barely out of her teens.
Everyone knew that acupuncture required years
tion.
Sessfully unlocked!
Three years ago, this girl would''ve only been around te
At that age, there was no way she could''ve mastered a technique so profound
that even the great Ethan had been shaken by it!
As for what Ellie said about the girl stealing the Nine Meridians Technique...
Chapter 395
Chapter 395 Ethan''s Nine Meridians Technique
The moment Raven finished speaking, a sudden silence fell over the room
In the next second, the expressions of the doctors around her all changed
It was one thing for her to remain calm in front of Dr. Kidman-but she had actually taken the matter is start tim And not just speak-was that... a hint of usation in her tone?
Before, it was somewhat understandable if she didn''t know who Ellie''s teacher was. But now & Komersanding right here!
Could it be... she didn''t know who John was?
Impossible.
Everyone in the global medicalmunity knew the name of Dr. John Kidman
Before John could respond, Ellie let out a cold snort.
"If it wasn''t created by my teacher, then what-are you iming you made 17
Raven frowned slightly and tilted her head toward Hiemaly.
Shhk!
A sharp sound split through the air.
Another serpent-shaped dart sliced past Ellie''s uninjured ear
"Ah!"
Ellie let out a shriek and instinctively raised her hand to cover her wounded ear But as she endured the stabbing pain, she stared at Raven and Hiemaly in utter disbelief
She hadn''t expected that this thief-who''d stolen her teacher''s technique-would not only show no quitt in front of her teacher, but would even dare to have her bodyguard attack her again!
As Ellie stared, stunned, Raven looked at her calmly and spoke with a soft voice that carried a subtle but chilling pressure." I was asking him. Not you."
Ellie''s heart involuntarily clenched at the calm yet terrifying tone of her voice.
But she quickly remembered that the person backing her was right beside her- there was no need to be afraid.
At once, she turned to John, her face contorted in pain. "Mr. Kidman, not only did she steal your Nine Meridians Technique but now she''s injured me right in front of you.
I''m not worried about my injury-but this is a p to your face!
John''s expression, already cold, turned even darker.
He stared at Raven for a few seconds, then spoke in a frosty voice, "Girl, where did you learn the Nine Mendians Technique? Raven looked at him calmly and replied, "Before you ask me that, shouldn''t you answer my question frst?
John''s face turned even colder at her bluntness.
But after staring at her for a few more seconds, he finally opened his mouth and said, This technique was developed by my teacher, Ethan. It''s the culmination of his life''s work and expertise.
"I''ve never heard of him teaching it to anyone else besides me, and I certainly have never passed it on to anyone." As he spoke, his tone hardened noticeably, "Now speak-how did you learn it?"
Ellie blinked in surprise when she heard that.
She had never seen the Nine Meridians Technique herself-only watched her teacher practice it countless timesand had simply assumed he was the one who created it. She hadn''t expected that the true creator was the legendary Dr. Reed!
But her astonishment onlysted a brief moment.
Soon, despite her pain, her face twisted into a gloating smirk.
So the Nine Meridians Technique was created by the legendary Dr. Reed. Which meant... this woman had actually stolen a technique invented by Ethan himself!
Before, Ellie had merely hoped Raven would be
Sessfully unlocked!
Now, she was almost certain that Raven would bepletely and permanently cklisted from the field-for life.
At the same time, any goodwill the doctors had toward Raven due to her appearance vanished instantly.
"She had used a technique created by Dr. Reed?"
Mendiane Tur
Johns Take instantly armed pia that do fo
Chapter 396
Chapter 396 Dr. Valor?
At the same time, Raven switched the call to speaker mode.
The call was quickly answered.
A respectful and unmistakably cautious voice came through the receiver. "Dr. Valor, what an honor-what brings you to call me?"
The moment Ethan''s voicended, the entire room was instantly engulfed in dead silence.
Every pair of eyes was filled with disbelief so intense it was nearly tangible.
"Did I hear that right?"
"Dr. Valor?"
"Impossible."
How could there be someone in this world whom even the great Dr. Ethan would call "Dr."?
"And he sounded so respectful,"
They started wondering who the beautiful young girl in front of them were.
How could someone like her make Ethan, the legendary doctor and president of
the World Medical Association, speak in such a tone?
Among them, Ellie''s faint smugness vanished in an instant.
Ethan, her grandmaster, knew this woman.
And-was it just her imagination?-she seemed to detect a hint of deference and humility in Ethan''s voice?
How could this be?''
This girl doesn''t even look twenty years old.''
How could Ethan possibly show her such respect?''
Meanwhile, beside Ellie, John''s previouslyposed and aloof expression frozepletely.
At that moment, a deep and ominous premonition began to swell in his chest.
But before he could grasp that fleeting thought, Raven parted her lips-and the voice she used before restoring her appearance now flowed steadily from her mouth. "Ethan, I heard the Nine Meridians Technique was your original creation?" The moment John heard her tone, the unease in his heart grew tenfold.
Everyone else in the room stared in shock.
That was Ethan on the other end of the call!
The president of the World Medical Conference!
A figure whose word alone could determine the future of any doctor in the world.
Even if Ethan treated her unusually well, she didn''t have to speak to him as though she were his superior.
But before anyone could question Raven''s attitude further, Ethan''s anxious voice quickly returned from the other end:
"You heard? Dr. Valor, who told you that?"
As his voice dropped, the atmosphere thickened with suffocating tension.
Raven nced sideways at John with a calm expression.
"The one who said it ims to be your student. He''s standing right next to me." "Please... pass the phone to him."
His tone was smooth, but anyone paying attention could hear the faint ripple of furyced beneath Ethan''s still-formal
response:
Raven smiled faintly. "Alright."
She handed the phone directly toward John.
John stared at the phone in Raven''s hand for a few seconds.
A momentter, he finally managed to steady his trembling right hand and took it.
"Mr. Reed... it''s me, John." His voice was dry and hoarse as he opened his mouth.
But before he could say another word, Ethan''s furious voice thundered from the other end of the call. "John, did you tell Dr. Vrthatthe Mina Maridians Technique was created by me?"
Chapter 396 Dr. Valor?
John''s heart clenched sharply.
But in the next moment, recalling how Ethan had devoted nearly two years to researching and perfecting the technique, his gaze firmed up.
"You only saw that mysterious doctor perform it once, and you were able to develop a prototype of the Nine Meridians Technique-there''s nothing wrong with me saying you created it."
On the other end of the call, Ethan nearly choked in fury.
His good student... It was one thing for him to admit to Raven that he''d reverse- engineered her technique. But now, John had gone and made it sound like Ethan intended to im ownership over her work.
"Dr. Valor, please let me expl..."
But Ethan''s voice was quickly cut off by Raven''s, cool and unwavering. Ethan,
your good student just asked me why I stole your original acupuncture technique. Tell me how do you think I should exin that to him?"
Subscribed
Chapter 397
Chapter 397 An A-Level Invitation For Raven
ck!
The moment Raven finished speaking, a sharp sound of something being stammed onto the floor echoed through the phone.
At that very moment, Ethan waspletely dumbfounded,
What did I hear?''
His student imed that Raven had stolen his technique.
He knew he never created any technique.
If there had been any stealing, it was he who had reverse-engineered hers.
His "good" student just said something utterly stupid.
Ethan forced himself to suppress the fury surging in his chest. His tone turned icy
as he demanded. "John, is what Dr. Valor said true?"
The second Ethan''s question fell, nearly every doctor in the room turned their eyes toward John.
And now, every single one of them looked extremely ufortable.
Earlier, when John said Raven had stolen Ethan''s Nine Meridians Technique, they believed him without question and joined in using Raven.
Now, they didn''t need to think too hard to figure out from Ethan''s attitude toward Raven that things were not what John had imed.
A few of the doctors who had harshly med Raven earlier now had looks of deep regret on their faces
They had wrongly used a woman-one who looked like a pure and elegant angel in white-of stealing.
And worse yet-this "angel" turned out to be someone whom even Dr. Ethan treated with extreme caution and respect!
If she hated them for that, they would be over.
At once, the way everyone looked at Raven shifted-visibly more serious, more cautious.
John, on the other hand, stoodpletely frozen in ce. " Mr. Reed. She''s..."
Before he could finish, Ethan''s furious voice roared from the speaker, echoing in everyone''s ears.
"She? She is the very master of acupuncture I saw three years ago using the Nine Meridians Technique!"
Boom!
That one sentence hit like thunder from the heavens, mming directly into the minds of John, Ellie, and every single doctor in the room.
In that instant, it felt as if all their brains had been short-circuited.
John had never imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that the mysterious master Ethan had seen three years ago-the one who had stunned him with the Nine Meridians Technique-was actually this seemingly juste-of-age girl standing right in front of him.
Beside him, Ellie-who had just recently tried to have Raven thrown out, using her of theft-stood frozen like a statue.
Recalling the scathing things she had said to Raven earlier, her body started trembling uncontrobly.
And it wasn''t just John and Ellie. The surrounding doctors-including Johnny-were all utterly stunned.
They had just been regretting falsely using Raven of stealing Ethan''s original technique.
Now Ethan''s words had made it unmistakably clear.
Not only had Raven not stolen anything from him, it was actually Ethan who had studied and replicated her acupuncture. method!
Ethan wasn''t just anyone.
He was the president of the World Medical Conference, a globally recognized medical genius-one of the finest in human history.
"And yet, he had learned from... a girl who, by th
It sounded like the world was crazy.
wenty.
Sessfully unlocked!
But before anyone could fully recover from the shock, Ethan''s voice returned- shaking with fury. "John! I want a full exnation for what happened today!"
John, who had just barely begun to understand the full truth, trembled at the words.
its reckly epope, THAT
then, he unmediately turned tomed base wot want sexy se tega my you judgment has 6484 you
''ke a gesture of apology to we hep you apply for in blev preggo to the Medica Optere congenia ViGuld that be SECARANT
The moment Jours words fed, the dog from the deve
The very her son, shy toward bares with ack, qukeming eng
Chapter 398
Chapter 398 President Of The Star God Association
Although they had just heard Ethan speak with the utmost respect for Raven''s Nine Meridians Technique-even admitting to studying it himself that alone didn''t necessarily prove Raven''s medical skills had reached an exceptional level.
After all, Raven had pointed out their health issues earlier, but aside from Ellie, they had only received C-level invitations themselves Even if Raven''s skills were slightly above theirs, it didn''t automatically mean she was qualified for an A-Level Invitation
And even if Raven did have the ability to earn an A-Level invitation, that would normally require a long, rigorous assessment process-one that concluded only after votes from the Medical Conference''s senior members.
That process typically took at least half a year.
But now, Raven had received an A-Level invitation without going through any of that.
How could they not feel jealous?
On the other end of the call, Ethan heard his student not only offer Raven a sincere apology but even proposed topensate her with a Medical Conference invitation. His anger toward John instantly lessened by half.
Still, when he noticed John had only promised an A-Level invitation, he feared Raven might feel slighted. He hurriedly added, "Dr. Valor, what John said is correct. The Sunset Empire''s Medical Conference is about to begin. If you have time, we''d be honored if you could attend.
"As for the invitation, I''ll reissue the one we previously sent you-at the same level."
The reason Ethan said this was because the original footage that had prompted him to send out the fourth-ever S-level invitation in Medical Conference history showed Raven after she had restored her appearance.
Right now, however, Raven was using her pre-restoration voice during the call, so Ethan had no idea she was the same person who already held that S-level invitation.
And he didn''t mention the S-level directly because he understood its weight in the medical world. Many doctors who reached that tier preferred to focus on research, avoiding the limelight and interruptions.
As a result, unless an S-level invitee personally appeared at the conference, the Medical Conference would never disclose their identity,
"Miss Valor had already received a Medical Conference invitation?"
"After Dr. Kidman offered her an A-level one, Ethan said he would reissue the one she''d previously been sent-which meant
Dr. Valor had already earned an A-Level invitation before, but simply hadn''t attended the conference?"
"So... she received an A-Level invitation in thest session or even earlier? How old had she been back then?"
"Genius. Miss Valor was a medical genius."
Now, every gaze turned toward Raven was filled with overwhelming shock and
awe.
Raven heard all the murmuring but wasn''t particrly interested in rifying whether it was an A-level or an S-level.
Instead, she simply turned her head and nced at Ellie, whose face was aplex mix of emotions.
Then, Raven gave a faint smile and said into the phone, "No need to reissue it. Your student''s student has already given me hers."
Ellie, still reeling from the shock of Raven receiving an A-Level invitation, suddenly snapped her eyes wide open.
I gave my invitation to her? When?''
Sure, she''d said before that if Raven could identify her condition, she''d hand over her invitation...
But Raven''s im about her having some kind of mutant syphilis? That was pure nonsense. A story fit for fairy tales, not
reality.
Still, seeing Ethan''s current attitude, Ellie knew-if she publicly denied Raven''s words now, she was finished.
So she gritted her teeth and stayed silent, swallowing the humiliation whole.
At that moment, Ethan''s voice, tinged with confusion, came from the phone. "My student''s student?"
He knew Raven was referring to John. But John had many students-he couldn''t guess which one it was off the top of his head.
Then again, it didn''t matter.
He didn''t dwell on that and instead asked, "What level was the invitation he gave you?"
Raven raised a brow. "Does it matter? Any level gets you into the Medical Conference, right?"
That was true, but-
Chapter 398 President Of The Star God Association
Before Ethan could finish exining, Raven interrupted him.
"It''s fine. I''ll take her invitation. If I find time, I''ll stop by the Medical Conference.
Ethan heard the faintlymanding tone in her voice and immediately relented. "Understood. I''ll leave you to it."
With that, Raven ended the call.
Then she turned her head slightly and looked directly at Ellie, whose face had gone rigid.
Ellie, feeling Raven''s gaze, immediately gave John a pitiful look. "Mr. Kidman..." John, his face ice-cold, replied tly, "Give it to her."
In truth, he did harbor resentment toward Ellie.
If not for her, he never would''ve rushed here under the mistaken belief that Raven had stolen the Nine Meridians Technique -and certainly wouldn''t have angered Ethan so badly.
Until today, he had been Ethan''s favorite student. But after today? Who knew.
Ellie, hearing John''s firm tone, clenched her teeth and muttered, "It''s just a B- level invitation... If you want it so badly, take it." She slowly took out her invitation, clearly reluctant, and handed it over to Raven.
Raven gave her a t look, then reached out and snatched the tightly gripped invitation from her fingers.
Ellie stared at the invitation Raven had taken, her fists gradually clenching, eyes fixed on Raven with a gaze colder than ice.
Ring ring ring!
Just then, Rupert''s phone suddenly rang.
He nced at the screen and immediately picked up the call.
After a moment, he put down the phone, his expression solemn as he turned to the doctors, "Her Highness L has already received the president of the Star God Association. They''re on their way back to the pce now. They''ll be here in no more than thirty minutes."
As soon as the doctors heard this, they instinctively straightened their backs.
Princess L-awakened to the Innate Starcard, already recognized by the president of the Star God Association, and highly likely to be one of the strongest beings in the world!
And the President of the Star God Association-an existence standing at the pinnacle of the world!
And they were about to meet both of these living legends in person!
In an instant, nearly every doctor''s face was lit with uncontainable excitement.
Subscribed
Chapter 399
Chapter 399 Impersonating A Hiemal Member
Raven remained expressionless in the face of everyone''s reactions, though a cold glint shed deep in her eyes like a diver
of ice.
Beside her, Hiemaly''s brow subtly furrowed the moment he heard the words "President of the Star God Association
"He had told Saxon not toe to the Sunset Empire.
But he still came.
Just as a vague sense of foreboding began to stir in Hiemaly''s chest, Ellie''s phone suddenly buzzed in her pocket.
As if realizing something, she swiftly pulled it out.
When her eyesnded on the message disyed on the screen, she froze.
But the next instant, a flood of overwhelming glee surged in her gaze.
Then, she suddenly turned to look at Raven. The joy in her eyes turned cold in an instant.
"Dr. Valor-may I ask why you''re impersonating a Hiemal member?"
In an instant, all eyes locked onto Raven.
"Impersonating a Hiemal member?"
Impersonating a Hiemal member?
"Impossible! Ellie, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"
"Exactly! The consequences of impersonating someone from Hiemal weren''t something any sane person would dare to risk. No one would be foolish enough to try that."
"Right. Miss Valor isn''t crazy-plus, even Ethan held her in the highest regard. Why would someone like her do something so reckless?"
They had already misjudged this "angel in white" once before.
No one wanted to make the same mistake a second time.
Seeing the crowd defending Raven, Ellie gave a mockingugh.
She ignored their doubts and stared coldly at Raven as she continued. "You didn''t expect I''d just happen to know someone from inside Hiemal, did you? And that person just so happens to be in charge of Hiemal''s personnel records."
"He once told me that female members of Hiemal are extremely rare-and most of them are over thirty. So when you imed to be a Hiemal member earlier, I already had my doubts.
"But I didn''t want to wrong you, so I messaged him to confirm.
"Just now, he gave me a very clear answer. There is no such person as you in Hiemal."
When her wordsnded, the surrounding doctors were all stunned.
Some of them had known Ellie for quite some time, and they''d heard her mention-intentionally or not-that she had a good rtionship with someone inside Hiemal.
If she were just trying to falsely use Raven, she wouldn''t have dragged a Hiemal member into it.
So it meant... there was a real chance Raven wasn''t from Hiemal.
Realization dawned-and many of their gazes toward Raven turned from shock to subtle suspicion.
Raven listened quietly, then slowly turned her head toward Hiemaly.
Hiemaly''s expression had grown noticeably colder.
Hiemal''s most important rule was crystal clear: No member was allowed to reveal any internal information to outsiders. If anyone broke this rule, they''d be expelled from Hiemal-without question.
Hiemaly didn''t say a word to defend or argue with Ellie. Instead, he silently pulled out his phone and sent a message.
Ellie, watching both Raven and Hiemaly remain silent, assumed they were too guilty to speak.
She nced down at the B-level invitation Raven had snatched from her and sneered again.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Also, the voice you used when speaking with Dr. Ethan on the phone just now. It was clearly different from the one you used when speaking to the rest of us!
"So let me guess. You didn''t just fake being a Hiemal member... You also pretended to be the mysterious doctor who knows the Nine Meridians Technique and who Dr. Ethan respects, didn''t you?"
Chapter 400
Chapter 400 I Believe In Dr. Kidman
As Ellie''s words Isll, the repressions of the surrounding doctors showed subtle hints of doubt.
Farber, their attention had been entirely on fraven''s call with Ethan While they had noticed a slight change in Raven''s voice, they hadn''t thought much of it
But now that File pointed it out-yes, Raven''s voice did sound different!
However, before anyone could dwell on the thought-Pin
Suddenly, the princess lying on the beat spat out a mouthful of dark, red blood
Rupert rushed forward, rmed "Your Highness!"
Ellie''s eyes instantly lit up with glee this couldn''t be more perfect!
Even God was in her favor.
Without a second''s hesitation, she turned toward Raven, her expression cold and using, "You weren''t using the real Nine Meridians Technique just now, were you?
To gain the Sunset Empire''s Trust, you used a fake version of it and deliberately worsened the princess''s condition?
The expressions of the doctors darkened as they heard Ellie''s words.
Rupert, holding the princess-whose face was now frighteningly pale-turned his gaze to Raven, his expression slowly growing cold. "Miss Valor... is what Dr. Ellie said true?"
Even though he suspected Hiemaly might be the lord of Hiemal, he couldn''t be sure Raven hadn''t tricked even him.
If the princess truly ended up harmed, not even the protection of a Hiemal lord would save her.
Feeling Rupert''s frosty stare, Raven spoke calmly, "That was internal congestion. Expelling it will help her recovery."
Ellie let out a harshugh, like she''d just heard a joke. Heh! I''ve practiced medicine for years and never once heard that spitting blood helps recovery."
She turned to Rupert again. "Mr. Powell, for the safety of the princess, we can''t let
this Miss Valor continue treatment. Let my teacher take over!"
Rupert looked down at the princess in his arms and gave a solemn nod.
"Very well. We''ll leave it to Dr. Kidman."
John gave a slight nod and quickly walked to the princess''s bedside. He gently took her wrist to feel her pulse.
The moment he touched it, his brow furrowed deeply.
Though he was widely experienced, he had never encountered a pulse quite like this.
Rupert noticed his reaction, his heart sinking. "Dr. Kidman... can you treat her?" John hesitated, then replied, "I can try."
Given the princess''s current condition, doing nothing would almost certainly lead to her death.
But if he tried, she might still have a ten percent chance of survival.
He pulled a silver needle from his inner coat pocket.
Raven didn''t move to stop him.
She had only treated the princess earlier because she wanted to meet L.
Now that L would be arriving soon, whether or not the princess recovered wasn''t her concern.
Still, as she watched John prepare his needles, her gaze shifted to the princess- who, while weak, was still conscious.
After a brief pause, Raven spoke evenly, "Rest in bed for two days and you''ll be able to walk by the third. After that, your recovery will progress naturally. But if you
let him poke around blindly, your condition will likely worsen again."
She had no particr affection for the Sunset Empire, but this patient was someone she had treated. A warning was, at the very least, a professional courtesy.
Whether the girl listened or not-that wasn''t he
The princess frowned slightly upon hearing he
Sessfully unlocked!
Her eyes moved from Raven-whose background was unknown and whose
treatment had led to her coughing blood-to Dr. Kidman, one of the leading figures
in global medicine. "I believe in Dr. Kidman."
Her voice, though weak, was firm.
Chapter 401
Chapter 401 Raven''s Prophecy
Raven nodded. "It''s your body-do as you wish."
If the princess insisted on marching to her own death, there was nothing Raven could do.
The princess, hearing Raven''s subtle tone-like she''d just made a foolish choice- visibly tensed.
But she didn''t have the strength to act. She''d have to wait until her condition improved to deal with Raventer.
The surrounding doctors, seeing Raven''s attitude, felt a little unsettled.
They admitted Raven had urately diagnosed several of their issues earlier.
But even so-how could her medical skillspare with Dr. Kidman, a man who stood at the pinnacle of the profession?
And now that the princess had vomited blood after Raven''s treatment... it was clear she had failed!
No one had ever heard of a case where spitting blood was a sign of recovery. Could Raven really be hoping the princess would die?
While the doctors remained doubtful, John solemnly nodded at the princess''s words. "I will not betray your trust, Your Highness."
He pulled out a needle from his case and paused briefly in thought before carefully inserting it into a point just below her chest.
After seeing that her expression hadn''t worsened, he pulled out a second needle and continued.
After seeing that her expression hadn''t worsened, he pulled out a second needle and continued.
Raven watched John insert one needle after another into the princess''s body. Her gaze grew colder-like she was already looking at a corpse.
"Nnngh!"
Just as the thirteenth needle entered, the princess let out a painful groan.
John''s eyes snapped from the needle to her face.
Under his worried gaze, the princess''s already pale face turned ashen white at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Under his worried gaze, the princess''s already pale face turned ashen white at a speed visible to the naked eye.
"It hurts!" she cried.
"Where?" John asked quickly.
"My chest-it hurts so much!" Her voice trembling from the pain.
John hesitated, ncing at the needles already embedded in her body.
"Dr. Kidman... is this normal?" Rupert asked, concern heavy in his voice.
John nced at Raven before answering, face grave.
Before I started, the princess was already in a dangerous state.
"Now, if I finish thest three needles, she might still survive.
"But if we pull them out now... she most likely won''t make it."
The doctors were shocked.
"Even Dr. Kidman considered this situation severe."
Rupert''s face turned visibly pale.
Instead of deciding himself, he turned to Raven.
"Miss Valor... what do you think of the princess''s condition now?"
Normally, Raven wouldn''t have bothered responding.
But Rupert had remained fair earlier, even when Ellie spoke nonsense.
Out of respect, Raven replied calmly, "If he stops now, and if your princess is very strong-willed, she might still survive."
"But if he continues... the moment he ces the third-tost needle, blood will seep from her ears. With the second-tost, her legs will begin to convulse violently. And after thest needle... she''ll bleed from all seven orifices and die on the spot."
"Hah!" Ellie let out a mockingugh the moment Raven finished.
"You think you''re telling a horror story? Save it for Halloween."
The other doctors shook their heads in disbelief.
Chapter 401 Raven''s Prophecy
They''d never heard of any acupuncture reaction like what Raven described.
To them, this was pure fantasy.
Rupert, however, looked at Raven carefully. She didn''t seem to be lying.
Still, he didn''t want to decide on the princess''s behalf.
He turned to her and asked gently, "Your Highness, you heard Miss Valor. "Your Highness, you heard Miss Valor.
The princess opened her pale lips. "Dr. Kidman... how likely is it that you''ll cure me?"
John replied solemnly, "Thirty percent.
"But I am absolutely certain that the symptoms Miss Valor described will not ur."
The princess was silent for several seconds.
Finally, she sighed and spoke with a weak voice, "Then... Please try."
Rupert nodded. "Please do everything you can, Dr. Kidman."
"Of course," said John.
John quickly pulled out another silver needle and aimed for the next point.
Yet just as the needle sank into the princess''s body...
Subscribed
Chapter 402
Chapter 402 The Prophecy Comes True
Chapter 402 The Prophecy Comes True
"Ahhh!"
A sharp, agonizing scream suddenly tore from the princess''s mouth.
And almost at the exact same moment, dark red blood began to slowly trickle from both of her ears. John''s hand, still gripping the silver needle, trembled uncontrobly at the sudden turn of events.
The surrounding doctors were frozen in ce, their eyes locked on the princess''s
ears.
"H-How could this be?"
To them, the idea of acupuncture causing such symptoms had sounded like pure fantasy-something utterly impossible.
But now, the brutal truth before their eyes was like an invisible p across all their faces.
And then, slowly, almost in unison, every doctor turned their head and stared at Raven,
"Could it be... that what she said just now was true?"
"Mr. Kidman... Is this... is this normal?" Ellie''s voice broke the silence, her tone unsteady as she looked nkly at John. The other doctors immediately turned to him as well.
They all knew that bleeding from the ears was absolutely not a normal acupuncture response. But still-they wanted to hear what John had to say.
Under their collective gaze, John stared at the blood staining the princess''s pillow crimson. His face grew darker with every passing second.
He had just confidently dered that there was zero chance of any of the symptoms Raven predicted urring. Now, less than a minuteter, the princess was bleeding from both ears.
The p to his credibility was swift and brutal.
And if he stopped now? The princess would almost certainly die. But continuing meant proving Raven right-again.
People would start remembering that Raven had said the princess had only expelled internal congestion-and that, with rest, she''d recover.
If that had been true all along, and his intervention made things worse, then everything John had built over his years in medicine would copse overnight.
With that thought, John''s eyes sharpened with resolve.
No matter what, he had to finish the final two steps.
He picked up another silver needle.
Staring at the princess, now more like a fragile, broken doll, he inhaled deeply and carefully aimed at the next acupuncture point, just left of her lower abdomen.
But before the needle couldnd, Rupert, still frozen from thest incident,
suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand to stop him.
"Dr. Kidman... are you certain this next needle won''t cause what Miss Valor predicted?"
The princess''s life was directly tied to his future.
He could not afford to gamble.
The other doctors began whispering in uncertainty.
"None of them had believed Raven before-but now?
Blood from the ears? That had already happened.
"John froze, not knowing what to say.
He didn''t think the next needle would cause Raven''s predicted reaction-but he hadn''t expected thest one to, either. Tight-lipped, John finally said in a low voice, "Whether or not those symptoms ur, if I finish thest two needles, there''s still a chance the princess will live. But if I stop now, she''ll die for sure." Rupert''s face turned stiff.
He understood the stakes-but the consequences of failure were too great to bear. After a long pause, he finally stepped back to let John try again.
ohn exhaled softly, relieved.
He carefully rechecked the cement above her lower abdomen several times, then slowly pushed the silver needle in.
Chapter 402 The Prophecy Comes True
The moment he released the needle, another blood-curdling scream burst from the princess''s throat.
And then-under everyone''s stunned gaze-her legs began to tremble violently. Everyone in the room, including John, wentpletely still.
If the first symptom could be dismissed as coincidence, this one left no room for doubt.
No one questioned it anymore. If the final needle went in, the princess would bleed from all seven orifices-and die.
Slowly, every person in the room turned their gaze toward Raven.
Chapter 403
Chapter 403 Her Highness L Arrives
In that moment, every pair of eyes in the room had changed.
Almost every doctor hade to the same shocking realization that Raven''s medical skills... might truly surpass Dr. Kidman''s.
Rupert, struck by that realization, nearly fell to his knees as he scrambled to Raven''s side, desperation pouring from him, "Dr. Valor! Please-save the princess! I''m begging you!"
Raven looked down at him with a calm, unreadable expression. "You chose him over me," she said tly. "Now you want me to clean up his mess?"
Rupert froze.
Then, almost impossibly, his eyes lit up with sudden joy.
He reached out to grab her sleeve, but Raven casually stepped aside.
Still, he didn''t give up. "Miss Valor, you can save her, right? You haven''t said you can''t."
With all his years of experience reading people, Rupert was certain-if Raven had truly been powerless, she would have said so directly.
Instead, she had only said she wouldn''t fix John''s mistake.
That meant... there was still hope.
But under Rupert''s hopeful gaze, Raven gave the princess on the bed a passing nce and said coolly, "To this point. I can''t help anymore.
"I already saved her once. I warned her. She didn''t listen."
Though she could still save the girl, Raven had no intention of doing so. The princess had made her choice-she could suffer the consequences.
Rupert''s body stiffened at her words.
He stared at Raven, doubt creeping into his eye. "You... really have no way to help?"
Raven didn''t answer directly. She only said, "Start preparing her funeral."
Boom!
The words hit Rupert like thunder.
Prepare her funeral?''
"No!" he shook his head violently. "No, no!"
If the princess died, he was done for.
He clenched his fists tightly and stared at Raven, his tone turning forceful, "Saving lives is a doctor''s duty. Whether you can save her or not-you have to at least try!"
Raven narrowed her eyes, her voice turning cold, "Did you not hear me? I said-I can''t help her."
Rupert''s face darkened further.
He nced at Hiemaly beside Raven, then took a deep breath to suppress the anger boiling inside him.
Then he sighed and said, "Princess''s condition was already bad. But after your treatment, she coughed blood, forcing Dr. Kidman to proceed without full certainty.
"In the end, it was your actions that led to this situation. You must take responsibility."
Raven nearlyughed from how absurd that was.
"I told you-it was internal blood stagnation. With rest, she would have recovered.
"By your logic, I really can''t treat her now. If I try and she still dies, you''ll pin her death on me too."
The doctors around them exchanged conflicted nces.
Honestly... if they were Raven, they wouldn''t dare intervene either.
But Rupert wasn''t done. His tone grew more pressing You''re the only one who can save her. There''s still hope if you try."
Sessfully unlocked!
"If you refuse, then I''ll report everything to the Lameror the fact that the princess coughed blood under your care, and that you refused to treat her in a critical moment.
"If His Majesty is enraged... can you bear the consequences?"
The moment those words fell, both Raven and Hiemaly''s faces turned cold.
Chapter 403 Her Highness L Arrives
But before either of them could speak, footsteps echoed through the corridor.
A sharp,manding voice rang out.
"Her Highness L has arrived!"
Chapter 404
Chapter 404 Is Killing You An Honor Too?
As soon as the announcement was heard, everyone in the room instinctively turned toward the sound.
Momentster, a group of over a dozen soldiers in the Sunset Empire''s military uniforms entered the room.
At the front of the group was a striking young woman, around twenty-five or twenty-six, with delicate features and a cold, refined air. She wore a fitted whitebat uniform, her presence sharp andmanding.
The moment Ravenid eyes on her, the cold in her gaze seemed to plummet even further.
She could feel it-the aura of Zach''s Innate Starcarding from this woman! "Beside her, however, Hiemaly let out a faint breath of relief.
He didn''t know why, but Saxon and their little boss hadn''te along with L from the airport."
Saxon was whatever.
The good part was the little boss didn''t follow.
Even the icy edge of Hiemaly''s face seemed to soften ever so slightly.
What he didn''t know was that L had rushed ahead after hearing the news of the princess''s critical condition.
At that very moment, Saxon was escorting a regal and cold-tempered little boy through the royal pce''s main gate- heading straight for them.
"Wee, Your Highness!"
As Raven locked eyes with L, Rupert quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully.
The rest of the doctors, including John, all bowed in unison. "Your Highness."
L walked forward with a calm stride, her eyes indifferent as she swept a nce over the kneeling crowd.
She was just about to tell them to rise when her gaze suddenly fell upon Raven and Hiemaly.
She didn''t recognize them-but in the midst of all those bowing figures, the two of them stood out like a sore thumb.
She narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brow slightly.
Before she could speak, a middle-aged officer behind her stepped forward and barked coldly, "You two-why haven''t you bowed before Her Highness?"
The doctors, still bowing, all stole nces at Raven and Hiemaly.
When they saw the two of them still standing, their faces showed clear disapproval.
L wasn''t just a princess-she had awakened an Innate Starcard, and had even earned the support of the Star God Association''s President.
Raven might be a talented doctor, but no amount of medical skill couldpare to someone like L.
Among them, Ellie''s gaze gleamed with barely hidden glee.
She''d been wondering how to strike back at Raven, but now it seemed she didn''t need to lift a finger.
Raven would die a miserable death for disrespecting L.
But L merely frowned and didn''t pursue it further. She knew the princess''s condition was urgent-there was no time to
dwell on matters of etiquette.
She turned to Rupert and asked, "How is the princess?"
Rupert quickly replied, "Not well. Only Miss Valor here can treat her-but she refuses. If Your Highness could speak on our behalf, perhaps she would reconsider and save the princess."
L nced at Raven, her brows furrowing even more deeply. "So many doctors here-and only she can help?"
Rupert nodded firmly. "The Nine Meridians Technique Miss Valor uses is a medical masterpiece. Right now, onl save the princess."
Le can
L''s expression grew even colder as she look sessfully unlocked! at the princess is an honor. Why would you
refuse?"
Raven heard the lofty tone in L''s voice-andughed. "An honor?"
She lifted her gaze, her voice icy despite the smile on her lips, and stared straight
at L. "If saving your princess is an honor. I suppose it''s also an honor, to kill you!"
Chapter 405
Chapter 405 She Doesn''t Have To Kill You Herself
The moment Raven''s words fell, everyone in the room widened their eyes in shock.
W-What?
They couldn''t believe their ears.
I suppose it''s also an honor, to kill you!
They assumed Raven had no idea of L''s identification, or she wanted to die.
Ellie blinked, then broke into unrestrained joy. ''She is dead today!
Ignoring royal etiquette might have earned a p on the wrist-but threatening to kill Princess L was treason.
Ellie couldn''t wait to see Raven dig her own grave,.
"Seize her!" the middle-agedmander behind L barked coldly, voice like steel.
"Yes, sir!"
But just as the soldiers were about to move, L raised her hand-halting them.
Then, she chuckled. "Kill me?"
She looked Raven up and down, her eyes brimming with disdain. "You?"
Raven''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile.
Then, she waved her hand slightly.
A puff of near-invisible powder scattered in the air-drifting right toward L''s
nose.
L felt the subtle movement and her face turned even colder.
Shhk!
A snake-shaped dart suddenly tore through the airunched from Hiemaly''s hand.
With a sharp metallic whistle, it shot straight at L''s heart.
L''s pupils contracted violently.
On pure reflex, her body twisted to the side-
But thud! The dart struck her just right of center, embedding deep into her chest.
The force behind it was immense-nearly piercing straight through her body.
Blood burst from the wound, staining her white outfit red in an instant.
"The doctors and soldiers watching were stunned speechless.
Hiemaly lowered his arm, his voice as t as ever. "She doesn''t have to kill you herself."
The second he said it-Click! Click! Click!
Guns were drawn all around the room-soldiers pointing their weapons at Raven and Hiemaly with deadly intent.
The doctors nearest to them recoiled, trembling in fear.
And everyone stared at Raven and Hiemaly like they were madmen.
Before, they''d thought Raven was crazy.
Now it seemed... her bodyguard was even crazier.
He just attacked L-in the Sunset Empire''s pce. The royal family would never let them leave alive.
But just when everyone thought they''d be torn apart by bullets, L didn''t give the order to fire.
Instead, she clutched her bleeding chest tightly, her gaze drilling into Hiemaly like a de.
"You... ambushed me. How dare you?"
Hiemaly''s face, usually cold as a cier, showed the faintest trace of amusement.
But his words were still devoid of warmth. "Ambush you? Someone like you... doesn''t deserve it."
Hisss!
Hisss!
Gasps rang out across the room.
Sessfully unlocked!
And L''s killing intent instantly spiked to its limit.
She raised her hand.
Chapter 405 She Doesn''t Have To Kill You Herself
A deep violet Starcard materialized in her palm, glowing with terrifying power. It was Zach''s Innate Starcard, The raw force it radiated sent a ripple through the crowd-several people instinctively stepped back.
All eyes locked onto the Starcard, stunned.
Is this the legendary Innate Starcard?'' they wondered.
The energy it gave off was beyond humanprehension.
Then, those stunned eyes turned to Raven and Hiemaly.
And every single one of them held the same emotion, which was pity
To stand against someone like L-a chosen one, these two had truly signed their death warrants.
Subscribed
Chapter 406
Chapter 406 Raven Reims The Devour Starcard
Chapter 406 Raven Reims The Devour Starcard
Under the watchful eyes of the entire room, a blinding purple light suddenly burst from the Devour Starcard.
The next moment, an immense suction force exploded outward from the card.
In an instant, everyone in the room wobbled slightly, a strange sensation surging
through them-as if they might be pulled into the Starcard at any moment.
L''s gaze locked coldly on Hiemaly, open killing intent radiating from her expression.
"You want to die? Fine, I''ll grant your wish." As she spoke, the Devour Starcard''s light red even brighter.
The overwhelming pull made both Raven and Hiemaly instinctively shift a step forward.
Seeing this, a trace of cold amusement flickered through L''s eyes.
No matter how calm they appeared, she was convinced they were panicking inside.
And yet, just as she was about to use the Devour Starcard to tear the energy from their bodies.
The card suddenly slipped from her hand. And slowly... it began to float toward Raven.
"What''s going on?"
Doctors and soldiers around the room froze in shock.
The Starcard... moved on its own?
That wasn''t supposed to be possible-Starcards were bound to their user''s will.
But just as confusion filled the room, Ellie''s voice rang out with a strange cheerfulness. "This is an Innate Starcard, a once-in-a-millennium urrence. How could it behave like a regr card?"
The other doctors nodded with dawning realization.
A few sighed softly.
"If the card flies to them on its own, Miss Valor and her guard might really be doomed."
"Yeah... of all people to provoke, they had to pick L. What were they thinking?"
To them, the scene unfolding looked like the calm before a devastating fall.
But just then, as the Devour Starcard hovered in front of Raven, it paused for three seconds.
And then it vanished.
Everyone was dumbfounded.
A Starcard flying off could still be exined. But no one understood why it vanished.
"You... what did you do to my Starcard?" L''s furious voice broke the silence, filled with panic and disbelief.
Herposure cracked.
Raven, now watching the Devour Starcard slowly merge into Zach''s soul within her Ring of Life, finally looked up and met L''s eyes. "Your Starcard?"
She let her gaze slowly sweep across L from head to toe, thenughed lightly with unmistakable disdain. "If garbage like you could awaken an Innate Starcard, then I suppose Innate Starcards must bepletely worthless."
Every single person in the room froze and looked at Raven in astonishment. Why did she mean?''
Is is hers if it''s not Princess L''s?''
She must have stolen L''s Starcard.''
She is insane.''
"You''re courting death!"
A silver sh appeared on L''s finger-summoning a long, gleaming silver whip into her hand.
But before she could raise it, a five-colored whip, already in Raven''s grasp,shed through the air and mmed into L.
The sheer force sent her body flying backward, crashing hard onto the floor.
Everyone clearly saw the tear that ran diagonally across herbat suit-from her left shoulder down to her right waist.
Through the shredded fabric, torn flesh and blood were visible.
Hiss!
Hiss!
Chapter 406 Raven Reims The Devour Starcard
Gasps of horror erupted across the room.
Then, like synchronized motion, dozens of heads turned slowly toward Raven.
They were stunned.
A doctor, a mere young woman had just overpowered L.
"No... this couldn''t be real. She is just in her 20s!"
"She must be a monster."
Even L stared at Raven from the ground, disbelief clouding her eyes.
But just a momentter, her expression turned sharp again. "Give my Innate Starcard back right now, and I won''t pursue what you did to me."
Then, before Raven could speak, she continued, voice heavy with threat, "The President of the Star God Association is already in the pce. He could walk in any second now. If he finds out you stole my Starcard, you, your family, even your nation...will face endless hunt and retaliation from the World Star God Association!"
Subscribed
Chapter 407
Chapter 407 Yielding To The Little Boss
The moment L''s voice faded, the roomful of stunned spectators froze for a breath
Then, realization dawned like thunder.
Everyone''s gazes toward Raven shifted once more, nowced with deeperplexity and a tinge of disbelief.
None of them could have imagined that Raven would possess greater strength than L.
But even if she was that powerful, stealing someone else''s Innate Starcard in broad daylight crossed every line, let alone the fact that an Innate Starcard wasn''t something just anyone could use.
And most importantly-L wasn''t just a princess. Behind her stood the Sunset Empire''s royal family, and even more terrifyingly, the World Star God Association.
Did Raven not understand the consequences of what she''d just done?
Suddenly, everyone looked at her with pity.
To them, Raven was now a prodigy with both unparalleled medical skill and terrifying martial talent, but blinded by greed. She was going to fall at the hands of the Star God Association''s President, which was a loss.
Meanwhile, Hiemaly''s attention had shifted entirely to the entrance.
He had thought L might''ve arranged for Saxon and that little boss to stay elsewhere in the pce. But now, that terrifying pair was headed straight for them.
At the thought, the ever-icy Hiemaly-whose face had remained expressionless through battles, threats, and chaos-finally showed a crack.
"Let''s leave. Now," Hiemaly said suddenly, his voice still calm, but clearly rushed.
It wasn''t that Hiemaly was afraid of the little boss. He just couldn''t let Raven meet him this soon.
That guy always walked around with a face like the whole world owed him billions. If Raven ended up liking that, it would be a miracle.
And if she didn''t, he would be the one cleaning up the mess.
So, Hiemaly made a decision. Before Raven met the little boss, he had to- somehow-teach that guy how to talk to a girl. Even though he knew getting someone to like him might be out of the question for life, at the very least, the guy shouldn''t make people want to run away screaming.
Raven clearly picked up on something. She looked at Hiemaly''s unusually tense and uneasy face, and a clear line of suspicion shed through her eyes. "Do you know the President of the Star God Association?"
She couldn''t imagine what kind of man could make her usually unshakeable "big brother" this nervous.
She had never seen that expression on Hiemaly''s face before.
Hiemaly heard her question and nearly choked. He wanted to say that he didn''t and didn''t want to know him.
That coward Saxon had not only bowed under the pressure of the little boss but had even brought him here.''
But the situation didn''t allow him to speak his mind.
So even though it was killing him inside, he nodded. "That person is very strong. If
we can avoid a confrontation-it''s best we don''t."
Raven raised an eyebrow, the doubt in her gaze deepening.
She had never seen Hiemaly treat anyone with this much caution.
This wasn''t just awareness of a powerful figure-it was nearly reverence, even fear.
In this world, there shouldn''t be anyone stronger than Hiemaly.
Not whenpared to who he used to be before arriving here.
Hiemaly felt Raven''s curious eyes digging into him, and for the first time in a long time, he felt... awkward.
But with the little boss likely to appear any moment, he didn''t have time to care.
"We''ve got the Starcard. There is nothing we can Sessfully unlocked! without waiting for her reply, reached out and grabbed her arm, ready to leave.
But just then, a group of people suddenly walked over from afar.
Chapter 408
Chapter 408 Find An Excuse To Leave
Chapter 408 Find An Excuse To Leave
Leading the group was a woman in herte twenties, wearing a long white dress adorned with the emblem of Lunshire on her chest.
Before she approached, her voice rang out. "Who is the most skilled doctor here? If anyone cures Ms. Rickard, Lunshire will grant them anything they ask for!"
The doctors in the room were stunned, as they couldn''t believe the leader of Lunshire was ill.
As the doctors exchanged puzzled nces, a man in the uniform of the Sunset Empire''s guard rushed out from behind the woman from Lunshire.
He didn''t notice L, who was seriously injured and copsed to the side with her head lowered. Instead, he stopped respectfully in front of the steward and said, "Sir, Ms. Rickard has suddenly fallen critically ill and was urgently transferred to our country by Mr. Gregg. Mr. Gregg has arranged amodations for her outside the pce. Since many renowned doctors from around the world are gathered here, he sent me to invite some to examine her."
Raven, who had paused due to the sudden arrival of Lunshire''s messenger, raised an eyebrow upon hearing the guard''s words.
Just a few days ago, Helena insisted on epting the Diamond Wing gifted by a high-ranking official of the Sunset Empire. Raven had warned her that she didn''t have long to live, but Helena refused to believe her.
4
Originally, she had nned to alleviate Helena''s condition after returning from the Sunset Empire, in exchange for the boxes unearthed from Vyrdenia''s ancient tomb. She hadn''t expected Helena to appear in the Sunset Empire so soon.
Rupert nced at the heavily injured L, then at the princess in the bed, whose condition was now uncertain. Suddenly, he became overwhelmed.
It was precisely the moment when doctors were needed the most and couldn''t spare any to treat an outsider.
Before Rupert could speak, John suddenly stepped forward and said to Aurelia, "I''m Mr. Ethan Reed''s student. Let me go and have a look."
Jason didn''t dare treat the princess further. He figured that instead of waiting there for the princess to die and be held ountable by the royal family, it was better to find an excuse to leave.
If he managed to cure the leader of Lunshire, he would gain a powerful ally, and the Sunset Empire wouldn''t be able to
touch him.
The woman from Lunshire lit up with joy when John stepped forward.
Though she had never met him before, she had heard about Ethan and his exceptionally talented students.
She thought that with someone like that treating Helena, even if they couldn''t cure herpletely, her condition would at least improve.
She nodded at John, then turned to the other doctors and asked, "Great. Anyone else willing toe with us?"
Several doctors quickly stepped forward.
"I would be honored to treat Ms. Rickard."
"I''m happy to help as well."
The remaining doctors nced at the princess, whose face was already pale and
lifeless, then shook their heads and also stepped forward.
In no time, every single doctor agreed to go treat Helena.
The woman from Lunshire beamed with joy and said, "Everyone, please follow me!"
Without waiting for Rupert to say anything, she turned and led the way. The doctors hurried after her.
Raven gave a look to Hiemaly, then followed along behind the group.
"Hey!" Rupert called out, lifting a hand instinctively. But none of the doctors stopped, acting as if they hadn''t even heard him.
At this point, no one could save the princess. Whoever stayed behind would take
the me, and none of the doctors could shoulder such a burden.
L red venomously at Raven and Hiemaly from behind while chitching the wound left by a serpentine dart.
Sessfully unlocked!
"I''ll tear these two apart!" L swore to herself, ber hatred Buming through the pain.
But just as she made that silent vow, Raven paused and turned her head slightly. Her icy gaze swept across L.
Before Hiemaly had injured L, Raven had secretly nted a colorless poison on her, and it was about time for it to take effect.
Chapter 409 L''s Fate
Chapter 409
Chapter 409 L''s Fate
"Ahhh!" The moment Raven''s gazended on L, L let out a piercing and gut-wrenching scream.
An unbearable pain and itching, deep down to her very bones, surged through her entire body.
The doctors who had just started to leave all turned around when they heard the noise.
Then they saw L wing at her own body with all her strength, like a madwoman.
Soon, several deep gashes exposing the bone appeared on her body.
The doctors gasped instinctively, their faces pale at the sight of her torment.
Though they were no strangers to patients in agony, seeing L rip her own flesh open with her fingernails still made their scalps go numb.
"What''s wrong, Ms. Ortega?" Rupert rushed forward, his face pale with panic.
But L was consumed by pain and was unable to respond to his question. Seeing L remain unresponsive, Rupert suddenly turned toward Raven, his eyes red with fury as he shouted, "Was it you? Did you do this to her?"
When he had witnessed L''s Innate Starcard taken earlier, he had kept silent because he knew neither he nor anyone present could stand up to Raven.
However, he had already decided to report it to the Emperor immediately after Raven left, hoping to rally forces to retrieve L''s Innate Starcard.
By doing so, maybe he could avoid punishment for failing to save the princess. But at that moment, L was on the verge of dying from her own self-inflicted wounds.
If both the princess and L died, he knew he would end up like them.
Panic and fury took over, so he no longer cared about offending Raven and confronted her.
Hearing Rupert use Raven, the doctors all turned to look at her.
Suddenly, one of the doctors seemed to realize something and spoke up. "Could this be a bacsh from losing her Innate Starcard?"
Rupert froze in ce. The next second, he stumbled forward and dropped to his knees in front of Raven.
The hatred that had filled his eyes just moments ago was reced by regret and desperate pleading. "Miss. Valor, the
Innate Starcard can only be used by the one who awakened it. Even if you have it, it''s useless to you."
He lowered his head, his voice trembling with remorse. "Ms. Ortega was only worried about the princess''s condition. If her words came across as harsh, I sincerely apologize on her behalf. Please, I beg you. Please return the Starcard to her." The doctors around looked at the humble Rupert, then at L, who was still wing at her skin. The pity on their faces deepened.
Ellie noticed the expressions of those around her, and a glimmer of guile shed in her eyes.
She then sighed softly and spoke to Raven in a persuasive tone. "Miss Valor, as doctors, we are supposed to bepassionate. L only shed with you because she was desperate to save the princess.
"She''s already paid the price for her actions. That Innate Starcard is no use to you, anyway. Why not just give it back to her?" The doctors around her nodded, all agreeing with Ellie''s words.
Raven could feel their usatory and disapproving gazes settle on her, her
already cold expression turned even colder. Then she chuckled lightly. What came out of her mouth next left everyonepletely frozen in ce.
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 410
Chapter 410 The President Is Here
Chapter 410 The President Is Here
Raven spoke unhurriedly, her tone calm but cutting. "You all keep saying that Innate Starcard belongs to L. Are you so sure she was the one who awakened it herself?
"I''ve already said it once. If someone as useless as her could do that, then the Innate Starcard wouldn''t be worth much to begin with.
"From now on, I don''t want to hear anyone say that it belongs to her. If I hear it again..."
Under the watchful eyes of the frowning crowd, Raven slowly raised her hand and pointed directly at L. Her voice, calm yet chilling, sent shivers down everyone''s spine. "That''s what will happen to you."
In an instant, everyone who had been ready to argue with Raven froze, their bodies stiffening, and they mped their mouths shut.
No one doubted that Raven meant every word.
Seeing that no one dared to challenge her anymore, Raven''s expression softened slightly.
Then, she turned to the woman from Lunshire who had stopped in her tracks. "Weren''t you in a hurry to find someone to treat Ms. Rickard?"
Though Raven''s tone was calm, Aurelia felt heavy pressure settling on her shoulders. She instinctively gave an apologetic smile and quickly said, "My apologies. Please follow me."
Without wasting a moment, she turned and resumed leading the group.
The other doctors didn''t hesitate for even a second. They quickly followed without a single nce back at the crazed, self-harming L.
They might feel sorry for her, but sticking around to take the me was something else entirely.
When it came to their own lives, all that "a doctor''spassion" nonsense went right out the window.
But before the group had gone far, Hiemaly suddenly said, "Let''s take the east gate. It''s faster."
He had never been to the pce before, but he had studied a map. He knew that while there was only one main entrance to the pce, there were four exits.
At that moment, they were heading toward the south gate, which meant they could easily run into Saxon and the little boy.
Aurelia nced at Raven, seeking her opinion.
She hadn''t met Hiemaly before and, like the others, assumed he was just Raven''s bodyguard.
Raven studied Hiemaly, the suspicion in her eyes deepening. Her usually quiet brother normally didn''t give input on such trivial matters.
So she wondered if he was trying to avoid the president of the Star God
Association. It sparked her curiosity about the president even more.
If he really sided with L, Raven gathered that running into him now might be troublesome.
Raven hesitated for a moment before saying to Aurelia, "Alright, let''s take the east gate."
"Understood." Aurelia nodded and immediately led the group east.
Meanwhile, just as Raven and the others changed course, another group entered from the south gate.
At the front was a young man with striking looks and a delicate-looking little boy.
Even before they got close, they could hear Rupert''s anxious shouting. "Hurry, tie her up! If she keeps scratching, she''s going to die!"
Saxon quickened his pace. When he saw L''s condition, his brow furrowed even deeper. "What''s going on?" Rupert looked up and froze for a moment when he saw an unfamiliar face.
One of the guards escorting Saxon quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Powell, this is the President of the star God Association."
Rupert''s expression instantly turned respectful. "Sir." Before Saxon could reply, Rupert quickly continued, "L''s Innate Starcard was taken, and now she''s suffering from a deadly bacsh. Please, you must help her!"
Saxon''s expression turned icy."Her Innate Starcard was take
Sessfully unlocked!
"A very young woman. Ms. Ortega told her you were on your way, but she didn''t
seem to take you seriously and still attacked Ms. Ortega."
Hearing this, Saxon''s expression turned frigid, the air around him seeming to freeze over.
He turned slightly to one of his men and instructed, "Martin, use whatever means necessary to bring her to me."
Chapter 410 The President is Here
"Yes!" replied Martin.
But just as he was about to leave, the little boy standing beside Saxon suddenly spoke. "Wait."
Subscribed
Chapter 411
Chapter 411 Seen Through By A Child
Chapter 411 Seen Through By A Child
The moment the boy finished speaking, Martin suddenly froze.
Saxon instantly turned to look at Benedict and asked, "What''s wrong?"
He refrained from calling the boy "boss."
After all, he was considered one of the most powerful figures in the world. If people knew he was so afraid-no, so respectful to a kid, his reputation would be ruinedpletely.
Benedict was unaware of Saxon''s internal dilemma. His beautiful eyes were fixed on L''s pierced wound.
He asked, "What kind of weapon had hurt her?"
Rupert was momentarily stunned by the boy''s question.
He had kept silent, worrying that Raven might hesitate to take action against Hiemaly since thetter was the leader of
Hiemal Court.
He didn''t expect the boy to ask the most critical question right away.
Almost everyone acquainted with Heimaly knew his weapons were serpentine darts.
If he revealed this outright, he had no idea how the president of the Star God Association would choose to respond.
As Rupert was deliberating over his reply, the boy''s gaze, sharp enough to see through everything, fell on him.
He asked, "What? You don''t know?" His crisp voice carried an unnatural coldness that didn''t match his age.
Rupert had spent many years in the royal family and had seen all kinds of people. But under the weight of the boy''s gaze and calm yet oppressive tone, he couldn''t help but tremble slightly.
He took a deep breath and quickly answered, "It was a metal object, shot out suddenly."
"What kind of shape?" Benedict followed up.
Sweat was starting to form on Rupert''s forehead.
Not wanting Saxon to notice anything unusual, he forced himself to stay calm and replied, "About the length of a finger, slightly curved."
The boy observed Rupert''s shifting expression. His tender little face showed no emotion.
But what he said next made Rupert''s body tremble again."The person who attacked her isn''t someone ordinary, is he?"
Rupert''s head shot up abruptly. "How did you-"
Before he could finish, the boy interrupted him, "So, you''re trying to use us to eliminate someone who poses a threat to the Sunset Empire, aren''t you?"
Rupert''s eyes widened in shock.
He instinctively waved his hands in denial, his voice trembling. "No, no! I would never dare to have such an idea!"
Benedict''s gaze sharpened, and a faint, knowing smile tugged at his lips. "Oh, really? If that''s the case, why did you lie about the weapon being only the length of a finger? And why haven''t you told us who the attacker is?"
By the time the boy finished speaking, sweat was already trickling down Rupert''s face.
He looked at the boy with uncontainable fear.
In that instant, he was certain the feeling he had earlier wasn''t an illusion. The boy had really seen through him.
He couldn''t believe a child around the age of five was able to do that.
"Can you answer my question?" Benedict acted like he hadn''t noticed Rupert''s growing panic. His voice remained calm and
clear.
But in Rupert''s ears, it was nothing less than a deathly summons.
He didn''t know how the boy had figured out that the one who hurt L wasn''t someone he could afford to
oss, but he knew that telling the truth would mean admitting that he was trying to use the president of the Star God Association.
Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to meet the boy''s gaze and replied, "The attacker was too fast. I couldn''t see the weapon''s length, and I truly don''t know who it was"
At that moment, not only Benedict, but even Si Sessfully unlocked!
Sa
Saxon quickly asked the boy, "Little bo-ahem, do you know who did it?" Benedict
tilted his head slightly, his gaze shifted to Saxon.
What he said next left the entire room frozen in shock, including Rupert.
Chapter 412
Chapter 412 You''re As Clueless As Ever
"It was Uncle Hiemaly," said Benedict.
"Uncle Hiemaly?" The two words left Rupertpletely dumbfounded.
He had once heard that the head of the Hiemal Court was named Hiemaly, and the boy just called Hiemaly his uncle.
That could only mean the boy was Hiemaly''s nephew.
And this child hade with the president of the Star God Association.
Even without thinking, Rupert could tell that the Star God Association''s president had a connection with Hiemaly. Thinking about how he had just tried to use the president to go after Hiemaly, Rupert instantly broke into a cold sweat. But before he could dwell further on it, Saxon asked, "Wait. Are you saying he was hurt by Hiernaly?" His voice was tinged with surprise.
Benedict shot him a look that practically screamed, "Seriously?"
From the size and depth of the wound to the damage on L''s skin, he had already figured out that the weapon used looked a lot like Hiemaly''s serpentine dart.
After questioning the steward and catching the evasive look in his expression, Benedict was almost certain that the one who injured L was none other than Hiemaly.
But his smart and sharp Uncle Saxon, whom everyone praised, couldn''t figure it out.
When Benedict thought about how Saxon always looked kind of dim in front of him, he supposed that it made sense. Seeing that little look from Benedict, Saxon could only feel once again that his intelligence had been silently judged.
But since he had been judged so many times before, one more time didn''t really matter.
Still, he couldn''t help but imagine if he finally found Raven one day, and when she met that sharp-tongued, arrogant troublemaker, he was certain she wouldn''t have the slightest patience for him.
rascal
Saxon thought maybe Raven would dump the little rascal and shower her love on them instead.
He pictured Benedict being left behind, pitifully clinging to his pants and begging for help to plead with Raven on his behalf. For a second, Saxon felt an immense joy surging within him.
But before Saxon could fully indulge in his fantasy, a crisp, childish voice rang in his ear that made his heart skip a beat." Uncle Saxon, what are you thinking about?"
Saxon jolted like he''d been zapped. He instinctively shook his head and said, "N- nothing."
Benedict nced at him slightly and said tly, "Let''s go."
He was sure that it was Hiemaly''s weapon, but the old man imed it was a very young woman who had hurt thedy. Beforeing to the pce, he had already guessed that Hiemaly had found Raven.
So he was at least quite sure the young woman Rupert mentioned was Raven.
The thought of him finally seeing his mother made it impossible to hide the flicker of anticipation on his usually cold face. Saxon instinctively wanted to ask where they were going, but remembering Hiemaly was the one who hurt L, he shut up immediately, not wanting to give his nephew another reason to call him stupid.
He could more or less guess the child was going to find Hiemaly, but he still didn''t understand why.
Saxon pondered, ''It may be a bit narcissistic to think this way, but little boss certainly finds me, who''s kind and handsome, more likable than that emotionless statue Hiemaly!''
Saxon was certain there was no way the boy wanted to find Hiemaly just to catch up and chat.
Benedict knew full well Saxon wouldn''t figure out why he wanted to find Hiemaly, so instead of looking an calmly said, "I miss Uncle Hiemaly."
ed, he just
He wasn''t fully confident he would find Rave, and knowing how badly Saxon wanted to find her, he didn''t want to get his hopes up. So, he held back the truth just in case it wasn''t her
Saxon thought, ''Yeah, like I''ll buy that!''
"Uncle Saxon, can we go now?" asked Benedict.
"Okay." Saxon nodded before he even realized it.
Sessfully unlocked!
Then he quickly turned to Martin and ordered, Find out where Hiemaly is and take us there."
Chapter 413
Chapter 413 Why Are You Here?
"Yes!" Martin immediately responded.
Soon, he found out where Hiemaly and Raven were, and he left with Saxon, Benedict, and several other members of the Star God Association.
Rupert watched them go, finally feeling a little relieved.
The next moment, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and quickly took out themunicator that he didn''t dare to use easily.
Before Saxon and the others arrived, Rupert had already sent a report to the Emperor about Raven killing the princess and severely injuring L.
He had no idea what the Emperor would decide to do. All he could hope was that no one had already been sent after Raven. A short whileter, under the guidance of Aurelia, Raven, Hiemaly, and the others arrived in front of arge vi in the center of Broson City.
But just as they were about to enter, Hiemaly suddenly received a message. After reading it, his expression stiffened.
Then he turned to Raven and said, "You go in with them first. I''ve got something to take care of."
Raven noticed the unusual tension on Hiemaly''s face and grew even more curious.
But since he didn''t tell her what it was, she didn''t press. She just nodded and replied, "Okay," then followed the others through the vi entrance.
After confirming Raven had gone inside, Hiemaly disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye.
Under no circumstances could he let Saxon and Benedict discover that he had found Raven, but kept it from them.
If they did, Saxon definitely wouldn''t let him off, and even just Benedict alone would make his life miserable.
A few minutester, he reappeared just outside the royal capital.
When he saw Saxon, the boy, and the others hurrying out, he stopped in his tracks and casually walked over to them.
Benedict immediately scanned around Hiemaly when he saw him.
After confirming that Hiemaly was alone, the gleam in his eyes dimmed noticeably.
Still, he looked at Hiemaly and greeted him sweetly, "Uncle Hiemaly."
Hiemaly''s rxed steps faltered for a split second. But then he reminded himself that the boy wasn''t the same three-year-old rascal. He thought five was the cutest age for children, and Benedict should be no different.
With that thought, he forced himself to rx a bit.
Yet, despite his efforts, his usually icy expression struggled to show a trace of surprise as he said the boy. "Little boss, why are you here?"
Benedict gave a faint smile, and his usually serious face suddenly lit up with cuteness. Uncle Hiemaly, did you find Mommy?"
Benedict''s smile melted Hiemaly''s heart. But when he heard the boy''s question, the forced surprise on his face froze instantly.
But knowing how sharp the boy was, his expression only faltered for a''split second before returning to normal. He sighed, feigning regret and helplessness. "Not yet, but we''re close."
Benedict nodded, seemingly taking his words for it.
He blinked and asked, "Uncle Hiemaly, I heard you hurt someone in the pce, and your people took her Innate Starcard. Why do you need her Starcard?"
Hiemaly wasn''t surprised by the question.
Keeping his expression calm, he replied, "I told you before, I had to keep her under control. Her Starcard w
stolen from
one of my people, so of course, I had to get it back."
Benedict said, "I see. Can I meet the one who lost her Starcard?"
Hiemaly sighed and replied, "She''s not in the Sunset Fmnire anymore. I''ve already sent the Starcard back to her. If you really want to see her, we can arrange that. It''s just a Sessfully unlocked!
The boy nodded in understanding, then asked again,
Why did youe back?"
cleary, where did you go after leaving the pce just now?
Hiemaly replied, "I was nning to head to Vyrdenia after finding a lead on your mother, but I suddenly remembered I left something behind, so I came back to retrieve it."
Chapter 413 Why Are You Here?
Benedict tilted his head and said to Saxon, "Uncle Saxon, you go with Uncle Hiemaly to get it. I want to look around here a
bit."
Saxon instinctively nodded and said, "Alright."
Then he turned to his subordinate and instructed, "Martin, follow him and protect him discreetly."
"Yes, sir!" Martin said.
Hiemaly looked at the boy, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes.
But with everything already said, even if he was worried the boy would go find Raven, he didn''t dare go against him. After a moment of hesitation, he nced at Saxon and then walked into the pce.
Benedict watched as Saxon and Hiemaly disappeared from view. A faint and almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
He thought, ''Uncle Hiemaly is bad at lying. If I hadn''t been worried about Uncle Saxon trying to steal Mommy, I wouldn''t have wasted so much time chatting with Uncle Hiemaly."
Then he pulled out a small phone. After reading the information on the screen, he turned and trotted off toward the vi where Raven was.
Subscribed
Chapter 414
Chapter 414 A Second Tier Invitation
Chapter 414 A Second-Tier Invitation
Raven and the others had already entered the vi.
Inside the grand hall, over a dozen doctors stood or sat in silence, each of them wearing a somber expression.
When they saw John walk in, there was a faint trace of respect appearing on their faces.
Soon, a slightly chubby doctor stepped forward with a smile and greeted him. "Dr. Kidman, you came too?"
John smiled faintly and said, "I heard that Ms. Rickard isn''t doing well, so I thought I''de take a look. How is she now?"
The plump doctor sighed deeply. "Not great, I''m afraid. But with you here, I''m sure stabilizing her condition won''t be a problem."
John nced at Raven standing beside him, then shook his head slightly as he said, "There''s always someone better. Miss Valor''s medical skills are far superior to mine. With her here, there''s no need for me to step in."
The doctors in the hall were shocked when they heard that.
Almost immediately, all eyes turned to Raven.
When they saw that she was barely twenty, their expressions were filled with shock and disbelief.
One doctor frowned and asked skeptically, "Dr. Kidman, you can''t be serious, right? Even with exceptional talent, it takes over a decade just to master the basics of pharmacology. How could a girl in her early twenties possibly have any real medical expertise?"
John shook his head. "Why would I joke about something like this? If it weren''t for her intervention, the princess of the Sunset Empire would have been gone."
Once again, the doctors in the room were stunned.
One of the doctors couldn''t help but exim, "She cured the princess?"
John smirked faintly and chose not to respond to the question.
Raven had previously predicted two of the final three acupuncture points John was about to use on the princess, leaving him humiliated. So, he decided to spread the word about her extraordinary medical skills.
This way, even if the princess died, the me would fall squarely on Raven. He would only be seen as someone who failed to salvage the situation she had created.
As the surrounding doctors continued watching them, John didn''t bother saying more. He was ready to head up the stairs toward where Helena was.
But just then, Aurelia made an announcement. "A doctor with a A-Level invitation from the Medical Summit is currently treating our Mistress. To avoid interfering with the treatment, only doctors with a first-tier or above invitation are allowed upstairs."At once, all eyes turned back to Raven.
Immediately, all eyes in the hall turned to Raven again.
The doctors couldn''t help but wonder how the youngdy, whom John spoke so highly of, possessed a A-Level invitation from the World Medical Conference?
Sensing the shift in attention toward Raven, John tilted his head slightly and exchanged a nce with Ellie. Ellie met his gaze and nodded slightly.
Then, she let out a soft sigh and said, "Miss Valor, the second-tier invitation you took from me doesn''t match your incredible talent. It can''t give you the recognition you deserve.
"I believe your skills are more than enough to qualify for a first-tier-or even the legendary special invitation. If possible, I''d like to have my invitation back."
Ellie''s words sparked a discussion among the doctors.
"Wait, this youngdy Dr. Kidman holds in such high regard only has a second- tier invitation?"
"Not only that. She even took it from someone else?"
And the poor doctor who lost her invitation is saying Raven deserved a special invitation just to get her own back. That''s
ridiculous!"
But then, something happened that no one could have anticipated.
While Ellie looked at Raven with pitiful and desperate eyes, Raven calmly lowered
her eyes and looked down at her. What she said next left everyone stunned.
Chapter 415
Chapter 415 Please See Yourself Out
Raven slowly opened her mouth and said in an unhurried tone, "I do qualify for a special invitation, but you lost the invitation to me. Even if I treat it like trash and throw it away, I have no reason to give it back to you."
All the doctors in the hall were shocked upon hearing Raven''s words and started criticizing her.
"W-What did she just say?"
"She said she qualifies for a special invitation? She really said that?"
"Who does she think she is?"
Ellie''s expression darkened almost instantly when she heard Raven say she would rather throw the invitation away than give it back to her.
However, as she noticed the disdainful gazes from the crowd directed at Raven, a cold smirk yed across her lips. "Miss Valor, you don''t understand how the World Medical Conference works and what a special invitation means. Please, don''t say things like that again. The special invitation is not something to be taken lightly." Ellie''s voice dripped with
sarcasm.
The doctors also chimed in, their expressions grim.
"Exactly! A special invitation isn''t something just anyone can get. The World Medical Conference doesn''t hand them out randomly. They keep a close eye on renowned doctors. If someone was really capable of earning a special invitation, they would''ve at least been granted a first-tier one first."
"And a loser who had to steal a second-tier invitation has the nerve to brag about getting a special invitation? Young people these days are vain and have no shame!"
The woman, who was about to lead the first-tier and above doctors upstairs, frowned as she looked at Raven.
She had once thought Raven might achieve great things in the future.
But now, she thought she had misjudged.
Still, she chose not to make any sarcastic remarks toward Raven and simply said to John and the other doctors, "Ms. Rickard''s condition is not looking good. Those
of you with the A-Level invitations or higher, pleasee with me."
The others nced at Raven, and the disdain in their eyes deepened even further.
But despite the stares, Raven''s expression remained calm. She looked at Aurelia and asked casually, "Are you sure you''re not letting me go upstairs?"
The moment those words left her mouth, everyone stared at her like she was an idiot.
It was already ridiculous enough to im she qualified for a special invitation. And now, when she was clearly being denied entry, she still had the audacity to ask to go up.
They all thought Raven was unbelievably shameless.
Even Aurelia''s face showed a hint of annoyance. "Only doctors with a first-tier or above invitation may go upstairs to treat Ms. Rickard. If you have one, then of course you''re wee. But if not..." She pointed toward the door. "The door is right there. Please see yourself out."
"Fine. In that case, I won''t stay any longer," Raven said. "But if you want me toe back and treat Ms. Rickard again, it''ll take more than the Ivory Reliquary."
Aurelia chuckled lightly at that. She shook her head and then took John and the other two first-tier doctors upstairs. Under the disdainful stares of everyone in the hall, Raven calmly walked out of the vi.
And just as she stepped through the front door, she spotted a chubby-cheeked little child with delicate feat toward her.
running
Subscribed
S
Chapter 416
Chapter 416 A Deep Connection
Raven froze in her tracks the moment she saw the boy.
The boy''s delicate features and elegance made him stand out from the children of the Sunset Empire.
What truly shook her was the strange feeling that bubbled up as she looked at the handsome boy, which felt like a connection rooted deep in her blood.
Meanwhile, in one of the rooms on the second floor of the vi behind Raven, a pale and weak womany quietly on the bed with her eyes closed.
Her once refined features had been distorted by swelling, stripping away her former elegance. Her normally smooth silver hairy scattered on the pillow like dry straw.
Anyone who saw her in this state would find it hard to believe she was Helena Rickard, the third most beautiful woman in the world.
"Dr. Kidman, please check on Ms. Rickard." The woman who had led the doctors upstairs looked anxiously at John with a mix of desperation and faint hope on her face.
She thought, ''A few doctors holding A-Level invitations already examined Ms. Rickard, and none could treat her. If even Dr. Kidman couldn''t help her...''
Aurelia dared not imagine what might happen. If something went wrong with Helena, she knew she wouldn''t be able to escape me.
John sat calmly beside the bed, cing his hand on Helena''s pulse as he looked at the woman and assured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."
Despite his words, the confidence in his expression was unmistakable.
From the moment he first saw Helena, he was already ny percent sure her condition was due to excess cold energy damaging her body. He said, "Don''t worry. Ms. Rickard''s condition is well within my expertise."
Aurelia and the other doctors were visibly impressed and startedmending John.
"From the looks of it, Dr. Kidman already had a firm grasp on Ms. Rickard''s condition."
"A condition that left us all helpless-Dr. Kidman probably identified the cause at a nce. Truly, he lives up to his reputation as the most outstanding student of the legendary Dr. Reed!"
"Ms. Rickard is truly fortunate to have encountered Dr. Kidman soon after arriving in the Sunset Empire. She''s practically guaranteed to recover now."
Ellie, who hade upstairs with John as his assistant, let out a heavy sigh of relief.
After all, Lunshire was the fourth most powerful organization in the world. If John could cure the leader, his future would be set for life. And as John''s student, Ellie''s value would rise as well.
Feeling quite pleased, she turned to Aurelia and said, "Rest assured. Dr. Kidman is nothing like that quack. With him here, nothing will go wrong."
Aurelia''s eyes lit up with joy at Ellie''s words.
She was thrilled that Helena might really be saved.
Ovee with emotion, she gripped Ellie''s hand and said, "Thank you! Thank you so much!"
What she didn''t notice was that John''s face grew tense as he was checking Helena''s pulse. His earlier confidence started
to waver.
He had thought Helena was simply suffering from excess cold energy.
But her pulse was bizarre. He had never encountered such a situation before. It was definitely more than just cold energy!
"Dr. Kidman, how is Ms. Rickard?" asked Aurelia.
John wiped the sweat from his brow and forced himself to respond. "Ms. Rickard has an extremely cold co itution. Cold energy has entered her body and likely caused a blockage in her meridians, which could result in organ failure.
"I''ll need to use acupuncture to stimte her blood flow. Once that''s done, she should regain sensation in her limbs. Please prepare a set of tools to disinfect the needles."
As soon as he finished speaking, an attendant brought over the disinfection tools. "Dr. Kidman, we''re counting on you!" said the attendant.
John quickly disinfected the needles and began inserting them one by one into Helena''s pressure points.
He knew he wouldn''t be able to fully cure her, but he was confident that her stiff limbs were caused by the cold. As long as
he treated it ordingly, it should at least restore her sense of touch.
Chapter 416 A Deep Connection
Once her limbs regained sensation, it would count as progress, proving that his medical skills were effective.
Even if he couldn''tpletely heal her, he couldter im that her condition was too severe for anyone to fix. However, something unexpected happened when he inserted a needle into a pressure point on Helena''s wrist.
Subscribed
Chapter 417
Chapter 417 Two Figures
Helena, who had been lying still with her eyes shut, suddenly snapped them open. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips.
"Ms. Rickard!" Everyone from Lunshire was horrified.
Aurelia rushed forward in a panic to catch Helena. She saw Helena straining to move her eyes, her pale lips parting slightly as if she wanted to say something.
But before a word came out, Helena passed out again.
The doctors present were astounded.
John was the most aplished student of Ethan and a towering figure in the global medicalmunity. It was said there were barely any conditions he couldn''t treat.
And judging from his tone just now, he was absolutely confident he could heal Helena.
Hence, the other doctors could understand why Helena had coughed up blood after just one needle.
Even Ellie stood frozen in disbelief.
Her mentor-the man she had admired and respected most-had already been humiliated in the royal pce when Raven urately predicted the princess''s condition would worsen after his acupuncture. But the same was happening again with Helena.
For the first time, doubt crept into Ellie''s heart, shaking her convictions.
Meanwhile, Aurelia quickly reached behind Helena''s ear to check her temperature.
Confirming that Helena was still breathing, she heaved a sigh of relief.
But in the next moment, she whipped her head around, her face darkening as she red at John.
"Dr. Kidman, what''s going on? Didn''t you say acupuncture would alleviate Ms. Rickard''s symptoms? Why did she cough up blood?" demanded Aurelia.
John also panicked at the sight of Helena''s worsening condition. Logically, what he had done was only supposed to promote cirction and relieve blockages. At worst, it just wouldn''t help. It shouldn''t have caused Helena to vomit blood. Aurelia''s expression grew graver. "Dr. Kidman, what is the meaning of this? You owe Lunshire an exnation!"
All the other doctors turned to look at John.
None of them had expected someone of his status to mess up.
They couldn''t help but wonder if John was as good as they thought.
John felt the dou stares bearing down on him and forced himself to stay calm.
He looked at Helena''s pale face, then sighed and said, "Ms. Rickard''s condition is far more severe than I thought. Plus, the exhaustion from traveling has left her incredibly weak. If I''d had the chance to treat her two days earlier, maybe things would''ve been different."
The people of Lunshire all held their breath at his words.
Aurelia''s gaze turned icy, her expression hardening as she stared at Ethan Reed.
Before she could say anything, John added, "But... I do know someone whose medical skills surpass mine. At this point, she''s the only one who might be able to save Ms. Rickard."
"Who?" Arelia asked with a frown.
John replied, "I said it downstairs. Dr. Valor is more skilled than I am. But it was your side that insisted only doctors with a A-Level invitation or higher were allowed to treat Ms. Rickard. She probably hasn''t gone far yet."
Back downstairs, he was just jealous of Raven and wanted to teach her a lesson.
And now, it seemed like a perfect opportunity for that.
As long as Raven agreed to treat Helena, whether she seeded or not wouldn''t be his problem anymore.
Then she remembered how, from the very first nce, she had sensed that Raven wasn''t ordinary. Hence, she took John''s words for it.
Without hesitation, she bolted down the stairs and ran toward the front entrance.
Sessfully unlocked!
A few of the onlooking doctors quickly followed her
They still remembered how arrogant and smug Raven had been when she left.
Back then, she had boldly dered that it would take more than the Ivory Reliquary if Lunshire wanted her back to treat Helena.
Chapter 417 Two Figures
Now they were genuinely curious as to what more Raven wanted.
But just as they stepped out the front door and spotted two figures ahead, one tall
and one short, both of them instinctively came to a stop.
Subscribed
Chapter 418
Chapter 418 These People Are So Scary
They saw a little boy who looked as angelic as one could imagine, clinging tightly to Raven''s leg like a small abandoned
animal grabbing onto thest straw of life, terrified that she might leave him behind.
Raven looked helplessly at the little boy who had wrapped himself around her leg without saying a word.
"Kiddo, where are your parents? Did you get separated from them?" Raven asked gently,
Benedict froze at her words.
He looked up instinctively, his big, crystal-clear eyes staring straight at her.
Even though he had prepared himself for the possibility that Raven no longer remembered him, hearing her ask this still made him feel a little lost.
For some reason, Raven felt an inexplicable pang of guilt under his gaze. But before she could figure out why, the boy lowered his head and mumbled with a pout, "My mommy and daddy don''t want me anymore..."
The little boy''s pitiful expression tugged at Raven''s heartstrings.
She couldn''t imagine what kind of heartless people would abandon such a sweet and well-behaved little angel.
Just as she was about to ask the boy more about his parents, Aurelia and the group of doctors finally snapped out of the
warm moment and hurried over.
"Miss Valor!" Aurelia, who had refused Raven''s help before, quickly stepped in front of her and said, "Ms. Rickard''s condition has worsened. Dr. Kidman says you''re the only one who can save her. If you can help, Lunshire will reward you generously!" Raven nced at the young woman in front of her and replied coolly, "Didn''t you just say I wasn''t qualified to treat her?"
Hearing this, Aurelia clenched her fists tightly. She was reluctant to lower herself, but for the sake of curing Helena, she still nced at Raven with reluctant remorse and said, "I''m sorry. I was too reckless."
Raven''s gaze remained indifferent as she said, "Do you still remember what I said before?"
Aurelia''s face darkened as she realized that even after humbling herself to this extent, Raven showed no intention of giving her any leeway.
With so many doctors vying for the chance to treat Helena, the fact that she hade to plead with Raven was already a significant concession.
Demanding an apology was one thing, but Raven even dared to negotiate terms with her.
Of course, she remembered Raven had said that if they wanted her to treat Helena, it would cost them more than just the Ivory Reliquary.
Aurelia thought, ''But the Ivory Reliquary was an extraordinary treasure. And this girl didn''t even have a A-Level invitation! What makes her think she''s worthy of such a treasure?''
Aurelia looked coldly at Raven''s face and snapped, "You should feel honored we''re asking you to treat Ms. Rickard. How dare you keep refusing? If something really happens to her, can you bear the consequences?"
Raven chuckled at the woman''s reprimand and replied with calm indifference, "Why should I care if your leader lives or dies?" The subordinate was acting all high and mighty while her leader was on the brink of death. Raven almost felt sorry for Helena.
One short, chubby doctor frowned and stepped forward. Putting on the tone of a senior, she said, "Youngdy, do you even know how lucky you are? Treating Dominic Baldwin''s master is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"
The other doctors nodded in agreement and started bashing Raven.
"Such arrogance at such a young age. You''ll regret this!"
"Exactly! As a doctor, it''s your duty to save lives. How can you talk aboutpensation before helping someone? Your behavior is a disgrace to the medical profession!"
But just as the doctor finished speaking, a crisp, innocent voice suddenly rang out. "If saving lives is your job, then why aren''t you helping the patient instead of just talking?"
The boy''s words were like a loud p across all their faces, leaving their faces burning with shame.
If they really had the ability to save Helena, they wouldn''t still be standing there talking nonsense.
"Who is this brat? No manners at all!" The short, chubby doctor pointed a finger angrily at the boy''s face. "When adults are talking, a kid like you shouldn''t interrupt! If you keep yapping, I''ll discipline you on behalf of your parents!"
A sh of coldness that didn''t match Benedict''s age flickered in his eyes. But it vanished as quickly as it appeared.
He clung tighter to Raven''s leg and muttered like he had been scared, "These people are so scary."
Chapter 419
Chapter 419 Benedict
The boy''s soft and childish voice melted Raven''s heart.
She looked coldly at the chubby doctor, her expression turning sharp in an instant
Then, she suddenly lifted her hand and flicked her fingers.
A silver needle shot out from between her fingers, hitting an acupoint just below the chubby doctor''s neck.
"You" The chubby doctor froze and instinctively clutched his neck.
He was just about to open his mouth and curse when he suddenly realized that he couldn''t make a sound. No matter how wide he opened his mouth, no words came out.
"What did you do to him?" The other doctors were all stunned, eyes wide in disbelief as they watched the man struggle silently with his hands to his throat.
Raven cast a cold nce at the group and said, "Since nothing goodes out of your mouth, then maybe you shouldn''t speak at all."
The doctors all gasped in shock and started murmuring.
"Wait, does this mean he''ll never be able to speak again?"
"She made him mute with just a single needle? How is that even possible?"
"And all he did was say something fair, yet she resorted to such a cruel method. What a ruthless woman!"
But Raven ignored the crowd and bent down to pick up the frightened little boy.
She softly ran her fingers through his soft hair and asked gently, "What''s your name?"
"I''m Benedict Valor," the boy replied, wrapping his small arms around Raven''s neck. His eyes sparkled with anticipation as he looked up at her, waiting for her reaction.
Benedict? Great name!" Raven felt the name was oddly familiar, but since "Valor" was amon surname in Vyrdenia, she
didn''t dwell on it.
Benedict smiled, but his bright eyes dimmed slightly when he realized Raven had no memory of him.
Disappointment flickered across his face as he buried his head in her shoulder, her familiar scent making his nose sting.
But the thought that he could stay by her side made him quickly pull himself together, hiding his emotions well enough that Raven wouldn''t notice anything.
Raven looked at the frightened little boy curled up in her arms, her voice softening even further. "Where do you live? I''ll take you home." Normally, she wouldn''t get involved in things like this.
But there was something about the boy that made her feel connected to him. She just couldn''t walk away.
She had to meet his parents. She needed to know whether they had carelessly lost him or had really abandoned him.
But just as Benedict was about to speak, Aurelia stepped forward again and said in a firm andmanding tone, "You''re not leaving. Come with me now and treat Ms. Rickard!"
Raven''s face, which had just softened because of Benedict, went cold again.
Before Raven could make a move, a young man in Lunshire uniform came rushing toward the vi from a distance.
The moment he spotted Raven, he immediately changed direction and strode straight up to her.
"You''re the one who said Ms. Rickard wouldn''t survive more than ten days, aren''t you?" Henry asked.
He had apanied Helena to Vyrdenia for a banquet and remembered Raven clearly. Not just because of R n''s blunt remarks back then, but also because her stunning face had left a deep impression. Hence, he recognized her Lantly.
Henry pleaded, "Ms. Rickard is in critical condition. Please save her!"
He had just returned empty-handed after trying to invite Ethan over.
A few minutes ago, he had received updates on Helena''s worsening condition.
He had nearly given up until he saw the very person who had urately predicted Helena''s illness right in front of him.
To him, Raven was theirst and only hope.
Aurelia quickly cut in, trying to stop him."Mr. Vega, this woman said she''ll only save Ms. Riockard if we give her the Ivory Reliquary! The treasure inside is far too precious. How can we give it away like that?"
Henry''s expression darkened. "You fool! What''s more important? Ms. Rickard''s life or that treasure? She is dying! Do you think keeping the box will magically heal her?"
Chapter 420
Chapter 420 What''s With Your Attitude?
"But..." Aurelia still wanted to argue, but Henry pped her across the face.
"Go get the Ivory Reliquary. If Ms. Rickard mes anyone for thister, I''ll take full responsibility!"manded Henry.
Aurelia had no choice but to bring out the Ivory Reliquary from itsyers of protection and hand it to Raven.
Raven held Benedict in one arm and took the box with the other.
After confirming it wasn''t a fake, she immediately stored it in the Ring of Life.
"Can you save Ms. Rickard now?" Aurelia asked.
Her face was still burning from the p. She looked at Raven with deep resentment in her eyes.
Not only had Raven acted all high and mighty, but she''d also made Aurelia get pped in public.
If Ravan couldn''t heal Helena, Aurelia swore she would make sure Raven paid the price.
"I said it before. If you want me to treat Ms. Rickard, it wouldn''t be as simple as just handing over the Ivory Reliquary." Raven nced at Aurelia and added slowly, "What''s with your attitude? Is this how Lunshire begs me for help?"
The moment she finished speaking, everyone went dead silent.
The surrounding doctors looked at Raven like she was insane.
They couldn''t believe a woman without even a A-Level invitation would demand Lunshire to hand over something as priceless as the Ivory Reliquary. And she even wanted them to lower themselves and beg her. That was simply outrageous! Aurelia''s face fell when she heard Raven''s words."Beg you? Who do you think you-"
Before she could finish, another crisp p rang out across her face.
Now, there were matching and perfectly symmetrical red marks on her cheeks.
Stunned, she turned her head and met Henry''s icy gaze.
"Apologize," Henrymanded, his tone cold and absolute.
Aurelia clenched her jaw in anger. But thinking of Henry''s status in Lunshire, she swallowed her indignation.
Then she slowly tightened her fist, turned to Raven, and bowed deeply.
"I''m sorry. I failed to keep her in check, and she offended you. She''s now truly remorseful. I hope you can be gracious and save Ms. Rickard," Henry said sincerely.
Raven nced at Henry and gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.
She turned her gaze to the little boy in her arms and asked softly, "Benedict, I need to go treat ady now. Will youe with me?"
"Okay."Benedict hugged her neck tightly, as if afraid she would leave him behind.
Seeing how insecure he was, Raven''s heart ached. She silently cursed his useless parents once more.
"Please follow me."Henry quickly made a respectful gesture toward Raven.
Raven nodded slightly, then walked back into the vi under the watchful gaze of all the doctors.
Once upstairs in Helena''s room, Raven saw that her meridians were blocked and her face was already turning dark purple. Any further dy, and she''d be dead for
sure.
Raven quickly set Benedict down on the couch at the door, then rushed to the bed and began inserting needles into several key pressure points on Helena''s limbs.
"Miss Valor, how is Ms. Rickard? If you need any rare herbs, just name them. No matter what it is, we''ll find it as long as it can save Ms. Rickard!" Henry said as he saw Raven putting away thest needle and tidying up her tools.
Raven replied, "There''s no need. Treatment is done."
"What?" Henry stared at her in disbelief, like he hadn''t heard her correctly.
"She''s fine now," Raven repeated, surprisingly patient.
Aurelia was far from convinced. Her expression turned cold as she fixed her gaze on Raven and spoke sharply, "Miss Valor, we gave you the Ivory Reliquary, and I even apologized to you.
"We''ve gone to such lengths just to get you to the Sessfully unlocked!ure brushing us off like this? Either you think we''re fools, or you''re looking down at Lunshire:
"So many doctors were impotent, and you im to have cured her in less than a minute? Even the president of the World Medical Conference wouldn''t make such a im."
Aurelia added with a sneer, "If I believed you, I''d be the real fool."
Chapter 421
Chapter 421 Making A Bet
The other doctors in the room frowned as they watched Raven casually insert a couple of needles into Helena and then confidently dere she was cured.
"You think poking a few needles is enough to call it a treatment? Do you take us for fools?" one of the doctors scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain.
"Miss Valor, you know full well that Ms. Rickard''s condition is beyond saving. And you''re just putting on a show to bluff your way through, right?" another chimed in mockingly.
"No wonder you couldn''t even get an invitation and had to snatch someone else''s. How do you even have the audacity to call yourself a doctor?" a third voice jeered, the words cutting like a de.
Off to the side, John had only suggested letting Raven try, so he could shift the me on her if Helena couldn''t be cured. But now that Raven had barely done anything, he was worried people might question his motive, so he quickly said, "Dr. Valor, I know your skills are excellent. But as a doctor, you need not only medical expertise but also ethics. This kind of careless treatment shows you''repletely irresponsible toward your patient."
Raven had no interest in arguing with ignorant and jealous people.
She simply turned to Henry and said, "Ms. Rickard will regain consciousness within five minutes."
"What a load of nonsense! Ms. Rickard is clearly on the brink of death. How could she possibly wake up in five minutes?" a doctor said.
Another echoed, "Enough with the theatrics!"
-The room erupted in outrage after hearing Raven''s words.
Aurelia''s face turned grim, as if she were ready to keep Raven there permanently.
At that moment, Ellie suddenly stepped forward, her face cold as she looked at Raven and said, "Miss Valor, Ms. Rickard holds a position of great honor. She won''t tolerate your reckless talk!
"You said she''d wake up in five minutes? Fine, I''ll give you five minutes. But if she doesn''t wake up, it''ll prove you''re just a fraud without medical ethics, and you''d better stop practicing medicine for good!"
Raven looked at the aggressive Ellie, then calmly smiled and replied, "And what if she wakes up?"
Ellie scoffed, "If Ms. Rickard really wakes up within five minutes, I''ll quit medicine and kneel to apologize to you!"
Ellie even raised the stakes herself to make sure Raven would ept the bet.
In her mind, Raven had only helped ease the princess''s symptomsst time out of pure luck. No way would she believe someone younger than her could have such exceptional medical skills.
This time, she was determined to ruin Raven''s reputation in front of all these renowned doctors and Lunshire members.
Before Raven could respond, Ellie turned to John and said, "Sir, please act as our witness. If she loses, she must never call herself a doctor again or scam people under that title!"
John nodded in silent agreement.
"We''ll be witnesses too!" the other doctors chimed in.
There was no way they would let someone like Raven continue to pos as a legitimate doctor and tarnish the medical profession.
Seeing that even her mentor and the others were backing her up, Ellie smiled smugly.
Then she turned back to Raven and said, "Miss Valor, if Ms. Rickard wakes up within five minutes, I''ll take back what I said and kneel to apologize. But if she doesn''t, you''ll kneel and apologize to every single person here. Deal?
By now, Raven had been thoroughly provoked by Ellie and the rest of the doctors. She scanned the room, then fived her gaze on Ellie.
"Alright," she said coolly. "If you''re so eager to kneel, I''ll give you that chance."
Ellie breathed a sigh of relief, and a wave of vindictive satisfaction surged through her. She thought, ''Ms. Rickard''s condition was far too severe. Even Mr. Reed wouldn''t he o to wako har in five minutes. Raven is just a worthless fraud. If she could pull that off, pigs might fly."
Sessfully unlocked!
Ellie waspletely confident that Raven was going to lose the Det.
Chapter 422
Chapter 422 Keeping The Promise.
Chapter 422 Keeping The Promise.
Just as Ellie finished speaking, Helena, who had been lying on the bed with her eyes tightly shut, suddenly let out a soft
groan.
Everyone in the room instantly turned to look at her.
Then, under the astonished gazes of the doctors, Helena''s eyshes trembled slightly. And slowly, her eyes opened.
The doctors, who had insisted that Helena couldn''t possibly wake up just moments ago, werepletely dumbfounded.
Ellie stood rooted to the ground. Staring nkly at Helena, she murmured under her breath, "How... how is this possible?"
Sensing the shocked looks around her, Helena instinctively propped herself up and slowly sat upright in bed.
Everyone could see that her once-paralyzed limbs were now capable of slight movement.
However, her body was still very weak. As soon as she sat up, she clutched her mouth and let out a harsh cough before copsing back onto the bed from exhaustion.
"Ms. Rickard!" Everyone from Lunshire was terrified.
Aurelia and Henry immediately rushed to Helena''s side.
"She''s just physically weak and passed out," Raven said calmly, ncing at the two of them.
"Let me take a look," John quickly stepped forward, cing a hand on Helena''s wrist to check her pulse.
He was shocked to find that Helena was truly no longer in any life-threatening condition.
Even more surprisingly, her vital signs had returned to normal.
Realizing this, Johnpletely forgot to maintain his usual aloof and detached demeanor.
He looked at Raven in disbelief and asked, "What did you do to Ms. Rickard? Did you seriously cure her with just two needles?"
Even with the facts right in front of him, he still couldn''t ept he still couldn''t ept that an unknown youngdy had cured an illness that left all the renowned doctors helpless.
"I have no obligation to exin it to you," Raven replied coldly.
She then turned her indifferent gaze toward Ellie, who was still frozen in shock. "Ms. Rickard has awakened. You said if she woke up, you''d quit the medical field. You''ll keep your word, right?"
Her eyes swept over John and the rest of the doctors. "And some of you also said you''d kneel and apologize. It''s time to fulfil your promise now.".
The doctors who had been called out looked at each other awkwardly, bitterness and reluctance filling their eyes.
They were well-respected figures in the medicalmunity and recipients of invitations to the prestigious World Medical Conference.
If word got out that they had to kneel and apologize to a youngdy who hadn''t even received a third-tier invitation, it would ruin their reputation.
As for Ellie, she definitely wouldn''t honor the bet.
She considered herself a medical prodigy, and as a student of John, she had a bright future ahead of her. There was no way she would give all that up over a bet with Raven.
"Miss Valor," Jing Yang interjected, his tone calm but patronizing. "My student only made that bet because she was concerned that you might act recklessly and harm a patient. It was all for your own good.
"Now that you''ve proven your abilities, there''s no need to be so pushy and insist on driving my student out of the medical field, right?"
John had no intention of letting his prized student be ruined over a foolish wager. And he certainly wasn''t going to kneel or apologize to Raven.
Adopting the demeanor of a seasoned authority in the medical field, John continued, "As doctors, we should never gamble with a patient''s life. The World Medical Conference cannot condone such reckless behavior. Let''s just put this matter behind us."
Sessfully unlocked!
The other doctors quickly nodded in agreemer. eager to avoid the homiration of kneeling before Raven.
"Miss Valor, sorry for the misunderstanding earlier. Keep at it. Maybe next time you''ll get an invitation to the World Medical Conference through your own skills!" One of the male doctors gave a half-hearted apology as he turned to leave.
But just as he lifted his foot, a cold, stern voice rang out in the room. Chapter 423 Show Ethan Some Respect?
Chapter 423 Show Ethan Some
Chapter 423
Chapter 423 Show Ethan Some Respect?
Raven''s icy gaze locked onto the doctor attempting to sneak away, her tone sharp. "Stop right there. Did I say you could leave?"
"Don''t go overboard!" The doctor flushed as the room''s attention zeroed in on him. "I already apologized! What else do you want?"
The other doctors quickly chimed in, their voices filled with disapproval. "Doctors should havepassion. Someone as aggressive as you doesn''t deserve the title, no matter how skilled you are."
Another one said, "Miss Valor, we''re all your seniors here. There''s no need to be so petty."
Someone else said disapprovingly, "Why waste your time on her? People like her won''tst long in the medical field anyway."
Without waiting for a response, the group of doctors began heading for the door.
They were determined not to kneel to Raven, and they all believed that there was nothing she could do to them.
John and Ellie exchanged relieved nces at the others'' reaction.
Then, the two followed suit and went out of the room nonchntly.
The group of doctors walked out of the room with an air of confidence, heading down the stairs to the second floor. Their appearance immediately caught the attention of the doctors waiting below.
"How did it go? Is Ms. Rickard cured?" someone asked eagerly.
But just as the lead doctor was about to respond, a sudden, sharp pain shot through his knees, and before he could react, his legs gave out, forcing him to kneel on the floor and let out a scream.
One after another, the other doctors who had followed him down, including John and Ellie, cried out in pain as their knees buckled, and they too copsed to the floor.
If not for their anguished cries, it might have looked like they were kneeling in reverence.
At that moment, Raven descended the stairs, holding Benedict''s hand. Her steps were calm and unhurried, her presencemanding the room.
When she reached the group, she nced at the doctors kneeling before her, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. With a flick of her wrist, she retrieved the silver needles embedded in their joints, as if it were a trivial matter.
Even so, the doctors remained on the floor, unable to muster the strength to stand for quite some time.
They were filled with shame and anger, their eyes burning with resentment as they red at Raven.
One of them mocked, "Miss Valor, is this what you use your medical skills for? To humiliate your peers?"
Another one asked angrily, We''ve already apologized! Why are you still being so relentless?"
Someone yelled indignantly, "With that kind of arrogance, you''re nothing but a disgrace to the medical field!"
Raven ignored their usations and walked straight over to Ellie.
Standing tall, she looked down at Ellie, who was kneeling on the floor, her tone calm and indifferent. "You said if I woke Helena in five minutes, you''d quit the medical field. Now''s the time to keep your promise-announce it in front of everyone." "Raven, do you really have to go this far?" Ellie''s eyes were filled with venom as she red at Raven, looking like she wanted to leap up and tear her apart.
Raven met her gaze with a sense of unshaken calm, her voice steady andposed. "You can choose not to announce it, but I hope you''re ready to face the consequences."
The doctors present, confused and unsure of what was going on, couldn''t help but frown.
But when they saw their colleagues kneeling on the floor in such a pitiful state, they were furious yet didn''t dare to say a word.
John struggled for what felt like forever, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t get up.
His brows furrowed tighter and tighter. "Raven, everyone here is a top-tier expert
in the global medicalmunity. Showing them some respect is also showing respect to my teacher, Ethan. Why not let this go? What do you say?"
Sessfully unlocked!
Raven lowered her gaze to John, who was still tr
deeper hand, and a cold smirk tugged at her lips. She raised her eyebrows.
"Show your teacher sun roop, call Ethan right now. You can exin everything to him yourself and ask if he even has the guts to demand I show him any respect."
Chapter 424
Chapter 424 Be My Girlfriend
John was momentarily at a loss for words.
He had no doubt that if he actually made that call, Ethan would break his legs.
Downstairs, the doctors didn''t know the full details of what had happened, but Raven''s words had given them a pretty clear picture.
A bet was a bet. Since Ellie had lost, she owned up to it. No excuses, no backing
out.
John, once a figure of authority and respect, now found himself under the disappointed gazes of his peers. His attempt to twist the truth to shield Ellie had cost him their trust.
The weight of their disapproval left John speechless, wishing he could vanish into thin air.
In the end, he clenched his jaw and said to Ellie, "This is between you and her. I''m staying out of it."
"Professor..." Ellie''s voice cracked as she shook her head in despair. She couldn''t ept it-she wouldn''t ept being forced out of the medical field like this.
Raven''s patience was visibly wearing thin as she watched Ellie continue to stall. "Fine, if you won''t quit, then you''ll have to trade your legs for it."
With a flick of her wrist, two silver needles appeared in her hand, their cold glint sending a chill through the air.
Ellie''s legs buckled beneath her, and she copsed to the Floor. The sight of the needles in Raven''s hand made her scream in terror, "No! You can''t do this to me!"
Before she could finish her sentence, a silver needle shot out from Raven''s hand, striking a critical pressure point on her thigh.
Ellie let out a blood-curdling scream as her thigh instantly went numb,pletely losing all sensation.
A wave of sheer panic washed over her, and the horrifying thought of being crippled consumed her mind.
Overwhelmed by fear, she broke down and begged, "Please, I''m begging you! Don''t cripple me! I''ll quit! I swear, I''ll leave the medical field!"
She should''ve just done that from the start.
Raven withdrew the silver needle, not sparing her a second nce, and took Benedict''s hand, heading straight out of the
vi.
Ellie watched Raven''s figure disappear, wiping away the tears at the corners of her eyes.
Slowly, her gaze turned darkened, brimming with venomous hatred.
The little one walking beside Raven, his short legs moving quickly, suddenly tilted
his head. His strikingly beautiful eyes locked onto Ellie.
In that instant, Ellie froze, her breath catching in her throat.
It felt as though she had been plunged into a frozen abyss, the air around her turning into icy currents that seeped into her
very pores.
Benedict, unimpressed by her pitiful state, gave her a fleeting nce before looking away.
It wasn''t until he turned his gaze back that Ellie felt the warmth return to her surroundings.
She gasped for air, like someone who had just escaped drowning, greedily inhaling the fresh air.
Her hand instinctively reached for her forehead, where she found a thinyer of cold sweat had already formed.
Meanwhile, Raven had already stepped out of the vi.
Just as she was about to take Benedict to his parents, Henry Vega hurriedly ran down the stairs. "Miss Valor, wait a moment!"
Raven stopped and turned to face the approaching young man. "What is it?" she asked.
"This is a token of gratitude." Henry handed her a delicate sandalwood box. "These are rare gemstones. You could have a designer craft them into one-of-a- kind jewelry."
Raven raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. "Did Ms. Rickard ask you to give this to me?"
From what she knew about Helena during her time in Vyrdenia, she doubted Helena''d feel any gratitude toward her for treating her.
Henry said, "Ms. Rickard hasn''t regained consciousness yet, but I''m sure she''ll prepare something even more extravagant once she wakes up."
Seeing Raven''sck of interest, Henry opened the box himself, revealing the dazzling gemstones inside. "Only someone as
Chapter 424 Be My Girlfriend
stunning as you, Miss Valor, could do justice to these gems."
Raven nced at the box indifferently and showed no intention of taking it. "I''m
not into these things. Just cut to the chase." Henry hadn''t expected her rejection, and a flicker of awkwardness crossed his face.
After hesitating for a moment, he finally gathered his courage and looked at
Raven with determination. "Miss Valor, I... I fell for you at first sight during the banquet. Would you be my girlfriend?"
Subscribed
Chapter 425
Chapter 425 Using Beauty As Bait
Chapter 425 Using Beauty As Bait
The moment Henry finished speaking, the little boy standing beside Raven suddenly froze.
He tilted his head up, blinking his big, sparkling eyes at Henry.
Meanwhile, Raven remained calm and unbothered by Henry''s sudden confession.
She replied tly, "I already have a boyfriend."
Henry was momentarily stunned by her response.
But he quickly rationalized it-of course, a breathtaking woman like Raven wouldn''t be single.
Still, he couldn''t believe her so-called boyfriend could possibly outshine him, a man on the verge of bing the next head of Lunshire.
After a brief pause, he asked Raven, "What does your boyfriend do?"
Raven had already rejected him and clearly had no intention of entertaining him further.
She merely said, "Does it matter? He''s better than you in every way-looks included. Sorry, I''m not interested in you. I''ve got things to do, so don''t bother seeing me out."
Raven didn''t spare Henry another nce and simply took Benedict''s hand, walking off into the distance.
The little boy, hearing Raven''s words, shifted his gaze away from Henry as well.
As he lowered his head, a faint frown crept onto his delicate face. He wondered, ''Mom already has a boyfriend?
''But didn''t the uncles say Mom came here to find some random guy?
''Could it be that... he''s the boyfriend Mom was talking about?''
As Benedict''s face grew increasingly troubled, Raven suddenly realized that Cassian hadn''t contacted her since he went to Vyrdenia''s border to investigate something rted to the Sunset Empire.
Without hesitation, she pulled out her custom-made phone and dialed Cassian''s number.
Meanwhile, not far away in the outskirts, at the heart of a massiveboratory, a man with godlike features leaned weakly against the corner wall, his breaths so faint they were almost imperceptible.
His body was riddled with wounds, and his once-pristine white clothes were now soaked in deep crimson.
Around him, the lifeless bodies of seven or eightb techniciansy sprawled in grotesque positions.
One technician, who had just tried to draw the man''s blood, was writhing on the ground in agony, a blood-drawing needle grotesquely embedded in his left eye.
He desperately spoke to the monitor, "Mayday, mayday! Monitoring room, this is the coreb. The experimental subject is out of control! Coreb needs reinforcements!"
rms shrieked, screams echoed, and theb descended into utter chaos-a scene straight out of hell.
The man''s cold, unfeeling gaze swept across the room, and the air within ten feet of him seemed to freeze solid.
Slowly, he clenched his fists and muttered under his breath, "I need my strength back-now. If you don''t act, we''re both dead."
This man, teetering on the brink of death, was none other than Cassian, who had infiltrated the Sunset Empire under a concealed identity.
While investigating the Empire''s secrets, his primary personality was suddenly overridden by one of the others within him.
Deprived of his original abilities, he was relentlessly hunted by theb''s researchers, who drove him into the facility''s deadliest corner.
Yet even in such dire circumstances, the aura he exuded-like that of a grim reaper-was enough to make the remaining researchers hesitate, their faces pale with fear as if they were staring death in the face.
But after Cassian finished speaking, the only response he received was silence.
As the researchers began closing in on him again, Cassian cursed under his breath.
At the same time, his eyes began to gleam with a bloodthirsty intensity, a chilling promise of the carnage toe.
Raven held her phone to her ear, listening to the automated message informing her that Cassian''s phone was turned off. Her brows furrowed slightly.
"Miss Valor, please wait a moment." At that moment, a middle-aged man in a charcoal-gray suit and gold-rimmed sses strode out from the vi.
The man approached Raven and extended a business card toward her. "My name is Rin Kuroki, chief expert at Indigo Lab. I''
Chapter 425 Using Beauty As Bait
ve long admired your medical expertise and decisiveness, Miss Valor. I hope you''ll consider joining ourb as a researcher? "I''m not interested," Raven replied tly, barely ncing at Indigo Lab''s logo on the business card.
Rin said, "Miss Valor, don''t be so quick to refuse. While you''d start as a junior researcher, I can personally guarantee you a senior researcher''s sry. On top of that, there are monthly allowances, year-end bonuses, and patent royalties. Altogether, you''d be looking at an annual ie of one hundred million dors." "It''s not about the money," Raven said calmly, her tone unwavering.
Rin had assumed that such a lucrative offer would tempt Raven into joining theb, but her decisive rejection left him momentarily stunned.
Still, considering her exceptional medical skills, it made sense that she wouldn''t be easily swayed by money.
Earlier, he''d witnessed Henry confessing to Raven and overheard her saying her boyfriend was more handsome than him. He supposed if money couldn''t entice her, perhaps beauty could.
Recalling the man theb had recently captured-a figure almost godlike-Rin smiled slyly and said, "Ourb recently apprehended a man. Not only is his physique extraordinary, but he''s even more handsome than the most popr idol in the Sunset Empire. His body rivals that of international supermodels. If you join us, I''ll make sure he''s yours to deal with however you like. What do you think?"
Subscribed
?
1 Likes
Chapter 426 Rescue The Little Boss?
Chapter 426
Chapter 426 Rescue The Little Boss?
Raven let out a softugh, her tone carrying a hint of amusement.
She had heard rumors that the people of the Sunset Empire were prone to exaggeration. Now, it seemed those rumors were spot on.
Even if such a stunningly beautiful man truly existed, to Raven, no one could ever outshine Cassian.
Rin frowned at her reaction and said, Miss Valor, are you doubting my words? Or do you think I''m lying just to recruit you?"
As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to one of hisb technicians, instructing them to take a photo of the man in theb and send it over immediately.
After sending the message, he turned back to Raven with a serious expression. "Miss Valor, I swear on my reputation and futurethis experiment is the most perfect being I''ve ever seen. If you pass up this opportunity, you''ll regret it!"
Raven paid no attention to Rin''s words. Taking Benedict by the hand, she walked off into the distance. Her n was to go to Hiemaly first and then ask him to help locate Benedict''s parents.
Meanwhile, Saxon and Hiemaly were still wandering around the royal pce of the Sunset Empire.
Saxon had been trailing Hiemaly in circles through the pce for what felt like forever.
Finally, he stopped in frustration. "Didn''t you say you left something here? Why haven''t we found it after all this time?"
"It''s probably not here. Maybe I remembered wrong," Hiemaly replied, his poker face concealing his guilt.
Quickly changing the subject, Hiemaly said, "You should go check on the little boss. It''s not safe for him to be wandering outside the pce alone."
"With Martin around, nothing will happen," Saxon said dismissively.
But just then, Martin''s call came through unexpectedly.
Saxon froze as soon as the call connected. "What? Little Boss was taken by a young woman?"
Martin tried to exin, "Mr. Valor, actually-"
Before Martin could finish, Saxon cut him off. "Send me the location! I''m heading there now!"
Saxon hung up and grabbed Hiemaly, practically dragging him out of the pce. Even though Benedict usually acted far moreposed and intelligent than most kids his age, he was still just a five-year-
old.
Saxon thought if he really ran into human traffickers, there was no way he could fight back.
"What''s going on?" Hiemaly asked, his face as cold as ever, noticing Saxon''s frantic expression.
as ever
I told Martin to keep an eye on Little Boss, but he just called to say a young, beautiful woman carried him off! Little Boss might be in danger!" Saxon said anxiously.
Hiemaly suddenly stopped in his tracks.
He turned to look at Saxon, his expression a mix of disbelief and exasperation, as if he were staring at an idiot.
"Why are you stopping?" Saxon asked, confused. "Come on! We have to save him!"
Hiemaly asked unhurriedly, "With Martin there, do you really think he''d let Little Boss get kidnapped by human traffickers?" Hiemaly couldn''t help but feel that Saxon''s IQ had taken a nosedive since arriving in this world.
"What if the trafficker is stronger than Martin or has backup?" Saxon fretted anxiously.
Hiemaly had no patience left to deal with his clueless brother.
He wondered, ''Little Boss isn''t like other kids. There''s no way he''d wander off just
to y. This feels more like he''s trying to
v Raven.'' get me and Saxon out of the way. If my hunch is right, the beautiful
woman who took Little Boss was prob
Still, to be on the safe side, he decided to confirm it.
He turned to Saxon and asked, "Where''s the location Martin sent you?"
"Let me check... They just left the vi under Lunshire''s name," Saxon replied.
Hiemaly''s icy expression froze for a moment.
Sessfully unlocked!
sorodning urgent to take care of. You go find Little Boss
The next second, he forced a stiff smile. "I just remer yourself."
With that, he immediately turned around and left without looking back.
He was nowpletely certain that Benedict had found Raven.
Chapter 426 Rescue The Little Boss?
He thought, ''Unless I have a death wish, there''s no way I''m getting involved with Little Boss right now. As for Raven not remembering Little Boss, that''s Saxon''s problem to deal with."
"Hey, wait-" Saxon called out, raising his hand to stop him, but Hiemaly''s figure had already disappeared.
Still worried about Benedict being abducted, Saxon didn''t dwell on it and hurried toward the location Martin had sent.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 427
Chapter 427 The Ortega Family''s Invitation
Raven hadn''t gone far with Benedict when an elderly man dressed in traditional Sunset Empire attire hurried over.
He said respectfully, "Miss Valor, Este Ortega, the eldest daughter of the Ortega family, has heard about your remarkable work in curing the head of Lunshire. She has arranged a banquet at her vi to express her gratitude for your help with Ms. Rickard, a friend of our Sunset Empire, and it''d be an honor for our Ortega family to formally wee you as a guest in ournd."
Raven raised an eyebrow at his words.
She had just dealt with L, and now the eldest daughter of the Ortega family was extending an invitation. What kind of game was Este ying?
Still, she cast a calm nce at the elderly man before crouching down to speak to the little boy beside her. "Benedict, how about we grab some dinner first, and then I''ll take you to find your parents, okay?"
Whether the Ortega family''s invitation was a trap or not, she had to see what they were nning.
After all, this was the same Ortega family that once suggested disying the corpses of Sirius Pack members at the gates of the Sunset Empire''s military headquarters.
Seeing Raven seriously seeking his opinion, Benedict obediently nodded his head. "Okay."
Raven smiled and gently ruffled the little boy''s soft hair.
Feeling the cool touch of Raven''s hand, the little boy instinctively leaned in, rubbing his soft cheek against her palm.
Looking at his rosy cheeks, Raven felt her heart melt.
However, the harmonious moment between the two was soon interrupted by the butler of the Ortega family. "Miss Valor, please follow me!"
Raven''s smile faded as she turned to the butler and said, "Lead the way."
Meanwhile, at the Ortega family''s estate, a subordinate said respectfully, "Miss Ortega, that girl has agreed toe." The woman, seated at the head of the table, nodded slightly. "Good. Upgrade the banquet to the highest standard. Treat her like royalty."
The woman appeared to be in herte twenties, bearing a striking resemnce to L.
She was none other than Este, the eldest daughter of the Ortega family and L''s elder sister.
"Everything has been prepared ording to your instructions, Miss Ortega," the subordinate reported.
However, he hesitated for a moment, a slight frown forming on his face before he voiced his confusion. "But isn''t she just a small-time doctor with no background? Is it really worth going to such lengths for her?"
Este''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You''re underestimating her value. Helena Rickard was on her deathbed, and none of the renowned doctors from the World Medical Conference could save her. Yet this doctor seeded. That alone proves her skills are extraordinary. If I can have someone like her working for me, even L, with her awakened Innate Starcard, won''t be a threat I can''t handle!"
Unbeknownst to Este, Rupert had already sealed off all information, and she remained unaware that L had been dealt with by Raven.
Although Este and L were sisters, their rivalry for power had long turned them into bitter enemies.
To Este, leveraging a highly skilled yet unconnected young doctor against L was a move with nothing to lose and everything to gain.
"Miss Ortega, are you nning to use her for..." The subordinate seemed to grasp Este''s intentions.
Este nodded. "Exactly. I''ll use her to poison L."
Medicine and poison often go hand in hand. Este believed that if Raven''s medical skills were that exceptional, her proficiency with poison should be just as impressive.
In Este''s eyes, Raven was nothing more than a naive, inexperienced girl.
As long as she offered enough benefits, getting Raven to work for her wouldn''t be difficult.
Given time, Raven would undoubtedly be a powerful weapon in her arsenal. However, the subordinate, recalling the informati Sessfully unlocked!t help but voice his concern. "I''m afraid that girl might not be so willing to follow our arrangements."
Este''s smile deepened, her toneced with confidence. "You don''t need to worry about that. My Ortega family isn''t just any noble house in the Sunset Empire; we also have strong ties with the Hiemal Court. At this point, she has no choice but to y along with us."
Chapter 428
Chapter 428 Are You Threatening Me?
After a while, Raven was escorted through the Ortega family''s grand gates by the butler, who led her straight into Este''s study.
Inside the study, Raven gently ced Benedict, whom she was holding, onto the sofa. Then, she turned to Este and spoke directly, cutting to the chase. "Miss Ortega, you didn''t invite me here just to thank me for saving Helena, did you?"
Este showed a faint smile.
She leisurely poured a cup of coffee for Raven before speaking with a smile, "Miss Valor, you don''t seem like someone from the Sunset Empire. May I ask which country you''re from?"
Raven nced indifferently at the mug ced before her but didn''t touch it. Instead, she looked directly at Este and replied, "What does where I''m from have to do with why you called me here, Miss Ortega?"
For a brief moment, Este''s expression froze.
She had intended to probe Raven''s background cautiously, but she hadn''t expected such a blunt and uncooperative
response.
However, herposure quickly returned as she said, "I believe you''re a smart woman, Miss Valor, so I''ll get straight to the point."
After a brief pause, she continued, "Work for me. I''ll give you and your family new identities, let you be a citizen of the Sunset Empire, and even let you take the Ortega name. That''s not something I offer to just anyone. Stay loyal to me, and I promise you a life of luxury and power beyond your wildest dreams."
Raven nearly burst outughing, wondering if Esta seriously believed pping her family name on her was the ultimate gift. She looked at Este and said tly, "Thanks for the offer, Miss Ortega, but I''ll pass."
Este was visibly taken aback, clearly not expecting Raven to reject her so outright.
Her smile disappeared in an instant, and the room seemed to grow colder, her sharp gaze cutting through the air like a de. "Miss Valor, I''m offering you such favorable terms because I hold you in high regard. But your refusal-are you looking down on the Ortega family?"
Raven remainedpletely unfazed by Este''s overbearing demeanor.
She met Este''s gaze with calmposure and asked in an even tone, "Miss Ortega, are you threatening me?"
"I''m only doing this for your benefit, Miss Valor," Este replied.
As she spoke, Este nced at her phone, a cryptic smile curling at the corners of her lips. "Your only way forward is to join me. Don''t believe me? Take a look outside."
With that, she rose from her seat, walked to the study''s window, and pulled back the heavy curtains.
Raven followed Este''s gesture and looked outside, where a crowd had gathered near the main house.
At the forefront stood Ellie, John, and the short, stout doctor she had confronted just the day before.
Behind them was a group of other doctors, some shouting slogans, demanding that Raven apologize and leave the medical field for good.
"You''ve made quite a few enemies, Miss Valor," Este remarked.
"These people are determined to destroy your reputation and drive you out of the medicalmunity," she continued, her toneced with mock concern. "You''re all alone now. How do you n to stand against them?"
Este sighed softly, her voice taking on a coaxing tone. "Miss Valor, I truly admire your talent. I don''t want to see you leave the medical field in disgrace."
Then, she went on, "In ten minutes, the celebration banquet I arranged for you will begin. Surely, you wouldn''t want these troublemakers barging in, smearing your name, and humiliating you in front of all the guests, would you?
Este smiled as she finished speaking, her gaze fixed on Raven.
In her mind, she could already picture Raven kneeling before her, begging to join the Ortega family.
But under Este''s watchful eyes, Raven simply picked up the little boy from the sofa and walked straight toward the door.
''The Baldwin family... they''re not even worth keeping around anymore,'' Raven thought, her gaze cold.
However, with Benedict present, she had no intention
anything bloody.
Sessfully unlocked!
Este''s gaze followed Raven''s retreating figure, her expression darkening
A sharp, icy glint shed in her eyes, chilling and full of malice.
Without hesitation, she grabbed the phone on the table and ordered the butler,
"Let those troublemaking doctors in immediately! And one more thing-find a way to grab the child with her!"
Chapter 429
Chapter 429 Does She Even Deserve it?
Chapter 429 Does She Even Deserve It?
If one bargaining chip wasn''t enough to rattle Raven, Este wouldn''t mind creating more.
Este was determined to make sure Raven knew thatpared to the Ortega family, she was just a powerless small-time
doctor.
Meanwhile, Raven was already making her way down the stairs to the first floor of the vi, where tonight''s celebration banquet was held.
The venue was already bustling with guests.
Since Raven had drawn quite a bit of attention earlier when she went upstairs, the moment she came back down, the crowd immediately gathered around her.
Someone said, "Miss Valor, I''m the manager of Froyer Tech. It''s a pleasure to meet you!"
Another one said, "Miss Valor, I''m the director of Tindsor Clinic. Here''s my business card!"
By now, everyone had already ced Raven firmly within Este''s sphere of influence.
After all, who could possibly turn down an offer from the Ortega family?
The director of Tindsor Clinic respectfully handed over his business card with both hands after speaking.
Convinced that Raven was now under Este''s wing, his attitude toward her was exceedingly polite, even carrying a hint of ttery. "I heard you''re the miracle doctor who cured the Lunshire head''s chronic illness, Miss Valor. I hope to have the chance to exchange medical insights with you someday."
However, just as his words fell, a sharp and mocking voice rang out from the entrance. "Seriously? She dares to call herself a miracle doctor?"
The crowd immediately turned toward the source of the voice.
Then, led by Ellie and John, a group of furious doctors stormed in through the main entrance.
"Wait, isn''t that John Kidman, the protg of the renowned Dr. Reed?" someone whispered in surprise.
"And look, there are several other famous doctors with A-Level invitations!" another guest eximed.
Someone else said, "Behind them, it''s a whole lineup of elites from the medical field!"
The Ortega family''s guests were stunned when they noticed the badges on the doctors'' suit cors, each symbolizing their elite status.
They wondered, ''So many medical experts, all gathered here at the Ortega family''s estate! What''s going on?"
The moment the director of Tindsor Clinic, who had just been cozying up to Raven, saw what was happening, he immediately stered on a smile and eagerly stepped forward. "Mr. Kidman, are you here for Miss Valor''s celebration banquet too?"
"Celebration banquet?" Before John could say anything, Ellie sneered with disdain, "Does she even deserve it?"
She let out a coldugh and continued, "Raven is nothing more than a hack who climbed the ranks by stirring up drama. Her so-called medical skills? Completely overblown!
"Not long ago, at the Lunshire vi, she had the gall to brag that she could secure an S-Rank invitation. She even looked down on those of us with A-Rank and B- Rank credentials, iming that anyone who saw her in the future would have to
bow-or she''d drive us out of the medical field.
"With such a despicable character, what right does she have to call herself a doctor, let alone have a celebration banquet in her honor?"
The Tindsor Clinic director''s face shifted dramatically, his shock evident as he turned to Raven.
The atmosphere in the hall changed instantly, and the crowd''s gazes, once neutral, were now filled with doubt and suspicion as they looked at Raven.
Before anyone could fully process what was happening, a doctor standing beside John stepped for J. His expression was icy as he ordered Rave, "How dare you! The international medicalmunity isn''t a yground for your reckless behavior, and an S-Rank invitation? Don''t make meugh!
"As the director of Bronson City Hospital, ''mo Sessfully unlocked! ry doctor here, return Dr. Reeves''s invitation,
and promise everyone present that you''ll never engage in
tices again!
"If you refuse, Broson City Hospital will cklist youpletely starting today!
"Any hospital or medical organization that dares to associate with you will have all partnerships with us terminated immediately. And as for your patients? I''ll personally ensure the
Chapter 430
Chapter 430 Helena Rickard Is Dead
Chapter 430 Helena Rickard Is Dead
The crowd collectively gasped at the shocking announcement of Darren Levine, the director of Broson City Hospital. Broson City Hospital, thergest and most prestigious medical institution in the Sunset Empire, held unparalleled authority, With Darren''s statement, it was clear that Raven''s career was over-no reputable hospital would dare hire her, nor would any patient trust her again.
But Raven was just a young woman. No matter how arrogant or reckless her words might have been, this level of retaliation seemed far too extreme.
Even those originally invited by Este couldn''t help but show traces of dissatisfaction on their faces.
Someone said, "Mr. Levine, don''t you think you''re being a little too hasty?"
Someone else said, "Raven Valor is still young; it''s normal for her to have a bit of an ego, isn''t it?"
"Exactly! Sure, iming she deserved an S-Rank invitation was over the top, but that doesn''t make her some kind of irredeemable viin," another one echoed.
A man questioned, "As the director of Broson City Hospital, are you suppressing young talent for the sake of the medical field, or is it just because you can''t stand someone being better than you?"
The others nodded. "That''s ridiculous!"
Darren hadn''t expected the Ortega family guests to side with Raven.
Now, faced with their questioning, he found himself momentarily speechless.
Just as the tension in the room reached its peak, John''s phone buzzed, cutting through the silence.
After hanging up, John''s gaze turned cold as he looked at Raven, as if she were already a corpse.
Then, with a grave expression, he addressed the crowd. "Everyone, the reason you think she''s innocent is simply because she saved the Lunshire head. However, she failed, and instead, she''s the reason for Ms. Rickard''s untimely death!" John''s words hit the banquet hall like a thunderp, leaving everyone frozen in shock.
The next moment, the hall erupted into chaos. "What''s going on?"
Someone pressed, "Didn''t Raven Valor save Ms. Rickard?"
Some people shook their heads. "How could Ms. Rickard suddenly die?"
All eyes turned to John, their expressions a mix of disbelief and urgency, waiting for him to exin.
John''s eyes glinted with a cold, mocking smile under the watchful gaze of the crowd.
He let out a sigh, his gaze locking onto Raven as if she were a murderer. "I just received news from Lunshire-just now, Ms. Rickard has passed away!
"There''s no doubt about it-Raven Valor must have used some underhanded trick to make it seem like Ms. Rickard was cured.
"But shortly after she left the Lunshire vi, Ms. Rickard suddenly died."
The doctors who had apanied John froze for a moment.
The next second, realization dawned on their faces.
Someone nodded. "That''s right. She must have used some shady method to fool all of us there."
Someone else said, "Originally, while Ms. Rickard''s condition was critical, she could havested at least another week. But because of Raven Valor, she died suddenly. Just how much hatred must she have had for Ms. Rickard to do something like this?"
John''s words, along with the murmurs of the crowd, made the family heads and business moguls exchange uneasy nces, their earlier admiration now reced with doubt.
They had been eager to curry favor with Raven because of her medical skills.
But if all she did was use some dubious method to create the illusion of recovery, then her so-called abilities were nothing to admire.
Not only would they look down on someone who toved with a nationt''s life for attention, but even Este would never employ her.
Sessfully unlocked!
Under the weight of the crowd''s stares, John shook is neau with a semi- ueprecating smile. "Of course, she had me fooled into thinking her medical skills were extraordinary. But I should have known-how could a girl barely out of her teens even dream ofpeting with seasoned doctors who''ve earned B-Rank or A-Level invitations to the medical conference?"
As he spoke, his cold eyes turned to Raven, devoid of any warmth. "Raven Valor, it''s over. Just walk away from the medical
Chapter 430 Helena Rickard Is Dead
field while you still can. You''re arrogant, but you''re still young. I''d rather not see this matter escte into something nastier than it already is."
Subscribed
Chapter 431
Chapter 431 Ambition
Chapter 431 Ambition
Raven chuckled at John''s self-righteous remarks. John, are you seriously saying that you so-called ''renowned doctors'' couldn''t even determine whether I cured Helena back then? If that''s the case, maybe you should all just quit. Save your countries the embarrassment."
The moment Raven''s wordsnded, John and the surrounding doctors'' faces darkened even further.
John locked his gaze on Raven, his eyes so cold and heavy that it felt like the air itself could freeze.
But then, recalling the report his subordinate had just delivered, a smirk tugged at his lips. "Whether we stay in this profession isn''t for a killer quack like you to decide.
"Helena Rickard''s most trusted aide is already here. If you value your life, you''d better fulfill your promise-kneel, apologize to these doctors, and swear to leave the medical field forever!
Otherwise, I can''t guarantee if Lunshire decides to make you their sworn enemy."
The surrounding doctors immediately chimed in, their voices rising in unison. "Kneel, apologize, and get out of the medical field!"
As the doctors'' taunts echoed around her, Raven''s expression grew visibly colder with each passing second.
Raven was just about to deal with those fools when a suddenmotion erupted near the vi''s entrance.
Henry entered, dressed in a sharp ck suit with a white flower pinned to his cor. His expression was heavy, his presencemanding.
Trailing behind him were eight men, moving in sync as they carried a crystal coffin into the banquet hall.
Raven''s gaze swept over the coffin''s upant, and she instantly recognized Helena, the head of Lunshire.
She had heard rumors of Helena''s death but hadn''t fully believed them. Now, faced with the undeniable truth, she realized Helena was truly gone.
"They''re from Lunshire!" Gasps and murmurs spread through the banquet hall as the guests noticed the Lunshire insignia on the cors of the coffin bearers.
"Why would they bring a coffin here?" someone whispered, their voice trembling.
"Could it be... the person inside is the head of Lunshire?" another voice spected, barely audible.
Most of the crowd had never seen Helena in person, but the sight of the coffin,bined with John''s earlier remarks, left little room for doubt. The woman inside had to be Helena.
As the realization dawned on them, the crowd instinctively stepped back, clearing a space for the Lunshire members to proceed.
Henry and the members of Lunshire carried the crystal coffin to Raven''s feet.
The admiration that once filled his gaze was gone, reced by bone-chilling hatred. "Raven, if you couldn''t save her, why did you even try? You ended up killing her!"
His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned pale, his entire posture radiating the threat of violence.
But when he had encountered Raven in Vyrdenia, Hiemaly had been by her side, fiercely protective of her.
Unless absolutely necessary, he didn''t want to risk injuring or killing Raven and turning the Hiemal Court into an enemy.
Still, as the acting master of Lunshire, he had to demand an exnation for Helena''s death.
Raven''s gaze lingered on Helena''s lifeless form encased in the crystal coffin for a few seconds.
Then, she slowly lifted her head.
Her fathomless eyes locked onto Henry, and her voice, though calm, carried a chilling edge. Henry, did you kill Helena just to frame me?"
She had seen through his ambition long ago, back when he confessed his feelings and asked her to But she hadn''t expected his audacity to extend to poisoning Helena.
his girlfriend.
"What nonsense are you spouting?" Henry''s handsome face twisted with rage as he snapped, "You botched Ms. Rickard and killed her! The evidence is right here,
and now wat reden tar the? Do you think you can push Lunshire around?" Sessfully unlocked!
Raven slowly revealed a faint smile, though the
.....
.ed. "Tell me, Henry, if
Helena knew that she was betrayed by the one she trusted most, do you think she''d let you off?"
Chapter 432 Consider Taking Her On
Chapter 432 Consider Taking Her On
Henry''s face froze at those words, his expression stiffening as he tried to hide his shock.
He hadn''t expected Raven to suspect him so directly.
To outsiders, Henry was seen as Helena''s most trusted subordinate. But in truth, Helena treated him like a disposable tool -a dog to be summoned and dismissed at will.
Henry had long been nning to seize power, waiting for the moment when Helena''s illness would leave her vulnerable.
When he handed the treasure box to Raven, it wasn''t out of faith in her abilities. He had hoped her inexperience would worsen Helena''s condition, making his takeover easier.
But to his surprise, Raven had actually managed to cure Helena.
Frustrated, he tried a different tactic-confessing his feelings to Raven in an attempt to win her over before she left.
After she rejected him, he resorted to tampering with Helena''s medicine, hoping to dy her recovery and ensure his n went off without a hitch.
However, when Helena regained her rity and learned that he had given the treasure box to Raven, she immediately ordered his execution.
With his ambition to rece Helena as the leader already in motion, Henry seized the opportunity. He poisoned her, then manipted the existing tensions between Raven and the other doctors, including John, to frame Helena''s death on her.
Henry''s expression flickered for just a moment.
But he quickly regained hisposure, his tone turning sharp once more. "Ridiculous! Ms. Rickard treated me with nothing but kindness-why would I ever poison her? It''s your ipetence as a healer that killed her, and now you''re trying to frame me? You''re nothing but a venomous snake!
Raven chuckled softly. "Kindness? Does that mean you''re incapable of betrayal?
If I''m not mistaken, with Helena gone, the one who benefits the most... is you."
The moment Raven''s wordsnd
Their gazes shifted uneasily, a
"Enough talk, Mr. Vega. Just
the members of Lunshire behind Henry froze in shock.
Cker of doubt creeping into their eyes.
the police station and let them handle this!" John interjected at just the right moment.
John didn''t care about the affairs of Lunshire. All he wanted was Raven dead.
Since Henry had yet to kill Raven, the only option left for John was to call in the Sunset Empire''s police station.
That said, he could understand Henry''s hesitation.
After all, this was the Ortega family''s territory, and Raven was their esteemed guest.
On top of that, with Helena''s recent death, Lunshire couldn''t afford to provoke a conflict with the Sunset Empire.
So, even though John was desperate to see Raven dead, he knew letting the Sunset Empire''s police station handle it was the smarter choice.
The doctors standing next to John nodded in agreement. "Exactly! A scheming woman like her, willing to do anything for her own gain, deserves to rot in prison!" Someone mocked, "Prison? That''s far too lenient! She killed Ms. Rickard-she should pay with her life!"
Henry''s gaze lingered on Raven for a few seconds before he finally nodded. "Call the police station." He believed that Lunshire would soon be his, and he wouldn''t risk it shing with the Hiemal Court. Letting Raven die at the hands of the Sunset Empire''s officials was the cleanest and most effective solution. Meanwhile, Este stood by the staircase on the second floor, a ss of champagne in hand. Her gaze swept over the lively crowd in the grand hall below, and a faint, knowing smile curved her lips. She exuded the aura of someone who had everything under control.
She didn''t believe Henry''s ims, nor did she think Raven had simply used cheap tricks to fool the doctors and kill Helena. Even now, she was convinced that Raven was a medical prodigy.
But Raven''s personality was far too headstrong Estoy & believed she needed to
be tempered.
Sessfully unlocked!
For now, the priority was to bring her into the folds
With that thought, Este turned to her butler and said, "Go downstairs and talk to Raven. Tell her I''ve invited Ethan Reed, the president of the World Medical Conference.
"If she agrees to join the Ortega family and work for me, I''ll give her the chance to prove her skills in front of Ethan Reed.
Chapter 432 Consider Taking Her On
"With her talent, earning a B-Rank or even an A-Level invitation from Ethan Reed should be effortless.
"Once she gets that invitation, it''ll not only clear her name in Ms. Rickard''s death
but might also win Ethan Reed''s favor Who knows? He might even consider
taking her on as his student."
Subscribed
Chapter 432
Chapter 432 Consider Taking Her On
Chapter 432 Consider Taking Her On
Henry''s face froze at those words, his expression stiffening as he tried to hide his shock.
He hadn''t expected Raven to suspect him so directly.
To outsiders, Henry was seen as Helena''s most trusted subordinate. But in truth, Helena treated him like a disposable tool -a dog to be summoned and dismissed at will.
Henry had long been nning to seize power, waiting for the moment when Helena''s illness would leave her vulnerable.
When he handed the treasure box to Raven, it wasn''t out of faith in her abilities. He had hoped her inexperience would
worsen Helena''s condition, making his takeover easier.
But to his surprise, Raven had actually managed to cure Helena.
Frustrated, he tried a different tactic-confessing his feelings to Raven in an
attempt to win her over before she left.
After she rejected him, he resorted to tampering with Helena''s medicine, hoping to dy her recovery and ensure his n went off without a hitch.
However, when Helena regained her rity and learned that he had given the treasure box to Raven, she immediately ordered his execution.
With his ambition to rece Helena as the leader already in motion, Henry seized the opportunity. He poisoned her, then manipted the existing tensions between Raven and the other doctors, including John, to frame Helena''s death on her.
Henry''s expression flickered for just a moment.
But he quickly regained hisposure, his tone turning sharp once more. Ridiculous! Ms. Rickard treated me with nothing but kindness-why would I ever poison her? It''s your ipetence as a healer that killed her, and now you''re trying to frame me? You''re nothing but a venomous snake!"
Raven chuckled softly. "Kindness? Does that mean you''re incapable of betrayal? If I''m not mistaken, with Helena gone, the one who benefits the most... is you."
The moment Raven''s wordsnded, the members of Lunshire behind Henry froze in shock.
Their gazes shifted uneasily, a flicker of doubt creeping into their eyes.
"Enough talk, Mr. Vega. Just call the police station and let them handle this!" John interjected at just the right moment.
John didn''t care about the affairs of Lunshire. All he wanted was Raven dead.
Since Henry had yet to kill Raven, the only option left for John was to call in the Sunset Empire''s police station.
That said, he could understand Henry''s hesitation.
After all, this was the Ortega family''s territory, and Raven was their esteemed guest.
On top of that, with Helena''s recent death, Lunshire couldn''t afford to provoke a conflict with the Sunset Empire.
So, even though John was desperate to see Raven dead, he knew letting the Sunset Empire''s police station handle it was the smarter choice.
The doctors standing next to John nodded in agreement. "Exactly! A scheming woman like her, willing to do anything for her own gain, deserves to rot in prison!"
Someone mocked, "Prison? That''s far too lenient! She killed Ms. Rickard-she should pay with her life!"
Henry''s gaze lingered on Raven for a few seconds before he finally nodded. "Call the police station."
He believed that Lunshire would soon be his, and he wouldn''t risk it shing with the Hiemal Court.
''Letting Raven die at the hands of the Sunset Empire''s officials was the cleanest and most effective solution.
Meanwhile, Este stood by the staircase on the second floor, a ss of champagne in hand. Her gaze swept over the lively crowd in the grand hall below, and a faint, knowing smile curved her lips. She exuded the aura of someone who had everything under control.
She didn''t believe Henry''s ims, nor did she think Raven had simply used cheap tricks to fool the doctors an
Even now, she was convinced that Raven was a medical prodigy.
But Raven''s personality was far too headstrong-Este believed she needed to be tempered.
For now, the priority was to bring her into the fold.
kill Helena.
With that thought, Este turned to her butler and said, "Go downstairs and talk to Raven. Tell her I''ve invited Ethan Reed, the president of the World Medical Conference.
"If she agrees to join the Ortega family and work for me, I''ll give her the chance to prove her skills in front of Ethan Reed.
Chapter 437 Consider Taking Her On
"With her talent, earning a B-Rank or even an A-Level invitation from Ethan Reed should be effortless
"Once she gets that invitation, it''ll not only clear her name in Ms. Rickard''s death but might also win Ethan Reed''s favo
Who knows? He might even consider taking her on as his student"
Subscribed
Likes
Chapter 433 Ethan Arrived
Chapter 433
Chapter 433 Ethan Arrived
"Understood!" The butler nodded and immediately headed downstairs.
By now, someone had already called the police station to report the situation.
Standing before Raven, the butler ryed Este''s message with a condescending air, as if he were doing her a favor But just as the butler assumed Raven would grovel to be ackey for the Ortega family, she suddenly chuckled. She was thinking, ''An A-Level invitation? Bing Ethan''s student? Is that supposed to impress me?"
The butler noticed the subtle change in Raven''s expression, and his brows furrowed deeply.
Fixing his gaze on her, he demanded, "Miss Valor, what do you mean by this?"
"Ms. Ortega is offering you a chance to save yourself. Keep being stubborn, and when the police get here, you''ll be dragged straight to prison," he warned, his tone sharp. And let me remind you, in our Sunset Empire, murder is a serious crime."
Raven let out a softugh, her calm demeanor only fueling the butler''s frustration. "Go back and tell Este Ortega, thanks for the offer, but I''m not interested."
The butler was utterly stunned by Raven''s unwavering defiance.
"Fine, fine! I hope you won''t regret this decision, Miss Valor," he spat, his voiceced with anger.
With a huff of frustration, he spun on his heel and stormed away.
Almost as the butler turned to leave, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly echoed from outside the banquet hall.
A group of men dressed in the distinctive uniforms of the Sunset Empire police station strode in with an air of authority. Leading them was a tall, middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed mustache-Antonio Duran, the chief of Bronson City''s police station.
Antonio had received a call from Henry earlier and had arrived at the Ortega family''s vi ahead of time.
However, he and his team had waited outside, holding back until Henry gave the signal.
Moments ago, Henry sent him a message, and Antonio led his men inside without hesitation.
"Captain Duran!" The crowd at the entrance quickly parted, greeting Antonio with enthusiasm and respect.
Darren stepped forward, pointing an usatory finger at Raven right in front of Antonio. "Captain Duran, she''s the criminal! Shemitted premeditated murder. Arrest her now!"
Antonio turned his sharp gaze toward Raven, his expression hardening. "I am Antonio Duran, head of Broson City''s police
station.
"Raven Valor, you are hereby used of the deliberate murder of Ms. Rickard, the Lunshire head. Come with us immediately!
"I advise you not to resist. If you do, I am authorized to shoot you on the spot!"
From the moment heid eyes on Raven, Antonio felt an instant wave of dislike for her.
Although most of the people here had Torenian features, Raven''s striking appearance andposed demeanor set her apart. She looked more like someone from Vyrdenia.
Antonio came from a long line of Sunset Empire officials, all of whom harbored a deep-seated disdain for Vyrdenian
citizens.
To him, Vyrdenian citizens were nothing more than worthless scum, meant to be trampled underfoot by the Sunset Empire
And now, Raven-a supposed criminal-stood before him. Naturally, his tone carried the arrogance of someone who believed himself superior.
With a dismissive wave of his hand, he barked, "Take her away!"
As the officers closed in on her with hostility, Raven remained calm, her expression unchanging.
She fixed her cold gaze on Antonio and spoke with quiet defiance, "Is this how the head of the pr Arresting people without evidence? What kind of justice is that?"
station operates?
"Justice? You dare talk about justice aftermitting murder on Sunset Empire soil? A Vyrdenian like you should know your ce-groveling at my feet, not questioning me!" Antonio''s disdain for Raven deepened, his voice dripping with contempt.
To him, she was nothing more than a lowly Vyrdenian citizen-a wretched creature who had no right to speak of justice in his presence.
He waved at his subordinates. "What are you waiting for? Take her to the police station for questioning immediately!".
Chapter 433 Ethan Arrived
Ellie and John exchanged cold, smug smiles, clearly enjoying Raven''s predicament.
They knew that if Raven was taken to the police station, she''d face brutal interrogation.
Even if she managed to avoid a murder conviction, she''d still be lucky to escape unscathed.
Raven''s eyes glinted with icy resolve as she watched the Sunset Empire officers approach her with handcuffs in hand. Just as she was about to make her move, a suddenmotion erupted at the entrance. "What''s going on? Why is it so lively here?"
The crowd turned toward the doorway, their faces shifting to shock and disbelief as they saw who had arrived. They looked at each other in shock and eximed, "It''s Mr. Reed?"
Walking into the banquet hall with several assistants was none other than Ethan,
the president of the World Medical Conference.
Subscribed
1 Likes
Chapter 434 She Has An S-Rank Invitation
Chapter 434
Chapter 434 She Has An S-Rank Invitation
Ethan had arrived in the Sunset Empire just half an hour ago.
John
The main reason for his trip was to apologize to Raven on behalf of John.
However, as soon as he got off the ne and before he could locate Raven, he received an invitation from Este, who mentioned there was an exceptionally skilled doctor at the Ortega family''s vi, so he came straight over out of curiosity John froze for a moment before quickly stepping forward, his expression respectofas he addressed Ethan, "Mr. Reed, what brings you here?"
Ethan looked at John, momentarily surprised by his sudden appearance.
But recalling John''s earlier disrespect toward Raven, his face immediately darkened.
Still, with so many prominent figures from the medical field present, Ethan didn''t want John to bepletely embarrassed. So, he merely cast John a brief nce before scanning the crowd.
It didn''t take long for his gaze tond on Raven.
His expression shifted to one of shock and delight as he eximed, "Dr. Valor, I didn''t expect to see you here?
"Dr. Valor?" John''s voice carried a hint of surprise when he heard the respect in Ethan''s tone.
John, noticing Ethan''s unwavering belief in Raven''s supposed mastery of the Nine Meridians Technique, suddenly let out a mockingugh.
Mr. Reed, she''s a criminal who gambled with a life and lost, causing her patient''s death in the process!" John''s tone was sharp and dripping with sarcasm.
Ethan''s expression darkened instantly.
"A criminal? What do you mean by that?" His voice was cold and demanding.
John stepped aside, revealing the crystal coffin that held the lifeless body of Helena, the Lunshire head.
With a dramatic sigh, John continued, "Mr. Reed, Dr. Valor used disgraceful methods to create a fleeting recovery before the end for Ms. Rickard. But soon after, her condition worsened drastically, leading to her untimely death. Every Lunshire member can vouch for it!"
Ethan''s gaze fell upon the crystal coffin. Insidey Helena, her face ashen and her body stiff. Ethan froze, making Ethan unable to process the sight before him.
He had seen Helena not long ago and knew how formidable she was. Yet, he couldn''t fathom how someone so strong could meet such a sudden end.
"Mr. Reed, she''s nothing but a murderer. Don''t let her deceive you!" Another voice chimed in, echoing John''s usations.
"That''s right, Dr. Reed! She''s a quack with neither skill nor ethics!" The crowd''s voices grew louder, their hostility palpable. "Ms. Rickard''s death is entirely her fault! Captain Duran, arrest her immediately!" The demand was sharp and unrelenting.
Seeing the police officers stepping forward, Ethan quickly intervened, his voice steady yet urgent. "Hold on! There must be some misunderstanding here about Dr. Valor!"
Henry let out a bitterugh. "Misunderstanding? To save Ms. Rickard, I handed over the most precious treasure of Lunshire to her.
"And what did she do? She used some twisted magic to fake Ms. Rickard''s recovery, just so she could steal the treasure for
herself.
"Ms. Rickard had a chance to survive, but I was foolish enough to trust this fraud. It''s all my fault!"
Ethan frowned, his confusion deepening as he watched Henry''s grief-stricken performance.
Turning to Raven, he asked, "Raven, why are they saying you killed Ms. Rickard? That doesn''t make sense. With your skills, there''s no way her condition could''ve worsened."
Raven met Ethan''s worried gaze, her voice calm but firm. I cured Helena. But this man, who''s one o subordinates poisoned her after I left, framing me for her death."
most trusted
Ethan''s eyes widened as realization dawned. It was clear he trusted Raven''s words far more than Henry''s, Ellie''s, or anyone else''s.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Don''t you dare use me of such a thing!" Jo. nenapped, his fury boiling over. "I would never harm Ms. Rickard!"
"You''re just ipetent! You wanted Lunshire''s treasure, and yourck of skill killed her!" Henry''s voice rose, his
usations relentless.
He then sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Someone your age probably hasn''t even graduated from medical school,
Chapter 434 She Has An S Rank Invitation
let alone earned a license to practice! If your skills are truly as remarkable as you im, then why haven''t you received an invitation to the World Medical Conference?"
"Exactly!" Ellie chimed in, seizing the opportunity to pile on. "A person who couldn''t even secure a C-Rank invitation dares to boast about being qualified for an S-Rank one? Isn''t that hrious?"
Ethan''s face showed even greater shock. Raven, why are they saying you don''t have an invitation?"
He distinctly remembered instructing the director of Regalhold General Hospital to deliver the invitation to Raven personally
Why were these people iming she wasn''t qualified to receive one?
"Mr. Reed, stop defending this murderer!" At that moment, Antonio stepped forward, his voice cold andmanding "Miss Valor, you killed Ms. Rickard out of selfish greed. No amount of pleading will save you now. Come with us!"
As Antonio finished speaking, the police officer holding handcuffs approached Raven once more.
This time, Raven didn''t move. Instead, she looked at Ethan with a faint, enigmatic smile and asked calmly, "Ethan, do you think I''m qualified to hold an S-Rank invitation?"
Raven''s words barely left her lips when John sneered coldly, "Stop trying to trick Mr. Reed. He won''t fall for your nonsense! If someone like you can get an invitation, then even a fool could grab a scalpel and start operating on patients "Shut your mouth!" Before Jason could finish, Ethan pped him across the face. "Stop embarrassing yourself here! Jason clutched his cheek, staring at Ethan in shock. "Mr. Reed? What did I say wrong?"
The surrounding doctors, members of Lunshire, and even Antonio froze, their faces filled with shock.
But before anyone could react, Ethan''s voice, sharp and explosive like a thunderp, boomed through the banquet hall.
Subscribed
Chapter 435
Chapter 435 It''s Actually True
"Who said Miss Valor isn''t qualified to receive an invitation? I personally issued her an S-Rank invitation Ethan''s solemn voice was like thunderp, resounding in the entire banquet hall
After a brief moment of stunned silence, the banquet hall exploded into chaos.
Everyone was shocked. "What? An S-Rank invitation? How is that even possible?"
Someone asked in disbelief, "Mr. Reed, you must be joking. How could a young gidike her possibly deserve an S-Pank
invitation?"
Not only were the doctors attending the World Medical Conference in disbelief, but even the guests invited by the Ortega family were struggling to ept it.
The S-Rank invitation represented the highest honor in the medical field.
And now it had been handed to a woman barely in her twenties, which they refused to believe.
Ethan''s brows furrowed deeper as the skeptical voices around him grew louder. "Do you honestly think I''d joke about something as serious as an S-Rank invitation?"
Immediately after, he took out his phone, quickly locating the issuance certificate for the S-Rank invitation. Holding it up, he said with a solemn expression, "I personally signed this S-Rank invitation. Does anyone still have doubts?"
The crowd hesitated for a moment and then surged forward to examine the photo on his phone.
It was actually true.
No matter how unbelievable it seemed, the undeniable evidence left everyone speechless.
John stared at Ethan''s phone, his face burning with humiliation.
At that moment, he wished he could vanish into thin air.
Este stood frozen at the second-floor staircase, her face filled with shock as she looked at the scene below.
She wondered, ''Isn''t Raven just some powerless nobody? How could she possibly get an S-Rank invitation?"
"Speak up! What kind of trick did you pull to fool Mr. Reed into giving you that
invitation?" Ellie demanded, her voice sharp with anger.
Reeling from the blow, Ellie shook her head fiercely and stormed up to Raven, her frustration boiling over.
Before Raven could respond, Ethan''s expression turned icy.
"Are you questioning my authority as the president of the World Medical Conference?" he asked coldly.
*Twisting facts, ndering your peers, and showing no sense of ethics despite your skills-I hereby revoke your qualification for this year''s conference! Furthermore, you''re banned from participating in any events the medical conference organizes for the next five years!" he sternlymanded.
"No!" Ellie''s face turned ashen.
Her legs gave out, and she copsed onto the floor.
Realizing her future was on the line, she snapped back to her senses and crawled on all fours to Ethan''s feet. "Mr. Reed, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I promise I''ll never do it again!"
Being disqualified from this year''s World Medical Conference was already a heavy blow, but a five-year ban from participating in medical exchanges? That was a death sentence for Ellie''s career, leaving her with no chance to regain a foothold in the medical field.
Ethan, however, paid no attention to Ellie''s desperate pleas. Instead, he turned to address the crowd. "I don''t know what kind of misunderstanding you all have about Dr. Valor, but let me be clear: her medical expertise is beyond question. "There''s no way her treatment could have caused Ms. Rickard''s death.
"If you want the truth, it''s simple-contact the relevant authorities and conduct an autopsy on Ms. Rickard. The truth wille to light."
Ethan''s firm words snapped the stunned crowd out of their daze, and many began nodding
reement.
Someone said, "Indeed. For a doctor who received an S-Rank invitation, we must handle this carefully. An autopsy is the most appropriate course of action." Sessfully unlocked!
Someone else nodded. "Mr. Reed is right. Once we determine the cause of Ms. Rickard''s death, we''ll know if Dr. Valor is responsible."
Someone turned to Antonio. "Captain Duran, please arrange for the autopsy immediately!"
As thest person finished speaking, all eyes turned to Antonio.
Chapter 436
Antonio''s face immediately darkened as he turned to Henry, his expression tense and grim.
He had initially thought Raven was just an insignificant doctor, someone he could crush without any repercussions.
But to his shock, Raven held an S-level invitation, a game-changing revtion. With this, he realized he couldn''t recklessly pin the me on Raven anymore. "No! You can''t do an autopsy!" Ethan''s voice rang out, sharp and instinctive.
The moment the words left his mouth, he could feel the shift in the crowd''s gaze. Suspicion hung heavy in the air, their eyes piercing and usatory.
He hurried to exin, "Ms. Rickard cared deeply about her appearance when she was alive. Cutting into her body now would be a grave insult to her memory!"
As he spoke, his hand shot up, finger pointing directly at Raven. "Admit it! You must have manipted Dr. Reed into conspiring with you to murder Ms. Rickard!"
Raven''s expression turned icy. She could tolerate being ndered, but dragging Ethan into this? That was a step too far.
In a sh, she closed the distance between them, her hand mping around Henry''s throat with unrelenting force.
A strangled sound escaped him as he struggled against her grip.
Raven''s gaze locked onto him, her voice cold and cutting. "If Ethan were truly under my maniption, would he have suggested an autopsy? Tell me, are you against the autopsy because you care, or because you''re afraid it''ll reveal your role in Helena''s murder?"
Henry felt the crushing grip on his neck, a force that could snuff out his life at any moment. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead.
As an Elite Warrior, he never expected Raven to appear in front of him in the blink of an eye, catching himpletely off guard and leaving him utterly defenseless. "How dare you!"
Antonio stumbled back a few steps, visibly shaken by Raven''s audacity to grab Henry by the throat right in front of him.
But he quickly forced himself to stay calm, his voice sharp andmanding as he barked at Raven, "Do you have no respect for the Sunset Empire''s authority? How dare you attack him right in front of me?"
Raven let out a coldugh at his words. "Rules are for people who deserve them. A scumbag like him? He doesn''t qualify!"
With that, she tightened her grip slightly, and Henry''s face turned a sickly purple as his breathing becamebored.
"Let go of him! Now!" Antonio''s voice trembled with fury. "If you don''t stop, I''ll shoot!"
He knew that if Raven killed Henry under his watch, his position as team leader would be finished.
As Antonio''s words fell, the police officers surrounding Raven immediately drew their handguns, aiming them squarely at
her.
Ethan saw the situation descending into chaos and quickly stepped forward, raising his voice to restore order. "Calm down! Everyone, let''s not lose our heads here!"
His eyes darted to the police officers, their guns aimed squarely at Raven. With a tense expression, he said, "Lunshire''s acting head doesn''t want Ms. Rickard''s body to be dissected. I can understand that. But there are other ways to uncover the truth behind her death. There''s no need to let this spiral out of control!"
Antonio, however, was unmoved. His face was cold as he retorted, "This isn''t about the autopsy anymore. What she''s doing now is a crime, and the punishment for that is immediate execution!"
Turning to Raven, his tone was sharp andmanding, "This is yourst warning-let him go!"
Raven suddenly chuckled, herughter cutting through the tension like a knife.
Instead of releasing Henry, she tightened her grip even further. "You think I''ll let him go just because you said so? Who do you think you are?"
"How dare you!" Antonio''s face turned a deep shade of red, his anger boiling over at Raven''s defiance.
But no matter how furious he was, he couldn''t act recklessly. Lunshire was one of the most powerful in the world, and if anything happened to Henry because of him, the consequen ould be catastrophic.
Sessfully unlocked!
The atmosphere gradually descended into a tense standoff.
Ethan turned to Antonio and spoke again, his tone steady and diplomatic. "How about we both take a step back? Raven, let him go, and Captain Duran, let''s not hold her impulsive actions against her. Does that work for you?
Antonio stared at Raven for a few seconds, his expression conflicted, before reluctantly nodding.
Chapter 436 Send You To Join Helena
With a casual flick of her wrist, Raven sent Henry''s body flying through the air like
a dried leaf, crashing heavily to the floor
Henry, now sprawled on the ground, coughed violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His eyes burned with hatred as he red at Raven.
He never imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that he would one day be humiliated by a woman like her.
Seeing Raven release Henry, Antonio let out a sigh of relief.
But before he could fully rx, Raven''s voice suddenly rang out, sharp andmanding. Arrange for an autopsy on Helena" As she spoke, her gaze dropped on Henry who instinctively opened his mouth to protest.
She continued solemnly, "If I hear one more word of nonsense from you, I''ll personally send you to join Helena in the afterlife."
Subscribed
Chapter 437
Chapter 437 Hiemal Court Members
Chapter 437 Hiemal Court Members
Henry froze as Raven''s words, devoid of any hint of jest, struck him like a cold de.
In that instant, no matter how unwilling he was, he dared not utter another useless
word.
After all, he wasn''t ready to die just yet.
Antonio shot Raven a darkened, brooding re before turning to his subordinates beside him andmanding, "Take Ms. Rickard''s body to the station for an autopsy."
The police officers nearby immediately moved toward the crystal coffin upon hearing the order.
From her vantage point on the second floor, Este''s frown deepened with every passing second.
She had intended to use John and the Lunshire members as tools to pressure Raven into submission, forcing her to work for her. But to her dismay, Raven had effortlessly dismantled the entire situation.
She was just a girl in her teens, yet she held an S-Rank invitation to the World Medical Conference, which was truly remarkable.
It was precisely because of this brilliance that Este became even more resolute in her determination to bring Raven into the Ortega family as her subordinate.
Este knew all too well that if Raven walked away unscathed today, it would be exponentially harder to corner her in the future.
After a brief moment of hesitation, she pulled out her phone and sent a message.
Downstairs, just as Antonio and his team were about to take Helena''s body away, Ethan''s phone suddenly rang from the pocket of his coat.
Ethan''s expression gradually turned serious as he listened to the voice on the other end of the line.
After hanging up, he turned to Raven with an apologetic look and said, "Miss Valor, something urgent hase up with the World Medical Conference. I''ll have to ask for your guidance another time."
Raven nodded slightly, and Ethan strode toward the door.
Almost the moment Ethan''s figure disappeared from the hall, Antonio''s voice turned cold and sharp as he barked out orders to the police officers beside him, "Take her away!"
Earlier, with Ethan present, Antonio had reluctantly honored his promise not to act against Raven after she released Henry, out of respect for Ethan''s position as the World Medical Conference president.
But now that Ethan had left in a hurry, Antonio saw no reason to keep his word. "So, you''re breaking your promise now?" Raven''s voice was icy as she watched the police officers closing in on her like predators circling their prey.
She hadn''t nned to let Antonio off easily for trying to pin the me on her, but she hadn''t expected him to strike first.
"Enough talk! You''re the prime suspect of Ms. Rickard''s death. Come with us for interrogation and an autopsy. If you''re innocent, we''ll let you go. But if you''re guilty, you''ll face the consequences!" Antonio''s righteous tone rang out, but Raven couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.
With a flick of her fingers, Raven sent a silver needle flying, striking Antonio square in the chest.
Antonio let out a muffled groan, dropping to one knee as pain surged through him.
The surrounding officers froze, their faces filled with panic and disbelief. "Captain, are you alright?"
"How dare youunch a sneakattack on me?" Antonio gritted his teeth, his voice trembling with fury as he barked at his subordinates, "Get her! If she resists, shoot her dead!"
The police officers quickly surrounded Raven, closing in on her from all sides. Hands up! Before the police officer in the center could finish hismand, a blur of movement shed before his eyes.
In an instant, the gun in his hand was gone, snatched away with lightning speed.
"Fire! Shoot her now!" Antonio''s voice cracked with desperation, his anger boiling
over.
He seethed with rage. He had never met anyone so audacious, so tantly defiant of the Sunset Empire''sws.
The chilling sound of guns being cocked echoed through the hanquel symphony of impending violence.
Sessfully unlocked!
But just as the police officers'' fingers tightened on their triggers sharp sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the banquet hall.
Momentster, the door was pushed open with a resounding thud.
"Who is Raven Valor?" The voice was calm yetmanding, as a group of young
men in silver uniforms strode into the hall.
Chapter 437 Hiemal Court Members
At the front stood a middle-aged man, his silver uniform marking him unmistakably as a member of the Hiemal Court.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 438
Chapter 438 Hand Over The S-Rank Invitation
The crowd in the hall froze, their eyes drawn to the Hiemal Court insignia stitched onto the cors of the neers'' uniforms. Gasps rippled through the room as a palpable tension filled the air.
Antonio, half-kneeling on the ground in pain, caught sight of the arrivals. Despite the agony twisting his features, his expression shifted to one of solemn respect.
"My lord!" he called out, his voice strained but reverent.
The leader of the Hiemal Court cast a cold, sidelong nce at Antonio, his expression unreadable.
Without a word, he gestured to the members standing behind him.
The Hiemal Court members moved swiftly, securing all the exits of the banquet hall with practiced precision.
The sight of their airtight formation sent a wave of unease through the crowd, leaving everyone tense and uneasy.
Under the watchful and uncertain gazes of the crowd, the leader''s eyes finallynded on Raven, who stood surrounded by police officers, their guns trained on her.
Before Marcus could say anything, Ellie suddenly dashed toward him, her voice filled with urgency. "Mr. Hiernal, you''re here!"
"Mr. Hiemal?"
The crowd around them froze in shock, their expressions a mix of disbelief and
awe.
"Marcus Hiemal, the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court?"
"Isn''t he the champion of thest Combat Tournament and a renowned neurosurgeon with extensive experience?"
"I heard he received an A-Level invitation to this year''s World Medical Conference!"
"Meeting Mr. Hiemal in person is such an incredible honor!"
Despite the wave of admiration, Marcus''s expression remained calm andposed, showing no sign of being affected. He shifted his gaze from Raven, who was surrounded by police officers, to Ellie standing before him. "Where is she?"
Ellie quickly pointed at Raven, her tone sharp and usatory. "That''s Raven! The woman I told you about, pretending to be a member of the Hiemal Court!"
Marcus''s gaze turned icy as he stared at Raven.
"Who gave you the nerve to impersonate a member of the Hiemal Court?" His voice was sharp and unyielding.
"So, you''re the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court?" Raven raised an eyebrow, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she sized him up, thinking to herself. ''My brother''s taste in subordinates is getting worse and worse.
Marcus''s eyes darkened, his gaze as cold as frost, as he took in Raven''s fearless demeanor.
"The rules of the Hiemal Court are simple. Anyone caught impersonating us will be executed without mercy!" His words were chilling and absolute.
But then, his tone shifted, a calcting edge creeping into his voice.
"You''re young and clueless, so I''ll give you onest chance," he said, his gaze unwavering. "Hand over the S-Rank invitation, and I''ll let you live.
Before stepping into the vi, Marcus had already heard from Ellie that Raven possessed an S-Rank invitation.
To him, Raven''s life was worth far less than the value of that S-Rank invitation.
Ellie smirked, her lips curling into a venomous smile as she nced at Raven.
''Since Raven ruined my future in medicine, then she won''t get the glory I can''t have either! Ellie thought.
Knowing Marcus would stop at nothing to im the S-Rank invitation, Ellie had deliberately tipped him off while he was nearby.
To ensure Ethan couldn''t step in to support Raven, Ellie bribed someone she knew on the World Medical Conferencemittee to secretly trigger the rm system, forcing Ethan to leave.
Now, watching Marcus''s unwavering determination to seize the S-Rank invitation, Elle finally felt the satisfaction of
revenge.
Marcus''s strength ranked among the best in the world''s top te forces
Sessfully unlocked!
Even L, who had awakened her Innate Starcevuton stand a chance against him.
If not for his deep admiration for the current Master of Hiemal Court, Marcus wouldn''t have stayed in the organization for so long.
Ellie was certain Raven wouldn''t dare defy Marcus, the Vice Master of Hiemal Court, and would obediently hand over the S-
Chapter 439
Chapter 439 How Ruthless Your n
Under Ellie''s piercing gaze, Raven gave Marcus a faint smirk, but her eyes were devoid of any warmth.
"You want the S-Rank invitation in my hand?"
Before Marcus could respond, Raven''s voice, cold enough to send chills down spines, echoed clearly for everyone to hear:
"Why don''t you take a good look in the mirror and ask yourself if you''re even worthy?"
The crowd collectively gasped, the sound of sharp intakes of breath filling the
room.
"Is she out of her mind?" someone whispered in shock.
"That''s Marcus, the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court! Who gave her the audacity to speak to him like that?"
"I''m guessing she''s acting so brazenly only because she''s counting on Mr. Reed''s support."
"But she probably doesn''t realize that even Mr. Reed would have to show Mr. Hiemal some respect if he were here."
No one could believe Raven had the nerve to openly provoke the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court.
From Marcus and Ellie''s conversation, the crowd pieced together that Raven had once dared to impersonate a member of the Hiemal Court.
That alone was a crime punishable by death a thousand times over.
Now, Marcus was offering her a chance to trade the invitation for her life. It was a deal that was already the best she could hope for.
If Raven had any sense, she''d drop to her knees, beg for forgiveness, and hand over the invitation immediately.
If Marcus was in a good mood, he might even spare her life.
But what was Raven doing?
She didn''t beg for mercy or apologize. Instead, she had the audacity to talk back to Marcus.
The Hiemal Court''s influence spanned the globe.
Even the Ortega family treated the Court''s higher-ups with utmost respect, never daring to show the slightest neglect. And now, Raven dared to speak to Marcus in such an arrogant tone. She was definitely trying to dig her own grave. Marcus''s face darkened at Raven''s words.
His voice was sharp and venomous, carrying a chilling killing intent.
"Impersonating a member of the Hiemal Court is an unforgivable crime. If you don''t hand over the invitation, I''ll have no choice but to kill you!"
Raven faced Marcus''s aggressive threats with unwavering calm, her expression steady.
She looked at him and said lightly, "Why don''t you ask your Court Master yourself? Let''s see if he says my identity is fake." "Ridiculous!" Marcusughed coldly, his anger barely contained. "With your status, you wouldn''t even qualify to meet our Court Master, yet you dare to spout such nonsense here! If you don''t hand over the invitation now, don''t me me for being ruthless!"
The World Medical Conference had a rule that if the holder of an invitation felt their medical skills were inferior to someone else''s, they could transfer the invitation.
But it was also stipted that no one could use violent methods to seize an invitation.
Although Marcus could kill Raven on the grounds that she was impersonating a member of the Hiemal Court, doing so would automatically disqualify him from obtaining the invitation.
At this moment, he could only resort to threats, hoping Raven would willingly hand over the invitation.
Raven studied Marcus with a faint smile, her toneced with amusement. "Ruthless? Well then, I''d love to see exactly how you n to be ruthless."
"You..."
Marcus''s face darkened, his expression turning grim. Then, he forced a sinister smile before turning to address the crowd inside and outside the banquet hall in a booming voice.
"As the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court, I here''ssure a brunty! kill this wornan, and I will grant you one request. Whatever it is, I will make it happen!" Sessfully unlocked!
Marcus couldn''t kill Raven himself, but he could certainly have others do it for him.
Once she was dead, he would then pocket her S-level invitation.
After all, once an S-Rank invitation was issued, it couldn''t simply be revoked.
Chapter 439 How Ruthless Your Fin
As for him, he considered his medical skills to be the best among all the doctors who had recated an A-Level invitation
This S-level invitation would end up in his hands no matter what
The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hatt
As soon as Marcus finished speaking, a crowd stormed into the banquet hall
"Since the Vice Master of the Hieral Court has spoken, we''ll give it our att someone dered with a smir Mocking stares were directed at Raven, as if dealing with her would be nn harder thari squashing an ant
"And you, a woman, dare to act tough in front of the Vice Master of the Fliemal Court?" somanne sneered
"Vice Master, let me take care of her for you. Just don''t forget to put in a good word for me with the Court Masterter another chimed in, his tone dripping with ttery.
Raven had a habit of suppressing her aura, so in their eyes, she was nothing
more than a clever but fragte wornan, utterly powerless.
From the second floor, Este gazed down at the eager crowd in the banquet hall
below. Her expression turned serious as she looked at Raven.
Chapter 440
Chapter 440 How Dare You!
No matter what, today, Este would make sure that Raven bowed her head and submitted before her
But to her surprise, Raven didn''t beg. She didn''t even spare her a nce.
Este''s expression soured instantly.
"Raven, you''re a medical genius. Don''t gamble with your life like this."
Her words were met with nothing but silence.
Este''s face grew even darker.
Before she could say anything else, a young man dressed in casual white stepped forward from the crowd
He turned to Marcus with a refined smile and said, "I''ll handle this. Mr. Hiemal, I trust you''ll remember this favor from the royal family."
Without waiting for Marcus''s reply, he raised his hand and struck directly at Raven''s chest.
In an instant, a sharp crack rang out.
The chilling sound of bones breaking echoed throughout the banquet hall.
Este shook her head and sighed inwardly. ''What a shame.
A medical prodigy who could have served the Ortega family would end up like this. But Raven had no one to me but herself.
Yet, when Este turned to look at Raven, expecting to see her in a pitiful state, her eyes widened in disbelief.
She wasn''t the only one stunned. Shock rippled across the faces of everyone present.
"How... how is this even possible?"
Under the stunned and disbelieving gazes of the crowd, Raven stoodpletely still, unfazed.
She calmly raised her hand and grabbed the young man''s wrist.
In an instant, his wrist hung limply at an unnatural angle, as if the bones had been shattered.
Those who hadn''t yet seized the chance to act were left in a whirlwind of emotions.
None of them could have imagined that the one with broken bones would be the overly confident young man in white,
rather than Raven.
But what happened next was even harder for them to ept.
Raven swiftly withdrew her hand, stepped back, and with a flick of her wrist, sent a silver needle flying.
With a faint sound, the needle pierced through the air and embedded itself directly into the young man''s forehead.
"Ugh..."
The man in white let out a muffled groan, unable to say another word before copsing backward, lifeless.
The banquet hall was instantly enveloped in a deathly silence.
The warriors who had previously disregarded Raven now wore pale and grim expressions.
Some of the people present didn''t even realize it themselves, but their gazes toward Raven now carried a distinct trace of fear.
Her speed was terrifying.
They hadn''t even caught a clear glimpse of Raven''s movements, and yet the white-d youth was already dead.
If it had been them in his ce, they couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences.
"You deserve to die!"
The man who had apanied the white-d youth was both shocked and furiou He immediately shouted at her in rage.
"Do you even know who he was?"
Raven let out a softugh. "I don''t know who he was, nor do I care to find out."
he stared at his fallenpanion.
Though she said this, she had already deduce Sessfully unlocked! mark to Marcus about remembering royal
favors. It was clear he was part of the royal fan.y
If not for thatment, she might not have gone so far as to kill him.
But since he was a member of the Sunset Empire''s royal family, the very people who had ughtered many of her Sirius Pack soldiers, she saw no reason to hold back.
Chapter 440 How Dare You!
With that, Raven raised her hand with a deliberate calm. The silver needle embedded in the white-d youth''s brow instantly flew back to her fingers.
She then took out a disinfectant wipe and carefully cleaned the blood off the needle. With a flick of her wrist, the needle, which glimmered faintly with a ghostly blue light, vanished from sight.
"You... you''re outrageous!"
The man, enraged by Raven''sposed and indifferent demeanor, roared furiously.
"I''ll have you know, the man you just killed was the sixth prince of the Sunset Empire! You''re finished! The royal family will never let you off!"
Chapter 441
Chapter 441 Who Dies In The End
Chapter 441 Who Dies In The End
Without hesitation, the sixth prince''s attendant pulled out his phone and sent a message to a brigadier general of the Sunset Empire, someone the prince trusted deeply.
The Sunset Empire had plenty of princes and princesses, but the sixth prince, Prince Arian, was undoubtedly the emperor''s favorite.
By killing him in front of everyone, Raven had essentially dered war on the entir@oyal family of the Sunset Empire. "Don''t even think about running, girl. A brigadier general from the military is already on his way. Even if you try to escape, the Sunset Empire''s forces will catch you at the border."
A few members of the Ortega family had stationed themselves at the banquet hall entrance, worried that Raven might try to slip away amidst the chaos.
But Raven didn''t react the way they expected. There wasn''t even a hint of panic on her face.
Instead, she lookedpletely unbothered, as if fear was a foreign concept to her.
"Hey, you''re at death''s door! Better spit out yourst words while you still can!" Ellie, mistaking Raven''s calmness for shock, called out with a mocking grin.
Meanwhile, John was silently praying for the Sunset Empire''s royal forces to arrive and deal with Raven once and for all. After all, with the royal family involved in Prince Arian''s death, they''d surely cover it upter, and his reputation would remain untarnished.
"Death''s door?" Raven''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. We''ll see who dies in the end." If they wanted to y, she''d y along.
But in the end, who would outy whom was still up in the air.
Hearing Raven''s response, the onlookers stared at her like she''d lost her mind. Was she serious? Did this fool really not understand how deep a hole she''d dug for herself?
Murdering a prince and impersonating a member of the Hiemal Court were each crimes serious enough to get her executed.
And if things went south, her family and friends might end up dragged into the mess, facing imprisonment or worse. At the same time, Saxon was leading the World Star God Association members toward the scene.
He had already learned that the woman who had kidnapped Benedict was the one responsible for killing L, which made him even more anxious about Benedict''s safety.
"How much longer until we get to the Ortega family estate?" Saxon asked impatiently from the back of a stretched Lincoln. "Almost there, Sir," the driver replied.
"Speed up!" Saxon snapped, his tone sharp andmanding.
He frowned as he looked at the buildings quickly passing by on either side of the road. His voice carried a hint of coldness.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone so eager to throw their life away!" he muttered darkly.
"If she dares to harm even a single hair on my little boss''s head, I''ll make sure she learns what it means to cross the Star God Association."
The rhythmic sound of footsteps suddenly echoed at the entrance of the banquet hall.
Those near the door instinctively turned to look and quickly stepped aside to clear the way.
A group of over ten individuals, all d in the Sunset Empire''s military uniforms, marched into the hall with precision and unity.
At the forefront was Brigadier General of the Sunset Empire''s military, Finnley Hinton.
As soon as Finnley entered, his gazended on Prince Arian''s lifeless body sprawled on the ground, his eyes wide open. The sight hit Finnley like a hammer, leaving him momentarily disoriented.
In the next instant, his expression turned icy, and his voice thundered through the hall, "Who killed Prince Arian? Step forward now!"
formative years.
Finnley had been Prince Arian''s mentor, the on Sessfully unlocked! Now, faced with the brutal death of his student, reyente presence radiated an oppressive killing intent that seemed to suffocate the room.
The guests in the banquet hall turned pale with fear, scrambling to retreat to the corners, desperate to avoid being caught in the storm of Finnley''s wrath.
Amid the chaos, Prince Arian''s attendant stepped forward, pointing directly at Raven, who remained calm andposed." General Hinton, she killed Prince Arian!" he shouted, his voice trembling with fear and anger.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 441 Who Dies In The End
Chapter 442
Chapter 442 Just You?
Finnley''s hawk-like eyes locked onto Raven, his gaze sharp and frigid. Through clenched teeth, he hissed, "Do you even know who you just killed? He was my prized disciple and a leading candidate for the next emperor of the Sunset Empire! You dared to kill him? Then I''ll make sure your entire family joins him in
the grave!"
Unfazed by Finnley''s seething rage, Ravenzily lifted her eyes to meet his. A faint, mocking smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.
"You? Kill my whole family? Don''t make meugh."
"Are you stupid?" Prince Arian''s attendant sneered, his face full of disdain. General Hinton is a brigadier general in the Sunset Empire''s military and an Elite Warrior. Dealing with a little rookie like you is a piece of cake for him."
Ellie, standing to the side, grew worried that Finnley might be misled by Raven''s bold front, thinking she had some powerful connections. She quickly spoke up, "General Hinton, you don''t need to worry about her having any backing. She''s just a nobody with no support. She even had the audacity to impersonate a member of the Hiemal Court while treating the princess, but the court''s vice master exposed her lies."
She went on, "Prince Arian only stepped in because she deceived the royal family. He wanted to uphold their honor, but she ambushed him instead. General Hinton, you have to avenge him!"
Of course, Ellie didn''t mention Raven''s S-Rank invitation. All she wanted was for Finnley to take her out as soon as possible. As Ellie spoke, Antonio and his men had already cleared the center of the banquet hall.
With Finnley from the military stepping in, it was obvious that a mere police chief like Antonio had no room to intervene. Antonio''s gaze toward Raven was filled with contempt, as if he were staring at a dead woman, and the smirk on his lips grew even more brazen.
"Raven, you had Ethan backing you before. If you''d juste with me to the station, you might''ve had a slim chance. But now? You''ve gone and messed up big time. Not even the gods can save you now," Antonio sneered.
Finnley''s hatred burned fiercely as he red at Raven, his fury barely contained.
''Just killing her outright? That''d be letting her off way too easily.'' Finnley thought, his mind consumed by vengeance. The thought of his cherished disciple dying at Raven''s hands made him want to carve her apart piece by piece.
Raven felt Finnley''s gaze on her and responded with a sly smile.
"No wonder your disciple is so pathetic. Turns out the master is just as useless."
As a brigadier general, Finnley should have been leading the charge on the frontlines.
But Raven had never seen him on the Outer Battlefield. Clearly, his rank had more to do with his ties to the royal family than any real merit.
"You dare court death!"
Finnley''s eyes turned icy at Raven''s mocking tone. Without hesitation, he raised his palm and struck toward her with a fierce blow.
Finnley unleashed seventy percent of his strength in that strike, the force of his palm tearing through the air like a de, aimed straight at Raven''s chest.
The crowd held their breath, their eyes fixed on the scene, as if they could already see Raven falling under Finnley''s devastating attack.
Not a single one of them would have dared to face that strike head-on.
Raven kept her gaze fixed on Finnley''s palm as it shot toward her. The sharp whistle of the wind from his strike was already ringing in her ears.
Still, she stood her ground, unmoving, with no intention of dodging or fighting back The crowd watching her reaction immediately assumed she''d been scared out of
wits.
"Finnley''s move must''ve scared her stiff! Look at her. She''s not even budging. She''spletely given up, just waiting to die!" someone jeered.
"Someone like her? Finnley could take her out we Sessfully unlocked!
"What an arrogant piece of trash! Dying like this is letting her off easy."
"What the...?" Before one of the Hiemal Court members could finish speaking, the crowd erupted in gasps.
"No way!"
Chapter 443
Chapter 443 Too Arrogant
Just as Finnley''s palm, brimming with an oppressive aura, was about to strike Raven, she casually raised her hand. With a smooth flick of her wrist, she caught his forearm in an iron grip.
A crisp crack echoed, the unmistakable sound of bones snapping filled the air.
She loosened her grip slightly, then delivered a sharp kick. Finnley''s massive frame was sent hurtling through the air.
Finnley''s body hit the ground like a withered leaf, limp and lifeless.
He stared at Raven in utter disbelief, blood gushing from his mouth in a violent spurt.
Marcus''s face was filled with utter disbelief.
What was he seeing?
How could the one lying on the ground, coughing up blood and barely clinging to life, be Finnley? It should have been Raven.
He whipped his head around, his gaze locking onto Raven, who stood calmly in the center of the banquet hall,pletely unfazed. A sudden chill crept up his spine, and an ominous feeling began to take root in his heart.
"General Hinton!"
"General, are you alright?"
At that moment, Finnley''s soldiers rushed forward, scrambling to lift their fallen leader from the ground.
Finnley''s face was ashen, all traces of his earlier arrogance and ruthlessness gone. He looked so frail, as if even breathing was a struggle, teetering on the edge of death.
The soldiers were a mix of shock and fury.
One of Finnley''s closest men suddenly raised his head, his expression dark as he red at Raven. "You dare harm General Hinton? Are you trying to dere war on the Sunset Empire''s military?"
The crowd instinctively stepped back in unison, trying to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible.
At this moment, many of them looked at Raven as if she were already a dead
woman.
Before, even though Raven had offended the Hiemal Court, there had still been a sliver of hope for her survival.
But now, after killing Prince Arian and severely injuring the leader of the Sunset Empire''s military, there was no way they would let her live.
On the second floor, Este''s shock deepened as she stared at Raven.
She had thought Raven was just a skilled doctor, but she never expected her to be this powerful.
What was most unsettling was that she couldn''t gauge Raven''s true strength at all.
Could Raven really be just a nobody from some remote border vige with no connections?
Could she have truly reached such heights in both medicine and martial arts purely through her own efforts?
This was far beyond anything Este couldprehend.
But it was precisely because of Raven''s unexpected disy of power that Este''s desire to recruit her grew even stronger.
If she could secure Raven''s loyalty before her name spread, she would have a weapon sharp enough to solidify her position as the Ortega family''s heir.
Raven instinctively felt the odd staresing from behind her.
She turned her head slightly, her icy gaze brushing past Este before locking onto the shouting soldier from the Sunset Empire.
"If you''re going to fight, thene at me all at once. No need to drag this out," she said with a smirk.
Her words sent a ripple of shock through the banquet hall.
"How arrogant!" someone muttered.
"Unbelievable!" another voice chimed in.
The crowd, though worldly and experienced, had never encountered a woman as audacious and seemingly reckless as Raven.
Sessfully unlocked!
Marcus was stunned. How could someone staring dean in the face sum have the nerve to provoke the Sunset Empire''s military?
But then it dawned on him. She must have realized that begging for mercy was futile. The military wouldn''t spare her, so she might as well go down swinging.
Chapter 443 Too Arrogant
If she was doomed anyway, why not get thest word in?
Still, her crimes of assassinating Prince Arian and injuring a high-ranking officer were no small matter. The Sunset Empire''s military wouldn''t kill her on the spot. They''d imprison her, interrogate her, and then execute herter.
And when that happened, the S-ss invitation in her possession would undoubtedly end up in the hands of the royal family.
Marcus''s brows furrowed as the thought crossed his mind.
He quickly stepped forward, ready to take advantage of the situation.
"Raven, you''re in no position to hold onto that invitation. It''s useless to you now. Hand it over, he demanded, his tone dripping with false concern.
Subscribed
Chapter 444
Chapter 444 You Think You''re Worthy?
Chapter 444 You Think You''re Worthy?
Raven sneered. "I''d sooner toss this S-Rank invitation in the trash than let a useless nobody like youy a finger on it:
"How dare you!" Marcus''s face twisted in fury, "I was nning to use my position as Vice Master of the Hiemal Court to negotiate with the Sunset Empire''s military and spare your life. But since you''re so intent on throwing it all away, don''t me me for what happens next!"
With that, he pulled out his phone and fired off a message.
Even though he was confident he could take Raven down himself, he preferred not to dirty his hands over something as valuable as the S-Rank invitation.
Before long, the sharp, ring sounds of car horns erupted outside the Ortega family estate, ovepping in a chaotic symphony that surrounded the entire property.
Momentster, hundreds of heavily armed Sunset Empire soldiers, equipped with submachine guns and stationed year-round on Foterik, poured out of the vehicles and formed an imprable perimeter around the manor
The leader of the group stood outside the main vi, holding a megaphone, and shouted loudly
"Listen up, you thugs inside! You''ve got five minutes toe out and surrender willingly. If not, we''reing in! "Five minutes!"
"Four minutes and thirty seconds!"
Inside the banquet hall, the guests stared out through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the Sunset Empire soldiers in their distinctive uniforms. Their gazes shifted to Marcus, now filled with shock and fear.
Everyone knew that the Hiemal Court, ranked fifth among global powers, had deep connections across nations.
But none of them had expected Marcus to summon the forces of the Sunset Empire''s Foterik division, a unit known for its autonomy and elite status.
Even Raven raised an eyebrow in surprise. From what she knew, the Sunset Empire''s Foterik garrison operated independently of the main military.
Not even the Sunset Empire''s top general could mobilize this unit without the approval of the Foterikmander.
Yet Marcus had managed to summon them with just a single message, which clearly indicated his close personal ties with themander of the Foterik division.
As the Vice Master of the independent Hiemal Court, Marcus''s private connections with the Sunset Empire''s Foterik forces hinted at a far moreplex and calcting nature than he let on.
Marcus smirked, noticing Raven''sck of reaction. He assumed she was too stunned to respond.
Marcus said with a tone dripping with disdain. "Raven, if you''d just handed over the invitation like a good girl, I might''ve given you a chance to live. But you just had to act all high and mighty!"
He paused and continued, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you acting all tough just now? Go on, step outside and show us how ''strong'' you are against the Foterik Squad! You''re a nobody with no connections, no status, and no backing. Do you think a few cheap tricks make you my equal? You''re not even worth my time."
Marcus figured Raven only dared to kill Prince Arian because she had no idea who he really was.
''Well, the damage is done. All she can do now is bluff her way through and act like she''s got nothing to fear,'' Marcus thought, his sneer deepening.
Marcus had to admit he was surprised that Raven had managed to defeat Finnley. Still, while her ability to take down Finnley in an instant proved she had some skill, it only showed she could handle one-on-one fights. Against the overwhelming numbers and elite fighters of the Foterik Squad, she stood no chance.
Now that the Foterik Squad had surrounded the Ortega family estate, ready to capture her, there was no way Raven could keep up her arrogant front any longer. Marcus sneered, his disdain evident as he took in Raven''s fearless demeanor.
"The vi''spletely surrounded by Foterik Squad soldiers. You think you can break through on your own? D ridiculous."
"You''re already staring death in the face, yet you keep up this pointless act it just makes you look even pathetic."
Sessfully unlocked!
"Three minutes. That''s all you''ve got left. Make the most of it.
Outside, the squad leader checked his watch, impatience creeping into his tone
as he called out, "Hey, inside! Time''s almost up!"
"Two minutes left!"
Chapter 444 You Think You''re Worthy?
Chapter 444 You Think You''re Worthy?
Raven sneered. "I''d sooner toss this S-Rank invitation in the trash than let a useless nobody like youy a finger on it." "How dare you!" Marcus''s face twisted in fury. "I was nning to use my position as Vice Master of the Hieral Court to negotiate with the Sunset Empire''s military and spare your life. But since you''re so intent on throwing it all away, don''t me me for what happens next!"
With that, he pulled out his phone and fired off a message.
Even though he was confident he could take Raven down himself, he preferred not to dirty his hands over something as valuable as the S-Rank invitation.
Before long, the sharp, ring sounds of car horns erupted outside the Ortega family estate, ovepping in a chaotic symphony that surrounded the entire property.
Momentster, hundreds of heavily armed Sunset Empire soldiers, equipped with submachine guns and stationed year-round on Foterik, poured out of the vehicles and formed an imprable perimeter around the manor.
The leader of the group stood outside the main vi, holding a megaphone, and shouted loudly:
"Listen up, you thugs inside! You''ve got five minutes toe out and surrender willingly. If not, we''reing in!" "Five minutes!"
"Four minutes and thirty seconds!"
Inside the banquet hall, the guests stared out through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the Sunset Empire soldiers in their distinctive uniforms. Their gazes shifted to Marcus, now filled with shock and fear.
Everyone knew that the Hiemal Court, ranked fifth among global powers, had deep connections across nations.
But none of them had expected Marcus to summon the forces of the Sunset Empire''s Foterik division, a unit known for its autonomy and elite status.
Even Raven raised an eyebrow in surprise. From what she knew, the Sunset Empire''s Foterik garrison operated independently of the main military.
Not even the Sunset Empire''s top general could mobilize this unit without the approval of the Foterikmander.
Yet Marcus had managed to summon them with just a single message, which clearly indicated his close personal ties with themander of the Foterik division.
As the Vice Master of the independent Hiemal Court, Marcus''s private connections with the Sunset Empire''s Foterik forces hinted at a far moreplex and calcting nature than he let on.
Marcus smirked, noticing Raven''sck of reaction. He assumed she was too stunned to respond.
Marcus said with a tone dripping with disdain. "Raven, if you''d just handed over the invitation like a good girl, I might''ve given you a chance to live. But you just had to act all high and mighty!"
He paused and continued, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you acting all tough just now? Go on, step outside and show us how ''strong'' you are against the Foterik Squad! You''re a nobody with no connections, no status, and no backing. Do you think a few cheap tricks make you my equal? You''re not even worth my time."
Marcus figured Raven only dared to kill Prince Arian because she had no idea who he really was.
''Well, the damage is done. All she can do now is bluff her way through and act like she''s got nothing to fear,'' Marcus thought, his sneer deepening.
Marcus had to admit he was surprised that Raven had managed to defeat Finnley. Still, while her ability to take down Finnley in an instant proved she had some skill, it only showed she could handle one-on-one fights. Against the overwhelming numbers and elite fighters of the Foterik Squad, she stood no chance. Now that the Foterik Squad had surrounded the Ortega family estate, ready to capture her, there was no way Raven could keep up her arrogant front any longer. Marcus sneered, his disdain evident as he took in Raven''s fearless demeanor.
"The vi''spletely surrounded by Foterik Squad soldiers. You think you can break through on your own? Don''t be ridiculous."
"You''re already staring death in the face, yet you keep up this pointless act. It just makes you look even pathetic." "Three minutes. That''s all you''ve got left. Make the most of it."
Outside, the squad leader checked his watch, impatience creeping into his tone as he called out, "Hey, inside! Time''s almost up!"
"Two minutes left!"
Chapter 445
Chapter 445 Saxon Arrives.
The leader''s cold,manding voice echoed through the banquet hall speakers, carrying the weight of a final ultimatum. Most of the crowd turned their eyes to Raven, their gazesced with joy.
Ellie and John, who had been thoroughly humiliated by her before, were especially ecstatic, barely able to contain their glee. To them, Raven had already offended the Hiemal Court, the Sunset Empire''s royal family, and the military. Now, she''d even crossed the Foterik military. Survival was out of the question.
"Forget the countdown. Just let them in already."
Raven nced at the time, her patience wearing thin.
At this rate, today''s events wouldn''t wrap up until the early hours of the morning.
She didn''t mind, but Benedict was still growing and couldn''t afford to stay upte.
Turning back, she bent slightly and gently ruffled Benedict''s fluffy hair, her voice soft and reassuring.
"Just a little longer, and I''ll take you home."
Benedict, unlike an ordinary child, showed no fear in the face of the tense situation.
Hearing Raven''sforting words, he nodded obediently, his soft, childish voice ringing out. "Okay."
The people around them sneered at Rave?
"Is she out of her mind?"
reaction, their mockery evident.
"She must''ve been scared senseless. Otherwise, how could she say something like that?"
"She''s offended so many powerful factions. There''s no way she''ll survive. Even if the military doesn''t kill her today, they''ll throw her into the interrogation dungeons. I''ve heard no one who enters the Sunset Empire''s military dungeons everes out alive."
Meanwhile, the Foterik military snipers stationed outside had already taken their positions. From every tricky angle, their rifles were locked on Raven inside the banquet hall.
The moment the leader gave the order, they would blow Raven''s head off with their sniper rifles.
"One minute left!"
"Forty seconds."
"Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll make it happen!"
A cold glint shed in the Foterik Squad leader''s dark eyes. "Snipers, get ready to..."
Just as he was about to order the snipers to attack Raven, a sudden barrage of urgent car horns red from behind. Startled, the leader turned around and saw seven or eight SUVS racing toward the Ortega family estate at full speed. The piercing sound of the horns caught the attention of everyone in the banquet hall, drawing their gazes to the floor-to-ceiling windows with curiosity.
The leader nced at the license tes of the SUVs, his expression shifting instantly. He straightened his posture, puffing out his chest instinctively, and murmured under his breath, ''The Chairman...''
"Who are you people? This area is under the control of the Foterik Squad. No one is allowed to enter!"
One of the soldiers beside the leader, stationed on Foterik for years, failed to recognize the significance of the license tes or the identity of Saxon. Seeing the vehicles approach, he moved to intercept them.
."Stand down!" The leader''s voice rang out sharply, his tone cold andmanding. Hold your positions! Anyone who
disobeys will be executed on the spot!"
The SUVS screeched to a halt, drawing everyone''s attention.
Saxon stepped out first. Without a word, he strode straight toward the grand
entrance of the Ortega family estate.
The squad leader spotted Saxon and rushed over in a hurry.
"Mr. Valor, what brings you here?"
As the leader of the Foterik military and a member of the Star God Associa respect.
Sessfully unlocked!
n, he naturally showed Saxon the utmost
Saxon paused mid-step, turned to the squad leader, and asked, "Is the woman inside dead yet?"
"Not yet, Sir. My men are about to act."
Saxon let out a breath of relief.
Chapter 445 Saxon Arrives.
''Good, I made it in time.''
His little boss was still inside. If a stray sniper bullet even grazed her, he wouldn''t
be able to forgive himself. Even death wouldn''t be enough to atone.
He turned to the squad leader, his tone calm butmanding. Since I''m here, leave the woman to me. You don''t need to
act."
"Understood, Sir!" The squad leader nodded without hesitation.
Raven heard themotion outside the door and found the sound somewhat farmr.
She turned her gaze toward the entrance and saw Saxon striding confidently into the banquet hall.
But just as he was about to approach his little boss, his pupils suddenly constricted, and he froze in ce, visibly stunned. The first person Saxon noticed upon entering was Benedict, standing amidst the crowd.
Subscribed
Chapter 446
Chapter 446 With The Star God Association?
"Raven... is my sister?"
At that moment, Saxon could hardly believe his eyes.
But the woman standing beside Benedict could only be his sister.
In an instant, the rage that had been driving Saxon to tear apart the woman who
"kidnapped" Benedict vanished, like a balloon suddenly deted
He stood there, frozen in ce, his eyes locked onto Raven.
Happiness came so suddenly. It felt almost unreal.
Gradually, his eyes began to sting, and he couldn''t hold back the surge of emotion.
After searching for so long, he finally found his sister.
Before Saxon could fully process the shock of this unexpected turn of events, the squad leader who had followed him in noticed Saxon staring directly at Raven. Suddenly, he pointed at her and shouted.
"Captain, this woman is the one who killed Prince Arian from the Sunset Empire! And just now, she severely injured General Hinton! You must execute her today to deliver justice to the royal family and the entire empire!"
Before the squad leader could finish his sentence, Saxon raised his hand and pped him across the face without hesitation.
Then, in a voice so cold that it sent shivers down everyone''s spine, Saxon dered, "Idiot! She''s a member of the Star God Association. If you darey a finger on her, you''re dering war against the entire Association!TM"
"What?"
The crowd froze in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.
"No way!"
"Wasn''t she just some nobody? How could she possibly be tied to the Star God Association?"
At the front of the crowd, Marcus froze in shock.
He had been so sure Raven was just a nobody with no connections, which was why he felt no guilt about trying to snatch the S-Rank invitation from her.
But now Saxon had just announced in front of everyone that Raven was part of the Star God Association.
Marcus couldn''t believe it.
How could Raven possibly be someone from the Star God Association?
What really baffled him was, if Raven truly had the Star God Association backing her, why did she pretend to be a member of the Hiemal Court during the royal gathering?
The sharp p rang out, and the squad leader lowered his head in humiliation.
As the leader of the Foterik Squad, being pped in public was a disgrace he could hardly bear. But since it was Saxon who delivered the blow, he didn''t dare utter a singleint.
Raven shot a frosty nce at the team leader, her voice dripping with displeasure.
"Why haven''t you ordered your men to stand down yet?"
The team leader froze, his body stiffening at her words.
He wasn''t just a member of the Star God Association; he was also the appointed leader representing the Sunset Empire.
If he backed off now as if nothing had happened, his superiors would undoubtedly hold him ountable, and the fallout would be disastrous.
Caught in a bind, he had no choice but to turn to Marcus, his eyes silently pleading for assistance.
Marcus noticed the team leader''s desperate gaze and hesitated briefly before stepping forward. He addressed Raven with a calm yet calcted tone.
"Mr. Valor, I am Marcus, Vice Master of the Hiemal Court. This woman not only impersonated a member of the Hiema Court, tarnishing our reputation, but she also publicly killed the sixth prince of the Sunset Empire and injured a brigadier general from their military. I urge you not to shi Sessfully unlocked! as would prevent unnecessary conflict with the Sunset Empire."
Marcus thought to himself, "Given her age and background, Raven can''t be more than a low-ranking member of the Star God Association." He deliberately disparaged her in front of Saxon, even exposing her impersonation of a Hiemal Court member.
Chapter 446 With The Star God Association?
No leader would tolerate their subordinates pretending to be part of another faction.
With this approach, Marcus was confident that Raven would stop protecting her.
"Mr. Valor, I understand the Star God Association isn''t afraid of the Sunset Empire, but a direct conflict wouldn''t benefit your association either. There''s no need to sh with the Sunset Empire and the Hiemal Court over someone so insignificant." "sh with the Hiemal Court?" Saxon suddenly cut Marcus off with a cold sneer. "Since when could someone like you represent the entire Hiemal Court?"
Subscribed
Chapter 447
apter 447 Think About The Greater Good?
Marcus''s face froze on the spot.
Saxon''s words were like a sharp and unrelenting p,nding squarely on his face.
He had assumed that as the Vice Master of the Hiemal Court, Saxon would at least give him some respect. But to his surprise, Saxon waspletely unsparing.
Before Marcus could even react, Saxon chuckled lightly and spoke again, "You? Pie. Even if your Court Master were here, he wouldn''t darey a finger on her!"
What a joke. Hiemaly was the Court Master of the Hiemal Court.
If Hiemaly were here, this fool who dared to badmouth Raven would''ve been dead a hundred times over by now.
Still, Saxon had no intention of revealing the connection between Hieraly and Raven, nor would he let Hiemaly find Raven
so soon.
He knew that, in their past life, Hiemaly had constantly badmouthed him in front of Raven, always trying to hog her attention.
Now that he''d found Raven first, he was determined to use this chance to show his sister that the one who truly loved her was him, not that cold-faced Hiemaly.
Saxon was so thrilled about finding Raven that hepletely missed the hidden implications in Marcus''s earlier words.
If he had thought it through, he might''ve realized there was something suspicious about Raven pretending to be a member of the Hiemal Court.
Benedict, who was tugging at the corner of Raven''s clothes, nced at Saxon''s expression and immediately guessed what he was thinking.
He let out a helpless sigh.
This silly man''s brain always seemed to short-circuit at critical moments. No wonder Hiemaly always managed to outsmart him.
Meanwhile, Marcus and his group looked visibly upset after hearing Saxon''s words.
Marcus red at Saxon, his lips pressing into a thin, tight line.
"Mr. Valor, I respect your authority in the Star God Association, but whether our Court Master wouldy a finger on her or not isn''t for you to decide."
The crowd nodded in agreement, murmuring their approval.
Unaware of any connection between Hiemaly and Raven, the crowd saw it as Saxon stubbornly shielding Raven, tantly disregarding the Hiemal Court''s dignity.
"Mr. Valor, she''s caused a massive disaster today. Don''t let her tarnish the reputation of the entire Star God Association!"
"Exactly, Mr. Valor, think about the greater good."
Antonio and John''s faces were filled with frustration and unwillingness.
They had been so sure Raven would be riddled with bullets by the Foterik Squad''s soldiers. Yet, over ten minutes had passed, and not only was she unharmed, but she had also gained the protection of the Star God Association''s president.
Saxon nced at the crowd, who were desperately trying to persuade him to abandon Raven. He suddenly chuckled mockingly. "The greater good? Really?"
Marcus stared at Saxon, his expression hardening as he slowly clenched his fists. "Mr. Valor, this isn''t just about her pretending to be part of the Hiemal Court. She killed a royal from the Sunset Empire and injured the militarymander. Are you sure you want to go against the Sunset Empire''s royal family and military?"
Saxon let out a cold chuckle. "The Sunset Empire? Why don''t you ask their emperor if he dares to challenge the Star Gr Association?"
Without giving Marcus a chance to respond, Saxon turned to the crowd and dered, I don''t care which faction you''re from or what grudge you hold against Raven. If anyone dares to mess with her again, they''re picking a fight with the Star God Association!"
Saxon''s words made the entire banquet hall fall silent, as if the air itself had frozen.
No one had expected Saxon to risk offending everyone present for the sake of a seemingly ordinary member of the Star God Association.
The leader of the Foterik military shifted ufortably. As a member of the Star God Association himself, he had never even heard of Raven.
Chapter 447 Think About The Greater Good?
His mind raced. Either Raven was one of the Star God Association''s top brass, or Saxon waspletely smitten with her. Either way, he couldn''t touch her today.
Weighing the pros and cons in his mind, the leader quickly made his decision.
He waved to the soldiers behind him. "Take the troublemakers back for investigation!"
Marcus let out a quiet sigh of relief at the leader''s decision.
Feeling emboldened, he sneered at Raven. "So what if the Star God Association''s president is backing you? A powerful outsider is still no match for the local
authority. You should know. This is the Sunset Empire!"
He could almost see Raven''s S-Rank invitation beckoning to him.
Once Raven was taken away by the Foterik Squad, he was certain he could im her S-Rank invitation.
Since the establishment of the World Medical Conference, only four S-Rank invitations had ever been issued.
And soon, it would be his.
The thought made Hiemaly tremble with excitement, his body shaking uncontrobly.
However, the next moment...
Chapter 448
Chapter 448 Cross Star God Association?
Chapter 448 Cross Star God Association?
Marcus''s face instantly darkened.
Instead of arresting Raven as he''d expected, the Foterik Squad soldiers
surrounded the members of the Hiemal Court.
Clink! The sharp sound of handcuffs locking echoed repeatedly as his men were restrained one by one.
"You''ve got the wrong person! She''s the one you''re supposed to arrest!" Marcus shouted in panic, pointing at Raven.
But in the very next moment, a pair of cold handcuffs abruptly snapped onto his own wrists.
Marcus froze for a moment before snapping his head up to re at the squad leader. "Are you out of your mind?"
Once reality hit him, he began struggling furiously. "Raven killed your prince and injured General Hinton! Why are you arresting me?"
Just minutes ago, Marcus had been basking in the thrill of victory, convinced Raven was cornered and doomed to be shot by the Foterik Squad''s sniper.
However, she stood there unharmed, while he was the one in cuffs.
The sheer absurdity of this reversal was like a cruel joke which he couldn''t ept.
Marcus shouted, "You''re the leader of the Foterik Squad! Why would you be scared of the Star God Association? Even if a war breaks out, they wouldn''t dare mess with you!"
Marcus,pletely unaware that the squad leader was also a member of Star God Association, kept shouting arrogantly." Let me go! Or else, you''re gonna regret it! I swear..."
Marcus was losing it. If the squad leader was going to arrest him without any regard for their past dealings, he might as well expose everything.
Before he could finish, the squad leader stepped forward andnded a solid punch right on Marcus''s face.
He snapped, "Shut up! You and your men are under arrest for endangering public safety. Take them all away!"
"Wait!" A slightly panicked voice suddenly rang out from the second floor.
The unexpected interruption forced Este, who had been waiting to swoop in and benefit from the chaos, to step forward.
She hurried down the stairs and walked straight up to the leader.
"Sir, you better think carefully about the consequences of your actions," she said sharply. "Sure, the Star God Association is powerful, but the Hiemal Court is ranked fifth in the world. They''re not someone you can afford to mess with!"
Este and the others assumed the squad leader was only following Saxon''s orders because of pressure from the Star God
Association.
What they didn''t know was that the squad leader himself was a member of the Star God Association. As long as he wanted to stay in their ranks, defying Saxon was out of the question.
The squad leader said, "Indeed, I can''t afford to offend Hiemal Court," the squad leader sneered, "nor can I afford to cross the Ortega family.
"But tell me this. Can any of you afford to provoke the Star God Association?
"Take them away!" With that, the leader''s men swiftly moved in, dragging Marcus and the other Hiemal Court members out of the banquet hall.
Antonio''s face darkened as he stared toward the doorway.
As the head of a police station, there was nothing he could do against the military. Especially since Foterik Squad operated independently of the Sunset Empire''s military, even the general of the Sunset Empire couldn''t give them orders.
After Marcus and the others were taken away, Raven slowly approached Este and asked, "Este, do you still want me to join the Ortega family and work under you?"
"I..." Este was momentarily speechless. ''Even if I had a death wish, I wouldn''t dare try to poach someone in fr the president of the Star God Association!'' she thought.
of Saxon,
If she''d known Raven had the Star God Associatever have tried to pressure her using the
Sessfully unlocked! Hiemal Court, the Sunset Empire''s military, or a
Este barely managed to suppress her fear, forcing a strained smile as she tried to exin herself.
Chapter 449
"Miss Valor, you''ve got the wrong idea. I just think someone as exceptional as you might be a target for those with bad intentions. The Ortega family could be your support system, making sure no one gives you a hard time."
Este wore a warm, friendly smile, as if she hadn''t threatened Raven.
Saxon shot Este a disgusted look, his brows furrowing deeply. "Star God Association members don''t need your so-called protection!"
Este froze, her body stiffening as humiliation surged through her. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.
As the darling daughter of the Ortega family, she had always been treated with respect by every faction. No one had ever humiliated her so openly.
But with Saxon''s status looming over her, she had no choice but to suppress her anger and force a smile.
She said, "Mr. Valor, you''re right. I was out of line. I didn''t realize Miss Valor was part of Star God Association."
"General! General Hinton!" Just as Este was about to say something more, shouts of rm suddenly erupted from the Sunset Empire soldiers nearby.
Everyone immediately turned to look in Finnley''s direction.
His chest was drenched in blood, his eyes shut tight, his face pale as death, and his bodypletely still as if he was dead already.
"General Hinton!" One of the soldiers, trembling, reached out to check for signs of life. The moment he confirmed the truth, he stumbled backward and copsed to the ground in panic. "He''s dead! General Hinton is dead!"
The crowd erupted into chaos.
Finnley had been deeply connected to the current Emperor.
If he had only been gravely injured, there might still have been room to salvage the situation.
But now that he was dead, the Sunset Empire''s royal family would undoubtedlye after Raven.
Sure, Star God Association was strong enough to hold its own against the Sunset Empire''s military, but a war would mean losses on both sides. For Saxon, such a conflict would be a costly mistake.
In the end, Saxon might prioritize his own interests and cast Raven out of Star God Association.
If that happened, Raven would be left isted. She had made plenty of enemies with her arrogance, and without Star God Association''s protection, her future would be bleak.
The crowd exchanged nces, their eyes gleaming with schadenfreude.
"Acting all arrogant never ends well."
"Yeah, it alwayses back to bite you."
"I''ll report this to the Emperor right away!"
."Raven, you killed our general! You won''t get away with this!"
The soldiers of the Sunset Empire''s military, knowing Saxon was present, realized they couldn''t touch Raven. Frustrated, they hurriedly carried away Finnley and Prince Arian''s lifeless body, leaving the Ortega family in a rush.
They needed to report the night''s events to the Emperor immediately.
Raven didn''t care about the Emperor of the Sunset Empire in the slightest. She made no effort to stop the soldiers from running off to gather reinforcements, her indifference a tant show of her disregard.
Once the soldiers had left, Raven turned to Antonio, whose face was dark with displeasure, and said, "Take Helena''s body back for an autopsy. The results must be handed over to Lunshire within three days. If anything happens to the body, I doubt Lunshire will let you off the hook."
Antonio looked like he wanted to argue, but the sharp, scrutinizing gazes of Lunshire members behind Henry made him swallow his words. He reluctantly ordered his men to take the body away.
Once everyone had left, Saxon turned to Raven with a pitiful expression, his emotions barely contained. "Raven, I''ve been looking everywhere for you. I can''t believe I finally found you
Sessfully unlocked!
For the past two years, he had mobilized every connection he had to search for her, all while enduring Benedict''s whims. But when standing before Raven, he felt that every hardship had been worth it.
As if suddenly remembering something, he quickly asked, "Raven, your memory..."
Before he could finish, Saxon felt a gentle tug on the hem of his clothes.
Chapter 449 Unreliable Parents
Instinctively, he turned his head and saw Benedict looking up at him with his delicate, adorable face, giving him a barely noticeable shake of the head.
Saxon immediately caught on and quickly changed the subject. "Raven, since you came back, your memory hasn''t been affected, has it? Do you still remember me?"
Seeing the nervous look on his face, Raven found it amusing and deliberately replied, Hmm, I don''t remember. Who are you again?"
Saxon''s face instantly fell, looking as if he''d just swallowed a bitter melon. "Raven,an''t mess with me like this! I''ve been through so much to find you!"
Watching Saxon''s intelligence seemingly take a nosedive, Benedict sighed softly, his tiny shoulders drooping in mock defeat.
If this continued, it was only a matter of time before something slipped.
So, he tugged on Raven''s sleeve again and asked in his soft, childlike voice, "Raven, is he really your brother?."
"Raven, what''s the story with this kid?" Saxon, catching on to Benedict''s cue, quickly followed up with a question.
"He got separated from his family. I''m helping him find his parents," Raven exined as she effortlessly picked up Benedict. With a sigh, she added, "This little guy''s so cute, but his parents? Ugh, talk about bad luck."
Chapter 450
Chapter 450 Who? Raven?
Saxon was speechless. "Yeah, maybe they weren''t the most responsible parents, but they might''ve had their reasons." He felt like he should at least try to defend his sister.
After all, considering what she''d been through before, it wasn''t surprising that she''d forgotten Benedict.
But upon hearing his words, Raven''s re was as sharp as if she were staring at someone who''d sided with the enerny.
Just as Saxon started to feel increasingly guilty under her piercing gaze, she finally spoke, "No matter what reasons they got, abandoning a kid on the street is inexcusable. People like that don''t deserve to be called parents!"
"Yes, you''re absolutely right!" Worried she might start throwing out even harsher words, Saxon nodded quickly in agreement.
Raven, satisfied that her brother had finally stopped defending the indefensible, gave a small nod of approval.
Then, she nced at the kid in her arms, her expression softening as she turned to Saxon with a smile.
"Hey, Saxon, as the president of World Star God Association, you must have plenty of capable people in the Sunset Empire, right? Can you help track down this little one''s parents?"
"Of course." Saxon agreed without a moment''s hesitation.
As long as Raven wasn''t the one doing the searching herself, he was fine with it.
Letting him handle it? That was a piece of cake.
He''d make sure they searched forever and still came up empty-handed.
Raven, pleased with how quickly Saxon had agreed, nodded in satisfaction.
Even with all this going on, theck of news about Cassian still gnawed at her, leaving her with a lingering sense of unease. The most important thing for her was to find Cassian. But...
Raven added, "When you find Benedict''s parents, let me know immediately. I''ll make sure they never dare abandon him again. They won''t forget the lesson I''ll give them."
Saxon nodded stiffly, thinking only Raven coulde up with something as absurd as this.
As Raven and Saxon left the Ortega family with Benedict, one of Finnley''s subordinates drove through the night, heading toward the Royal Pce hundreds of miles away from Broson City.
"Your Majesty, bad news! Ignoring the guards'' attempts to stop him, Finnley''s subordinate burst into the Emperor''s pce in a panic.
"What''s going on? Why are you in such a panic?" The Emperor, who had justin down to rest, frowned deeply. These subordinates were bing more disrespectful.
"General Hinton is dead." The subordinate knelt in the center of the grand hall, trembling as he spoke. "He was murdered, Your Majesty. You must seek justice for him!"
"What did you say?" The Emperor''s irritation vanished instantly. "Repeat that! "General Hinton was an Elite Warrior. No more than five people in the Sunset Empire could defeat him. How could anyone possibly kill him?
"Not to mention, he was a brigadier general in the military. Who would dare kill a military officer? Do they think they can rebel against the Sunset Empire?"
"He was killed by a young woman," the subordinate stammered. "She acted as if she had powerful backing and disregarded our military. And, she also..."
The subordinate hesitated, ncing cautiously at the Emperor before lowering his voice to deliver another devastating piece of news. "She also killed Prince Arian.
The Emperor grabbed the cup beside him and smashed it to the ground with a loud crash. "Who else did she kill?"
"Prince Arian... Prince Arian also died at her hands." Under the Emperor''s furious gaze, the subordinate could only tremble
in fear. "The bodies of Prince Arian and General Hinton have been sent to Broson Royal Hospital."
The Emperor''s face darkened as the weight of the news sank in.
However, after the initial shock, he regained hisposure.
Fixing his gaze on the subordinate, he asked coldly, "Who killed them?"
"It was Raven, a member of Star God Association," the subordinate answered truthfully.
"Who? Raven?" The Emperor''s expression shifted dramatically upon hearing the
name.
Chapter 451
Chapter 451 A Stunning Picture
Even though he was staying in the Royal Pce, he had a thorough understanding of everything happening in Broson Pce.
Half an hour ago, someone had reported something to him.
The report was that Saxon, the president of Star God Association, had arrived in the Sunset Empire. Officially, he was there to observe L''s Innate Starcard awakening, but in truth, his real purpose was to arch for his long-lost sister:
Just moments ago, it was revealed that Raven was highly likely to be the sister Saxon had been looking for all these years.
If that were true, the person who killed his son and Finnley was more than likely Saxon''s sister.
Still, to be absolutely certain, he continued to ask, "Are you talking about Raven, the doctor who treated Princess Adrianna at the pce?"
"Yes, your Majesty. You''ve heard of her, too?" The subordinate assumed the Emperor''s surprise stemmed from Raven''s previous treatment of Princess Adrianna. But even that couldn''t make up for the monstrous crimes she hadmitted.
The subordinate continued, "She''s been acting recklessly with Star God Association backing her up. Not only did she cause a scene at the Ortega family''s banquet, but she also killed Prince Arian and General Hinton right in front of everyone!
"Your Majesty, this is an insult to the dignity of the Sunset Empire''s royal family and the military. We absolutely cannot let this slide!
"In the face of the Empire''s honor, a mere doctor is utterly insignificant.
"Even with Star God Association behind her, as long as the royal family and the military join forces, we can ensure she meets a fate worse than death."
However, the Emperor''s expression turned icy as he listened to his subordinate''s words.
If Raven were just another ordinary member of Star God Association, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill her.
But he knew Raven was very likely the younger sister of Saxon, Star God Association''s leader. How could he dare to provoke her?
The Emperor''s face grew darker and darker as he considered the consequences of offending Saxon.
Fixing the subordinate with a cold, piercing stare, he asked in a chilling tone, "Why did you provoke her?"
"Your Majesty, what did you just say?" The subordinate had assumed the Emperor would be furious at Raven''s actions. To his shock, he instead med them for provoking her in the first ce.
As the subordinate stared in stunned silence, about to ask for rification, the Emperor abruptly stood up, still in his nightclothes, and strode out of the hall without hesitation.
"Prepare the carriage! We''re heading to Broson City immediately!
"And summon all the military personnel who visited the Ortega family tonight. They''re alling with me!"
He needed to confirm whether Raven was truly Saxon''s sister. If she was, he would have no choice but to bring the military along to apologize, hoping to quell her fury.
The Emperor''s sudden actions left the entire hall in stunned silence.
Both Finnley''s subordinate, who had rushed over in the dead of night, and the guards in the hall stared at the Emperor''s retreating figure in disbelief.
No one could have imagined that after Raven''s audacious acts of killing both Prince Arian and Finnley, the Emperor wouldn''t order her capture. Instead, he was personally going to meet her!
The subordinate snapped out of his daze and quickly got up to chase after the Emperor.
He said, "Your Majesty, Raven may be part of Star God Association, but there''s no way Saxon would go to war with the Sunset Empire over her. Why are you so wary of her?
"She killed Prince Arian and General Hinton! How can we just let her get away with it?"
Snap! The Emperor raised his hand and delivered a sharp p, the sound echoing through the hall.
"You idiot! Do you even understand the situation?
"Star God Association under Saxon''s control wind''s power beyond anything you can imagine.
"Even though the Sunset Empire leads the world
Sessfully unlocked! still no match for them."
"And now, you fools dared provoke Saxon''s sister! Are you trying to get us all killed?
"What are you standing around for? Get the car ready, now!"
Without another word, the Emperor strode out of the hall, his steps decisive and unyielding.
Chapter 451 A Stunning Picture
The guards stationed in the grand hall exchanged confused nces,pletely
at a loss for what had just happened.
Who exactly was this Raven, to make even the Emperor so wary of her?
As soon as the Emperor left the Royal Pce and returned to Broson City, the Ortega family was the first to catch wind of
the news.
Inside the Ortega family''s study, Este, still fuming from the humiliation Raven had given her at the banquet, immediately perked up upon hearing the Emperor himself returning to handle the matter.
Prince Arian was the Emperor''s most beloved son, and Finnley was his most trusted military leader. So what if Raven was affiliated with Star God Association? This time, she wouldn''t escape death!
A malicious smile tugged at the corners of Este''s lips. If she couldn''t have something, she''d rather see it destroyed. Since Raven refused to serve her and be her loyal pawn, death would suit her just fine.
While Este reveled in her schadenfreude, Raven was already plotting how to take out the Ortega family.
The major factions within the Sunset Empire were split into two camps: the pro- war faction and the anti-war faction.
The Ortega family, known for their hardline stance, was a leading force in the pro- war faction. They pushed for the Sunset Empire to invade Vyrdenia and reduce it to a vassal state.
It was also the Ortega family that proposed the appalling idea of hanging the
Sirius Pack members'' bodies at the military gates.
Raven vowed to settle this score, no matter what!
After Raven left the Ortega family, Saxon took Benedict away.
Raven tried once more to reach out to Cassian, but there was still no response.
Just as she set her phone down, a message from Rin popped up on the screen.
The message included an attachment, roughly 4MB in size.
"Miss Valor, the photos in the attachment are of the experimental subject I mentioned earlier-a total heartthrob. If you agree to join Indigo Lab, this hot guy is all yours to handle."
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 452 It Was Cassian
Chapter 452 It Was Cassian
Chapter 452
Chapter 452 It Was Cassian
Raven gave the attachment a quick nce but didn''t bother opening it.
She had zero interest in the so-called "heartthrob test subject" Rin was talking about.
Just as she was about to block Rin, she suddenly remembered Indigo Lab had significant influence in the Sunset Empire Maybe they could help her track down Cassian.
With that thought, she sent Rin a photo of Cassian along with a message, "Find the person for me, and I''ll consider your offer."
Meanwhile, Rin had returned to the Indigo Lab.
He had also attended the Ortega family''s banquet earlier. To avoid drawing Raven''s attention, he had gone in disguise and quietly observed everything.
Even though he was somewhat wary of Raven''s abilities, he still hoped she would join the Indigo Lab.
Rin waited with anticipation, but Raven didn''t respond. Just as disappointment began to set in, his phone chimed with a notification.
When he read Raven''s reply, he frowned. He hadn''t expected her to show no interest in the experimental subject.
Still, the fact that she had a request for him was better than beingpletely ignored.
Without hesitation, he downloaded the photo attachment.
Once the download wasplete, he opened the photo and muttered to himself, "Cassian... Sounds like someone from Vyrdenia. With this photo, posting a bounty on the ck market should get results quickly."
But before he could say another word, his eyesnded on the photo Raven had sent him. It was Cassian.
The moment he saw Cassian, his pupils contracted sharply, and he almost dropped his phone in shock.
''No way! This can''t be real! How could it be such a crazy coincidence?''
The man in the photo was an exact match for the experimental subject they had captured.
Rin stared at the man in the picture, his hands trembling uncontrobly.
With a face like that-so striking and unique-there was no way anyone else in the world could look the same.
He was absolutely certain that the Cassian Raven was looking for was the experimental subject locked away in hisb.
The realization hit him like a thunderbolt, and cold sweat instantly beaded on his forehead.
He had seen Raven''s ruthless methods at the Ortega family''s banquet. And with Star God Association backing her, she was not someone to mess with. If she found out that the man she was desperately searching for had been turned into ab rat
under his watch...
The thought alone made Rin''s breathing grow erratic and uneven.
Hurried footsteps suddenly echoed outside his office, followed by a knock on the door. "Mr. Kuroki, are you in there?"
Rin quickly flipped his phone face down on the desk, took a deep breath to steady himself, and called out, "Come in." The door swung open, and ab technician in a whiteb coat rushed in, his hair disheveled and his breathing ragged.
He reported, "Mr. Kuroki, we tried to draw blood from the test subject again, but someone else got hurt."
The technician''s coat was stained with blood, his hair a mess, and he was gasping for air. Clearly, he''d just been through a
struggle.
The technician added, "He hasn''t eaten or drunk anything for three days. He''s barely conscious,pletely drained, but we still can''t get close to him! The deputy chief sent me to ask for permission to use electric shocks."
"No!" Rin mmed his hand on the desk and shot to his feet, his voice sharp and resolute. "Absolutely not! No electric
shocks!"
"Mr. Kuroki, I know you''re worried about the data being affected, but it''s the only way to handle him right now. Otherwise, we can''t even get near him!"
The technician, mistaking Rin''s reaction for concern over the experiment, tried to reason with him. "He''s get veaker by the minute. Soon, we''ll have him under control and can draw breed again.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Enough!" Rin cut him off, his tone icy andmanding Pass on my order, Stop attacking him immediately!"
"What?" The technician froze, thinking he must have misheard.
"Now! Stop the attacks!" Rin barked, shoving the technician aside as he bolted out
of the office, his heart pounding as he raced toward theb.
Chapter 452 It Was Cassian
"Mr. Kuroki! Wait up!" Theb technician stared in disbelief at Rin''s back and hurried after him. Before long, Rin reached theb where Cassian was being held
and sucked in a sharp breath. As his gaze fell on Cassian in the corner of theb,
he couldn''t help but freeze, his breath catching.
Ⱥ
Subscribed
?
Chapter 453
Chapter 453 The Terrifying Catn
Chapter 453 The Terrifying Cassian
Cassian sat stumped against the coldboratory wall, his head hanging tow, c
His striking face was smeared with blood, and his body was riddled with wounds of war pegures the star of crimson against his pale skin made him appear even more hauntingly beakd
At that moment, he was like a fragile masterpiece, so delicate that the slightest track might cause him to cxride to nothingness.
Rin could sense that Cassian''s life force was hanging by a thread
Yet, even in this broken state, an oppressive aura of bloodlust surrounded him- stert derion that even in dasth, ka would not tolerate the slightest offense.
Rin scanned theb, his face darkening as he took in the carnage. The devastation was far worse than he had images.
Not far away, dozens ofb technicians were sprawled across the floor. Half of them were dead, while the rest were body clinging to life.
"Damn it! Call an ambnce, now!" Rin shouted, his voice sharp with urgency
Among the fallen were three senior technicians, the backbone of Indigo Lab. If they didn''t make it, theb would suffer a loss it could never recover from.
And that wasn''t all. Cassian had also killed over forty or fifty regr technicians. Thepensation payouts to their families alone would be astronomical.
Rin had initially been worried about Raven retaliating once she found out theb had captured someone she was after. But then, seeing half his staff ughtered by Cassian, his grief and furypletely drowned out any fear of her
He fixed a murderous re on Cassian, his teeth grinding audibly. "I don''t care who you are. You destroyed myb, and r make you pay for it!"
Blinded by rage, Rin was teetering on the edge of madness.
Without wasting a second, he stormed back to his office, keyed in the code to unlock the safe, and retrieved a transparent ss vial filled with a vivid purple liquid.
That was no ordinary poison. It was a deadly poison, custom-made by the Indigo Lab.
He had refrained from using it on Cassian. Cassian''s extraordinary physical resilience and unyielding willpower made him theb''s most prized test subject since its inception. Rin had feared that even a slight miscalction could kill him, jeopardizing the entire experiment.
But with most of hisb staff either dead or gravely injured, and not even a single blood sample from Cassian to show for their efforts, his priorities had shifted drastically.
The catastrophic losses left him with only one goal, which was to subdue Cassian as quickly as possible and extract the necessary samples to salvage what remained of theb''s research.
Resolute in his decision, Rin grabbed the poison and headed straight back to theb.
In just over ten minutes, the remainingb technicians managed to clean up theboratory.
Even then, no one dared to get within ten feet of Cassian.
"Mr. Kuroki, watch out!" Ab technician noticed Rin heading toward Cassian with
a vial of poison in hand and nervously called out to warn him.
Rin shot the technician a sharp re, silencing him instantly.
After observing Cassian for a while, Rin noticed his faint breathing and closed eyes. Summoning his courage, he cautiously ''moved closer.
Ten feet, six feet and three feet...
But just as Rin stepped within ten feet of Cassian, an icy chill suddenly filled the air around him.
The icy chill was so intense that his legs nearly gave out, and he almost dropped to his knees.
As he was about to steady himself, he suddenly locked eyes with a pair of dark golden eyes, cold and piercing Once wless and radiant, they then brimmed with an overwhelming, bone-chilling killing intent.
Bang! The moment their eyes met, Rin staggered backwar This be e andnding hard on the ground.
"Mr. Kuroki!"
"Mr. Kuroki!"
Sessfully unlocked!
Thed technicians stationed at the door scrambled over, tripping over
themselves as they hurriedly carried Rin out in a chaotic rush.
Chapter 453 The Terrifying Cassian
"Damn it!"
"Damn it!"
Gasping for air, Rin was dragged out of theb. He shot a venomous re at Cassian, who was casually leaning against the wall. His eyes burned with unhinged rage and a thirst for blood.
Rin roared, "Take this poison and dump it into theb''s venttion system! Lock every door and window. No one is allowed in for the next twenty-four hours!"
He shoved the vial into the hands of the nearest technician, then steadied himself with great effort and turned to stagger toward his office.
At first, he had only nned to use a small dose of poison on Cassian. But after
the destruction of hisb and the humiliation he''d endured in front of his subordinates, there was no other choice. Cassian had to die.
He let out a cold, sinisterugh. "Enough poison to kill thousands... Let''s see how long you canst. "You asked for this! Don''t even think about ming me!"
Subscribed
Chapter 454
Chapter 454 Thorian
Meanwhile, on Raven''s side, not long after she left the Ortega family, a man in histe twenties appeared before her. His features were sharp and striking, exuding an air of resolute confidence!
"Lady Valor!" The man dropped to one knee before Raven, his expression filled with reverence and unwavering respect as he spoke.
The man was none other than Thorian, the Chariot of Valha, and the strongest song the Triad
He had been covertly gathering intelligence in the Sunset Empire for some time. Upon hearing news of Raven''s arrival in the region, he rushed to meet her without dy.
As for the changes in Raven''s appearance, Thorian had been informed by Hugmuinn beforehand, so he showed no signs of surprise.
Raven wasted no time on pleasantries. She sent a photo from her phone to Thorian and said, "I need you to find someone for me. His name is Cassian, a man from Vyrdenia."
Thorian''s expression shifted as he stared at the man in the photo, a flicker of something unusual shing in his eyes
He hesitated. "This man..."
"What? Have you seen him?" Raven''s sharp voice broke the silence.
"No, I haven''t," Thorian replied cautiously. "I''ve only heard Cassian is a useless rich kid. I just don''t understand why you''d want to find someone like him."
Thorian was well-versed in the secrets of Regalhold''s noble families. Naturally, he knew all about Cassian, the second son of the Lysander family, a good-for- nothing with nothing to his name except a handsome face.
"Thorian." Raven''s voice turned icy, her gaze sharp. "Have you forgotten Valha''s rules? Don''t question what doesn''t concern you."
Even though she knew Thorian was referring to Cassian''s past self, she couldn''t tolerate anyone belittling him. After all, the man she cherished bore that name.
Thorian immediately lowered his head. "I understand. My apologies."
Still, a flicker of difort crossed Thorian''s face.
What truly unsettled him wasn''t Raven''s interest in Cassian, but it was the fact that he already knew where Cassian was.
Beforeing there, Thorian had secretly infiltrated Indigo Lab and spotted Cassian locked up inside.
At the time, he dismissed Cassian as just a spoiled rich kid, not worth the effort to save, and left with the ssified
documents.
"Your main mission right now is to locate Cassian," Raven said.
Her gaze softened slightly, but her tone remained cold as she added, "Inform me immediately if there''s any news about him." "Understood!" Thorian quickly weighed the pros and cons and ultimately decided not to mention seeing Cassian at Indigo
Lab.
He figured Raven''s sudden interest in Cassian was likely just because of his appearance. If they couldn''t find him soon, she''d probably lose interest.
Besides, when Thorian saw him in theb, Cassian was gravely injured, and he might already be dead.
Telling Raven that would only dampen her mood unnecessarily.
Thorian had barely stepped away when he felt someone tailing him.
He casually turned into a deserted alley, his movements smooth and unhurried.
Only when he reached the deepest part of the alley did he stop.
He said coldly, "You''ve been following me for quite a while. Why not show yourself?"
A voice sounded. "Impressive, as expected of Valha''s Chariot!"
As soon as Thorian finished speaking, a figure emerged from the shadows.
The man seemed unaffected by the heavy aura surrounding Thorian. His steps were steady and deliberate as he slowly approached.
When he finally stood before Thorian, thetter got a good look at him. It was a middle-aged man in a dark gray suit, his skin pale and sickly.
Though his expensive attire hinted at a background of wealth and privilege, his gloomy appearance and unsettling demeanor made him hard to look at. Chapter 454 Thorian
Thorian studied the man carefully, confirming he had never seen him before. He then asked, "Who are you?"
Chapter 455
Chapter 455 Benedict Is Missing
"Who I am doesn''t matter." The gloomy man narrowed his eyes slightly and let out a soft chuckle. "What really matters is this. If the world found out the fearsome Chariot could be so sentimental, what would they think?"
Thorian froze for a split second, and his muscles tensed as the words hit him. Then, in a cold voice, he asked, "What do you mean?"
"Come on, do I really have to spell it out for you?" Unbothered by Thorian''s growinganger, the gloomy man continued, "With your strength and cunning, you could easily carve out your own empire. Why waste your talents serving under someone else?
"The only reason you''re still in Valha is because you''re head over heels for Raven, right?"
Thorian''s expression turned icy. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Stop following me!"
"Rx. I''m just trying to help." The gloomy man smirked. "You''re out here risking your neck for her, but what''s she doing? Chasing after some pretty boy who''s all looks and no substance. Doesn''t that sting, even a little?"
"Who the hell are you?" Thorian''s gaze locked onto the gloomy man. This man knew far too much. If he dared to harm Raven...
Thorian''s mind raced, and a sharp glint of killing intent flickered in his sharp eyes. The gloomy man seemed to sense it. He smiled faintly. "Sunset Empire''s soldiers are patrolling nearby. You''d better not act recklessly.
"Sure, you could escape, but if you drew the attention of the Sunset Empire''s military, your identity might be exposed. And then, the mission Raven entrusted to you would be ruined."
Thorian clenched his jaw and slowly withdrew the concealed weapon he had been gripping tightly.
For a moment, he had truly wanted to kill this man.
But as the man had pointed out, Raven''s mission was still iplete, and his identity couldn''t be revealed yet.
Seeing that, the smile on the gloomy man''s lips deepened, his satisfaction almost palpable.
He pulled a business card from the pocket of his suit and handed it to Thorian. The card had nothing on it except a phone number.
He said, "Thorian, I can help you get what you truly desire. If the dayes when you change your mind, just call this number."
The gloomy man took a few steps forward, then stopped abruptly. Turning back to Thorian, he said, "Some opportunities, once missed, are gone forever. You''ve sacrificed so much for her. You deserve to stand by her side, not remain in her shadow as a subordinate."
"Don''t think your petty schemes will sway me," Thorian replied coldly.
His eyes glinted with icy determination. "I''ve worked for her, and I''ll always do. I''ve never once considered standing as her equal.
"As for her preferences, what kind of man she chooses to be with is her personal business and has nothing to do with me." "Is that really what you think?" The gloomy man smirked, his grin tinged with mockery. "You might fool others with those words, but not me. Stop lying to yourself. Whether you continue as her subordinate or make her yours, it''s all up to you, Thorian. Think it over carefully."
With that, he left those words hanging in the air and continued walking out of the alley.
Ever since he learned Raven had arrived in the Sunset Empire, he had beenying the groundwork for his n. Thorian was the linchpin of his scheme.
Earlier that day, when he saw Thorian with a stunning woman, he had assumed Thorian had moved on, and disappointment had begun to creep in. But then he heard Thorian address the woman as "Lady Valor."
It was hard for him to rte the breathtaking beauty before him to the in- looking Raven he remembered, but he had no choice but to ept the truth.
In fact, this revtion only made it easier for him to proceed with his n.
He had seen through Thorian''s feelings. As lor as he yed his cards right, he was confident he could turn Thorian into the perfect pawn.
Sessfully unlocked!
It was just the beginning.
The dim streetlight cast eerie shadows across the man''s pale face, making him look almost ghostly.
He gritted his teeth. "Raven, everything you owe me-I''ll make sure you pay for it, piece by piece!"
Chapter 455 Benedict is Missing
Raven returned to Hiemaly''s vi in Broson City, only to find Hiemaly still hadn''te back.
After changing into a simple, understated outfit, she decided to check out Cassian''sst known location before he went off
the grid
But just as she was about to head out, her phone suddenly buzzed. It was Saxon
calling. "Raven! Benedict is missing!
Subscribed
Chapter 456
hapter 456 Have You Found Cassian Yet?
Chapter 456 Have You Found Cassian Yet?
The moment Raven heard the urgency in Saxon''s voice, her expression darkened. "Missing? Since when? Just an hour ago, I had snacks with him-he said he was tired and wanted to nap, so I asked someone to set up a room for him. But when I went to check on him, he was gone. You have so many men under yourmand, and you still managed to lose a child?"
Her sharp words hit Saxon square in the ego, but he couldn''t exactly tell her that Benedict wasn''t your average child.
That little devil''s mind was a mystery even he and Hiemalybined couldn''t unravel.
So in the end, all he could do was swallow his pride and mutter, "I''ve already punished the guards on duty. What matters now is finding him, fast. Can you think of anywhere he might go?"
Raven frowned slightly. She didn''t know Benedict well enough to guess where he might''ve run off to.
But something felt off-there was something in Saxon''s tone, not just urgency, but a deeper kind of worry, the kind you don''t have for some random kid.
And now that she thought about it, Benedict had been unusually attached to her when they first met, clinging to her like a shadow.
But the second Saxon appeared, the boy followed him without a word of protest. Almost... like they already knew each other.
''Could it be... they''d met before?''
"I''ve got people searching already," Saxon said quickly. "But so far, nothing. If hees to you, promise me you''ll call me right away."
"Send me your location. I''ming to you now." Raven hung up without waiting for a reply and strode out of the vi.
Thirty minutester, she found Saxon.
He looked pale, on edge, ncing at his phone every few seconds like he was waiting for it to ring.
"Did you check the surveince?" she asked, watching the worry etched into his face, her suspicions growing.
Saxon''s reaction to Benedict''s disappearance was far beyond what anyone would expect for a child he barely knew. "The footage... was corrupted." His voice was tight, anxious. "Where could a kid that small even go?"
At first, he''d assumed Benedict had snuck out to find Raven. But when he
realized she hadn''t seen him either, full-blown panic set in.
If anything happened to that boy, not even death would be enough to atone.
Raven paused to think. "Before he vanished, did he say or do anything unusual? Mention wanting to go somewhere?"
Saxon furrowed his brows, trying to recall.
Then, suddenly, he seemed to think of something.
"He did say he wanted to find."
"Find what?" Raven pressed.
"Find his parents," Saxon finally muttered, looking away in guilt, trying to hide the nerves in his voice. "I''ve been asking around for leads on them. He might''ve overheard something."
He remembered Benedict''s words. ''He already found his mom. Next, he was going to find his dad.''
Now that he thought about it, maybe the boy had caught wind of Cassian''s whereabouts and ran off to find him.
But that was a theory he didn''t dare voice aloud to Raven. Instead, he circled the
topic. "By the way, Raven... did you ever find Cassian?"
She had once risked everything to cross worlds just to look for that man.
But to Saxon, Cassian wasn''t worth even a strand of her hair. That''s why, until now, he hadn''t bothered to ask.
But at this moment, he had no choice.
?
Subscribed
2 Likes
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 457
Chapter 457 Illegitimate Son?
"I found him," Raven nodded. "But I''ve lost contact with him again recently. I''m
also trying to track hirn down."
Saxon paused, startled. "You mean... Cassian''s gone missing too?"
"You could say that," Raven replied, casting him a strange look.
Something about Saxon was seriously off today.
He''d just been fretting over Benedict''s safety, and now he was suddenly shifting gears to ask about Cassian? The switch was too quick. Something wasn''t right.
"What matters now is finding Benedict," Saxon said, as his phone started ringing. "If you hear anything, you have to let me know."
He nced at the caller ID, gestured apologetically to Raven, and stepped aside to answer it.
Just then, two of Saxon''s men entered. "Miss Valor."
They didn''t know exactly who Raven was, but judging by the way their boss treated her-with such familiarity and respect- they dared not show the slightest rudeness.
Raven gave them a curt nod. "Any news?"
The two men exchanged uneasy nces. One finally said, "We''re sorry... the surveince system was down. We still don''t know which exit young Mr. Valor used."
"Young Mr. Valor?" Raven''s brow arched. A suspicion crept into her mind, but she didn''t let it show. "Does he often sneak off like that?"
"No," one of the men replied quickly. "He usually sticks close to the boss. He''s never wandered off on his own before. But ever since we got to Broson City, he''s been running off a lot."
Raven''s eyes narrowed. "You mean you all came to Broson City together? He was with Saxon this whole time?"
"Yes, ma''am," the man confirmed.
As she watched them nod, Raven''s expression grew even colder. ''What exactly is the rtionship between Benedict and Saxon?''
She had already noticed that Saxon acted oddly toward Benedict, but she''d never connected the dots until now. Thinking about it carefully... Benedict did resemble Saxon in certain features. And they both had thest name Valor. Now Saxon''s men were calling Benedict young Mr. Valor.
"Miss Valor?" the two men faltered when they saw the sudden change in her expression.
They were just about to exin that Benedict was Saxon''s nephew when Saxon came rushing back in, still holding his phone.
"Raven, I''ve found Benedict''s location."
But Raven didn''t even flinch at the news. Instead, she frowned and asked, "Saxon, tell me the truth. What''s your real rtionship with Benedict?"
Saxon froze. A visible flicker of panic crossed his face.
He had no idea how much Raven knew. Feeling cornered, he attempted to y dumb. "What rtionship? I have nothing to do with that kid. Wasn''t I just helping you find his birth parents?"
"You''re still lying to me?" Raven''s voice turned sharp. Her frustration boiled over. "Your men already told me-Benedict has been with you this entire time. You brought him to Broson City yourself."
"You already know?" Saxon cursed inwardly. ''Damn it. Why didn''t I warn them to keep quiet about the boy''s identity?'' Now that Raven had figured it out, she''d never take it lightly.
He hesitated for a moment, then tried to calm her. "Raven, I get how you''re feeling. But no one wanted th like this. You have to ept it."
to turn out
"ept it?" Raven''s voice turned icy. "ept what? That you fathered a child behind everyone''s back? That you dumped
him like luggage and left him to fend for himself without caring how dangerous it might be?"
that Sessfully unlocked!
per little secret, you dragged him into this world
Subscribed
Chapter 458
Chapter 458 Benedict At Indigo Lab
"It was Benedict''s idea to tag along, not mine," Saxon blurted instinctively, eager to clear himself of any me.
But mid-sentence, he frozesomething about Raven''s expression made his gut twist. "Wait, what did you just say? He''s my illegitimate son?!"
"You''re still trying to deny it?" Raven looked like she was one second away from punching him. "No wonder he looked so familiar the first time I saw him! I thought maybe it was fate or something-turns he''s your flesh and blood, My own nephew!"
"Raven, you''ve got one hell of an imagination," Saxon muttered, dragging a hand over his face. He was exhausted-andpletely at a loss.
If he denied it, Raven would definitely keep pressing about why Benedict stuck so close to him, what their rtionship really was. But if he admitted it outright? He''d get pummeled for sure.
And dammit, he wasn''t about to take the fall for something like this.
"You''re still trying to wriggle out of it?" Raven stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor. "Spit it out. Where''s Benedict''s mother? Don''t tell me you dumped her for someone else."
"I would never," Saxon practically wailed.
If he were capable of that kind of charm, would he have spent twenty-plus years as a proud, lonely bachelor?
And now, not only single, but used by his own sister of being a heartless womanizer?
"Raven, I don''t have time to exin," he said urgently, pulling free of her grip. "I tracked thest signal from Benedict''s ring- it came from Indigo Lab. We need to get there. Now."
"Indigo Lab?" Raven arched an eyebrow. "Rin''sb?"
She took a breath, forced herself to calm down, and let go of Saxon''s cor. "Fine. We''ll deal with your mess after we find Benedict."
As Raven and Saxon rushed to Indigo Lab, another yer had just entered the city. Shawn had arrived in Broson City on a private jet and headed straight for the sameb.
He was one step behind Raven. By the time he got there, L had already been taken care of by Raven herself.
Rin had already filled him in on everything else-including the part where Raven had asked him to help find Cassian. Shawn narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You''ve got a photo of Cassian. How hard can it be to find one man?"
He was seated in Rin''s office chair, his tone like ice, gaze sharp as a de.
Raven still hadn''t settled the score with him over what happened with L. So this time, when it came to helping her track someone down, he knew-there could be no mistakes. Not again.
Rin was already panicked, but now his nerves were shot.
He deeply regretted the rash decision to poison Cassian with a near-lethal dose.
But if Shawn found out the truth-that Cassian was still alive and imprisoned right hereChe wouldn''t live long enough to regret anything else.
"Master... it''s not that I''m not trying," Rin said, forcing his voice to stay steady. "Even Raven couldn''t find him. With only a photo to go on, it''s going to take time."
"Cut the excuses." Shawn''s voice dropped a notch colder. "How long?"
"A week. No-maybe two," Rin said, trying to stall for time, scrambling for any way to bury his mistake deeper.
"You''ve got two days," Shawn said tly. "If he''s still missing after that, you''re out. And don''t think Raven''s favor will save you there are plenty of people lining up for that."
Rin''s spine went ramrod straight at the threat. "Understood. I''ll do everything I can to locate Cassian."
Shawn gave a curt nod, unaware that the man Raven was searching for was already trapped in this veryb-and slowly dying from the toxin Rin had used on him.
Just then, theb door burst open and a technician ran in, pale-faced. "Mr. Alford! Someone''s breached the facility! They''ve disabled our security system!"
"What?!" Shawn shot to his feet. Indigo Lab''s s Sessfully unlocked! 1 in the entire Smiogua Area. Not even top-tier
hackers could crack it. "Who the hell got in?"
"A man and a woman, the technician stammered. "They demanded we release a little boy. They''ve already taken down dozens of guards-automatic rifles couldn''t even slow them down."
"A little boy?" Shawn turned to Rin, narrowing his eyes. "You started a new experiment without telling me?"
Chapter 458 Benedict At Indigo Lab
"I-I don''t know anything about a boy!" Rin''s breath caught in his throat as he frantically denied it.
Shawn''s face turned ice-cold. "Do they think Indigo Lab is some kind of yground?"
First Raven had barged into Indigo Training Ground. Now this? Two people storming into theb like it was theirs?
If this got out, his reputation would be in shambles.
"Call every advanced unit we''ve got in theb," he barked. "I want those two stopped, now."
Furious, Shawn stormed toward the hallway himself.
But the moment he stepped out and saw who wasing straight for him, his
entire body went rigid-like someone had hit pause on his soul. He stood frozen, utterly stunned.
Chapter 459
Chapter 459 A Death Wish
For a moment, Shawn waspletely stunned. ''What the hell is going on? he thought, dazed. Why are Raven and the president of the Star God Association showing up here together?''
Behind him, Rin, who had followed Shawn out of the office, caught sight of Raven and nearly copsed on the spot-his legs buckled, and he almost hit the floor.
His mind nked, and only one thought remained: It''s over.
His whole body trembled as he imagined the consequences of their exposure. He tried to keep it together, but the fear was overwhelming.
Shawn, however, had no time to notice Rin''s unraveling state. His own panic was written all over his face as he forced a swallow, his voice tight and nervous.
He said, "Miss Valor, Mr. Valor... what brings you here? If you needed anything, a simple call would''ve done-I would''vee out personally to greet you."
Dignity meant nothing in front of Raven and Saxon, especially after witnessing Raven storm through Indigo Training Ground like a one-woman army. In Shawn''s eyes, she was less a woman than a walking force of destruction.
"Indigo Lab?" Raven''s gaze bore into him. "So it really is connected to you."
Color drained from Shawn''s face.
He opened his mouth to exin, but Raven cut him off coldly.
"Rx," she said tly. "I''m not here to settle the score-at least not today. My brother''s son is being held in yourb. Hand him over, and I won''t press the other matters. For now."
Shawn blinked. "Your brother''s... son?"
The words hit him like a brick wall.
He turned, stiffly, toward the man standing beside Raven.
When he realized who Saxon was, a tsunami crashed through his mind.
''Raven... is the Star God Association president''s sister?'' He''d already found Raven tough to deal with on her own, but now she came backed by the Star God Association?
And worse-far worse-was the implication buried in her words: someone from theirb had taken the president''s son. ''These idiots... do they have a death wish?''
The second he realized just how bad this could get, Shawn''s entire demeanor shifted. He looked Raven straight in the eye, his voice suddenly serious. "Miss Valor, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Please... give me a moment to look into it."
Without waiting for a response, Shawn grabbed Rin and shoved him forward. "Have you seen the boy she''s talking about?" he demanded.
Rin frowned in thought, then, as if something clicked, nodded. Right. There was a little boy who somehow wandered in this afternoon, but ourb has strict rules- outsiders aren''t allowed in. As soon as our staff found him, they escorted him out."
That wasn''t entirely a lie-but it wasn''t the truth either. Yes, a boy had run into theb. But Rin hadn''t had him thrown out. He''d been trying to get approval for a new round of experiments-ones that specifically needed test subjects between five, and eight years old. So when he couldn''t trace the boy''s identity, and figured he was just some nameless street kid, he had him detained for further use.
Saxon''s eyes sharpened. "Did anyone see which way he went?"
Rin, as the head of theb, was no amateur. He''d been trained to lie without a flicker of guilt, and no polygraph in the world could detect it.
So it was no surprise that no one in the room caught a thing.
I''ll make a call and check, he said smoothly, already pulling out his phone. In front of Raven and Saxon, he pretended to dial and spoke into the receiver, "That kid who showed on the afternoonery idea which direction he went after leaving?" Sessfully unlocked!
A few momentster, Rin ended the fake call ar. turned back. "Got it.
Chapter 460
Chapter 460 Benedict In The Lab
Rin turned to Saxon and said calmly, "Mr. Valor, my staff only remembers seeing the boy head toward the subway station across the road. As for whether he actually went in... no one''s sure."
It was a vague answer, deliberately so. Most people wouldn''t remember which direction a stranger left in, and Rin was banking on that-something ambiguous enough to send Raven and Saxon on a wild goose chase, without raising suspicion.
If Benedict really had gone to the station, the nearby surveince cameras would''ve picked him up. That was enough to make the lie convincing.
Saxon didn''t hesitate. He turned on his heel, ready to head straight there.
But before he could walk out the door, Shawn quickly spoke up. "Mr. Valor, since the child wasst seen in ourb, I can''t shirk responsibility. I''ll have my men search the area immediately. If we find anything, you''ll be the first to know."
"Good," Saxon said. "Call me directly if there''s news."
Because Rin had no clear motive to harm Benedict, Saxon wasn''t the least bit suspicious. He tossed a business card onto the table, then grabbed Raven by the arm and left.
Once the pair disappeared down the corridor, Shawn spun around to face Rin. "That kid couldn''t have gone far. Priority one -find Mr. Valor''s son. After that, Cassian. We need answers in two days. Satisfactory ones. Can you handle that?
"I... yes," Rin said, lowering his head slightly to hide his unease. "I''ll send men out right away."
The moment Shawn walked off, Rin rushed back to his office. After making sure no one was nearby, he picked up his phone and called a trusted subordinate.
"That boy we caught this afternoon-he''s no longer useful. Get rid of him. And make sure there''s no trace." "Yes, sir."
The subordinate retrieved a knife and a length of rope, then quietly made his way toward theb where Benedict was being held.
Rin hung up, eyes flicking to the clock on the wall. A cold, ruthless glint shed across his gaze.
"As long as I insist I let the kid go, they won''t have proof," he muttered. "Mr. Alford might be furious if I fail the assignment, but a demotion''s still better than a body bag."
As he spoke, Rin began deleting all surveince footage from theb that day. He knew-if Raven or Saxon ever discovered he''d nned to use Benedict in a human experiment, they wouldn''t just kill him. They''d reduce the entire Indigo Lab to rubble.
That''s why, even if it meant lying to Shawn, Saxon, and Raven, he had to make sure they never found Benedict.
Just as he was anxiously awaiting confirmation from his men, hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway.
The office door mmed open.
"Mr. Kuroki!" a subordinate burst in. "We''ve got a problem-the kid''s gone. He''s not in theb anymore. We don''t know where he went."
"What?!" Rin shot to his feet. "The doors and windows were all locked. How the hell did a little kid escape?"
"There was a venttion shaft behind a cab," the subordinate said, sweating. "We think he crawled out through that."
Rin barked, "Then what the hell are you standing here for? Go find him!"
He rubbed his face roughly, trying to force himself to stay calm. Raven and Saxon had already left-if Benedict was still somewhere inside the facility, he might still have a chance to contain this.
"Search teams are already out," someone added.
But before Rin could even respond, another technician came sprinting into the room.
"We checked every room. He''s not here."
"What?!" Rin''s face twisted with rage.
As long as Benedict remained missing, it felt like a de hung over his neck,
swinging lower with every passing second.
"You can''t even find a child? What do I even pay you for he snarled,
"It''s our failure, sir," the subordinate said, tremb Sessfully unlocked!
kid to crawl through a vent."
Rin narrowed his eyes, thinking fast. "Fine. Then figure out where that shaft leads. Whichb does it pass through?
Most of the ducts in the building had been sealed for security reasons.
And even in the rare ces where they hadn''t been, the final exit to the outside world was sealed with a five-pound iron
Chapter 469 Benedict in The Lab
lock-there was no way Benedict could get out that way.
One of the researchers furrowed his brow, thinking. Then, suddenly, his eyes widened.
"The vent leads to theb where Cassian''s being held."
Subscribed
Chapter 461
Chapter 461 A Strange Sense Of Familiarity
Chapter 461 A Strange Sense Of Familiarity
"Cassian?" Upon hearing the name, Rin immediately bolted toward theb where Cassian was being held.
Even though Cassian had been poisoned and was in no condition to escape-let alone take Benedict with him-Rin wasn''t about to take any chances. The longer that boy remained alive, the more unpredictable things became. He had to find Benedict. And kill him.
But while Rin was rushing down the corridor, Benedict had already squeezed through the air duct andnded in the adjacentb.
He was now crouched in front of Cassian, carefully dabbing at the blood on the man''s body with a folded handkerchief.
Cassian, who even on the brink of death had frightened trained researchers into backing off, showed no resistance.
He didn''t summon even a flicker of his usual pressure. Instead, he simply let the child''s small hands move gently across his wounds, not even flinching when Benedict identally pressed against an open cut.
Cassian knew he didn''t like kids. He never had. But for reasons he couldn''t exin, there was something about this one-a strange, aching sense of familiarity. It wasn''t warmth, exactly. Just... something that made him not want to push the boy
away.
"Sir... does it hurt?" Benedict asked softly.
He stared up at Cassian with eyes that mirrored his own, brows andshes strikingly simr.
Cassian shook his head. The pain from the poison had already drained most of his strength; even speaking felt like a battle.
But then he nced around and realized where they were. He drew in a shallow breath and managed, "This ce is dangerous. How did you even get in?"
Benedict looked up at him, then lowered his voice and replied, "I came looking for my dad... but some people caught me and locked me in the room next door."
Cassian frowned. "Your dad was taken here too?"
"I''m not sure," Benedict murmured, lowering his head as his lips trembled. "But I want to find him. My uncles said he didn''t want me... that''s why he left me behind. I just... I just want to know if that''s true."
Cassian stared at the little boy, his heart clenching at the sight of that downcast face and the quiet grief in his voice. A fierce, inexplicable rage surged through him.
"If he didn''t want a child, then why have one at all?" he snapped, voice low but full of fury.
"Even a stray dog or cat earns your care when you raise it-how heartless does a man have to be to walk away from his own child? This boy''s no nuisance-he''s just a kid. A kid that should''ve been loved," he added.
Just as he was about to say more, footsteps echoed from the hallway outside.
Cassian tensed and looked at the tiny figure in front of him. "Someone''sing. You have to hide-now."
There was no way he had the strength to carry the boy and escape with him.
The poison had sapped nearly everything he had. The only chance was to draw attention to himself and give the kid an opening to slip away unnoticed.
His eyes scanned theb. There was only a wide experiment table and a storage cab tucked in the corner.
''No good, he thought. ''They''ll find him in there in seconds.''
Then, in a sh of desperation, his gaze shot upward-to the ceiling.
Bracing himself, Cassian slowly pushed to his feet, biting back the pain as he reached up and slid aside a ceiling tile. Using every ounce of strength left in him, he lifted Benedict and hoisted him into the crawl space above.
There was barely two feet of clearance up there. Cassian had noticed it when he first infiltrated theb. It wasn''t enough for an adult to hide-but it would be just right for a small child.
Once Benedict was inside, Cassian carefully pushed the tile back into ce.
But before sealing itpletely, he looked up and whispered, "No matter what happens next, you don''t make a sound. And you don''te down. Understand? If they hear anything, if they even suspect you''re up there-we''re both dead." Benedict nodded hard, eyes wide with fear but filled with understanding. The moment he did, the footsteps reached the door.
Cassian slid the tile shut, leaned back against the wall, and slowly sank to the floor.
The effort of lifting the boy had nearly drained thest of his strength. The room spun around him, and darkness began to creep into the edges of his vision.
Chapter 462
Chapter 462 Where''s The Boy?
Theb doors burst open with a thunderous crash.
Rin stormed in with two subordinates at his heels, eyes sweeping the room in search of Benedict.
"Find him," he barked, jerking his chin.
Catching the signal, the two technicians immediately began tearing through theb, opening cabs, checking corners- every movement deliberate, but careful. They avoided going anywhere near Cassian slumped in the shadows.
No one darede within ten feet of him. The man was riddled with a rare, potent toxin. One wrong move, and they could end up poisoned too.
When the venttion shafts and storagepartments turned up nothing, Rin''s gaze fell back on Cassian.
"Where''s the boy?" he demanded.
Cassian didn''t even nce at him.
In fact, from the moment they''d stormed in, Cassian had only flicked his eyes toward the door once. Since then, not so much as a twitch.
But Rin hadn''t expected him to answer.
He gave a sharp, coldugh. "So you''re not talking? You think silence will save you?"
He was certain Cassian had seen the boy.
Theb''s venttion system was connected between rooms.
If Benedict had escaped through the ducts, this room would''ve been his first stop.
Anyone else, grievously injured and on the brink of copse, wouldn''t have had the strength to help the kid get away. But Cassian... he wasn''t like other people.
Still, the man remainedpletely unresponsive, as if Rin''s presence were nothing more than background noise. Rin''s patience snapped. "You really think I can''t make you talk?"
With a sneer, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a tactical shlight. It wasn''t just any shlight-it was a tool designed with one cruel purpose in mind.
The poison in Cassian''s body came with a special side effect: extreme sensitivity to light during re-ups. If exposed to a high-intensity beam, he wouldn''t just feel difort.
He''d experience a pain so sharp, so precise, it would feel like thousands of needles stabbing straight through his skull. Not physical agony-mental. Psychological torment, the kind that shattered minds and splintered souls.
A weak mind would crack in minutes. Even a powerful mentalist like Cassian could be driven to the brink of copse. "I''ll give you onest chance," Rin warned. "Tell me where the boy is, or I won''t hold back."
Cassian didn''t so much as lift his eyes. He simply leaned against the wall, breathing slow and shallow, as if Rin wasn''t worth the energy it would take to look at him.
He might''ve lost his strength, poisoned and stripped of his power by a fractured psyche-but if Rin thought he could break him that easily, he was dead wrong. If Rin pushed him too far, they''d both pay the price.
Cassian''s indifference sent Rin into a rage.
"Fine, he snapped. "You brought this on yourself."
He switched on the shlight.
A searing beam of white lightnced across the room, aimed directly at Cassian.
Instantly, the eyes of every technician in theb lit up-not with concern, but anticipation.
They''d hated the man from the moment he arrived.
A prisoner covered in wounds, yet still carrying himself like a god. Unbending. Unbreakable. Even now, bloodied and silent, he hadn''t given them the satisfaction of seeing him crumble.
That arrogance infuriated them.
To them, ab subject was just that-a subject Sessfully unlocked! disposable asset deserved punishment.
<. Anyone who resisted their role as a
And Cassian? He''d been a constant thorn in their side-dying experiments, destroying equipment, and withstanding pain levels that should''ve left him twitching on the floor.
So now, seeing Rin raise that weaponized beam, they could barely contain their glee.
Chapter 462 Where''s The Boy?
Finally, they were going to drag the so-called god down from his altar.
Normal people couldn''t survive that kind of mental assault. And for someone like Cassian, with strong psychic resistance?
The pain would be tenfold. They were ready-eager-to watch him scream, to see him break, to hear him beg.
Chapter 463
Chapter 463 Escape From The Base
But the smug anticipation on their faces quickly froze into something much stiffer. ''What... how is this possible?"
Under the harsh white re of the overhead lights, Cassian''s entire body was trembling from the sheer mental torment. His skin was ghostly pale, his brows furrowed in agony, every nerve in his body straining under pressure. And yet he made not a single sound.
His lips were mped tightly shut, not even a whimper slipping through.
Above them, Benedict remained hidden behind the ceiling panel, eyes locked on Cassian through the narrow slit.
His small fists clenched instinctively, trembling with helpless fury.
He had never wanted power so badly in his entire life.
But no matter how gifted he was-no matter how monstrous his talent-he was still just five years old. Right now, against the people down there, he didn''t stand a chance.
For the first time, he regretted rushing in on his own after learning Cassian''s location. If he hadn''t acted so recklessly, maybe Cassian wouldn''t be down there suffering because of him.
In theb below, Rin''s gaze darkened. He''d watched Cassian endure wave after wave of mental assault without begging for mercy, and instead of admiration, all it stirred in him was deeper hostility.
Still, despite his hatred, Rin didn''t dare approach.
He kept his distance, arms crossed coldly as he said, "Keep being stubborn, and it won''t be long before your mind breaks entirely. You''ll spend the rest of your life a hollow shell. I''m giving you onest chance."
But before he could finish his threat, Cassian slowly-painfully-lifted his head. In those striking eyes was a rising tide of bloodlust, dark and overwhelming.
The instant Rin met his gaze, a blinding jolt of pain tore through his skull. ''What the hell was that-?!''
At that very moment, Benedict, still hidden in the ceiling, seized his chance and tossed a small stone down through the gap.
What was that noise?
One of Rin''s subordinates immediately nced up. "It came from above."
"Could''ve been the third floor, another researcher said suddenly. There''s a crawlspace in the vent system-it connects upstairs."
The sudden disruption broke Rin''s focus, and he snapped his gaze away from Cassian.
Trying to suppress the lingering fear in his eyes, he barked at his men, "Go. Now. Check it out. That kid cannot be allowed to escape this base."
Without even sparing Cassian another nce, Rin turned and bolted toward the upper floors like theb was on fire. He. couldn''t stay another second near that maniac.
As their footsteps pounded away into the distance, Benedict held his breath, waiting.
When he was sure theb was clear, he gently pushed aside the ceiling panel, used the storage cab as a step, and quietly dropped back down to the floor. He ran to Cassian''s side.
Reaching out carefully, he pressed his fingers to Cassian''s neck to check his temperature, then whispered, "Sir... are you okay?"
Cassian managed to lift his head, a weak smile tugging at his pale lips. "I''m fine. Don''t me yourself."
Anyone else subjected to that intense mental attack would''ve already cracked and be a vegetable. But that wasn''t what worried him. The real danger was something far worse.
That brutal hit hadn''t just shaken his psyche-it had stirred the others.
He could feel them... the alternate personalities inside him, agitated and restless.
One wrong move and one of them could break free. If that happened, he had no idea what they might do to the boy. He had to get Benedict out of here before they surfaced.
Reaching into his jacket pocket, Cassian pulled oufa strange-looking key Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Chapter 464
Chapter 464 Escape From The Facility
Cassian pressed a small key into Benedict''s hand and said quietly, "The exit to the venttion shaft is locked. You can use this to open it.
"Now listen-remember the route. This ce has thirty floors. You''ll need to crawl all the way down to the first floor before you can get out.
"If you hit a junction, always go left. That''ll take you to a wire gate with a padlock, and then..."
Before sneaking into theb, Cassian had already hacked into the facility''s intr, pulled the entire blueprint, and memorized every exit.
He now described the precise path through the ducts in full detail.
Benedict nodded and took the key, though his eyes shimmered with worry as he looked back at Cassian. "But what about you? Once they realize I''m not upstairs, they''lle back here."
"I can''t fit through the vent," Cassian said, lifting his arm with effort. He ruffled Benedict''s soft hair and added with a weak smile, "Only if you make it out can youe back and save me."
As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and handed it over.
He said, "There''s no signal within fifteen hundred feet of this facility. Once you''re past that range, you can call for help. Dial the first contact-it''s a woman named Raven."
"Raven?" Benedict''s eyes widened in shock.
Up until now, he''d only suspected Cassian might be his father. But this... this all but confirmed it.
Before he could say more, the sound of rapid footsteps echoed from the hallway.
"Someone''sing. Go, now!" Cassian urged, mustering thest of his strength to push Benedict toward the duct.
Benedict scrambled into the shaft, crawling forward a few paces, but couldn''t help ncing back. "Wait for me. I''lle back with help, I promise!"
With that, he turned and began crawling as fast as he could toward the exit-he couldn''t waste the chance Cassian had bought for him.
The air inside the ducts was thick with the stench of decay, and his fingers asionally brushed against the cold, shriveled bodies of rats and cockroaches.
But Benedict pressed forward without flinching, clutching the phone tightly in his hand.
Before long, his exposed knees were raw and bleeding from scraping against the jagged metal, but he didn''t slow down. His small face remained still, resolute.
The duct stretched on endlessly. He didn''t know how long he''d been crawling. His limbs had gone numb when, atst, a faint light appeared in the distance.
It was the exit.
Heart pounding, Benedict sped up, using both hands and feet to propel himself toward the glow.
Soon, he reached a locked wire gate.
He slipped the key into the padlock and clicked it open without hesitation.
But just as he poked his head out of the shaft, a rush of footsteps echoed through the space.
shlights beamed down on him.
Then, voices-sharp and urgent-from just beyond the exit, where the main road ran five hundred feet from the shaft.
"There! Over there-it''s him!"
"We''ve found the kid, Mr. Kuroki," one of the uniformed techs said into a walkie- talkie.
Rin''s voice crackled coldly through the device. "Kill him."
Then, as if thinking twice, he added, "But no guns. I don''t want any noise."
Though Shawn had already returned to rest in the facility''s adjacent hotel, one
gunshot could send the entire operation up in smoke.
The boy had to disappear-quietly.
"Yes, sir, the tech responded grimly.
Sessfully unlocked!
Without another word, the group surged toward Benedict.
The boy''s expression hardened as he saw theming.
Chapter 464 Escape From The Facility
But instead of panic, he turned on his heel and bolted in the opposite direction without the slightest hesitation.
"Stop! Don''t run!
But how could a child''s short legs outrun grown men?
Within moments, they''d closed the distance to just 60 feet.
Thinking fast, Benedict veered toward a cluster of chemical barrels, shoved them over, and sent them crashing down in the path of his pursuers.
"Damn it! Move this fucking stuff away."
As the barrels rolled and spilled their contents, the stinging vapors hit the techs in the face, forcing them to stop and curse as they wiped at their burning eyes. "Useless idiots!"
Rin roared through the walkie, livid. He shoved away his chair and stormed out of his office-he''d catch the kid himself if he had to.
Benedict ran with all his might, ncing down at the phone every few seconds. Still no signal.
His legs were torn and bleeding, nervespletely numb. But still, no signal.
A minuteter, Rin and a handful of techs who had scrambled past the barrels caught sight of him again.
"There! Grab him!" Rin bellowed. "Little brat, stop right there! If you don''t stop, I''ll shoot!"
But Benedict didn''t stop. If anything, he ran faster.
Behind him, curses and threats grew louder, closer.
He ran, stumbling, gasping, forcing his body to keep goingand just as Rin was about to close the gap once more... A bar popped up on the phone. Signal.
Subscribed
Chapter 465
Chapter 465 Raven Heads To Indigo Lab
The moment his phone picked up a signal, Benedict immediately dialed Raven''s number.
"Stop him!" Rin roared, fury twisting his face.
"Don''t let him get past the base perimeter! Damn it, what use are you people? If he escapes and we don''t catch him today, you can all pack your things and get the hell out of myb!"
He and his men gave chase relentlessly. They were already near the edge of the facility-close enough for a phone to
reconnect.
If Benedict managed to contact the outside world... Rin didn''t even want to imagine the consequences of provoking Raven.
His eyes gleamed coldly. He could not let that call go through.
They were gaining on the boy now.
Rin and several others surged forward-Benedict was just within reach.
Still gripping the phone tightly, Benedict ran with everything he had, eyes locked
on the screen. The call was dialing... ringing... almost there.
But before he could escape, twob techs grabbed him roughly by the shirt.
"You little brat," one of them snarled. "Try running again, I dare you."
Even then, Benedict refused to let go of the phone. His small hands clutched it like his life depended on it, and through clenched teeth he whispered, "Pick up...e on, pick up..."
Rin stepped in, eyes locked on the phone. He reached out, hand swiping for it just as...
"Sweetheart?" Raven''s voice came through the line, tinged with anxiety. "Why haven''t I been able to reach you? Where are you? Are you in danger?"
Benedict''s eyes widened. He gasped out, "I''m at Indigo Lab-Cassian''s here too- he''s in danger, you have to-"
In that panicked moment, he blurted out the word he had whispered only in his heart a thousand times.
On the other end, Raven froze. ''That''s not Cassian''s voice... Isn''t this his phone?'' And yet, that voice... it sounded achingly familiar.
''Benedict. That was Benedict''s voice, she thought.
She opened her mouth to ask more when a burst of static and crashing sounds erupted from the speaker.
"Benedict? Benedict, what''s happening?!" she called urgently.
The only response was a guttural cry of pain.
Rin''s fist had mmed into Benedict''s chest, sending the boy sprawling to the ground. The blow had been brutal-fueled by panic and rage. Blood welled up at the corners of Benedict''s mouth as he struggled for breath.
Even then, lying there gasping, he used thest of his strength to croak, "We''re at Indigo Lab... please... help Cassian..."
And then-click. The line went dead.
Raven stared at the screen, the call now disconnected. The cold aura radiating from her body was so intense it felt like it could freeze the air around her.
*****
Back when she''d spoken with Rin, she''d felt something was off about him.
But she hadn''t pressed. She couldn''t think of a reason why he''d lie about Benedict''s whereabouts, so she let it go.
Now she knew-he had lied.
And it wasn''t just Benedict. Cassian, the man she''d asked Rin to help her find, was there too.
Her expression turned lethal. The fury in her eyes could kill.
"Raven? What is it? Did you find out where Benedict is?" Saxon asked, rmed by the sudden shift in her demeanor.
"Get your men," she said, her voice like ice. "We''re going to Indigo Lab."
And with that, Raven turned and strode out, he Sessfully unlocked!
If Cassian and Benedict weren''t safe-if either of them was even scratched-then
she would personally burn Indigo Lab to the ground.
Chapter 466
Chapter 466 To Indigo Training Ground
Chapter 466 To Indigo Training Ground
While Raven and Saxon were racing full speed toward Indigo Lab, Rin was already half-mad with rage.
He yanked the fallen Benedict off the ground and, with a loud crack, pped him across the face-hard enough to leave bloody welts.
"You little bastard," Rin snarled, eyes bloodshot. "You''ve seen Cassian, haven''t you? This phone-it''s his, right? That call just now, was it to Raven?"
Benedict didn''t answer. His head tilted down slightly, gaze fixed on Rin''s wrist- then suddenly, he sank his teeth into it with no warning at all.
"Aaagh!" A scream of agony tore from Rin''s throat as pain shot up his arm. He wrenched his wrist free, only to see a bite mark so deep the bone was nearly visible beneath the blood.
Enraged beyond reason, Rin struck again, another brutal p to Benedict''s cheek. The boy''s small face snapped to the side, blood immediately dripping from the corner of his mouth. But he didn''t flinch. Instead, he turned back and bit down-this time on Rin''s forearm.
Rin ripped his arm away once more, but this time he hadpletely lost it. His eyes glowed with fury as he raised his hand for a third strike-this one aimed with full force, a blow that could easily shatter the bones in Benedict''s face.
But just before his palm connected, a hand shot out from the side and caught Rin by the wrist mid-swing.
"Who the hell are you?" Rin gasped, spinning around-only to find a man standing beside him, one who had appeared without a sound. It was Thorian.
He hadn''t nned toe. Even though he''d known Cassian was here, he had no intention of getting involved-until someone had approached him earlier and said something that changed his mind. Now, he had to see for himself what kind of man Cassian truly was.
If Cassian didn''t deserve Raven... then Thorian would have no problem removing the obstacle that stood in her way.
"What are you doing here? Who are you?" Rin repeated, voice tense and sharp.
He could feel it-this man radiated power. Just one look, and Rin knew he wasn''t a match. He was afraid, but didn''t dare show it. He couldn''t afford to provoke the wrong person.
Before Thorian could reply, another man stepped out from the shadows-Oakley Rasmussen, his expression cold and calcting.
Oakley smiled thinly. "Rx. We''re here to help you."
"Help me?" Rin eyed him warily.
Oakley caught the suspicion in his gaze and nodded. "Of course. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Raven is my mortal enemy. I can''t get to her yet, so I figured... why not kill her man first? I''ll take my time getting to her."
But Rin still looked unconvinced.
Oakley didn''t push. He smiled again, calm as ever, and added, "That kid just called Raven, didn''t he? She''s on her way here. But you there''s no way you''ll be able to kill Cassian in time. So tell me... when she gets here and sees the state he''s in, do you really think she''ll let you live?"
Rin''s stomach twisted at those words.
"You really have a grudge against Cassian?" he asked, eyes narrowing, watching Oakley''s every expression.
He didn''t understand how this man even knew Cassian was here-let alone what state he was in-but the hatred in his eyes when he mentioned Raven was undeniable.
And the man had a point. If Raven showed up and saw Cassian like this, there wouldn''t be enough lives in Rin''s body to make up for it.
He didn''t want to die. Not like this.
Oakley clearly saw the hesitation.
He didn''t answer Rin''s question directly, but stepped forward and said with quiet intensity, "Tell me where Cassian is. If you don''t, when Raven arrives, she''ll tear you and your people apart."
Rin shivered involuntarily.
Beside him, Thorian stepped forward, his voice solemn. "Kid, I don''t want to hurt you. But I have no choice.
"If Cassian dies and you survive... if you say anything to Lady Valor, I''ll lose her trust forever."
He looked almost regretful as he added, "Don''t me me. When this is all over, I''ll build you a shrine in the biggest church in Vyrdenia."
Chapter 466 To Indigo Training Ground
Then, without another word, Thorian drew the dagger from his belt-and aimed it straight for Benedict''s heart.
Just as the de was about to strike, a car horn red from down the road.
Subscribed
Chapter 467
Chapter 467 Wish For Death
Chapter 467 Wish For Death
But the ring horn didn''t stop Thorian.
His dagger plunged straight into Benedict''s heart.
A blinding pain shot through Benedict''s chest, sharp enough to steal the breath from his lungs. Darkness swiftly closed in
around him.
His body gave out, and his eyes fluttered shut.
Even in that final moment, as the world slipped away, his thoughts weren''t on himself. They were on Cassian-was he safe?
Thorian watched as the boy fell limp, motionless, and only then did he whip his head toward the direction of the horn.
Seven or eight SUVs were speeding toward theb gates.
Panic surged through him. If Raven was among them, he didn''t have time to cover his tracks. Without a second thought, he flung Benedict''s lifeless body to the ground and disappeared down a narrow side path like a shadow fleeing the light.
He was sure-absolutely sure-that no one could survive a direct stab to the heart.
Even if Raven came now, she wouldn''t be able to trace the attack back to him.
Within seconds, the fleet of SUVS screeched to a halt outside Indigo Lab. Saxon was the first out, leading his men in a charge through the front entrance. But Raven... she froze mid-step. Something had caught her attention.
Slowly, she turned her head toward the main path leading to theb''s rear courtyard.
There-on the wind-she caught the faintest trace of blood.
The air was too still. That part of the grounds... had seen violence. Recently.
A sick feeling twisted in her gut. She called a quick word to Saxon and broke into
a run toward the path.
And then she saw him-a small bodyy crumpled by the roadside.
"Benedict!" She ran to him.
In a blur, she dropped to her knees beside him.
Her breath caught the m
oment she saw the gaping, blood-soaked wound in his chest-and the temperature around her seemed to drop like ice water through stone.
But she didn''t waste a single heartbeat. With hands that trembled ever so slightly, she reached for his wrist. A faint, barely- there pulse met her fingers. His breathing... shallow, uneven.
Her face darkened.
He wasn''t just wounded. His heart meridian had been struck-critically. Even she couldn''t save him outright, not here, not now. All she could do was slow the bleeding, buy time.
She acted fast. Silver needles shed from her sleeve as she stemmed the bleeding. Then she retrieved a white porcin vial from her pouch, opened it, and fed a single pill between Benedict''s lips.
Only when she saw the faintest trace of color return to his cheeks-his breath stabilizing just slightly-did she allow herself the smallest breath of relief.
But her expression remained like iron. She stared down at his blood-soaked shirt,
and her eyes darkened until they were nearly ck with rage.
Still, her hand moved gently to smooth the crease between his brows. Her voice dropped to a soft, deadly whisper. "Don''t worry, Benedict. Whoever hurt you... I''II make them understand what it truly means to wish they were dead."
The words had barely left her mouth when the Ring of Life on her finger shimmered faintly. In the blink of an eye, Benedict''s broken little form vanished- safe, hidden away.
Raven rose to her feet, turning to leave-only to catch a glint in the puddle beside her. It was a phone.
She stepped over and picked it up. The moment she saw it, her expression shifted. It was Cassian''s phone.
This was the device Benedict had used to call sure the message never got out.
And the bustard who Sessfully unlocked!
bed him had done it to silence him-to make
One thing was clear now: Indigo Lab was rotten to the core.
It-and everyone in it-had outlived their right to exist.
Meanwhile, at the top level of the facility, Rin had just arrived with Oakley at the
room where Cassian was being held.
Chapter 468
Chapter 468 Raven Has Arrived
Chapter 468 Raven Has Arrived
With a deep, bone-jarring thud, the door to Cassian''sb was kicked open from the outside.
Cassian, slumped against the wall, slowly lifted his head. Through the doorway, he saw Rin and Thorian striding in.
His brows drew together slightly.
The moment heid eyes on Oakley, a flicker of recognition passed through him- there was something disturbingly familiar about the man.
And then, just as sharply, he caught the look Oakley gave him. Cold, calcting... and burning with hate.
"Hand him over to me," Oakley said.
His gaze swept over Cassian''s battered body, clearly at the end of its rope, and a greedy gleam sparked in his eyes.
He''d changed his mind.
Before, he''d assumed Rin had failed to kill Cassian because the man was too powerful-too dangerous to take alive. Oakley hadn''t dared to make a move then. But now?
Cassian was barely clinging to life. To Oakley, he looked no more threatening than an ant under his heel.
And if he could capture him alive, he could use him as leverage. With Cassian in chains, Raven would have no choice but to surrender her authority over the Vyrdenia military.
And once that happened, it was only a matter of time before Oakley ruled the entire region.
"What are you talking about?" Rin tur te "
to him, caught off guard.
"His life still has value. I''m taking him with me." Oakley flicked his hand.
Instantly, several Sunset Empire warriors stepped forward, surrounding Cassian like a pack of wolves closing in on wounded prey.
"No," Rin said coldly. "He has to die. Today."
As long as Cassian lived, there was still a chance Raven would find him. And if she discovered what Rin had done... there would be no forgiveness. No escape. Oakley shoved Rin aside. "That''
not your
decision. I said I want him alive. Restrain him!"
se to ck
Rin''s expression darkened to something close to ck ice.
He turned sharply to theb techs beside him. Kill him.
Cassian watched as the room full of men closed in-treating him like nothing more than meat on the chopping block. His gaze grew colder with every step they took.
But the moment they lunged, the sound of ck projectiles piercing skulls sliced through the air. At the same time, ss exploded.
For an instant, silence reigned.
Then Rin''s pupils contracted violently.
He bolted toward the floor-to-ceiling window-what was left of it. It was shattered.
"How... how did he do that? he whispered, staring at the broken pane in disbelief.
These weren''t ordinary windows. They were made of reinforced materials, unbreakable by someone in Cassian''s poisoned, weakened state.
Oakley moved to stand beside him, his face like a thundercloud.
Sure, Cassian dying had its perks-there was satisfaction in revenge. But taking him alive would''ve been far more valuable. Suddenly, Rin''s eyes widened with realization. He whirled around and shouted at theb workers, "Find the body! Go! Now!"
Theb was at least three hundred feet above ground.
If Cassian had jumped, there was almost no chance he''d survived.
But that wasn''t the point.
''If Raven saw his corpse..'' he thought, ''No. She really resto
He couldn''t let her find it. Not under any circum Sessfully unlocked!
But just as the panic took hold, a new sound echoed from the hallway-footsteps.
A momentter, a young technician burst into theb, out of breath.
He said, "Mr. Kuroki! People from the Star God Association just arrived. They''re looking for someone. Mr. Alford wants
Chapter 468 Raven Has Arrived
everyone in the base to gather immediately."
"Star God Association?" Oakley blinked, surprise flickering across his face. Rin''s
breath hitched. His face drained of color, panic finally setting in.
"It''s Raven. She''s here."
Subscribed
Chapter 469
Chapter 469 I''ll Take That Hand First
The moment Rin realized the terrifying truth, panic surged through him.
"He gave her the location... That little brat told Raven where we are!" he muttered
in a frenzy. "Now she''sing straight for me-she wants the boy. What the hell am I supposed to do?"
"Go find Shawn," Oakley said calmly, his tone unnervingly even. "The kid''s already dead. No body, no proof. She won''t suspect you. I''ll take care of Cassian''s corpse. You focus on wiping every trace of ever being held here. If there''s any evidence left, get rid of it."
The situation was spiraling too fast for me. Oakley didn''t even have time to question how Rin had driven Cassian to such a desperate escape. The only thing that mattered now was damage control.
After all, to protect himself, he needed Rin to take the fall.
Hearing Oakley''sposed instructions, Rin''s breathing began to settle. He took a deep breath, steadied himself, and nodded gravely. "Got it. I''ll go. Just make sure nothing-nothing-is left behind to suggest he jumped."
Oakley gave a curt nod, and Rin turned on his heel, rushing back toward the main building with a group of subordinates in tow.
Once Rin was gone, Oakley ordered his men to clean theb while he himself took the elevator down to the lower level.
''With Cassian''s injuries, there''s no way he survived that fall; he thought. ''I''ll just wipe the scene before Raven gets here.'' But as he stepped into the alleyway where Cassian had supposedlynded, Oakley froze. The ground was pristine. No blood. No disturbance. Not even a single footprint.
His brow furrowed in confusion. He searched the area again-carefully this time- yet still found nothing. No drag marks, no broken ss, not even the scent of blood in the air.
He thought, ''Impossible. Cassian was gravely wounded. Even if by some miracle he has survived the fall, there was no way he could vanish this cleanly. Not without help. It meant someone had rescued him.''
It wasn''t Raven-she still didn''t know Cassian''s whereabouts.
And anyone else, no matter how strong, wouldn''t have made it far with a nearly- dead man in tow.
That thought offered Oakley a sliver of relief. Cassian couldn''t be far.
Still, the fact that Cassian had slipped through his fingers at thest second stung like acid. He was the perfect bargaining chip, and now he was gone. Oakley''s jaw clenched.
He pulled out his phone and immediately dispatched more men, ordering a full- scale search of the area within a 30-mile radius around Indigo Lab.
Meanwhile, Rin had already arrived at the entrance to the main building, nked by guards. But just as he stepped through the door, a shadow shed across his vision.
Before he could react, his cor was snatched, and Raven''s voice-cold enough to freeze bone-pierced the air.
"You said Benedict was kicked out of the base. Then why did I find him nearly dead inside it?" Raven said.
Rin felt those eyes-icy, piercing, merciless-and his body started to shake.
At the same time, her words rang loud and clear in his ears.
''Nearly dead?'' His heart skipped a beat. ''Not dead? That little bastard''s still alive? No... Even if he is, he must be on the brink. Otherwise, Raven would''ve just killed me without a word instead of asking questions.''
Clinging to that shred of hope, Rin tried to pull himself together.
He forced down the terror rising in his chest and said, "Why would I lie to you? You can check the security footage-I saw him leave the base."
He didn''t get to finish.
Raven''s foot mmed into his chest with crushing force, sending him flying across the floor like a rag doll. He hit the ground hard, a mouthful of blood spraying from his lips.
Before the agony in his abdomen could even register, Saxon''s boot came down squarely on his chest.
Rin''s eyes went wide.
Sessfully unlocked!
gerang with the promise of pain.
And then Saxon''s face came into view-calm, but deadly, h''s
Rin''s knees buckled instinctively, trembling beneath the weight of that gaze.
He had already erased the footage showing Benedict inside the facility, but staring into Saxon''s murderous eyes, he suddenly felt like none of that would save him.
Chapter 469 I''ll Take That Hand First
''This is the terror of the Star God Association''s leader, he finally understood.
Before he could beg for mercy, Saxon leaned down, his voice a quiet, chilling growl.
"If it weren''t for you misleading us, we never would''ve left this ce... and
Benedict wouldn''t be fighting for his life. I don''t care whether you personally hurt him or not but that hand you used to cover this up? I''ll take that first."
Subscribed
Chapter 470
Chapter 470 Burn It To The Ground
The moment the words left Rin''s mouth, Raven shifted her weight-her foot mmed down on his wrist.
Crack. The sharp sound of bone snapping echoed through theb.
Rin let out a blood-curdling scream that made every hair on one''s body stand on end.
Saxon stood by, unmoved. His expression didn''t flicker in the slightest.
When he''d heard that Benedict had been seriously injured, his heart had nearly stopped-and Rin?
Rin bore a direct line of responsibility for it.
Of course, he''d only asked for one of Rin''s hands if Rin had nothing to do with the boy''s injuries.
But if Saxon uncovered so much as a thread of evidence tying Rin to what happened... then losing a hand would be the least of his problems.
Under the looming threat of death, Rin forced himself to push through the pain, clutching his shattered wrist as he stammered, trying to sound as pitiful as possible. "Mr. Valor, I swear, I didn''t know who that kid was..."
But before he could finish groveling, Raven stepped forward and looked down at him, her voice cold as frost. "You didn''t know about Benedict? Fine. Then what about Cassian? Don''t tell me you''ve never seen him either."
Benedict was already critically hurt. Now she had to find Cassian-before both of them ended up broken.
"Cassian?" Rin clutched his chest and coughed, putting on a show of weakness. "I''ve never even heard the name. This is a restricted facility-how could someone sneak in? Other than the usualb staff and that kid who wandered in, I haven''t seen anyone unfamiliar."
Raven''s eyes turned to ice. Without a word, she stomped down on Rin''s uninjured arm. "Bring me Cassian," she said tly.
That was the final straw for Shawn. He couldn''t stay silent any longer as he watched his people get maimed right in front of him. He stepped forward with a dark expression. "Raven. Mr. Valor. You''re saying Cassian is here, but do you have any proof?"
Saxon gave a sudden, humorlessugh. "Shawn, if I had proof, do you really think you''d still be standing here, talking to me?"
Shawn choked on his words.
Just then, several of Saxon''s men returned to report, "Sir, we''ve searched the entire facility-no sign of Cassian. We also checked surveince footage and all known escape routes. Nothing."
Saxon''s aura darkened instantly. "Keep searching. Don''t stop until you find him."
Because Rin had detained Cassian in secret, only a handful of his closest cronies knew about it. The rest of theb was genuinely unaware. And now that Saxon''s men wereing up empty-handed, others were beginning to grumble under their breath.
Shawn''s patience snapped. "The Star God Association has no right to ransack our facility without evidence. This is the Sunset Empire, not your turf. Mr. Valor, you may be president of the Association, but this is overstepping."
Before Saxon could answer, Raven raised her hand.
A crimson glow red from the Five Elements Starcard in her palm.
In a sh, mes burst forth-consuming the three scientists who had dared speak.
The searing roar of fire filled the air-and when it faded, all that remained was ash. Everyone froze.
Even Shawn''s breath caught in his throat.
No one dared utter anotherint.
Raven stepped forward, her voice soft but charged with enough weight to make the walls tremble.
"You still owe me an exnation for what happened to my brother," she said, fixing her gaze on Shawn. "If anything happens to Benedict or my boyfriend on your turf-you, yourb, and everything tied to Indigo Lab... will cease to exist."
Her tone wasn''t loud, but every person in the room felt the air grow heavier-like the gods themselves were watching. Shawn swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. He did freed
One look at Raven''s face told him the truth: if C
Sessfully unlocked!
convincing.
and soon he might not survive the day.
From that moment on, he no longer dared to obstruct Saxon''s search.
Over the next thirty minutes, Saxon''s men tore through the entire facility, checking every room, corridor, and crevice-but there was still no sign of Cassian.
Chapter 470 Burn it To The Ground
As the tension thickened and the air around Raven and Saxon turned colder than steel, Saxon''s phone suddenly rang.
He nced at the caller ID and answered immediately. "Hello?
Then, as he listened, his head whipped around-and for the first time in bours, his eyes lit up with a rare, sharp glint of hope. He turned to Raven, excitement flickering in his gaze.
Subscribed
Chapter 471
Chapter 471 Question Thorian
After hanging up the call, Saxon turned to Raven and said, "My men just located a potential life-saving herb for Benedict. It''s at an underground auction in Broson City. Also, about a mile from here, they found signs that Cassian might''ve passed through."
At that, the frigid aura surrounding Raven seemed to ease-just slightly.
Saxon continued, "Just to be safe, I''m heading to the auction myself, I''ll have my team take you to where we found the traces of Cassian."
Raven didn''t hesitate for a second. She nodded. "Good."
Amaranth Bloodroot-a medicinal herb so rare it was nearly priceless in their world. If Saxon could secure it, at least Benedict''s life would no longer be hanging by a thread.
And between the two of them, Saxon was clearly the best man for the job.
Seeing Raven''s agreement, Saxon left half of the Star God Association''s forces behind before rushing off toward the
auction.
Shawn let out a sigh of relief the moment he was gone.
But Rin... Rin''s face had gone ghostly pale.
''If Raven finds Cassian alive...'' He didn''t dare finish that thought.
But what could he possibly do now, against someone as terrifying as Raven?
Before Rin coulde up with an answer, Raven had already walked out of theb, following Saxon''s men.
And because the fate of theb-and possibly all Indigo Lab''s operations-was at stake, Shawn hurried after her.
The farther they got from theb, the more the blood drained from Rin''s face.
''No. No, this can''t happen. I can''t let her find Cassian. If she does, I''m finished. What do I do? Think-think! They''re getting close...
His panic was just about to boil over when a voice from the Star God Association team suddenly rang out. "Wait."
Rin instinctively raised a hand to halt the others-when a group of people emerged from the darkness ahead, walking swiftly toward them.
And the moment Rin saw the woman at the front, his eyes lit up like someone drowning who''d just spotted a lifeline. Este!
He rushed forward and greeted her eagerly. "You''re finally here! Raven''s throwing her weight around just because she''s got the Star God Association backing her. She''s demanding we hand over Cassian-but he''s not even here! You''ve got to deal with this arrogant woman now!"
The Star God Association was strong, sure-but their influence didn''t stretch deep into the Sunset Empire. And Rin knew one thing for certain: no matter how strong the dragon, it can''t crush the snake on its own turf.
With the Ortega family''s power in Sunset Empire, he was sure they could put Raven in her ce.
That''s why, as soon as Raven brought her people and surrounded theb, Rin had sent a distress call to Este-who held significant shares in Indigo Lab.
Este had never forgotten the humiliation she suffered at Raven''s hands during the banquet. The moment she got Rin''s message, she rushed over without hesitation.
If Raven dared to ruin her mood back then, Este would make damn sure she didn''t leave here smiling either.
With that venom in her heart, Este strolled up to Raven, all smiles, and said, "Raven, really? All this fuss over some pretty boy? He disappears and you''re already acting like the world''s ending? There are plenty of good-looking men out there.
"If
you want, I can gift you a few-hell, you could collect them like shoes. Don''t tell me that little ything ran off with someone new and you''re here throwing a tantrum because he ghosted you?"
Before she could finish her sentence, Raven struck her clean across the face.
"Say one more word," Raven said coldly, "and I''ll make sure you never speak again."
Este stared at her, stunned, hand pressed against her cheek. "You-how dare you hit me?",
She''d never imagined Raven would actually hit Sessfully unlocked!
Did this woman forget who she was dealing with: The Oneya ay was second only to the Imperial Family in the Sunset Empire!
If not for Raven being protected by the Star God Association, Este would''ve had her shredded to pieces long ago. She had no right to be acting high and mighty on her turf.
Chapter 471 Question Thorian
But Raven only looked at her with a chilling stare. "If you don''t want to die, then get out of my way. If I don''t find Cassian today-or if something''s happened to himnot only Indigo Lab, but you and everyst one of your men... won''t be leaving here alive."
Not far away, Thorian-who had been debating whether to slip away or step in-felt his stomach drop at Raven''s words. Cassian''s importance to Raven... was clearly far greater than he''d thought.
Este sneered. "You think I''m afraid of you?"
She was a Warrior too. She hadn''t retaliated after that p only because she didn''t Want to provoke the Star God Association.
But now Raven had gone too far-threatening her life over some man? That was it.
Saxon wasn''t here. As long as she didn''t kill Raven in front of him, the Star God Association wouldn''t go to war over a single
woman.
She''dpensate Saxon afterward. It would be fine.
A cold gleam shed in Este''s eyes. Without warning, she raised her hand and struck out at Raven.
"Since you''re so eager to die, Raven," she said with murderous intent, "then I''ll be happy to grant your wish."
The force behind her strike was immense-swift, savage, and lethal.
If itnded, there was no way Raven would survive it.
Seeing Este''s sudden attack, a flicker of hope shed in Rin''s eyes.
But Raven only smirked coldly as Este came flying toward her.
''Este''s strength?'' She wasn''t even worth getting serious over.
Just as Raven was about to strike back, a figure suddenly leapt in front of her, intercepting the blow head-on.
"Thorian?" Raven''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the man now kneeling before her.
Thorian staggered back two steps, dropped to one knee, and coughed up a mouthful of blood.
No one had expected this. Not here. Not now.
Gasps echoed around them. Rin and the others, who had secretly hoped Raven would die under Este''s hand, all looked visibly disappointed.
Amidst their stunned silence, Raven stepped forward and stood over Thorian, her voice unreadable, cold but curious. "What are you doing here?"
Subscribed
Chapter 472
Chapter 472 The Emperor Arrives
Thorian stared into Raven''s calm, unreadable eyes-and for a moment, he almost forgot the stabbing pain in his chest. His breathing quickened, ragged with suppressed panic.
But not wanting to raise her suspicion, he forced himself to settle down and spoke slowly. "You asked me to investigate Cassian''s whereabouts... I received intel suggesting he might be here. I''d just arrived when I saw her attacking you. In the heat of the moment..."
Before he could finish, a fit of coughing overtook him.
Blood bubbled at the corner of his lips and sttered to the floor with each cough.
Raven frowned slightly and gestured toward the members of the Star God Association. "Help him up. Let him rest."
Thorian, pale as a ghost and now supported by two of her people, still forced himself to whisper, "Be careful,"
Even as he was being helped to safety, he didn''t forget to warn her. But Raven''s gaze lingered on him with a growing sense of unease. Among all the people present, most didn''t know her true strength-and that was understandable.
But Thorian? He had followed her for years. He knew Este wasn''t her match. And if he knew that, why had he still leapt out to shield her? Why that warning, now?
Before Raven could think further, Este-furious that her strike hadn''tnded-let out a coldugh, her voice sharp and mocking. "My, Raven, your charm really is something. To think a man would throw himself in front of you like that.
"But don''t get too smug-he blocked one attack, not the next. Since you insist on courting death, I''ll dly grant your wish."
With that, she raised her palm again and lunged, unleashing the same deadly move directly at Raven.
Rin''s eyes lit up with twisted excitement. ''This time, he thought, ''Raven won''t be so lucky. She''ll die at Este''s hands. Finally.''
After all, her death meant no one would be left to hold him ountable for what he had done.
The other members of Indigo Lab stared at Este without blinking, waiting for the moment Raven would be struck down.
But that moment never came.
Because just before Este''s palm touched Raven, her body suddenly froze mid- air.
Then, in the next instant, a shrill, piercing scream ripped through theb.
Este was hurled backwards like a rag doll, crashing to the ground over thirty feet away.
She hit the floor hard, coughing up blood as her limbs spasmed. Gasping, she looked up at Raven, eyes wide with disbelief.
''Impossible,'' she thought. ''How can she be this strong?''
"No way..." Rin breathed, eyes going wide.
He had witnessed Raven''s strength at the Ortega family banquet, but Este? She was one of the most formidable warriors in the entire Sunset Empire.
And even she couldn''tnd a single hit?
The realization hit him like a hammer to the chest. His confidence shattered. What now? How was he supposed to stop Raven from digging deeper into Cassian''s disappearance?
Before his panic could spiral further, Raven turned to her subordinates from the Star God Association and said coldly," Search the entire perimeter. Don''t leave a single corner unchecked. I don''t care if you have to tear this ce apart-find Cassian."
"Yes, ma''am!" her members answered in unison before scattering like shadows.
Raven walked straight toward Este''s crumpled figure, then raised her foot and pressed it down on her chest.
Este sneered despite the pain. "This had nothing to do with you. You brought this on yourself. Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish."
Raven didn''t answer. She didn''t have to.
She understood one thing perfectly-you don''t leave weeds to grow back. Este had to die.
Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway.
Another group emerged from the shadows, man Sessfully unlocked!
Este''s eyes flicked up, and when she saw the man at the head of the group, her expression changed instantly. Struggling to lift her head, she cried out, "Your Majesty! Help me!"
There was no mistake. The man who had arrived-nked by guards and cloaked
in imperial authority-was none other than the Emperor of the Sunset Empire, fresh from his pce.
Chapter 472 The Emperor Arrives
At the sight of him, everyone inside Indigo Lab straightened. The tension that had gripped the room finally loosened.
''The Emperor is here.'' Raven wouldn''t be able to act so recklessly now.
Este seized the moment, blood still staining her lips as she called out, "Your Majesty, this woman murdered Prince Arian and Finnley at the Ortega family banquet.
"She dared to challenge the royal family in public! She deserves to die a thousand times over. You represent the Empire- you must not let her walk away!"
Her words dripped with righteous fury. When she turned to look at Raven again, her gaze was full of cruel satisfaction. ''You''re finished, Este thought. ''You''re just
a glorified guard dog from the Star God Association. In front of the Emperor, you''re not even worth the dirt beneath his boots.''
And from the corner of the room, Rin and the others watched as well, smug grins spreading across their faces. They thought the same thing. ''With the Emperor here-Raven''s done for.''
Subscribed
Chapter 473
Chapter 473 Cassian Wakes Up
Chapter 473 Cassian Wakes Up
What no one-not Este, not anyone else present-could''ve possibly predicted... was that the Emperor walked straight past her.
Without so much as a nce in her direction, he approached Raven and stopped before her, his expression solemn, even bordering on respectful. "Miss Valor," he said clearly, "on behalf of the Sunset Empire, I offer my sincerest apology for their disgraceful behavior."
The moment his words fell, every face around them froze.
One secondter, dozens of eyes snapped toward the Emperor, all wide with disbelief-as if they''d just seen a ghost.
That''s the Emperor. Their ruler. Their sovereign. A man who stood above them all.
And yet... he had just bowed his head to Raven? ''Why? Who the hell was she to deserve this?''
Este''s voice rang out, shaking with anger. "Your Majesty! She''s the one who killed Prince Arian and Finnley!"
She could barely keep herself upright, dizzy with fury.
She had fully expected the Emperor to either execute Raven on the spot, or at the very least, have her shackled and dragged off to the royal dungeons for interrogation.
But not only had he not condemned her-not only had he spared her without question-he had spoken to her with respect, even humility. She couldn''t ept it. She wouldn''t ept it.
"Silence!" the Emperor barked, his voice sharp and icy. "You''re not in a position to question my decisions."
If not for the Ortega family''s political weight, he would''ve already had Este removed.
Even he dared not provoke Raven lightly. And Este had the gall to demand that he arrest her? If this woman enraged Raven, and that in turn displeased Saxon, the damage to the Sunset Empire would be irreparable.
He turned back to Raven. "Miss Valor, Este''s intelwork is well established in Broson City. Keeping her alive for now may aid in locating Mr. Cassian."
He had already been briefed on the full situation on his way over.
"In fact," he continued, "why not give Este and Shawn a deadline? If they can''t find Cassian within that time, then you can deal with them however you see fit.
Just as he finished speaking, a Star God Association scout came running up, his face grim. "Miss Valor-we''ve found blood traces about a hundred feet ahead. The origin is unknown, and aside from that, there''s no further sign of Cassian."
Raven''s expression darkened even more.
She turned slowly to face Este and Shawn. Her voice dropped like a guillotine. "Seventy-two hours. I don''t care how you do it-find Cassian. If he isn''t found in that time, then none of you deserve to keep breathing."
Without waiting for a response, she turned and strode off in the direction of the blood trail, the Star God Association team following close behind.
The Emperor shot Este a meaningful look that said, you brought this on yourself, then quickly followed.
Este watched them disappear into the distance, her face a mask of fury.
Just as she was about to grit her teeth and order a search party, one of her subordinates rushed over.
"Good news," he whispered, then leaned in to murmur something in her ear. Este''s face shifted instantly. Her eyes lit up with sudden rity. "Are you sure?"
"Absolutely," he confirmed.
The storm clouds on her face cleared in an instant, and for the first time in a while, a faint smile tugged at her lips. "That woman brought this on herself," Este said coldly. "She tried to crush me at every turn... and now the very thing she thought gave her power-her precious Innate Starcard-will be the death of her."
An idea sparked in her mind, and she wasted no time. "I don''t care what it takes- get this message to Commander Ashley of the Nightwatchers Pack. Immediately."
A glint of calction shed in her eyes.
L had already died, writhing in agony from the notion Rever had used Sessfully unlocked!
Mightwatchers Pack-had once owed L her
And Ashley-the third most powerful figure in the world, and
life.
If Ashley found out Raven had killed her benefactor, there was no way Raven would walk away unscathed.
And just as Este''s scheme began to take shape... Somewhere, in an unknow
Chapter 474
Chapter 474 George
Chapter 474 George
Cassian found himself drifting weightlessly in a void, his pain receding as though
his body had been wrapped in silence.
"You''re awake?" A voice, cool and ethereal, whispered beside his ear.
A figure in white stepped into view-graceful, otherworldly, almost unreal.
The man wore a half-mask, his presence untouched by the mortal world, like a being carved from frost and moonlight.
Even with half his face hidden, the allure of his features was staggering-enough to pull someone in with a single nce.
"You saved me?" Cassian asked, his gaze searching the man''s eyes with quiet intensity.
There was something familiar about the aura he carried-something that reminded him of the world he had oncee from.
The man spoke, his voice as cool as a breeze from the heavens. "I sensed it while passing by. There''s something in you that doesn''t belong to this world."
That trace-it resembled the one he''d been searching for. His missing disciple. And yet, it wasn''t quite the same.
It felt... more like someone who had once shared soul and breath with his little disciple in a former life.
But he dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. The man who had betrayed his disciple in that past life-the one who had abandoned both her and the child she bore-he couldn''t possibly have chosen to reincarnate into this low-tier world for her.
He said nothing further.
He told himself it was a coincidence. A trick of fate. That he had simply mistaken the aura.
Then, his gaze swept back to Cassian, and he frowned-just slightly-his finely drawn brows creasing in quiet thought. "No wonder you were trapped by such a primitiveb. There''s more than one soul in your body."
"You can see that?" Cassian asked, eyes narrowing.
The man nodded. "I can also tell this happened because you tried to forcibly enhance your strength. That''s what split your soul."
"Is there a way to fix it?" Cassian asked at once, his voice low and urgent. "There is," man replied. "But your body isn''t ready. Not yet."
After a moment''s pause, he raised a hand and tapped Cassian''s forehead. A thread of soft white light spilled from his fingertip, flowing into Cassian''s brow.
"We seem to share some kind of fate," he said calmly. "Stay with me for now. When your body has healed, I''ll tell you how to undo the damage."
Cassian dipped his head slightly. "Thank you. May I ask your name?" "George Brown."
Cassian''s brow furrowed slightly at the name. His fingers twitched at his side, and he repeated it in a whisper, George..."
Something about it rang familiar, like a word plucked from a forgotten dream-but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember where he''d heard it before.
Meanwhile, back in the facility, Rin was in full-blown panic.
While Este continued scheming against Raven, Rin had quietly slipped away from the others and found Oakley.
"What do we do?" Rin hissed. "She only gave us seventy-two hours. If we don''t hand over Cassian by then, we''re dead." Oakley shot him an annoyed re. "You''re pathetic. If we can''t find Cassian, we find another way."
"Another way?" Rin repeated, unsure.
Oakley nodded slowly. "There''s a method. One that could not only save yourb- but also destroy Ravenpletely." "Seriously?" Rin''s eyes lit up with desperate hope.
Oakley''s eyes gleamed with cunning. That kid-he''s as good as dead, isn''t he? Then tell Raven there''s someone, a powerful figure, who can bring the dead back to life."
Rin gaped. "Are you insane? If she does find that Sessfully unlocked! he''ll tell her everything we did to him. We''ll still
die."
Oakley looked at him like he was the dumbest man alive. "You think resurrectiones that easy? And even if she finds the man-why would he lift a finger for her?"
Rin''s face darkened. "Then what exactly are you nning?"
Chapter 474 George
Panicking, fed up, he snapped, "Stop speaking in riddles!"
Oakley gave him a cold nce, then said slowly, "All you have to do is tell Raven that this man exists. That he might be able to save the boy. She''ll stop at nothing to find him. But the truth is, that man won''t help her."
"There''s only one person in this world he''d ever help-his little disciple."
"But," Oakley added, his smile curling with malice, "that disciple disappeared long ago. He''s still searching."
"So," Oakley concluded, voice dropping to a whisper, "if you hint to Raven that she could pretend to be his missing disciple... she''ll do it. She''ll believe it''s her only shot at saving Cassian."
Chapter 475
Chapter 475 Opening The Ivory Reliquary
Chapter 475 Opening The Ivory Reliquary
While Rin and Oakley were busy crafting their next move against Raven, Thorian was rushed to the hospital.
In truth, Raven could have healed him far faster using her silver needles. But she didn''t. Not because she couldn''t-but because she didn''t want to.
Every second counted now. Cassian was still missing, and she couldn''t afford to waste even a moment on anyone else. Not even someone who took a blow meant for her.
Since her search around Indigo Lab had yielded nothing, and logic suggested that if Cassian was injured, he might seek help at a hospital, Raven hade straight to thergest medical facility in Broson City.
"Miss Valor, the Chariot''s surgery was sessful," one of Saxon''s men reported as shebed through surveince feeds.
Raven looked up. "Keep someone on him. Watch for anything unusual."
By all ounts, Thorian showing up near Indigo Lab while chasing leads on Cassian wasn''t out of the ordinary.
But something about it just didn''t sit right with her.
"Yes, ma''am," the agent replied before turning to leave.
Raven continued scanning the footage.
Meanwhile, in a quiet room upstairs, Thorian had already regained consciousness.
He listened intently, hoping to hear the sound of footsteps he knew by heart... but none came. Eventually, he sat up, bitter disappointment clouding his face.
He''d taken a near-fatal blow to save her. And yet, all Raven cared about was that useless man. She hadn''t evene to
check on him.
All this time, he''d believed he was the most important person at her side. But it seemed, in her eyes, he wasn''t even worth as much as a man she''d barely known for a month.
Thorian stared at the door, rage simmering beneath the surface.
Cassian cannot be allowed to return alive. He won''t let it happen. Ever.
Back in the surveince room, Raven had exhausted all theb''s security footage-and stille up empty-handed.
She sighed and shifted her focus inward, using her consciousness to nce into the Ring of Life, where Benedict was still lying unconscious.
Right now, he was the only one who might know what had happened that day.
If she were still in her previous world, she''d have a seventy-percent chance of saving him. But here, too many key herbs didn''t exist, and reviving Benedict... was far more difficult.
Just then, something caught her eye.
Near Benedict, nestled in the folds of fabric inside the Ring of Life, was a familiar object-the Ivory Reliquary, the one she had gotten from Helena.
If this reliquary truly came from her old world, there might be something important inside.
With that thought, Raven immediately pulled it out.
She examined it carefully for a few seconds. And then, without meaning to, she ced her palm over its surface.
A soft, silver glow spread across the reliquary like moonlight.
The next moment, the tightly sealed artifact... clicked open on its own.
Raven had expected a relic-something valuable, some powerful tool from her previous life. But when the glow faded, all she found was a single, small chip, resting silently atop embroidered silk.
She blinked in surprise. Amunications chip. Ordinary. Commonce-at least in her former world.
Her brows furrowed. "Why would someone put this... inside a high-security reliquary and bring it all the way across worlds?"
As she stared at the chip, lost in thought, footsteps echoed in the corridor outside.
Thinking it was the tech from the surveince room returning, she stepped out with the chip in hand.
"Miss Valor."
Sessfully unlocked!
She looked up and saw not a technician-but til Emperor of that Sirke pire himself, walking toward her.
Raven''s voice was cool as ever. "What do you want?"
Back at Indigo Lab, she had already been puzzled by his strangely deferential
attitude. For someone of his status and power, there was no reason to be so cautious around her-a junior member of the Star God Association in name only.
Chapter 475 Opening The Ivory Reliquary
But now, he smiled warmly, almost too warmly, and began, Miss Valor, I was wondering if you could tell me-"
He never finished the sentence. His eyes suddenly locked onto the chip in her hand.
And in that instant, his pupils shrank. She saw it clearly-the sharp contraction, the sh of terror on his face.
She raised the chip and asked, voice low and sharp, "You recognize this?"
Chapter 476
Chapter 476 The Enigmatic Stranger
"N-No, I don''t know him," the Emperor stammered, instinctively shaking his head.
But as his gaze fell once again on the chip in Raven''s hand, his entire body began to tremble-uncontrobly, as if struck by some deep-seated terror.
A momentter, he straightened and said quickly, "I won''t disturb you any further." Without waiting for a response, the Emperor turned and strode out of the hospital
Only... his steps weren''t rushed so much as frantic. Not the urgency of a man in a hurry-but of one fleeing something he feared.
Raven watched his retreating figure, then looked down at the chip in her hand. ''What is he afraid of?''
If it was simply suspicion-if he feared she was connected to Saxon-then his reaction might''ve made sense.
But that expression just now...
It wasn''t wariness. It was something far more primal. It was fear-bone-deep and utterly out of ce for someone like him.
As Raven turned the thought over, elsewhere in the hospital, Oakley was hunched in a dark corner, eyes glued to the surveince feed of her and the chip.
He recognized it immediately.
That was no ordinary device-it was ams chip from a higher world, something he''d once seen in the possession of a white-robed master.
If that chip came from that ce... then maybe, just maybe, it held the key to finding a way into that world.
Oakley''s breathing hitched.
His eyes locked on the chip, dark with greed.
Back at the hotel, Raven had barely stepped into her suite when Hugmuinn arrived, fresh from Vyrdenia.
He''d caught wind of everything that had happened on his way over. Without dy, he handed her a thick, embossed envelope.
"It''s an invitation to a private gathering of global elites," he said. "Three days from now, right here in Broson City.
"Word is, someone''s going to show up-someone rumored to be from the higher realm. They say his medical skills are godlike. Supposedly, he can even bring people back from the dead."
"Back from the dead?" Raven''s casual expression vanished, her posture straightening with sudden intensity.
She reached out and took the invitation without hesitation. "I''ll be there."
She didn''t care how far-fetched it sounded. If there was even the slimmest chance it could save Benedict, she wasn''t going
to ignore it.
Then she asked, "Any updates on Cassian?"
Hugmuinn paused mid-step, sighed, and said, "Not yet. I already deployed Valha''s forces stationed in the Sunset Empire to sweep Broson City''s main districts, but we''vee up empty so far."
"Keep digging," Raven said, her tone clipped. The longer Cassian remained missing, the more her unease grew.
"Yes, ma''am," Hugmuinn nodded. Then after a beat, he added, "By the way... have you seen Thoriantely?"
"You need something from him?"
"Yeah. It''s... a personal matter."
Raven didn''t press. "He''s in the hospital here in Broson City. He''s injured. If you''re heading that way, you might as well stop by."
Hugmuinn''s face darkened. "He''s hurt? Badly?"
His chest tightened. His younger brother had been shadowing Thorian during training in the Sunset Empire, but just days ago, that idiot had gotten into trouble with someone they should''ve never crossed. With Raven upied in Vyrdenia, Hugmuinn had begged Thorian to handle it.
Now Thorian was wounded-and odds were, it was because of his brother.
Guilt gnawed at him.
Sessfully unlocked!
"I''ll go now," Hugmuinn said solemnly. "If anything happens, you know how to reach me."
Raven nodded. Without wasting another second, Hugmuinn sped toward Broson City Hospital, heart heavy
Less than twenty minutester, he arrived at the single-room suite at the end of the corridor. Just as he raised his hand to
Chapter 476 The Enigmatic Stranger
knock, a chilling voice echoed from inside.
"Thorian... I told you to kill that boy when I left theb. Are you sure he''s dead?"
Subscribed
Chapter 477
Chapter 477 George''s Man
Hugmuinn froze the moment he heard voices from the room ahead, holding his breath and suppressing every trace of his presence. ''Kill the child? A child? Benedict?
He already knew from the reports on his way to Sunset Empire that Benedict had been critically wounded near Indigo Lab, and was now barely clinging to life inside Raven''s Ring of Life.
''Could Thorian have had something to do with that? Hugmuinn''s thoughts were racing. ''But why? Thorian has always been fiercely loyal to Raven-why would he try to kill Benedict? There has to be some kind of misunderstanding.
Hugmuinn had worked with Thorian for years, and he didn''t want to jump to dark conclusions.
But then came Thorian''s voice, calm and cold:
"I stabbed him straight through the heart. He''s not going to make it."
Oakley chuckled, "Good. That puts my mind at ease. I knew you were the perfect partner. You haven''t let me down."
Thorian''s face darkened at that. "Partner? Don''t tter yourself. I didn''t do this for you. I just couldn''t stand seeing Cassian near the Pce Mistress anymore. That''s the only reason. I''ve never done anything to harm Raven."
"Oh? But you already betrayed her," Oakley said, voice smooth and poisonous. "If she finds out-*
"Shut up," Thorian snapped, eyes burning with rage. He red at Oakley beside the bed.
He said, "Even if Benedict somehow survives, he won''tst long. Unless someone brings him back from the dead, there''s no way Raven will ever learn I was the one who hurt him.
"I never wanted to betray her. Everything-you, you-you''re the one who set it all in motion. You framed Hugmuinn''s brother, kidnapped him to force Hugmuinn into working for you, and..."
"What?" Hugmuinn''s voice was barely a whisper, but it shattered the silence inside his mind.
The rest of Thorian''s words blurred into a haze. His eyes widened, overflowing with disbelief.
''My brother... My brother didn''t just make enemies-he was framed? Set up by that man? And kidnapped?''
No wonder he hadn''t been able to reach him for days.
Hugmuinn had assumed his brother was avoiding him out of guilt. But the truth was far worse. He had been taken.
And now Thorian-Thorian, his friend of so many years-was with the man who did it?
''Damn him. After everything we''ve been through-this is what he does? Siding with the one who hurt my brother? While Raven is out there desperately searching for Cassian, and he''s the one standing in her way?"
No. Whatever Thorian''s reason, this had gone too far. He had to tell Raven. Immediately.
"Who''s out there?" The sudden voiceshed through the air like a whip.
A momentter, the door burst open from the inside.
Oakley''s eyes locked onto Hugmuinn''s.
For a second, Hugmuinn froze-then his gaze darted to the hospital bed, where Thorian, very much awake, was staring back at him warily.
And just like that, Hugmuinn spun on his heel and bolted for the emergency stairwell.
"Catch him!" Thorian shouted, lurching upright. The wound tore at his side, and his face twisted in pain, but he didn''t care.
Oakley, fully aware that Hugmuinn couldn''t be allowed to escape, took off in pursuit.
But Hugmuinn was one of the Three Sovereigns of Valha. In terms of strength, only Thorian surpassed him. Oakley didn''t stand a chance of catching him in a straight run.
"Stop right there!" Oakley shouted, his mind racing. Then-an idea. Desperate, he roared, Take one more step-and your brother dies!"
He didn''t believe Hugmuinn could be so heartless as to abandon his own family.
And sure enough, the moment those words left Oakley''s mouth, Hugmuinn-who had just reached the first-floornding- froze mid-step.
He turned slowly, eyes burning with fury. "What do you want to release him?"
Oakley smiled coldly but said nothing at first, Sessfully unlocked!al ease until he was standing face-to-face with Hugmuinn.
"You breathe a word of what happened today to Raven," Oakley said softly, "and forget about getting your brother back in one piece. Hell, forget about a corpse. But if you really want him alive... there''s one thing you can do for me. Bring me thems.chip Raven is carrying."
Chapter 477 George''s Man
Chip? Hugmuinn frowned. "What chip?"
"It''s about the size of a SIM card," Oakley exined. "Thin, delicate, engraved with distinct patterns. The moment you see it, you''ll know it''s not ordinary."
"And how do I know you''ll release my brother once you have it?" Hugmuinn growled.
"You don''t," Oakley replied with a smirk. "But you have no other choice. Three days. Get me that chip, or I''ll start feeding your brother''s limbs to the dogs-piece by piece."
With that, Oakley turned and walked away without another word.
He knew he wasn''t strong enough to keep Hugmuinn there by force.
But between family and loyalty... he was betting Hugmuinn would choose his brother.
Back in the hospital room, Oakley returned just as Thorian struggled to sit up. Well?" Thorian asked, straining to look past him. "Did you stop him?" Oakley gave a cold snort. "His brother''s still in my hands. You think he''ll dare
run?"
But before Thorian could respond, Oakley''s phone suddenly rang.
He picked up-and whatever was said on the other end made his eyes widen. A rush of joy spread across his face, too intense to hide.
"You''re sure?" he said, voice barely containing his excitement. "George''s man- he''s really in Broson City?"
Chapter 478
Chapter 478 Thorian Agrees To Cooperate
Oakley seemed to hear the confirmation he was waiting for from the other end of the call. His breath hitched, growing more rapid with barely concealed excitement.
He muttered to himself, voice trembling, "George''s man... is Robert White. The one who controls the Parsons family."
Thorian, seated on the hospital bed, stared at Oakley-his face lit up with giddy anticipation. A flicker of doubt passed through Thorian''s eyes as he asked, "Mr. Brown''s subordinate?"
Just a subordinate. Why did Oakley look like he''d just found the gates to heaven?
Before he could dwell on it further, Oakley ended the call-but the hand gripping the phone still trembled with barely contained emotion.
It didn''t matter that it wasn''t George himself. Even a lowly attendant from his realm-from the higher world-was beyond anything this low-tier reality had to offer. Compared to that world, people like them were no better than ants crawling in the dirt.
If he could just gain ess to that world, his future would be limitless. He could rise above everyone-feared, revered, untouchable.
No-he had to get his hands on thems chip in Raven''s possession. If she learned the truth about it, she''d guard it with her life, and that would destroy his one shot at reaching the higher world.
As Oakley''s expression shifted from awe to ambition, Thorian frowned, sensing the dangerous gleam in his eyes. "Who is Mr. Brown?"
Oakley snapped out of his thoughts at the question.
But instead of answering, he stared at Thorian with a glint of calction. After a beat, a slow, coaxing smile crept across
his face.
"Tell me, Thorian," he said smoothly. "Do you want Raven to forget about that useless Cassian and finally choose you?" Thorian''s expression chilled instantly. A glint of suspicion shed through his eyes as he snapped, "Who the hell are you really? Why are you so obsessed with driving a wedge between me and Raven? What do you want?"
"Driving a wedge?" Oakley scoffed. "I''m helping you. Just answer me-do you want to be with her or not?"
Thorian hesitated. Deep down, he knew-ever since the moment he plunged the final blow into Benedict, he had already crossed a line he could never return from.
If Raven ever found out the truth, she would never forgive him. And yet, part of him still clung to the faint hope that she never would.
Oakley saw the flicker of indecision in his eyes-and pressed harder. "You''ve served her loyally for years, but to her, you''re just another shadow. And Cassian? He''s got nothing but a pretty face, and that''s all it took to drive her mad. If he can have her, why not you?"
Thatnded. Thorian''s face twisted in subtle pain.
The things Oakley said... were exactly the thoughts that had been tormenting himtely.
Oakley''s words had struck deep, and the crack widened.
A long moment passed. Then-Thorian''s hesitation vanished. His eyes no longer wavered. What remained was grim, unshakable resolve.
He inhaled sharply and said, "Fine. But here''s my bottom line-you don''t touch Raven. If I find out you''ve done anything to hurt her, I''ll kill you myself."
Oakley grinned. "Oh, Thorian... you''ll soon see just how right your choice is."
He leaned in close, lowering his voice to a whisper as he revealed the next step of his n.
"There''s a high-society g happening here in Broson City-three days from now. I''ll make sure Mr. Brown''s man, Robert, is invited. Raven will be there, too. When
the timees, you..."
Subscribed
1 Likes
Chapter 479
Chapter 479 A Threat To The Nation
Chapter 479 A Threat To The Nation
After a long silence, Thorian finally nodded in agreement. "Fine," he said.
Oakley gave a satisfied smile, then left the hospital room and made his way to a secluded corner of the building.
He''d been racking his brain for a way to reestablish contact with the Vyrdenia Military under a legitimate pretense-and now, with Robert''s unexpected appearance and his connection to the Parsons family, inspiration had struck.
Lifting his phone, Oakley made the call.
"Hello? Vyrdenia Military?"
Half a dayter, inside Vyrdenia''s highest council chamber-
The air was thick with tension. Around the long, polished table, senior officials sat furning.
"Raven is a menace to this nation!"
"She''s grown far too arrogant-she even dared offend the Parsons family! Do you know what that means?"
"I warned you all back then-we should never have granted her so much power. But General Drakon insisted on making her the Fourth Commander. And now? Look where that''s gotten us!"
At the head of the table, Lorne sat quietly, his brows knit tighter with every word. He was still recovering from serious illness, but the moment he heard Raven was the focus of this emergency meeting, he insisted oning.
And now, under his grim gaze, Alton Nelson-Drakon''s most trusted right hand- finally spoke.
"Benson reported that he''d been taken captive by the Sunset Empire and only managed to escape thanks to the Parsons family.
"But Raven, out of some petty personal grudge, chose to cross the Parsons family. If we don''t take immediate action, their wrath will fall on all of us.
"Our survival depends on the Parsons family''s continued support-they''re one of the Eight Reclusive Families, their reach is beyond imagining.
"Benson''s report makes it clear: Raven hasmitted an unforgivable offense. She must be expelled from the military and cklisted permanently from entering Vyrdenia again. Otherwise, the Parsons family will act... and we may not survive it."
The moment he finished, Lorne raised a hand to halt the rising tide of voices.
"We still don''t know exactly what Raven did to offend the Parsons family," Lorne said slowly. "This is a serious usation. It deserves a serious investigation."
He scanned the room. "Raven has fought and bled for this nation. The victories we''ve won beyond the borders-those are her victories. We cannot condemn her based on Benson''s report alone."
But his defense of her was immediately met with scorn.
"General Drakon, we understand Raven is your protg, but now is not the time for favoritism."
"If the Parsons family really stepped in to rescue Benson, then anything he reports must be trustworthy."
"That''s right. If not for their intervention, Benson would still be rotting in a Sunset Empire prison.*
Lorne said nothing. His fingers tightened on the armrests of his chair.
He had been skeptical of Benson''s ount-until the report mentioned Robert. Robert, an agent of the Parsons family... and one of George''s inner circle. Only Lorne knew that. If Benson had truly been saved by Robert, then the rest of his message was likely true.
Still, Lorne remained cautious. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe there''s a misunderstanding. Benson nearly died-his emotions could''v distorted what he reported."
He wasn''t about to abandon Raven-not unless he absolutely had to.
Vyrdenia''s current global standing wasrgely built on Raven''s victories on the battlefield.
To cast her aside now... would be betrayal in its worst form.
"General Drakon," one official spoke up harshly, "are you really putting one woman above the safety of millions of Vyrdenia
citizens?"
Sessfully unlocked!
like a man!"
"She should be home raising children, not waving swords and "She''s disgraced every woman in Vyrdenia. Removing her is doing her a favor."
Lorne trembled with fury. He mmed his hand down on the table. "If you don''t think she deserves to sit in that chair-if you think the battlefield belongs to you- fine. Anyone who''s earned more military honors than Raven, stand up now."
Chapter 479 A Threat To The Nation
Around the table, not one of the dozen or so generals moved,
Lorne let out a bitterugh. "What a joke. Grown men, all of you, outperformed by
a girl not even twenty. And you dare talk about disgrace? The only disgrace here... is you."
"You sitfortably in the peace she carved out with her blood. And now, the moment things get rough, you''re ready to throw her to the wolves?
"We don''t even know what happened with the Parsons family. And even if she did offend them-if Raven falls, she won''t fall alone. Not while I''m still breathing."
A heavy silence followed. Then, atst, someone broke it.
"We don''t want to throw her away, General. But Benson''s warning is clear. If we don''t cut ties, the Parsons family will retaliate."
"Exactly. If this were just the Sunset Empire again, we''d stand behind her like before. But this is the Parsons family we''re talking about."
"Our rise as a nation-our strength-was only possible with their backing. We can''t afford to lose them."
"Raven''s important, yes. But she''s not worth endangering every man, woman, and child in Vyrdenia."
"General Drakon, we beg you: issue themand. Remove Raven from the military. Mark her as a threat to national security Ban her from Vyrdenia forever."
"This isn''t personal. This is about survival."
One by one, a dozen officials stood, raising their voices together:
"For the good of the nation, General Drakon-do what must be done!"
Lorne''s face turned ashen. "Is this a threat?"
No, one of them replied calmly. "We only want you to make the right choice."
"Time is short," said another. "The order must be issued now."
But before Lorne could answer, footsteps echoed from beyond the chamber.
And in the very next breath, the doors of the council chamber flew open with a thunderous crash.
Subscribed
Chapter 480
Chapter 480 Stand With Raven
Chapter 480 Stand With Raven
"So this is what your so-called leadership looks like? Kicking someone to the curb the moment they''ve served their purpose?"
The cold, cutting voice rang out just as the heavy doors of the meeting room were
kicked open.
Randolph, Deputy Commander of the Sirius Pack, strode in with over a dozen of his top officers behind him, their presence as sharp and unyielding as drawn steel.
The expressions of the Military''s senior leadership shifted the moment they saw who had entered-dark, guarded, brimming with displeasure.
"Who let you in?"
"This is a closed session for highmand. You barge in here like this-do you have no respect for order?"
Randolph stood tall and unmoved. "I''m here on behalf of Raven."
His gaze swept across the room like a de, voice hard with fury. "Many of you in this room were once pulled back from the brink of death by the Sirius Pack-and now you want to expel our Commander from the Military? Do you people even have a conscience?"
"This is a decision made by highmand," Alton snapped coldly. "It''s not your ce to question it, Deputy Commander. Take your men and get out."
But none of them moved. Randolph and his soldiers stood firm, unmoved by Alton''s authority.
"You''re defying a direct order now?" Alton''s voice cracked with rage. "Disobey again and I''ll strip you of your rank right here!"
"You won''t have to."
With a steely look in his eyes, Randolph reached up and tore the Sirius Pack emblem from his chest. He threw it onto the table with a sharp ck.
"If Raven is to be cast out, then count me out too."
One by one, the Sirius Pack soldiers behind him followed suit-pulling the badges from their uniforms and tossing them onto the table without a second''s hesitation.
"I stand with my Commander and my Deputy Commander."
"I stand with my Commander."
Their voices echoed in unison, firm and unyielding. Alton mmed his palm against the table, face so dark it looked like a storm was about to break. "Is this mutiny?!"
"We''re not here to interfere with highmand''s decisions," Randolph replied, his voice loud and clear, "but we have every right to make our position known. The Sirius Pack exists because of Raven. If she leaves the Military-then the Sirius Pack no longer exists in Vyrdenia."
He turned, and in that moment, the pack stood taller than ever. "With Raven, we rise and fall."
Lorne, watching from the sidelines, let out a slow, relieved breath and smiled. "As expected of Raven''s men. True Vyrdenian blood, through and through."
But the senior officers of the Military weren''t smiling. Their faces had gone from cold to thunderous.
"What is this? Treason? Are you threatening the Military?"
"We''ve poured countless resources into training you, and now you turn around and raise a de at the hand that fed you?" Randolph scoffed, voiceced with contempt. "You''ve got it backward. It wasn''t the Military that made us who we are- it was Raven. If not for her, the Sirius Pack wouldn''t exist."
Alton sneered. "General Drakon, just look at the kind of warriors Raven''s raised.
"I don''t know if they''re loyal to Vyrdenia... or to her. But with what I''m seeing now,
if Raven ever chose to rebel, they''d be the first to follow her."
"Rebel?" Lorne finally stepped forward,ughing coldly. "If Raven wanted to take Vyrdenia, do you really think you''d still be sitting here, whining and wagging your tongues?"
The room fell into dead silence.
He wasn''t wrong. If this matter didn''t involve th Sessfully unlocked! led ''leaders'' wouldn''t have dared say a word
against Raven.
Alton hesitated, then let out a long sigh. "General Drakon, this isn''t about what we want anymore. It''s the Parsons family. Benson made it clear-if Raven isn''t expelled, they''ll send Robert, Mr. Brown''s right-hand, to ''negotiate.''
"Mr. Brown never meddles in worldly affairs. If Robert shows up, that means things are going to escte."
Chapter 480 Stand With Raven
He looked at Lome with solemn eyes. "General, I know you trust Raven. You were
the one who promoted her, and I know
you''re close. But now is not the time for personal loyalty. You''re the highest- ranking officer in the Military. You need to think of the bigger picture."
Subscribed
Chapter 481
er 481 Hugmuinn Passes The Note
"I am thinking of the bigger picture," Lorne said, his voice heavy with conviction. "And that''s exactly why I won''t remove Raven from the military.
"Right now, our enemies are wary of Vyrdenia because of her and the Sirius Pack. If word gets out that Raven''s been dismissed, do you really think they''ll let an opportunity like that slip by?"
As he spoke, Lorne''s sharp gaze swept slowly across the table.
"When the timees and they bring the fight to us on the outer battlefields... who among you ns to face them?"
The room went still. Those who had been fired up just moments ago were now silent.
None of them wanted to be the ones thrown into a warzone where survival was a coin toss.
"If none of you have the guts to fight out there," Lorne continued coldly, "then what gives you the right to demand Raven''s removal?"
Alton frowned, about to speak again-but Lorne mmed a hand down and snapped, Enough. You all better listen-as long as I''m still breathing, no one is kicking Raven out of this military."
A few of the senior officials exchanged nces, clearly unwilling to back down. But when Alton subtly shook his head, they reluctantly fell silent. One by one, they filed out of the council chamber.
After they were gone, Randolph stepped forward, his face filled with gratitude. "Thank you, General Drakon. We always believed in Raven... and clearly, we didn''t ce our trust in the wrong person."
Lorne waved him off. "My phone''s under surveince by Emperor Grant''s people. I can''t contact her directly. Once you''re back, tell her everything that happened today-and warn her about Robert."
He sighed. "After what happened in the dungeon, Emperor Grant''s credibility should''ve been shattered. But Raven left Regalhold too quickly, and I ended up hospitalized. That gave his faction just enough room to rise from the ashes."
Lorne''s voice lowered. "There''s a lot I want to do-but right now, not much I can do."
"Don''t worry, General," Randolph said solemnly. "We''ll head to the Sunset Empire right away and regroup with Raven."
With that, he and the members of the Sirius Pack departed.
Raven had spent the entire day chasing shadows. And still-no sign of Cassian.
Just as she was preparing to expand the search radius, her phone buzzed.
The moment she read the message, a cial chill settled around her like a storm front.
It was a distress signal-exclusive to Sirius Pack operatives.
ording to the message, Randolph and his team had been ambushed the moment they arrived in Broson City.
Raven raced to theirst known location and found the ce ransacked, debris everywhere-and a single Sirius Pack member lying on the floor, barely clinging to
life.
She rushed to his side. But the moment she saw the deep, bone-deep gash
across his throat, she knew-there was no saving him.
Still, the dying man''s dim eyes lit up faintly when he saw her.
"They... took Randolph," he rasped.
"Who did this?" Raven gentlyid him t, trying to ease his pain in his final moments.
The moment he opened his mouth, blood poured out. His eyes widened, desperate to speak, and with hisst breath, he managed to squeeze out a single syble. "A..." And then he was gone.
Raven closed his eyes in silence, her voice low and calm-dangerously calm. "TII make them pay for this."
"Raven," he said, "who did this?"
Footsteps hurried in behind her. Hugmuinn stepped into the chaos, his eyes
darting across the wreckage and fallenrade.
"Investigate Ashley," she said without hesitation.
Before the Sirius Pack member died, he had uttered the letter A
And of all the powers in the world, the most lik
Sessfully unlocked!
der of the Nightwatchers Pack.
But why would Ashley kidnap Randolph and the others?
She heard Hugmuinn''s footsteps pause behind her. Still no answer. Raven turned to look at him.
"I''ll look into it immediately," Hugmuinn said.
Chapter 481 Hugmuinn Passes The Note
But there was something off-he looked like he wanted to say more, but didn''t.
"What is it?" Raven asked, catching the flicker of hesitation.
"N-Nothing..." Hugmuinn replied too quickly.
He reached up instinctively, brushing the blue diamond stud in his left ear. In his other hand-still tucked in the pocket of his coat-he clenched a small piece of paper so tightly his knuckles turned white.
Because of his brother, Oakley had been watching his every move, he couldn''t speak freely.
So now, the only way to get a message to Raven... was the old-fashioned way.
On that tiny scrap of paper, he''d written down everything-the deal between Thorian and Oakley, how Thorian had nearly killed Benedict, and a desperate plea for Raven to save his brother.
He knew one thing: if anyone could save him, it was Raven.
And with that resolve hardening in his chest, Hugmuinn''s eyes locked onto hers. "I''ll go now."
Then, stepping in close, he quickly slipped the note into Raven''s hand.
Subscribed
Chapter 482
Chapter 482 What Is That?
Just as Hugmuinn was about to slip the folded note into Raven''s pocket, the sound of approaching footsteps suddenly echoed through the corridor.
His hand froze mid-motion the moment his peripheral vision caught sight of the figure rounding the corner.
"Lady Valor," came a low, strained voice.
It was Thorian-pale-faced and clearly still injured-walking toward them at an unhurried pace.
His eyes flicked briefly to Hugmuinn''s hand, lingering for a fraction of a second before calmly ncing away.
Hugmuinn instantly drew his hand back, as if scorched. The note remained clenched in his fist.
Raven noticed Hugmuinn''s subtle, evasive movement but didn''t question it-not yet. Instead, she turned her gaze toward Thorian and asked, "You''re injured. Why are you out of the hospital?"
A faint, fragile smile touched Thorian''s lips. "I heard something happened here. I couldn''t rest easy, so I came to check in. I know this area better than Hugmuinn-if there''s anything I can assist with, I''m at your disposal."
Raven looked him up and down. Despite the injuries, he still insisted on being of service.
"You''re not needed here anymore. Go rest."
She didn''t offer warmth-just a calm, final tone.
Then, turning to Hugmuinn, she said, "Seventy-two hours are almost up. Go to Indigo Lab. Bring Rin to me."
"Understood," Hugmuinn nodded.
As he answered, he stole a nce at Thorian''s face. Only after confirming there was no reaction-no sign that Thorian had spotted the note-did he finally breathe a little easier.
But just as he stepped away to leave, Thorian suddenly spoke again. "Hugmuinn just got to Broson City. He''s not familiar with the area yet. I''ll go fetch Rin."
He couldn''t risk Rin blurting something out to Raven. He had to get there first-had to warn him.
Raven studied Thorian for a second, then gave a slight nod. "All right."
She cast a nce toward a shadowy corner nearby.
Hidden there, exactly as instructed, was a Star God Association operative tasked with tracking Thorian.
They''d kept their distance to avoid detection, but so far, the only thing they''d discovered was a single meeting between Thorian and an unidentified man. No details. No words.
Still, her instincts screamed that Thorian was hiding something.
But she knew his personalityCif he didn''t want to talk, no amount of interrogation would change that.
Now that he was heading off to find Rin, maybe the agent in the shadows would finally uncover something useful.
With that thought, Raven made her way to the car Hugmuinn had brought.
He followed quickly, falling in beside her.
But just as he passed Thorian, Thorian gave him a long, sharp look-a silent warning, unmistakable in its weight.
Hugmuinn sighed, his expression growing darker and more conflicted.
He and Thorian had disagreed before-on methods, on loyalty-but he had always considered Thorian a partner. Someone who fought beside him. Someone he could trust.
But now? Thorian had allied himself with outsiders. Worse-he was working with the man who had kidnapped Hugmuinn''s brother. And for what? To betray Raven?
The truth still sat like stone in his gut, heavy and unbearable.
"Hugmuinn?" Raven''s voice brought him back. She nced at him sideways, noting the way he still hadn''t started the car... or unclenched his hand. "Is there something you want to tell me?"
He jerked his head up. "Ah-it''s nothing. Just didn''t sleep well. Can''t get used to Sunset Empire''s hotels, I guess."
He forced augh, masking the tension in his voice. He couldn''t let her see through him.
Thorian''s unexpected arrival had rattled him. S Sessfully unlocked! ng his every move. How else could Thorian
have known exactly where to find them?
And if he made even the slightest mistake, Oakley wouldn''t hesitate to kill his brother.
He couldn''t risk it. Not until he was absolutely certain it was safe. Until then, the note had to stay hidden. But Raven was already frowning. Something in his answer didn''t sit right.
Chapter 482 What Is That?
Her gaze drifted, sharp and quiet, until itnded on his ear-and the tiny glint of a device peeking out behind it. She narrowed her eyes. "What''s that on your ear?"
Subscribed
ns Novel 483
Chapter 483 You''re Questioning My Judgment?
Chapter 483 You''re Questioning My Judgment?
The moment Raven spoke, Hugmuinn''s heart gave a sharp, involuntary jolt.
He quickly forced a smile, trying to sound casual. "What? Oh-nothing. Just... nothing."
Before she could press further, he started the car and drove off at the fastest speed he dared.
Raven''s gaze lingered on the blue diamond stud in Hugmuinn''s ear for a moment, but she said nothing. Instead, she picked up her phone and sent out a brief message.
The rest of the ride passed in tense silence. Hugmuinn''s nerves were stretched tight, afraid Raven would say something, question him, confront him. But she never did.
Finally, the car pulled up outside Broson City''s most luxurious five-star hotel.
As Raven and Hugmuinn stepped out and headed toward the lobby, a familiar figure appeared from the other direction- Vice Master Marcus of the Hiemal Court.
His sharp, hawk-like eyes locked onto Raven with a mocking glint. Smiling coldly, he stepped into her path and said, "Miss Valor, do you have a moment?"
Marcus had expected Raven to be buried by either the Ortega family or the Sunset Empire long ago. Yet here she was- unscathed, unbothered, staying at the finest hotel in Broson City.
The humiliation she had dealt him in public still festered like an open wound. He wanted nothing more than to see her dead and disgraced.
But as long as she held that coveted S-Rank invitation, he couldn''t kill her-not personally, at least.
Raven didn''t even spare him a nce. She walked straight past, without slowing, heading for the elevators like he didn''t
exist.
She had no time for clowns. Not with Cassian still missing. Not with Randolph and the Sirius Pack in danger.
Still, as she passed Marcus, she pulled out her phone and fired off a message to Hiemaly.
She''d already called Hiemaly once, reporting Marcus''s behavior, and Hiemaly had promised to return to the Sunset Empire soon and take care of the matter personally.
But it seemed something had dyed him-he hadn''t been able toe back yet.
That didn''t matter anymore.
Trash like Marcus needed to be dealt with-now.
Behind her, Marcus''s expression darkened. That bitch. She''d just brushed him off like dirt.
Furious, he kicked over the nearest trash can. Just then, one of his subordinates came rushing up and whispered urgently
into his ear.
"What did you say?" Marcus''s eyes lit up. "Are you sure? Hiemaly''s reallying back?"
"Absolutely," the man confirmed. "The Court Master himself asked me to prepare invitations for the World Elite G."
''Perfect, Marcus thought. ''Even Regalhold''s fate is lining up in my favor.''
His gaze sharpened as he stared at Raven''s retreating figure. A cruel smile curled across his lips. "Let''s see how long you can keep that arrogance, Raven. You dared to impersonate a Hiemal Court member to treat a royal princess.
"Once the Court Master finds out about that... you''re finished. And when he''s done with you-I''ll be the one he hands that S -Rank invitation to."
Just imagining that coveted invitation finallynding in his hands made his fingers tremble with anticipation.
Meanwhile, in a secluded estate somewhere in Broson City...
George, dressed in white and exuding an ethereal, almost otherworldly calm, sat
in a carved wooden chair at the center of the drawing room.
Before him stood a young man in grey-Robert-his head bowed low in humility.
"Sir," Robert said cautiously, "forgive me. I''ve failed. I haven''t been able to locate the young master."
He hesitated before adding, "We''ve searched a
now. Maybe it''s time we started searching in o Sessfully unlocked!
e were still here, we would''ve found her by
He risked a nce upward-just for a second-only to meet George''s pitch-ck eyes, void of emotion. Panic shot through him, and he instantly lowered his gaze again.
George''s voice was soft. "Robert... are you questioning my judgment?"
Chapter 484
Chapter 484 A Talent Worth Shaping
George''s voice was calm, utterly devoid of anger-but that single, quiet sentence sent cold sweat pouring down Robert''s face, tracing a slow line along his cheek.
With a panicked jolt, Robert dropped to his knees, his voice trembling as he stammered, "I wouldn''t dare... I was just too desperate to find the young master. I spoke out of turn. Please, sir, just give me one more chance. I swear, I''ll find him- soon."
He didn''t move a muscle after that. Robert stayed kneeling, forehead nearly pressed to the ground, afraid that even the smallest misstep might provoke the man seated above him.
But the punishment he had braced for never came. George didn''t even spare him a second nce. He simply rose and
walked out of the hall in silence.
Only when George''s footsteps faded into the distance and the room was utterly still did Robert finally exhale the breath he''d been holding.
He tried to stand-but his legs buckled beneath him. They''d gonepletely numb.
Wiping the sweat from his brow, Robert gave a small, bitterugh.
In this world, he was ustomed to being revered like a prince-but in front of George, he was nothing more than dust.
People believed that serving at George''s side was the highest of honors. But only Robert knew the truth. In George''s eyes, he was a disposable tool-one that could be reced at any moment. Unworthy of even a flicker of attention.
Meanwhile, George had already arrived outside Cassian''s room.
He opened the door and said, Take this. Thene with me. I want to see how much of your strength has returned."
With that, he handed Cassian a crimson pill.
Cassian didn''t speak. He simply epted the pill and swallowed it without hesitation.
The taste, the burn, the pain that would soon follow-none of it was unfamiliar. Ever since George had brought him back to the estate, he had been given one of these pills each evening.
And every time, the moment it slid down his throat, a searing fire would ignite deep within his soul-a sensation like his entire being was being yed alive from the inside. That fire would rage for three full hours.
The first two days had been unbearable. But by now, he''d grown used to it. He could even walk out the door moments after taking it, his face as calm as still water.
And he had to admit-the pain came with results. His strength had been slowly returning. Even the toxins that once ravaged his body were beginning to fade.
"You remind me a little of my disciple," George said softly, watching him swallow the pill without so much as a wince.
For the first time, something almost like warmth flickered in his gaze. His disciple had been the most gifted warrior he''d ever met-unyielding, terrifyingly resilient.
And now, in Cassian, he saw a trace of that same fire.
Cassian heard thement but didn''t ask who the disciple was. He didn''t care. He had no time for anyone else''s past. His only focus was regaining his full strength-and suppressing the rogue personalities threatening to tear him apart from the inside.
Raven was growing stronger every day in this world. If he truly wanted to protect her, he had to be even more powerful than he was in the life before.
Later that evening, George took Cassian with him and left the estate, heading deep into the outskirts of Broson City.
They passed through a stretch of uninhabited forest, until a lone vi appeared in the distance, nestled at the base of a mountain.
Seven or eight guards in ck stood vigil at the entrance. George cast a nce toward them, then turned to Cassian and said, "Go. Get the people inside out safely."
Cassian nodded without a word and strode straight toward the vi, not the slightest hesitation in his steps.
George watched his back as he walked, eyes glerhand with cut ther
Sessfully unlocked!
had saved Cassian by chance.
But over the time they''d spent together, this young mair had surprised humore than once.
Maybe just maybe-he really was worth shaping.
Chapter 485
Chapter 485 George Goes To Find Raven
George had no interest in grooming others right now. He came to this world for one purpose only: to find his disciple. No one-nothing-mattered more than that.
But if, after he found his disciple, Cassian proved willing to follow him back, George might consider taking him along as well.
At that moment, Cassian had already made it outside the vi. He didn''t take the
front gate.
Before he''d been poisoned and injured, these guards wouldn''t have been an obstacle at all. Even charging in head-on, he could''ve taken them out in a breath.
But now, though George''s medicine had restored some of his strength, he was far from his peak.
Not far away, George observed silently. He intended to treat this ambush as a final test-to see whether Robert was truly worth saving.
Then, in a blink, Cassian vanished from view and reappeared behind the guards, silent as shadow.
There weren''t many people around the vi, and the men on watch had clearly growncent. Cassian moved so quickly that to them, it felt like no more than a passing breeze.
"Did it just get colder?" one of the guards asked, ncing around casually.
"Yeah, it was windy a second ago... weird," another muttered, yawning as he moved toward the vi steps to sit and rest.
But the moment he turned and heard a sharp snap.
He didn''t even have time to scream before Cassian twisted his neck and dropped him where he stood.
"What the hell?" one of the other guards shouted. Guns were drawn. Bullets flew. But amid the storm of gunfire, Cassian moved like mist-untouched. Within seconds, he disarmed the nearest man and seized his weapon.
Even without the use of his starbrand, dulled by lingering toxins, Cassian had no trouble dispatching a few men with guns.
Within five minutes, every guard at the doory lifeless.
Cassian dropped the gun, just as a wave of dizziness hit him.
The burst of exertion had stirred the toxins in his blood. His steps faltered. His vision blurred.
"That''s enough," came a voice beside him, calm and cold.
George had appeared without a sound.
"The poison''s not fully gone," he said. "You can''t afford to push yourself further."
Cassian''s performance had been eptable. The test was over.
But themotion had drawn attention. Shouts rang out from inside the vi, and armed men poured out.
"Who''s out there?!"
The first one to rush out stopped dead at the sight of George and Cassian-and the bodies strewn across the yard.
"Stop right there! Take another step and I''ll shoot!"
He raised his weapon, aiming straight at George.
And then, everyone screamed
George walked straight through them, calm, unhurried.
By the time he reached the front doors, not a single guard was left breathing.
Cassian, still struggling to stay upright, watched in stunned silence.
''He''s strong, Cassian thought. ''Incredibly strong.''
Even in his prime, even if Raven had fought alongside him-they might still have lost to this man.
And yet... something about George''s movements felt eerily familiar.
Some of those techniques-he''d seen them before. Raven had used them.
''Who is this man?'' Cassian wondered, a frown beginning to form.
Before he could sort through the rising questions, George walked out of the vi- dragging someone behind him.
The once-loud vi was now deathly still. No vol
And George wasn''t alone.
Sessfully unlocked!
nce.
In his hand, he gripped a young man-barely conscious, bloodied, barely breathing.
The boy''s ear had been cut off. The wound was infected and raw. George carried him like one might carry a sack of rice,
Chapter 485 George Goes To Find Raven
and dropped him onto the stone bench in the courtyard.
Normally, George wouldn''t waste time on someone caught up in a random kidnapping. But during his earlier test with Cassian, he had sensed something odd-this boy had resisted his captors using a technique George himself had once taught his disciple.
"Who taught you that move?" George asked, without preamble.
The youth forced his eyes open, struggling to breathe. "My... my brother."
George''s eyes narrowed. "Your brother''s name?"
"Hugmuinn..." The word barely left his lips before he passed out cold.
George frowned but didn''t move. The boy wouldn''t dieat least not yet.
Still, George''s medicine was rare and precious. He wasn''t about to waste it on someone whose fate didn''t matter.
Instead, he gave the kid a brief nce, then pulled out his phone and searched up Hugmuinn''s information. Within seconds, he had a location.
Turning to Cassian, he said, Go back. Take your medicinal soak. I''m taking him to find his brother."
Without waiting for a reply, George hoisted the unconscious youth back over his shoulder and began walking toward the hotel-toward Hugmuinn... and Raven.
Subscribed
Chapter 486
Chapter 486 His Trick
Raven and Hugmuinn were back in the hotel room. After the door was shut, Raven nced at Hugmuinn''s earring and said," Hugmuinn, you look off color recently. Do you have something on your mind?"
Hugmuinn froze on the spot. Then, he quickly shook his head and replied, "No, nothing at all." Hearing this, Raven said nothing but fixed her gaze on Hugmuinn.
Right before Hugmuinn, under pressure, attempted to run away, the Ring of Life art and Raven''s finger flicked. Then, Raven handed Hugmuinn a sachet and said, "Keep this. The dry herb inside can help refresh your mind."
Hugmuinn epted the gift. "Thanks, Boss." He brought the sachet to his nose, sniffed it, and felt refreshed. "Boss, where did you get this?" he asked curiously.
"The fair," Raven replied casually. That herb was favored by Raven all the time, and it didn''t belong to this world. Hiemaly had brought Raven many of her old favorites with that herb included.
Right then, the door was pushed open. Thorian appeared with Rin. Boss, I brought him here," Thorian reported. Rin nervously walked into the room.
He saw Raven and instinctively lowered his head to avoid her gaze. "Time is up. Tell me where Cassian is," Raven said. Even if her tone was calm, Rin felt a chill down his spine.
Rin took a deep breath and braced himself to speak, "I didn''t see Cassian in theb, I swear. As for the emergency phone call, could it be that the kid gave the wrong address in his panic?
"It''s understandable that kids get confused about their real situations when they''re scared. He was outside the base, perhaps because he was being hunted down by the bad guys."
Right after Rin gave his speech, a blue light flicked past Raven''s fingers. The light shot toward Rin and strangled him around the neck like a rope.
Breathless, Rin clutched at his throat, and his face turned purple in the blink of an eye. When he thought that he would suffocate to death, he regained his breath.
When he was gasping for air, Raven''s calm but malicious voice sounded in his ear. "Since you can''t tell me where he is, it is pointless to keep you alive."
Wide-eyed, Rin blurted out, "Miss Valor, I, I don''t know where Mr. Lysander is, but I have a way to find him!" Hearing this, Thorian standing next to Raven had a sh of murderous intent in his eyes. Then, his gaze was fixed on Rin intently.
Hugmuinn had been quietly observing Thorian since Thorian''s arrival, so he caught the subtle change in Thorian''s expression. Based on his observations, he concluded that Thorian had done a lot to prevent Raven from finding Cassian, but he didn''t know why.
"How?" Raven asked ndly. She didn''t believe that Rin could locate Cassian, and there was no rush for her to kill him. Because of Raven''s piercing gaze, Rin''s heart pounded frantically.
Trembling, Rin braced himself to add, "I, I think the boy knows something. He called for help, didn''t he? It suggests that he knows where Mr. Lysander is. The truth will be out after he wakes up."
Hearing this, Thorian rxed. "After my stab at his heart, it is impossible for Benedict to wake up," he thought. The next second, he was annoyed by Rin''s advice.
"Miss Valor, I know that the boy is severely wounded, but someone can bring the dead back to life." To bring the dead back to life? Instantly, Raven thought of the invitation to a drinking party.
Not long ago, Hugmuinn had mentioned that one guest at that drinking party could bring the dead back to life. With doubt, Raven decided to join the party.
Even so, she remained aloof and said coldly, "Bring the dead back to life? Do you really think that I will buy the story?" Rin responded excitedly, "It''s true! I can stake my life on it! Mr. Brown can bring the dead back to life!
"I had been thinking of ways to find Mr. Lysander as you requested. Later, I learned from my friend that Mr. Brown could bring that boy back as long as he wanted to."
Without the slightest change in her expression, Raven asked, "How to find him?" Benedict''s life had been secured by Raven'' s medical skills. "Benedict may have a full recovery if this man can bring the dead back to life," Raven thought.
Rin quickly lowered his head to hide the glimmer of triumph in his eyes while he said, "George Brown lives in seclusion. Lately, he travels around the world to look for his disciple who is missing. I got the news that he was invited to the drinking party.
"He has urgent business that day, so he will let his subordinate, Robert White, attend the party on his behalf. I think Mr. White will take you to see Mr. Brown if you pretend to be the lost disciple. If Mr. Brown steps in, that boy will revive for sure."
Chapter 487
Chapter 487 The Bad News
George Brown? Robert White? Raven frowned at the names. It was weird that she felt familiar with these two names while she didn''t think that she was acquainted with their owners.
Could it just be a coincidence? Now, Raven felt it necessary to attend the drinking party. Thorian secretly observed Raven. He quickly collected himself when he found that Rin''s advice interested Raven.
He then said, Lady Valor, many people will attend that party. Given your sensitive entity, it is inappropriate for you to go there.
"Besides, Mr. Brown will feel offended if you pretend to be his disciple. There may be some unbearable consequences if we offend a man like him."
Thorian was afraid that the truth would be out after Benedict was cured. Besides, it was indeed unwise for Raven to attend
that party.
There would be endless trouble if people in Sunset Empire recognized Raven, the god of war from Vyrdenia. "Take it easy. Raven waved at Thorian to interrupt his persuasion.
Before Thorian argued again, Raven shifted her gaze to Rin and said, "Go find out where Mr. Brown is. Keep me posted if you get any news about Mr. Brown or Cassian before the party."
Rin let out a deep breath, visibly relieved. He respectfully replied, "Yes. I will let you know the moment I get news about
them."
Rin left the hotel room. He made a call after it was confirmed that no tail was behind him. "Hey, I told Raven that Mr. Brown could cure Benedict. I advised her to pretend to be his disciple to approach Robert.
"She just decided to attend the drinking party and asked me to find out where Mr. Brown was. She is so foolish that she risks her life for a man."
"Well done," the man on the other end of the linemented with a smile. "Raven will have a miserable death if she pretends to be Mr. Brown''s disciple."
Given his previous interactions with George, he knew that whoever tried to fool George would die for sure.
He would take over Vyrdenia Military with the support of Sunset Empire after Raven was dead. When that day came, Vyrdenia would be his.
Thinking, he couldn''t help but burst outughing. The day he had been waiting for finally came. As long as Raven was dead, he would be rewarded with power and wealth.
Excited, he took off his mask. The face beneath the mask was that of Benson, the captive of Sunset Empire and once the leader of Vyrdenia.
Benson had defected to Sunset Empire for the promise that he would be assigned to govern Vyrdenia after Vyrdenia surrendered.
Since then, he had been busy ruining Raven. At the thought of the strong and smart Raven, Benson suppressed his excitement and asked discreetly, "Are you sure that Raven will attend the party?"
"Yes, she will definitely be there," Rin answered confidently as he headed towards the entrance of the hotel. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.
Rin saw a man in white dragging a bloody youth into the hotel, and the youth had only one ear. He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief till the two men were far away.
Then, he subconsciously murmured, "What the hell!" Frowning, Benson inquired, "What''s wrong?" Rin responded, "I just saw a bloody youth with only one ear. It seems he is kidnapped."
Theint gave Benson a bad feeling, so he blurted out, "Only one ear? Tell me more about him."
Subscribed
S
Chapter 488
Chapter 488 The Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 488 The Unexpected Visitors
"I saw a man drag a young one into the hotel. The youth lost his left ear and was covered in blood. I don''t know whether the youth is still alive or not," Rin repeated.
"The left ear?" Benson murmured as a foreboding washed over him. "Is it a coincidence? Keep me in the loop, and I have to go now." Benson ended the call in a hurry.
He then called his subordinate to confirm whether Mubinn was still detained in the house on the outskirts of the city. At the same time, Hugmuinn in the hotel was looking for the members of the Sirius Pack via hisptop.
Suddenly, a red dot shed on theputer screen. Hugmuinn turned solemn as he quickly typed on the keyboard.
The webpage soon changed, and Hugmuinn shouted excitedly, "Boss, I found the Sirius Pack!"
Each member of the Sirius Pack took a locator with him. Raven lost track of her men after they were captured.
Hugmuinn didn''t capture the signals of those locators till now. Those signals were weak and brief, but it was sufficient for Hugmuinn to find the Sirius Pack.
"Where are they?" Speaking, Raven quickly walked to Hugmuinn. "They''re at a shooting range on the western outskirts of Broson City. That ce is heavily guarded, so it will be difficult to break into," Hugmuinn replied.
He then checked the surveince cameras around the shooting range, and his eyebrows furrowed deeply.
"Boss, I saw people from the shooting range carry several ck bags to a nt whose product is sulfuric acid. I think the stuff inside those bags is corpses."
Somber, Hugmuinn sighed. "Boss, the Sirius Pack may be dead. I am sorry." His conclusion brought a chill down Raven''s spine.
Raven then grabbed the car key Hugmuinn had left on the table and strode away decisively. "Boss, wait! I will go with you!" Hugmuinn shouted.
As he spoke, his eyes flicked toward the guest room. Thorian had been allowed into the guest room after he said he felt dizzy.
Hugmuinn didn''t want to be alone with Thorian after the discovery of Thorian''s secret. He was afraid that he would lose control of his fury and endanger his little brother.
"I am going alone. You stay here and help me find Mr. Brown." Speaking, Raven stepped out of the hotel room.
After the door was mmed shut, Hugmuinn felt a chill from his back. He whipped around and was startled by the sight of Thorian who had popped up behind his back.
"You..." His blood froze. His fists were then clenched as he stood up to confront Thorian. "Why did you betray Boss?"
Thorian gazed at Hugmuinn, and his expression was calm and serious. "Never have I betrayed her," he said.
"If so, why did you kill Benedict?" Hugmuinn pressed. "Killing him isn''t a betrayal," Thorian replied, his tone asposed as
ever.
Hugmuinn drew a deep breath to restrain himself from punching Thorian in the face. He dropped the betrayal issue and asked, "Where is my little brother? You have the answer, don''t you?"
Thorian shook his head slightly. "I don''t. I may help you find him if you are cooperative with me." Right then, the doorbell rang, breaking the silence.
"Boss, why are you back so soon?" Hugmuinn hurried to answer the door as he mistook theer for Raven. He gasped right after the door was pulled open. "Mubinn?"
Before him was Mubinn who looked terrible. The unconscious Mubinn was pushed towards Hugmuinn by George. By instinct, Hugmuinn caught hold of his little brother.
The murderous intent appeared in his eyes because Mubinn looked so miserable. "Mubinn, how are you feeling? Who beat you?" he asked worriedly.
Then came a cold voice. "I helped him stop the bleeding. He won''t die." Hugmuinn raised his head with a jerk and gazed at George.
Because of the mask, only the lower half of George''s face was exposed. Even so, Hugmuinn was stunned by what he saw. He soon came back to his senses and asked, "Did you save my little brother?"
George ignored the question and asked, "Did y Sessfully unlocked! ills?" Those fighting skills? Hugmuinn was in
shock again.
George caught a familiar scent in the air before he pressed Hugmuinn. That was his disciple''s favorite scent, and one of its ingredients was unique and came from his herbal garden.
George had grumbled that it was a waste to use his precious herb for the scent. Even so, he would send the best part to
Chapter 488 The Unexpected Visitors
his disciple whenever the herb was ripe. In other words, only his disciple could make such a scent.
Subscribed
Chapter 489
Chapter 489 Her Name
At the thought of his disciple, George had excitement in his face. He had a hunch that his disciple was there.
Hearing Hugmuinn ask Mubinn, Thorian in the living room hurried to the door. His expression changed drastically the moment he saw Mubinn and George. "Didn''t that man lock Mubinn up?" he wondered.
Hugmuinn didn''t break the truth to Raven because he was worried about Mubinn. Now, he could since Mubinn was back. At the thought, Thorian lost his calm, and his breathing became rapid.
"Sir, you saved my brother. I will help you within my power as long as you need me," Hugmuinn said with gratitude after Mubinn was confirmed to be survivable.
George silently stared at Hugmuinn. He knew that his disciple might have changes in identity or appearance in this world, but it was difficult for him to believe that his disciple had be a man.
Besides, he couldn''t find the slightest familiarity with Hugmuinn. After a slight frown, he walked into the hotel room. In the living room, the familiar scent became strong.
George''s gaze was soon fixed on the sachet on the table. George walked over and picked up the sachet. He could tell at one nce that it was made by his disciple.
He looked at Hugmuinn and asked, "Who is the owner of this sachet?" Before Hugmuinn carrying the unconscious Mubinn opened his mouth, Thorian said unhappily, "Who allows you to touch it? The rude is unwee here. Get out."
George posed a threat to Thorian. Thorian''s instincts screamed that George was difficult to deal with. Thorian didn''t have the confidence to beat George if thetter was also interested in Raven.
Besides, his n had been ruined by George''s bringing Mubinn back. All in all, Thorian didn''t like George. "Thorian, shut up!" Unhappy, Hugmuinn snapped.
Before Hugmuinn made an apology on behalf of Thorian, George repeated his question as if he hadn''t heard Thorian at all." Who is the owner of this sachet?"
"It is a gift from my boss," Hugmuinn replied without hesitation. "What is her name? Where is she?" George urged.
George''s cold gaze gave Hugmuinn pressure, so he quickly answered, "Her name is Raven Valor, and she is away for some business."
"None of your business, isn''t it?" Thorian maliciously stared at George, and his tone was overbearing. He had a full recovery a long time ago, but he lied about it for more attention from Raven.
His awe-inspiring vibe brought cold sweat to Hugmuinn''s forehead. Hugmuinn was surprised by the great improvement Thorian had during their stay in Sunset Empire.
Shockingly, George wasn''t affected by Thorian''s aggressiveness at all. He seemed oblivious to Thorian, but his breathing became rapid and jerky. Raven! That was the name of his disciple.
Subscribed
Chapter 490
Chapter 490 I Dare You
Chapter 490 I Dare You
Instantly, George was convinced that his disciple was Hugmuinn''s boss. Then, his attention was attracted by theptop on the desk.
On theputer screen was the location where the Sirius Pack was. Raven was going there.
Looking at George whose gaze was fixed on theputer screen, Thorian said with a frown, "You should leave since you got your job done."
Right after Thorian finished his speech, George walked away. "Sir, are you leaving?" With surprise, Hugmuinn gazed at George who left without a word. "Sir, don''t take his words to heart..."
Before Hugmuinn finished his persuasion, George had disappeared from his sight. After one nce at his wounded and unconscious brother, he hesitated and stayed where he was.
Thorian hurried to an empty room on the second floor after one nce at Hugmuinn who was treating Mubinn''s wounds. . He locked the door and quickly dialed Benson''s phone number. "Hello? What''s wrong with you men?" he barked the
moment the call connected.
"The good-for-nothings failed to detain the hostage. Mubinn had been sent back here. Both you and I will die if Hugmuinn tells on us. Don''t you want the chip? Get it in your dream!"
Thorianshed out at Benson while venting his anger. Without the instigation from Benson, he wouldn''t have gone to Indigo Training Ground or wounded Benedict.
On the other end of the line, Benson remained silent. He was now on the outskirts of the city. Looking at his dead guards, he trembled with fury.
He had sent more than one hundred guards to detain Mubinn. All those guards were veterans, and their fighting skills were great. However, none of them survived the misfortune.
Fuming with rage, Benson turned livid for the harsh words from Thorian. On the other end of the line, Thorian hadn''t stopped questioning Benson yet. "Can''t you hear me?"
Sulky, Benson retorted with murderous intent, "Are you done? Do you really think that I was expecting such a mess? I sent more than one hundred guards to keep watch around the clock.
"Now, all of them are dead! Who sent the hostage back? I will kill him, I swear!" Hearing this, Thorian calmed down. He said, "I will send you an address. You may find him there, and he just left the hotel."
Then, Thorian forwarded his location to Benson, as well as an address. With the address, Benson took action.
The air in the warehouse of a shooting range in Broson City was thick with the stench of blood, and there came miserable screams from time to time. "You are tough, but you had better yield now."
With Randolph included, the members of the Sirius Pack were tied to wooden stakes, and each was bloody. "Pah!" Randolph spat out one mouthful of blood. Gritting his teeth through the pain, he red at the Nightwatchers Pack and retorted, "Never will I betray my boss! I dare you to kill me!"
Chapter 491
Chapter 491 Their Faith
Chapter 491 Their Faith
"To kill you? How boring!" Holding a whip, the man with a long scar on his face, Scarface, sneered at Randolph. "I will show you the true face of your boss whom you are loyal to."
"You are unqualified to talk about our boss," Randolph and his members protested indignantly. They allowed nobody to insult Raven, the faith of the Sirius Pack.
Unqualified? Scarface sneered. "Tell me. Where is she now if she cares about yoo much? Don''t use time as an excuse. "You have been detained for one whole day. Given her identity and strength, isn''t it a piece of cake for her to find you?"" "She wille!" Randolph''s voice was resolute. Randolph believed in Raven with every fiber of his being. He had every confidence that she woulde to his rescue the moment she knew where he was.
Deep down, Randolph didn''t want Raven to show up because he didn''t want to be her burden.
"Dream on! To Raven, you''re nothing more than a pack of loyal hounds. Now that you''re no longer useful, she''ll dump you without a second thought," Scarface said with disdain.
"You are suffering here while she is enjoying her carefree life. It is said that she will attend the drinking party. How absurd that you pledge fealty to such a selfish person!" Scarface added.
"Nonsense!" Randolph roared, his voice hoarse with anger. "Do you really think you can sow discord with such a pathetic attempt?" Instantly, he got another whip on the chest.
The grim-looking Scarface shouted, "If you are as stubborn as ever, death will be your destination. If you don''t yield, your family will be implicated after your death."
The whip fell upon Randolph again and again, and the barbs on it tore Randolph''s old wounds apart again.
Randolph''s teammates silently turned their heads away because the bloody scene was unbearable to them.
Several new members of the Sirius Pack got swayed by what Scarface had said, and fear created doubt about Raven. They had joined the Sirius Pack because of Raven''s legendary reputation.
However, the omnipotent god of war in their eyes hadn''te to their rescue yet, so they felt disappointed.
Why hadn''t Raven found them yet if she was so awesome? The only exnation was that she didn''t give a damn about them.
As the new members of the Sirius Pack, they didn''t have a strong attachment to the organization, and the torment in the past 24 hours broke their psychological barriers.
After a brief hesitation, they begged for mercy for the sake of their family.
"Don''t beat me. I will join Nightwatchers Pack as long as you spare me and my family."
"Me too!"
"I''ll tell you everything I know!"
"Damn! What the hell are you talking about!"
The defectors infuriated the other members of the Sirius Pack, and thetter began a desperate struggle. However, the struggle just made things worse. Randolph and his royal teammates red at the defectors.
"Traitors! You''re citizens of Vyrdenia, yet you bow to our enemy. Have you no shame?"
"I believe that our boss wille!"
"She must be figuring out how to save us!"
Scarfaceughed triumphantly, and his words were harsh. "Fools! You are no longer useful to Raven, so why should shee for you? She won''t have the guts to show up even if I give her the exact address."
Right then, a thunderous bang echoed through the warehouse. The door of the warehouse was kicked down from the outside. Scarface whipped around, and he soon found that his nightmare hade true.
0
Returns Novel 492
Chapter 492 His Offer
As Raven stepped into the warehouse, the Nightwatchers Pack retreated from her aggressive momentum. Her cold gaze was fixed on Scarface, and her voice was chilling. "Am I a coward in your eyes?"
"Raven?" Scarface faltered. After one step backward, he waved his hand and ordered, "Catch her!" Instantly, his subordinates surrounded Raven. "Boss, be careful!" Randolph shouted.
At the sight of Raven, Randolph felt both moved and worried. "They serve Nightwatchers Pack, and their boss, Ashley, ising with the elites. Just leave!" he shouted.
Nightwatchers Pack was an organization that ranked top two in the world, and Ashley was mysterious and strong. The elites of Nightwatchers Pack were good at fighting.
It wasn''t a problem for Raven to beat Ashley, but there were the elites of Nightwatchers Pack. In other words, Raven was in danger.
"Leave?" Scarface sneered. He looked Raven up and down before he said, "You can''t since you are already here." He then waved his hand in the direction of the door.
After a bang, the door of the warehouse was shut. "My boss wants to torture you, so I won''t kill you. Hands up if you don''t want to watch your men die before you," Scarface threatened.
Raven didn''t even spare Scarface a nce. Her eyes swept over her members in a sorry state, and the murderous intent surfaced in her eyes.
After she raised her arm, a streak of blue light shot toward the wooden stakes and chopped off the chains around her members. In an instant, the Sirius Pack regained their freedom.
Scarface had a drastic change in expression. He couldn''t chop off those chains with one strike, but Raven broke them with a wave of her hand.
"There must be a trick." With this thought, Scarface was intimidated. He wasn''t so sure as before about his sess in capturing Raven. "No, I won''t let my men die for nothing," he thought.
His gaze shifted to the defectors. After a while, he said, "Don''t you want to join Nightwatchers Pack? Herees your chance. Whoever catches Raven will be enlisted right away."
Hearing this, the defectors exchanged nces with hesitation and doubt. "Shame on you!" Randolph yelled at Scarface. "I just offer them a chance, and they have choices," Scarface said gloatingly.
The members of the Sirius Pack were outstanding, and they had been captured because of Ashley''s Starcard. It would be a good show if Raven fought against her own men.
To join Nightwatchers Pack? The defectors didn''t feel attached to the Sirius Pack because only one month had passed after their enlistment. It was a good option for them to join the secondrgest organization in the world.
They knew that their future wouldn''t be bright after they had bowed to Nightwatchers Pack before Raven.
Scarface''s offer was tempting to the defectors since they already foresaw theing expulsion from the Sirius Pack. The defectors soon made up their minds.
"As the members of the Sirius Pack, are you going to turn against yourrades?
Give up that stupid thought. Don''t make me look down upon you," Randolph angrily reproached the defectors who were ready to fight against Raven.
Returns Novel 493
Chapter 493 Their Helper
One tall defector sneered at Randolph and said, "Randolph, who do you think you are? How dare you tell us what to do? We just want a bright future, so what''s wrong with that?"
Instantly, the other defectors resonated with theirpanion. "Raven will be kicked out of the military soon, so her leadership will lead us to nothing but destruction. It''s our right to carve a bright future.
In their eyes, Raven was far inferior to Ashley. That was why they chose Ashley over Raven within a short time.
"Bros,e on! Let''s catch Raven. For our bright future." The tall defector seized the opportunity and issued an order. Without hesitation, all the defectors surrounded Raven.
They had just been selected and didn''t have the chance to see Raven fight. Therefore, they were confident about capturing
a woman.
"What a good show!" Scarface thought. With his arms crossed, he was ready for the thrilling show. At the same time, he let his men guard the door just in case Raven ran away.
In his n, his men would capture Raven after the defectors exhausted her. However, the smile on his face froze the next second.
Shockingly, the defectors fell to the floor right after Raven raised her arm. With astonishment, fear, and regret, the defectors stared at Raven.
They didn''t know till the moment of death that they were so vulnerable before Raven. The fight finished in the blink of an eye, and it gave a chill down the spines of the others.
"Impossible!" Scarface thought. He was aghast at the dead whose mouth was agape in agony. After a brief hesitation, he spun around and bolted for the door as fast as his legs could carry him.
Now, he was absolutely certain that he didn''t stand a chance of beating Raven. At that moment, survival mattered far more to him than Ashley''s order.
As for the lucky survivors, they frantically ran for their lives after they witnessed the miserable death of theirpanions. "Boss, they are running away. They may call for help, Randolph shouted to Raven when he noticed that Scarface was running toward the exit.
To Raven, it was alright for Scarface to call for help. She was determined to kill him just because he had threatened her with the Sirius Pack.
She pointed in the direction of Scarface, and a streak of white light strangled him like a rope. Whoosh! Hearing the weird sound from his back, Scarface desperately ran forward.
However, he was too slow to dodge the attack. Just as despair got him, there came some overwhelming energy. That energy became an invisible shield and protected Scarface from Raven''s attack.
Raven slightly knitted her eyebrows. Someone saved Scarface, and this unknown man was strong. Behind Raven, Randolph pointed to the door and shouted, "Boss, herees their helper.
"When did he arrive? He is strong. Ashley has sent a hard nut over," Raven thought.
A man in white emerged from behind Scarface. His vibe was so sacred that the people in the warehouse felt the urge to bow down and worship him.
Randolph and hispanions warily gazed at theer, and they all felt that theer was strong. Theer withstood the attack of Raven, so a bitter fight seemed inevitable.
Scarface walked to theer and said excitedly, "Did Boss send you here to help
us? That bitch hurt our men. Catch her,
and kill the others who go against us stubbornly."
Subscribed
Returns Novel 494
Chapter 494 Reunion
Chapter 494 Reunion
George ignored Scarface''smand, his gaze fixed intently on Raven ahead.
That face, that posture, that aura-it was all so achingly familiar.
He waspletely sure that the young girl before him was the very disciple he''d spent years searching for.
At that moment, George felt the icy barriers around his heart begin to melt away.
George, a man typically stoic and unmoved by emotions, now found himself wavering.
Fearful it was only a mirage brought on by his desperation, he dared not move.
At the same time, Raven turned her gaze toward George.
"You..." she said.
The moment her eyesnded on him, an inexplicable feeling surged within Raven.
. Although she''d never met him before, she felt strangely familiar with him-warm, even, as if they''d known each other in a
past life.
But just as Raven tried to piece together where this feeling might havee from, a sharp, stabbing pain suddenly shot through her temple, breaking her train of thought.
"What are you standing around for? Get moving! Boss sent you here to help us catch her! If you keep waiting, she''s going to slip away!" Scarface, growing impatient with George''sck of action, barked at him in frustration.
George didn''t even spare him a nce,pletely ignoring his words.
Had he not arrived at the warehouse just in time to see Scarface fleeing for his life, he might have mistaken him for one of Raven''s men and left him to his fate.
But now, his entire focus was on Raven.
With everyone watching, George walked directly toward her without breaking eye contact.
When he was just a few steps away, he noticed the way she looked at him-like a stranger-and suddenly stopped in his
tracks.
After a brief moment of hesitation, he finally spoke, his voice carrying a trace of unease. Was that sachet in the hotel yours?" Despite his near certainty that Raven was his long-lost disciple, years of heartbreaking searches made George fear this might be another cruel illusion. What if their resemnce was deceiving? The potential for further disappointment weighed heavily upon him.
Though certain of the answer, he clung to a sliver of hope, asking for reassurance anyway.
If
Raven had been bracing herself for an attack, so George''s unexpected question caught her off guard. "Wait," she said, "you went to the hotel?"
She was absolutely certain that even if Hugmuinn and Thorian joined forces, they wouldn''t stand a chance against George. If this man was truly sent by Ashley, Hugmuinn and the others were probably already in serious danger.
And yet, for some reason, she didn''t sense any hostility from him.
When George heard Raven confirm the sachet was at the hotel, a wave of relief washed over him, easing the tension that had gripped him.
All his doubts vanished. The person standing before him wasn''t just someone who looked like her-it was actually his disciple, the one he''d been searching for all these years.
He was swept away by a feeling of deep satisfaction, like finally finding a treasure after a long and arduous search.
At that moment, Raven turned to the scarred man George had rescued. "Did Ashley send you to abduct me?" she inquired. "I''m not here to abduct you," George began, but Scarface cut him off, his face hardening. "What are you talking about? You think you''re not here to capture her? Are you disobeying the boss''s orders?"
Scarface, impatient and irritable, snapped, "Just get moving! It doesn''t matter how skilled you are. Here, you follow my orders!" He assumed George was boasting about his connection to Ashley to try and pull rank.
Suddenly, Scarface let out a muffled groan, clutching his chest b Sessfully unlocked!
The others turned, stunned to see a bloody ho tus cheat, gushing thick blood.
George moved too quickly to be seen, but the impact of his attack left Scarface clutching his chest and falling to his knees. "You... you..." Scarface stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief. He struggled to speak, but before he could finish a sentence, his breath stopped.
Chapter 494 Reunion
He never imagined he''d die like this-killed by someone his boss had brought in to help.
Raven''s surprise was evident. ''Hold on... He''s not allied with Ashley? Why would he have intercepted my attack, then?
''And those moves... why do they feel so familiar? Could it be...?'' Raven''s thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of the
situation.
"Raven, watch out!" Randolph couldn''t hold back a warning as he saw George going berserk, even killing his own men
without hesitation.
But to his surprise, Raven just stood there, calmly observing George. She showed no signs of defending herself, let alone making a move.
Seeing her inaction, Randolph, despite the searing pain from his wounds, stepped forward to shield her without a second thought.
Randolph stated, "You''re notying a finger on Raven! If you want her, you''ll have to go through me first!"
George swiftly gestured with his left hand, aiming it directly at Randolph. Randolph''s breath hitched sharply.
He assumed George was making his move.
Just as Randolph braced himself for the end, squeezing his eyes shut, he suddenly felt himself falling through space until he crashed to the ground. Lying there, he waspletely dumbfounded.
That cold-blooded monster didn''t kill him. He just shoved him aside, leaving Randolph stunned.
Disbelief filled the eyes of those surrounding George and Raven as they exchanged stunned nces.
Did they only imagine it, or was there something strange about the way the two interacted?
George had already passed Randolph and was standing directly in front of Raven.
His icy voice softened, revealing a hint of vulnerability as he looked upon the little
disciple he had been searching for all these years, like a lost puppy finding its
owner.
"You... don''t remember me?" George asked.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 495
hapter 495 Not Letting Her Go
George''s words struck the remaining Nightwatchers Pack like a bolt from the blue, leaving them shaken and unsteady, some nearly on the verge of copse.
''What the hell is going on here?'' they thought, disbelief etched across their faces. ''Wasn''t he sent by Ashley to capture Raven?
''Then why does George look like he knows her from way back?''
Everyone of Nightwatchers Pack exchanged uneasy nces, their silent understanding clear. Without a word, they began inching toward the door, hoping to slip away unnoticed.
At this moment, Raven''s entire focus was on George standing before her,pletely ignoring everyone else around her. For some reason, a faint pang of sadness stirred in her heart.
As Raven studied George''s face up close, that strange sense of familiarity grew even stronger.
For some reason, the man in front of her felt inexplicably familiar, almost like family.
And yet, she was certain she had never met George before.
Raven had no idea where this feeling came from.
Confused, Raven nced down at the scar-faced man lying lifeless on the ground.
After confirming he was dead with no chance of survival, she turned back to George, her expression puzzled.
"You said you''re not with Ashley, so why did you stop me from killing the scar- faced man?" she asked. George replied, "I thought he was one of your people."
George lowered his gaze, his previous air of celestial detachment reced by the demeanor of a child anticipating punishment.
Raven thought to herself, ''How can someone so cold and aloof suddenly try to appear pitiful?''
George stared at Raven, his dark eyes clouded with sadness. "You really don''t remember me?" he asked softly.
Raven froze mid-step, her head snapping up to meet George''s gaze.
A jolt of pain ripped through Raven''s mind as their eyes met, like lightning splitting her thoughts. Her head throbbed, on the verge of exploding.
Raven shook her head slightly, trying to dispel the difort, then took a deep breath to steady herself.
Fixing her eyes on George, she spoke firmly, "I think you''ve got the wrong person. I''ve never met you, so how could I remember you?"
George''s eyes flickered with a trace of anguish at her words.
He didn''t know what had happened to her, but one thing was clear-Raven hadpletely forgotten him.
George longed to tell Raven he was her mentor, but he knew revealing the truth now would only make her skeptical since she had no memory of him.
Worse, Raven might even start to reject and distrust him.
As George pondered the situation, Randolph approached Raven cautiously. "Raven," he murmured, "stay alert. It''s suspicious that he appeared just in time to save you from scar-faced man, then killed him without hesitation. Something doesn''t feel right.
"Besides, his strength is terrifying. The scar-faced man was an Elite Warrior, and this guy took him out in a single move. We can''t afford to let our guard down."
Raven nodded. "I understand."
She couldn''t shake the thought that George was just a stranger who''d shown up out of nowhere and it didn''t make sense for him to help her without a reason.
Still, George didn''t seem to harbor any intent to harm her, so Raven saw no reason to act against him for now.
Raven did her best to ignore George as she scanned the warehouse, now devoid of any Nightwatchers Pack.
She asked Randolph, "Are you nning toe Sessfully unlocked!
?"
Randolph hesitated for a moment before replying, Ravell, we Callie here without informing the military. If we stick with you now, we''ll be too easy to spot.
"We''re injured, and people from the Sunset Empire who saw us fighting might recognize us, making it dangerous to stay here. We''re going to Vyrdenia to recover and wille back for you when we''re healed.
Chapter 495 Not Letting Her Go
"If the military really decides to kick you out, we''ll leave the Sirius Pack and follow you!"
Randolph and the Sirius Pack members had clearly made up their minds-they would never betray Raven.
Randolph added, "Whether it''s the military or the Nightwatchers Pack, anyone who stands against you is our enemy!"
Raven smiled warmly at Randolph and the others.
She had been right about them all along. Randolph and the Sirius Pack were the most loyal and fearless warriors she had personally chosen.
"Don''t worry," Raven assured them. "If I leave the military, you''reing with me."
Raven knew deep down that if she left the Vyrdenia Military, the Sirius Pack would undoubtedly face suppression from the higher-ups.
If she made that choice, she would ensure they were properly taken care of.
Boss, take care of yourself!" Randolph and the other members of the Sirius Pack cast a reluctant nce at Raven before resolutely turning and walking away.
Once they were gone, Raven also left the warehouse.
Just as Raven settled into the driver''s seat, she noticed George casually open the passenger door and slide in naturally.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 496
Chapter 496 Ashley Jones
Chapter 496 Ashley Jones
Raven wondered how someone who appeared so cold and unapproachable could be so shameless.
George seemed to sense her gaze. He turned his head and met her eyes. In those icy, clear eyes, there was an unexpected trace of innocence.
Raven said, "Get out."
George sighed, his expression growing heavier with sadness.
He said, "I''m here to help you. What do I have to do to make you trust me?"
After saying that, he watched Raven nervously, as if afraid she might snap at him.
He hated seeing Raven leave again.
Raven frowned even more deeply at his words. "You''re here to help me? Why would you help me for no reason? What do you want?"
"I''m beingpletely upfront with you there''s a reason I can''t share everything just yet. It''s understandable if you need time to trust me, but please know this: I will never hurt you. No matter what happens, I''ll always be there for you."
Raven froze for a moment.
His words resonated deeply, as though she had heard them verbatim years before.
As she strained to recall where she''d heard those words, a sharp pain pierced her temples, obliterating her thoughts.
The fleeing Nightwatchers Pack members, along with defectors from the Sirius Pack, retreated in disarray to their Sakura City branch.
The two minor leaders of the group had originally been Scarface and Hooknose.
Now, with Scarface killed by George, Hooknose led the defected Sirius Pack members to stand before a woman.
The woman appeared to be in herte twenties, with striking features and a figure that was further entuated by a fitted, multicolored dress that clung to her curves.
This was none other than Ashley Jones, the leader of the Nightwatchers Pack, the world''s second most powerful faction.
Hooknose said, "Boss, these individuals were loyal to Raven. They formed the core of the Sirius Pack and possess extensive knowledge about the Vyrdenia Military. They wish to offer you their allegiance."
On the way here, Hooknose had already exined to Ashley what had happened at the warehouse near the shooting range. Fearing she''d hold him responsible for the incident, he quickly emphasized the value of the Sirius Pack members, hoping to redeem himself.
However, Ashley suddenly hurled the cup in her hand, shattering it at Hooknose''s feet.
She snapped, "Useless down?"
Didn''t I tell you to block the signals? How did Raven and her people still manage to track us
Ashley''s sharp brows furrowed, and the murderous intent in her eyes made everyone in the room shiver.
"Boss, it was my mistake! I swear it won''t happen again!" Hooknose quickly promised.
Seeing that Hooknose didn''t try to make excuses, Ashley''s icy demeanor softened slightly. She then asked, "What about the man in white? Have you figured out who he is?"
Hooknose hesitated, his voice faltering. "Not yet, Boss. Based on our previous investigation, there''s no record of anyone like him around Raven.
"If he''s been by Raven''s side all this time, there''s no way our people wouldn''t have noticed him. Dressed in white and carrying himself with such striking presence, he''s impossible to miss."
Just as Hooknose finished speaking, the door swung open, and a man strode in
The man immediatelytched onto the conversation, his tone sharp. "White attire and striking presence, you say?"
"Exactly!" Hooknose man nodded eagerly.
Ashley turned her gaze to the man who had just entered. "Do you know him?"
Ashley frowned, her voice tinged with irritation. "Chief Macy, the information you gave me didn''t mention anyone like this."
The man who had entered was Benson Macy, the Sessfully unlocked! of Vyrdenia who had defected to the Sunset
Empire.
When Benson learned that Raven had killed L, he immediately reached out to Ashley, who owed her life to L, and managed to forge an alliance with her.
On that note, Benson was quick to take credit for the Nightwatchers Pack capturing members of the Sirius Pack.
Chapter 496 Ashley Jones
After all, without the intelligence he provided, Ashley wouldn''t have known that Raven was part of the Vyrdenia Military, let alone captured Randolph and the other Sirius Pack members with such precision.
"I don''t know this man in white," Benson admitted, his tone faced with frustration. But Thon just called me. He said Hugmuinn''s brother was rescued by a man in white.
"His description matches what you''ve said-white attire, extraordinary presence. And he''s also looking for Raven.
"I sent my men to capture him, but we were a step toote. He slipped away
Benson''s jaw clenched tightly as he said, "I''ll hunt that guy down and rip him apart The man in white hadpletely derailed his ns by rescuing Hugmuinn''s brother.
Without Hugmuinn''s younger brother as leverage, it was impossible for Hugmuinn to steal the contact chip for him.
Based on Hugmuinn''s personality, he''d likely run straight to Raven to spill everything, which would expose Thorian''s actions. The thought made Benson''s expression darken. "We''ve lost all leverage against Raven. We need to quicklye up with a new n!"
"Easy for you to say! If your men hadn''t let Hugmuinn''s brother escape, we wouldn''t be in this mess? Ashley snapped, her patience wearing thin.
She regretted teaming up with Benson.
Benson was all talk and no substance. If it weren''t for the intelligence he provided and his ess to the upper echelons, Ashley wouldn''t have bothered working with him.
"Wait, I''ve got it!" Benson''s eyes lit up as an idea struck him. "Raven may have severed ties with the Henderson family, but she still has a close rtionship with her grandfather, Henderson. Here''s what we''ll do-"
While Benson and Ashley were busy plotting their next move, Raven drove back to the hotel.
Naturally, George was still in the passenger seat, refusing to leave.
Raven, unwilling to waste time arguing, simply brought him along.
After parking the car, Raven stepped out.
Then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, her instincts on high alert as if sensing something unusual.
Subscribed
0 Likes
Returns Novel 497
hapter 497 Never Hurt Her
Suddenly, a few men stepped out from the shadows, blocking their way,
One of them wore white and was quite goodlooking.
At the front stood a buzz-cut young man and a short guy.
The short guy pointed at George and the group behind him, then waved his hand. "Take them down!"
"Who are you people?" Raven frowned slightly. From their words, it seemed George had some kind of grudge against them. "We''re here to kill that kid! Stay out of it, little girl!" The buzz-cut man sneered, clearly not recognizing Raven and dismissing her entirely.
Raven asked, "The Nightwatchers Pack, huh? Haven''t you been hunting me all this time? What''s wrong-don''t recognize me now?"
The buzz-cut froze, Raven''s words catching him off guard. His eyes widened in shock.
"You... You''re Raven?" he asked.
Realizing who she was, he quickly barked orders to the thugs behind him, "Everyone, get her! If we capture her, we''ll be heroes!"
Raven''s finger twitched, ready to fix them.
Before she could react, the mercenaries charging toward her dropped to the ground, each with a precise, coin-sized hole in their forehead.
The mercenaries, who had been so eager to capture Raven and im glory, never imagined they''d die so abruptly.
Raven nced at the lifeless bodies scattered across the ground, her expression cold and indifferent. She turned to George.
"Why are they trying to kill you?" Raven asked.
"I don''t know," George replied, his voice calm as he shook his head slightly.
"Then why did youe to me? What are you after?" She voiced the question weighing most heavily on her mind.
"I''m here to protect you. You can think of me as family," George said.
He stepped closer, his serious gaze locked onto hers. "I won''t hurt you, and I will never betray you."
Raven stared at George, his sincerity creating a bittersweet ache in her chest that she couldn''t quite name.
Without saying anything more, Raven turned and walked toward the vi.
This time, though, she didn''t tell George to leave.
Seeing her reaction, a flicker of joy lit up George''s otherwise cold and ethereal features.
He quickly followed her, stepping into the hotel where Thorian and Hugmuinn had yet to leave.*
Meanwhile, at the Vyrdenia Military.
Lorne sat at the head of the conference table, his expression grim and foreboding.
"Who leaked the news about Raven being expelled from the military? Who dared to make that decision without my authorization?" His voice was cold and sharp, cutting through the tense atmosphere.
Alton Nelson, seated to Lorne''s right, took a leisurely sip of tea, his round belly pressing against his uniform as he replied calmly, "Acting without authorization? General, wasn''t the decision to expel Raven unanimously agreed upon by the senior leadership after thorough discussion?
"She offended the Parsons family. What were we supposed to do? Wait for their wrath to descend upon us?
"General Drakon, as the leader of the Vyrdenia Military, are you really willing to jeopardize the safety of over a billion citizens just to shield an arrogant and reckless girl?" Alton''s tone wasced with disdain.
The other senior officials around the table quickly chimed in, echoing Alton''s words.
"Alton is absolutely right, General. As the one in charge, you can''t afford to let personal feelings cloud your judgment."
"If Raven hadn''t provoked the Parsons family, no one would have expelled her without reason. This is entirely her own doing."
"No matter how skilled she is, she can''t possibly stand against the Parsons family or the upper realm''s elites on her own. Removing her from the military was the smartest decision we could make."
Lorne took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling as he struggled to suppress his fury. His piercing gaze swept across the room,nding heavily on each person present. "The smartest decision? H
Returns Novel 498
hapter 498 Thorian''s Fear
Chapter 498 Thorian''s Fear.
Lorne''s words held such power that the higher-ups, already feeling guilty, visibly hesitated,
But at that moment, Alton let out a mocking scoff. "Heh, General Drakoh, you keep iming everything you do is for the people of Vyrdenia. But is that really the case?
"You''re well past retirement age, yet you refuse to step down as general. Isn''t it just because Raven is your protg?
"Are you truly doing this for the people, or is it just about holding onto your grip over the military? You know the answer better than anyone!"
Lorne turned to Alton, stunned.
Alton''s words shocked him profoundly.
Lorne had spent his life prioritizing Vyrdenia''s interests, refusing to retire for the sake of the military''s stability, only to be used of clinging to power.
? What hurt even more was that Alton, someone he had personally promoted and trusted for over a decade, was now stepping on him to climb higher.
Never content with being second-inmand, Alton was now aiming for the top. The betrayal from someone he''d relied on for so many years left Lorne deeply disheartened.
"It''s clear to everyone whether my actions benefit myself or Vyrdenia. Let me be blunt: if Raven leaves, who will you send to defend against foreign invaders?"
Alton sneered in response, "There are 1.6 billion people in Vyrdenia! Are you seriously telling me not a single one can rece Raven?"
He turned to the other high-ranking officials and asked, "What''s worse: offending the Parsons family or dealing with an invasion from foreign forces?"
The officials exchanged helpless nces and sighed.
"General Drakon, Raven cannot stay!"
"General Drakon, we need to focus on the bigger picture!"
"That''s right. We can''t risk offending the Parsons family over Raven."
Lorne''s face darkened with disappointment. His voice was sharp as he spoke, "And what if I insist on keeping Raven in the military? Are you all prepared to defy my orders?"
Alton leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table.
He said, "General Drakon, if you''re going to be stubborn, then don''t me me for what happens next."
With that, he pped his hands.
The high-ranking officials shot to their feet.
Elite soldiers stormed into the room, their presence suffocating as they surrounded Lorne.
Lorne''s face turned grim as he red at Alton, his eyes filled with icy disdain. "You nned this all along, didn''t you?"
Alton said, "General Drakon, don''t misunderstand. I''m only doing this to ensure the stability of Vyrdenia and its people."
As Alton summoned the elite soldiers to stage his coup, not a single high-ranking official spoke out against him.
Lorne''s heart sank as he scanned the faces of the department heads.
"General Drakon, you can''t me us for not siding with you. You''re past your prime, and after your illness, you''re no longer fit to lead the military."
"When people grow old, they be indecisive. One wrong decision could jeopardize all of Vyrdenia. We can''t just stand by and let you make a mistake that could cost us everything!"
"General Drakon, what we''re doing is for your own good and for the stability of Vyrdenia."
Lorne trembled with rage, his entire body shaking.
These officials, who had always basked in the glory of Raven''s victories, now turned their backs on her without hesitation,, pushing her forward as a scapegoat to protect their own interests.
"Good! Just perfect!" Lorne let out a furiousugh, his finger sweeping across the room to point at the gathered senior officials.
He said, "I hope you won''t regret today''s decision in the future!"
Alton scoffed dismissively, tossing a document onto the table in front of Lorne.
Chapter 498 Thorian''s Fear
"You''re past your prime, Lorne. It''s time to retire and enjoy your golden years. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of the Vyrdenia Military for you.
"This is your retirement statement. Just sign it, and you''re free to leave the military" Without waiting for a response, Alton waved at the soldiers standing around Lore.
"Sorry, General Drakon," the lead soldier said, his tone carrying a hint of regret.
Then, he and several others pulled Lorne from his seat and escorted him out.of the room.
Alton wasted no time iming the head seat in the conference room after Lorne''s''departure.
In that moment, Alton felt an indescribable rush of triumph and satisfaction.
The first thing he did after taking over Lorne''s position was to personally issue a decree. Raven was expelled from the Vyrdenia Military and permanently stripped of her Vyrdenian citizenship.
Since the announcement came directly from the military, the news spread like wildfire.
Hugmuinn stumbled upon the news while browsing online.
He muttered in disbelief, "The military actually kicked the boss out? Have those old foolspletely lost their minds? "Without Raven holding the line on the Outer Battlefield, Vyrdenia would''ve been overrun ages ago!
"Those backstabbers! Things just started calming down, and now they''re throwing it all away!" Hidden in the shadows, Thorian overheard Hugmuinn''s grumbling, his frown deepening.
He thought to himself, ''Raven''s been expelled from the Vyrdenia Military?
''With Lorne still in the military, he should''ve protected her. How did this news get out so quickly?
''Could it be... that man is behind this?''
Thorian immediately pulled out his phone and began searching for more information online.
Suddenly, faint footsteps broke the silence near the doorway.
Momentster, Raven stepped into the room.
When Thorian saw Raven enter, he was flooded with unease, remembering he hadn''t confirmed if Hugmuinn had helped him to cover up his attempted murder of Benedict.
Subscribed
1 Likes
Returns Novel 499
Chapter 499 I''ll Break Your Legs
Anxiousness creeping in, Thorian rushed forward to stand in front of Raven. "Lady Valor, you-" Thorian began.
Just as he was about to ask whether Raven had seeded in rescuing the members of the Sirius Pack, he spotted George stepping through the front gate.
"Lady Valor, why is he with you?" Thorian asked.
Raven nced at Thorian, relieved to see him and Hugmuinn unharmed, and asked, "Have you met him before?"
"Boss, he''s the one who saved my little brother," Hugmuinn exined calmly as he walked over to stand beside Thorian.
After speaking, he instinctively shot a nce at Thorian standing beside him.
He truly wanted to expose Thorian right then and there, but he had no solid proof.
And he knew Thorian''s personality well. Without irrefutable evidence, Thorian would argue back and might even turn the tables on him.
So if he was going to expose him, he had to do it privately-he''d speak to Raven aler.
''Even if he saved Mubinn, this man came out of nowhere. Hugmuinn searched for so long and couldn''t find Mubinn. How did he manage to get him out so easily and deliver him right to us?
''I have every reason to believe he was sent here to harm us, Thorian frowned inwardly.
George, who hadn''t paid Thorian much attention before, turned a cold, piercing gaze toward him after hearing those words. If not for Thorian being one of Raven''s subordinates, George would''ve already killed this loose-tongued man.
Even if he didn''t kill him, he didn''t want to see this eyesore iling about in front of him either.
"Could you make me a cup of tea?" George asked Raven, suppressing his killing intent.
George didn''t want to scold Raven''s team in front of her as it would only embarrass her. Besides, it had been ages since he''d tasted her tea.
''Tea?'' Raven blinked, ready to refuse, but the moment her eyes met George''s, the refusal caught in her throat.
A strange sensation flickered through her heart again-but it passed quickly.
''He saved Hugmuinn''s brother, and he helped me earlier at the shooting range. Making him tea isn''t entirely out of line, she reasoned to herself.
With a rational excuse, Raven turned to George and said coolly, "Wait here," before heading toward the kitchen.
Seeing Raven actually go to make tea, Thorian couldn''t hold back his fury any longer.
His expression darkened as he turned a frigid stare toward George, demanding, "What exactly are you after? Why are you deliberately getting close to my master?"
Before Thorian could finish, Georgezily lifted a hand.
In the blink of an eye, three fresh scratches appeared across Thorian''s neck. "Damn it, what did you do to me?" Thorian touched his neck as he eximed. Upon seeing the blood on his fingers, his shock and fury erupted.
What shocked him was that he hadn''t even seen when George made his move, and what infuriated him was that George had dared toy a hand on him.
"Mm," Johan murmured nonchntly. The next second, Thorian felt a dull throb in his chest. Looking down, he found two more fresh gashes.
"You''ve gone too far!" Thorian''s eyes were already tinged with blood as he shouted.
The wounds George left were only superficial, but they stomped all over Thorian''s pride, leaving his dignity in shreds. "One more word and I''ll break your legs," George said calmly, his tone light and effortless, but not the slightest bit joking.
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 500
Chapter 500 It Was Thorian
Thorian clenched his fists, just about to explode, when he saw Raven walking out of the kitchen with a tray of tea.
As Raven stepped into the living room, her gaze froze when she saw Thorian''s injuries, and then instinctively shifted toward George.
"What happened to you?" Raven asked.
"He attacked me!" Thorian shot George a re andined to Raven, "All I did as question why he was getting close to you, Lady Valor, and warned him not to pull any shady tricks behind your back. He flew into a rage, attacked me, and even threatened to break my legs."
Upon hearing that, Raven turned to look at George as if waiting for him to exin. George didn''t bother defending himself. In his mind, he''d already cklisted Thorian.
Raven lightly pressed her lips and said, "The tea is ready. Come and have some." ? Thorian was her subordinate. By rights, she should have stood up for him, but for some reason, just seeing George was
enough to snuff out her angerpletely.
Somehow, she felt that George had his reasons for everything he did.
George was an incredibly proud man. If Thorian had truly provoked him with his words, then his harsh response wasn''t unjustified.
Suddenly, Raven became aware of where her thoughts were going and was startled by herself.
Thorian had been by her side for years.
Yet she''d only just met this man in white. And still, she found herself beginning to trust him.
Realizing this, Raven nced at George with aplicated look, then said, "Thorian is my subordinate.
"If he did something wrong, it''s not your ce to discipline him. Don''t let this happen again."
With that, she cast Thorian a deep look, then turned and headed upstairs.
Even though Raven''s words sounded like a warning to George, anyone watching could tell that she hadn''t shown the slightest concern for Thorian''s usations. It was clearly favoritism.
Sure enough, Thorian clenched his teeth in fury after hearing Raven''s response. His handsome features twisted in rage. George, however, didn''t spare Thorian a second thought. He was still gazing in the direction Raven had gone, a faint, almost imperceptible smile flickering in his eyes as he thought, ''Even if my little disciple doesn''t remember me, her heart still leans toward me.''
At that moment, Thorian, driven mad with rage, growled, "Don''t get too full of yourself-"
But before he could finish, George cast him an indifferent look, and Thorian''s legs suddenly gave out.
He dropped to his knees on the floor.
"You-!" Thorian realized what had happened and struggled desperately to get back up, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move an inch.
He shouted, "What did you do?
"Is this all you know-dirty, underhanded tricks?"
Thorian was on the brink of losing it, yet there was nothing he could do to fight back. He could only seethe with helpless frustration under George''s control. "Make another sound, and you''ll never get to speak again," George cast him azy nce and warned.
With that, he turned and calmly walked over to the sofa, taking a seat.
He then picked up the cup of tea Raven had brewed, moving slowly and carefully
as he took a small sip. "That familiar water temperature... That familiar technique... It''s been too long since I''ve had my disciple''s brewed tea."
The familiar warmth, the brewing technique-it was unmistakable. This was the tea of his apprentice, the one he hadn''t seen in so long.
''Damn it!'' Thorian cursed silently, seething with fury Yet no matter what he did, he still couldn''t stand back up.
Sessfully unlocked! No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t rise from the floor His fast by some unseen force.
fel as though they were glued to the ground, held
He had no idea how George had done it, and his knees felt glued to the floor.
Meanwhile, Hugmuinn cast a nce at Thorian, then tiptoed to the door of Raven''s study and knocked gently.
Chapter 500 It Was Thorian
"Come in," Raven responded.
Hugmuinn pushed the door open and saw Ravenpletely focused on theputer screen.
He drew in a quiet breath and then solemnly said, "Boss, there''s something I need to tell you."
"Hm?" Raven looked up at Hugmuinn.
Hugmuinn didn''t hold anything back this time and said directly, "Thorian colluded with a man of unknown identity. That stab to Benedict''s heart-it was him who did
it!"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 501
Chapter 501 The Video
After Hugmuinn finished speaking, a clear trace of nervousness appeared on his face as he looked at Raven.
He had no evidence and wasn''t sure whether Raven would believe him."
The moment Raven heard Benedict''s name, her entire demeanor turned icy.
She lowered her eyes slightly, hiding her expression, and after a moment of silence, she looked at Hugmuinn and slowly asked, Hugmuinn, are you telling the truth?"
"I swear on my life, every word I just said is true. There''s absolutely no falsehood in any of it. Thorian has been secretly plotting with outsiders behind our backs, and it''s even possible he was involved in my brother''s kidnapping, Hugmuinn said earnestly.
Upon hearing this, Raven lowered her gaze slightly, her expression giving nothing away.
She nced at herputer and said calmly, Alright, I''ve heard you. You may go now."
* Hugmuinn was stunned by her reaction, wondering, ''Didn''t I just feel like she believed me? Then why is she reacting like
this?''
He stared at Raven in confusion and hesitantly asked, "Boss, why are you so calm? Shouldn''t you at least call Thorian in for questioning?"
"I''ve heard what you had to say. But don''t repeat a single word of this to anyone else," Raven instructed.
"Alright," Hugmuinn nodded instinctively, then hesitated for a moment before walking out of the room.
Raven''s reaction was entirely different from what he had expected, and he couldn''t understand why.
''Maybe I was too reckless this time,'' he thought. ''I used Thorian without a shred of evidence... Maybe Raven didn''t believe me after all?''
But just as Hugmuinn absentmindedly walked down the stairs, he suddenly caught sight of Thorian, who had somehow managed to stand up again after being suppressed by George, now ring at him with a dark and menacing expression.
Thorian''s gaze swept coldly across Hugmuinn''s face as he demanded, "What did you just tell the Lady Valor?"
"I just went to report Cassian''s location results. Don''t worry, it wouldn''t do me any good to talk nonsense. I know what should and shouldn''t be said," Hugmuinn replied.
"Oh, really?" Thorian''s expression hinted at something deeper as he added, "Let''s hope so."
He didn''t believe a single word Hugmuinn had said.
But since Raven was still upstairs, causing a scene now would only attract her attention.
So he held back and simply turned to walk toward the guest room.
Once inside, Thorian deliberately moved to the window and lowered his voice to make a call to Benson.
"Hugmuinn probably already told Raven what I did. What do you think I should do now?" Thorian asked.
"What the hell is wrong with you? You couldn''t even handle Hugmuinn?" Benson snapped, cursing Thorian''s ipetence
in his head.
Then he added, "This isn''t necessarily a bad thing. I''d anticipated that Hugmuinn might try to rat you out to Raven, so I saved the surveince footage of our deal.
"Once Raven sees that video, she won''t believe a word he says. She''ll think you''re the one who''s genuinely helping her."
The moment Thorian heard Benson had the video, his tension eased, and he said, Good, send it to me."
That arrogant fool, Hugmuinn, dared to report me to Raven? I''ll make sure the Lady Valor finds out who the real traitor is!
''With this video as solid evidence, and the fact that I''ve been by Raven''s side far longer than Hugmuinn, there''s no way she''d ever choose him over me,'' Thorian thought bitterly.
Benson quickly sent over the footage, and Thorian carefully reviewed every second of it, a smug grin spreading across his face.
''With this video, there''s no way Hugmuinn can clear his name now!'' he thought.
Thorian took a couple of steps toward the bed Sessfully unlocked!s instantly reminded him of the humiliating
moment earlier when he had been forced to knee in the living room.
Returns Novel 502
Chapter 502 Confirming The Impersonation
Immediately after, he dialed Benson''s number and asked, "Remember that man who saved Hugmuinn''s brother?
"Didn''t you send people to kill him? Why is he still alive?"
Benson angrily exploded at Thorian''s words and replied, "It''s because he''s been sticking close to Raven!
"The assassins I sent all disappeared. Most likely, they were killed by her."
"Find a way to get rid of that man. Otherwise, he''s bound to interfere with our ns! Thorian demanded, his brows furrowing deeply.
As much as he hated to admit it, that mysterious man in white was indeed stronger than he. Killing someone like that wouldn''t be easy.
After some thought, Thorian decided to eliminate Hugmuinn first, since he posed an immediate threat.
Once he made up his mind, he pulled up the video Benson had sent him, made some edits, and ernailed it straight to Raven.
''We were colleagues once. I hadn''t nned to go this far,'' he thought. ''But since you''re so ungrateful, don''t me me for turning ruthless.
''Hugmuinn, weren''t you trying to expose me?
''Fine. I''ll make sure you''re branded a traitor for real!''
Just as Raven received the email, the sound of footsteps suddenly echoed from the hallway outside.
Momentster, there was a knock at the study door.
As she spoke, Raven shifted her gaze from the screen toward the door.
"Boss, Rin''s here," Hugmuinn announced.
He stepped into the study first and ushered in Rin, who was dressed in a crisp suit.
"Did you find that Mr. Brown you mentioned?" Raven asked bluntly as soon as she saw Rin.
"No, I haven''t. That man''s status is extremely high, and he moves around unpredictably. Someone like me has no way of tracking him down.
"Ms. Valor, as I said before, if you want his help, the only way is to pretend to be his disciple. You didn''t give me a clear answerst time.
"You have great potential. If Mr. Brown notices you, he might take an interest in you. He might even ept you as his disciple.
"If that happens, not only could he cure Benedict, but he might also help you find Cassian. This is a rare opportunity and you mustn''t miss it," Rin replied.
Rin had deliberately brought up Cassian''s name, knowing just how important he was to Raven.
If curing Benedict wasn''t enough to sway her, adding Cassian into the equation would surely tip the scales.
"Catch his attention?" Raven looked at Rin with a thoughtful expression and asked.
"Yes. Mr. Brown has been searching for his disciple for years and still hasn''t found them.
"That disciple might already be dead. If you can catch his eye, you might be able to take that disciple''s ce. That way, not only would Benedict be cured and Cassian found, but Mr. Brown might even bring you into that prestigious upper realm," Rin exined.
"Upper realm?" Raven repeated in surprise.
''Could it be that this Mr. Brown is also from the world I lived in before I was brought here?'' she wondered.
"Exactly. That''s a world everyone dreams of reaching!
"Ms. Valor, if you want Mr. Brown''s help, your only option is to impersonate his disciple. Once you meet him, do your best to impress him and earn his approval," Rin urged, skillfully concealing the scheming glint in his eyes.
He added, "If Mr. Brown has been searching this long, it means that disciple was incredibly important to him."
Crown''s disciple, she would be walking straight
Sessfully unlocked!
Even as Rin spoke, he knew full well that if Raven dared to mor into her death.
If she angered him, no one would be able to save her.
Chapter 503 The Video''s Contents
Chapter 503 The Video''s Contents
Returns Novel 503
Chapter 503 The Video''s Contents
Just then, Hugmuinn, who had been standing quietly behind Rin, frowned slightly and said. "Bose s good idea.
"Pretending to be that man''s disciple could provoke him, and if that happens, we''ll be in serous trouble
Hearing this, Raven raised her hand slightly to stop Hugmusing from saying anything further and said Told Case and cure Benedict, I''ll take the risk, no matter how troublesome it gets
Raven wasn''t blind to Rin''s ulterior motives, but she believed he wouldn''t dare le about anything stated to Brown Though she despised the idea of pretending to be someone else, if it meant ouring Benedict and Tinding Canoe wre she was willing to give it a shot.
"Boss, if you''ve really made up your mind, then let me take your ce and pretend to be his doople Ever fo
at least you''ll be safe. Hugmuinn proposed earnestly. Hugmuinn was genuinely worried for Raven''s cafeye on about putting himself in danger, only that she remained unharmed.
Rin''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly protested, "No! I heard that the disciple Mc. Brown is looking for is a woman foy wouldn''t be able to impersonate her."
Hugmuinn frowned and argued, "Then don''t mention my identity at allr
But before Hugmuinn could say another word, Raven raised her hand and out him off. Turning to Rin, she sad, Goan Mr. Brown''s people. I want to meet him before the banquet."
"Understood, I''ll make the arrangements right away!" Rin replied, barely able to hide his exoteret
With that, he swiftly exited Raven''s study, striding away with enthusiasm.
Momentster, Hugmuinn hesitated to speak, then sighed deeply and silently turned to leave Ravers room as well Once the room was quiet again, Raven''s gaze drifted toward the email she had just received from Thonan on herputer She opened the message and found a video attached.
After downloading the file, Raven clicked to y it.
"I agree to help you with this." Hugmuinn was the person in the video, and he spoke clearly
The clip was very short, only a few dozen seconds, and had clearly been edited.
Within the footage, Raven distinctly heard Hugmuinn having a conversation with another person.
The other individual didn''t show their face, and their voice had been deliberately lowered. Raven couldn''t tell who they were
After watching the video twice from beginning to end, Raven''s expression grew unreadable, her thoughts hidden behind a calm exterior.
A momentter, she picked up her phone and called Thorian.
"Come to my study. I need to speak with you," she said.
Five minutester, Thorian knocked on her door and greeted her, "Lady Valor, you called?"
Raven looked up at him, her eyes unreadable, and questioned, "Where did you get the video you sent me?"
Despite the oppressive air in her gaze, Thorian remained calm.
He walked up to Raven and replied, "While I was investigating Cassian''s whereabouts, I came across it by ident in the hospital''s surveince footage. I downloaded it and sent it to you right away."
"You''re also investigating Cassian''s whereabouts? Any progress?" Raven asked, probing further.
"Nothing yet," Thorian shook his head.
Then, as if something had just urred to him, he added, "Eagleton called me earlier. He tried to persuade me to join the Nightwatchers Pack. He also said you''ve been officially removed from the Vyrdenia Military."
Eagleton was a new recruit to the Sirius Pack. As the strongest among the new members, Randolph appointed him as captain of the First Unit. However, after being captured by Ashley, Eagleton had betrayed the Sirius Pack without hesitation. Thorian spoke with righteous anger as he continued, "Eagleton and his lot were once desperate to get into the Sirius Pack Now that you''ve fallen from power, they couldr wait to ple
Sessfully unlocked!
ewhere.
At video, I wanted to kill him on the spot!
"And as for that traitor Hugmuinn, he''splet "But no matter how furious I am, I knew you should be the one to decide his fate. That''s why I sent you the video."
In that moment, Thorian subtly pointed out that Raven had few loyal people left by her side, while also emphasizing his unwavering loyalty.
Chapter 503 The Videos Contents
After a brief pause, Thorian added, "Also, you must be careful of that man in white downstairs. It''s too strange how he managed to rescue Hugmuinn''s brother. Hugmuinn searched for him for so long with no luck, so how did he suddenly know where Mubinn was being held?
"And now he''s delivered Mubinn back here and refuses to leave. To me it''s clear he''s trying to get close to you, make you lower your guard, and wait for the right moment to strike."
Thorian wasn''t usually one to talk so much, but he was confident that this time, Raven would take his words to heart. Yet to his surprise, Raven didn''t react as he had expected. There was no visible anger, her expression remained calm, even indifferent.
Growing uneasy, Thorian kept a straight face and pressed on, "Don''t you find Cassian suspicious too?
"The news of your dismissal from the Vyrdenia Military is everywhere. He must have heard about it. But in this moment, when everyone''s turned against you, he still hasn''t shown himself. Doesn''t that mean you were never all that important to him?"
As he spoke, Thorian circled around the desk to Raven''s side. He slowly bent down on one knee and said, "From the Sirius Pack''s reserve members to Hugmuinn and Cassian, none of them can be trusted.
"You must understand, I''m the only one who will never betray you."
Raven lowered her gaze to look at Thorian kneeling before her, her emotions dark and unreadable.
"Lady Valor, are you even listening to me?" Thorian asked, unable to hold back any longer.
He lifted his head, trying to meet her eyes.
But the only response he received was-a tight p!
Subscribed
Returns Novel 504
Chapter 504 Introducing A Man
A crisp p echoed through the room.
Thorian''s head was whipped to the side from the force of it.
Yet, as if he didn''t even feel the burning pain on his cheek, his eyes were filled withplete disbelief.
At that moment, Raven''s voice, cold to the point of being utterly emotionless, cut through the silence and entered Thorian''s
ears.
She spat, "I don''t want to hear anyone ndering Cassian. Understood?"
Thorian slowly turned his head toward Raven, almost in slow motion.
As he gazed up at her icy, indifferent expression, a chill crept into his heart.
He wondered, ''She really went this far for that pretty boy?
''I''ve done so much for her, and she still can''t spare me even a little affection? ''What does that useless pretty boy Cassian have that I don''t?''
The realization hit him hard, and the n he''d been carefully plotting, to make Cassian disappear and take his ce, was no longer something he could suppress.
He asked bluntly, "I''ve been by your side for so long. Do I really mean less to you than Cassian, who''s barely even known you?"
Raven''s gaze grew even colder as she snapped, "Don''tpare yourself to him." Thorian''s body froze at her words. Then, with a bitter smile, he curled the corner of his lips.
"Do you really think I risked my life for you, carried out all those dangerous missions, just for power and status? The reason I stayed by your side... is because I like you. I love you!"
''I said it.
''I finally said it!'' Thorian''s thoughts raced.
He had originally nned to keep this secret buried deep inside, to warm her heart slowly until she grew used to his presence, and eventually epted him. But now, he couldn''t wait any longer.
In his mind, both in power and position, he believed he was far more suited to Raven than Cassian ever was.
He thought, ''Cassian''s nothing but a face. Besides that, he''spletely useless.
''If Raven could fall for someone like him, then why not me?
''I won''t settle for just being her subordinate, I want to be her man!''
After confessing, Thorian looked at Raven with eyes full of desperate hope.
When Raven hadn''t known what he was thinking, she had only ever treated him as a subordinate. Now that he''d made his feelings clear, he didn''t believe that Raven, who had fallen for someone like Cassian, could remainpletely unmoved. But to his disappointment, after hearing his words, Raven''s gaze toward him was as cold as a frozenke. It was piercing, and utterly devoid of warmth.
Just as Raven was about to respond, the door to the study suddenly swung open from the outside.
Both Raven and Thorian instinctively turned their heads toward the entrance, only to see George, dressed in all white, standing silently in the doorway with a nk expression.
"What are you two doing?" he asked, his tone icy and detached.
Thorian was momentarily stunned by George''s sudden appearance.
''I locked the door when I came in, he thought. ''This man didn''t force it open-how did he unlock it?''
As Thorian wrestled with confusion and shock, Raven turned to George and asked, "Did you need something?"
George''s gaze swept coldly over Thorian, then softened slightly when itnded on Raven.
Even his voice grew gentler as he replied, "This man isn''t worthy of being with you. If you''re looking for a boyfriend, I can introduce you to someone who actually deserves you."
His little disciple had already been hurt once when it came to love. There was no way he would let someone like Thorian
win her favor.
''If she really needs a man, George thought, ''Then that one I saved-the man with more than one soul in his body-might just barely qualify.
Chapter 505 Rumors
Returns Novel 505
Chapter 505 Rumors
"Whether I''m worthy of being with Lady Valor or not isn''t for you to decider
These words from George struck a nerve with Thorian. At that moment, he wished he could just draw his sword and stab George.
He was all too aware that, as he was now, he wasn''t a true match for Raven.
if he hadn''t seen even someone like Cassian catch Raven''s eye, he wouldn''t have died to confess so rashly
But knowing it himself was one thing. Having George say it outright in front of him was another entirely
"Thorian, step down, Raven said calmly as she looked at his darkened expression.
Thorian was momentarily stunned by her words. Instantly, a surge of fury rose in his heart like a raging fire
He was nearly driven mad with anger. One Cassian was bad enough, but now Raven was actually siding with this stranger It seemed he meant so little to her.
"Leave," Raven repeated, her expression cold.
"Yes," Thorian answered. He knew this was a warning sign that Raven was getting angry. No matter how unwilling he felt, he turned and left the study.
Once Thorian had left, Raven looked at George again. "Why are you looking for me?"
George said, "This man is not trustworthy. You shouldn''t assign him important tasks. If you''re seriously looking for a boyfriend, I recently met a junior with excellent qualities." He added, "I think you two would be a great match. I can bring him over for you to meet."
Raven watched helplessly as the conversation veeredpletely off track. She quickly tried to decline. Thanks, but no need. If there''s nothing else, you sho..." But before she could finish, her eyes met George''s slightly disappointed gaze.
In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to say the rest.
She didn''t know why, but every time she tried to drive George away, she''d be overwhelmed with a sense of guilt.
Seeing Raven hesitate, the disappointment in George''s eyes faded slightly. Still, he insisted. "I''ll go find him right now. I''m sure you''ll like him once you meet."
In many ways, George was just as stubborn. Before Raven could refuse again, he turned and walked downstairs, quickly leaving the hotel.
Raven looked at his departing figure and shook her head helplessly.
After meeting Cassian, she could never fall for anyone else again.
George was probably wasting his efforts.
Meanwhile, as George left the hotel, all the major families in Broson City were shaken.
"What? Raven is spreading rumors that she''s the disciple of Mr. Brown?"
"Is she insane? She actually dares to impersonate Mr. Brown''s disciple!"
Even if she was a member of the Star God Association, this was too outrageous. Mr. Brown came from the upper realm. He was someone even the president of the Star God Association couldn''t afford to offend.
When Este heard this, she immediately questioned the subordinate who reported it, "Where did you hear this from? Are you sure Raven said it herself? Could it be a rumor?"
Though she didn''t know George''s true identity, she understood that people from the upper realm were not to be provoked. The Ortega family''s informant quickly replied, It''s absolutely true. Raven said it herself. I heard she even ordered people to spread the news. At this rate, Mr. Brown will find out very soon."
Sitting on the main seat in the living room, Este gave a calcting smile and said coldly, "This time, we won''t even need to do anything. She''s already doomed. Does she think she can reach someone like that?"
The informant added, "She''s currently at odds with the Hiemal Court, Nightwatchers Pack, and Lunshire. She probably felt cornered and is trying a desperate gamble. Unfortunately, that gamble is her death sentence, not her salvation."
A glint of calction shed in Este''s eyes. She continued, "Find out where Ashley is. Take me to her."
Este hadn''t been particrly close to Ashley in the past. After all, Ashley had always supported L, who had been her
rival.
But now that L was dead, Este decided to try befriending Ashley. She used
the excuse of avenging her "sister" to provide Ashley with information,
sessfully gaining her trust.
Chapter 505 Rumors
Half an hourter, Este met Ashley
But even before Este arrived, Ashley had already heard the nears
Games Bangle
any feda eder
Even she was surprised. She never expected Raven to be foolish etding to mexrook "Ms. Jones, what should we do next? Should we capture Raven and hand her or to Ashley replied, "No need for us to act. If we''re too eager, we might displease Mr Bra Ashley frowned and thought for a moment. Then she turned to her subordinate and paid Goat something important to discuss with him. It concerns the whereabouts of Mr. Brder''s di
A confident, scheming smile appeared on Ashley''s lips.
This time, she was determined to make Raven thoroughly offend Georga
She believed that once George found out Raven dared to impersonate his disciple the add
Subscribed
Returns Novel 506
Chapter 506 Reporting Urgent Matters
Este stood cautiously beside Ashley. After hearing Ashley''s words, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Ms. Jones, who exactly is this Mr. Brown you mentioned? And you said to summon Mr. White. Does that mean he also knows Mr. Brown?" Ashley cast a cold nce at her before speaking calmly, "Robert is merely a subordinate of Mr. Brown. But even as just a servant, he''s not someone you or I can afford to offend."
Her words left Este and the surrounding members, including Eagleton, momenty stunned.
To them, Robert had always been an unattainable figure, yet he was merely a follower of this mysterious Mr. Brown. And now Raven, who dared to impersonate the disciple of even Robert''s master, was essentially courting death.
"I didn''t expect Raven to be this stupid," Eagleton said with a look of disgust, his brows furrowed.
He had once admired Raven''s talent, which was why he joined the Sirius Pack. But now, realizing that she was nothing more than a beautiful and powerful idiot, he felt deeply disappointed.
Then a sense of relief washed over him. It seemed that siding with Ashley had been the right choice. Had he continued to follow Raven, he''d likely have been dragged into hell along with her.
Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from outside.
Next, the grand door was pushed open from the outside, and a tall, lean young man with an equally cold expression stepped in.
His facial features were neat and unremarkable, but the indifferent air about him carried a faint resemnce to George. However, unlike George''s ethereal, detached aura, this young man had a distinct sense of superiority.
"Greetings, Mr. White!"
"Greetings, Mr. White!"
The moment Robert entered, the members of the Nightwatchers Pack all bowed respectfully in greeting.
Now that Este and Eagleton knew who he was, they instinctively held their breath. The oppressive aura Robert exuded inspired both fear and admiration.
This was Este''s first time interacting with someone from the upper realm. She never imagined she would have the opportunity to meet someone of this level.
''This time, Raven is done for, Este thought silently to herself. If even a servant carries such authority, then what kind of presence must Mr. Brown be?
Standing next to her, Eagleton cautiously observed Robert, his heart swelling with gratitude for his decision to join the Nightwatchers Pack
He thought Randolph and the others were truly foolish. They turned down such a bright future to stick by Raven, not knowing she had provoked someone so terrifying. Once they realized the magnitude of her offense, they''d regret it to their
core.
Robert entered the hall, clearly satisfied by the reverent and cautious behavior of those present.
He raised a hand slightly and said, "At ease."
Though Robert acted humbly before George, lowering himself with absolute deference, he was always arrogant and domineering in front of people like Ashley.
In front of George, he was like dust, too lowly to show even a hint of dissatisfaction.
To Robert, George was a god-like existence. Any disrespect was unthinkable.
But ever sinceing to this world to carry out George''s tasks, he discovered a long-lost sense of superiority and self-worth among the people here. He had grown increasingly fond of traversing this world and enjoying the feeling of being above everyone else.
"Thank you, Mr. White!" Only after hearing his words did the others dare to straighten up and respectfully retreat to the sides of the hall.
Ashley, on the other hand, immediately offered her cost in Dohert
She said, "Mr. White, the reason we invited you Sessfully unlocked!
Subscribed
something very important to report."
?
Returns Novel 507
Chapter 507 Small Organization
Upon hearing this, Robert raised his eyebrows. "What important information?"
I''ve already found Mr. Brown''s disciple. She''s currently in Broson City: Ashley said, lowering her eyes slightly to hide her
cold smirk
"What did you say? You found the whereabouts of Mr. Brown''s disciple? Robert''s breath hitched, and he immediately pressed, "Where exactly is she? Who is she?"
Ashley quickly replied. Her name is Raven Valor. She''s the woman who recently made quite a name for herself among the elite circles of Broson City by using her identity as a member of the Star God Association"
She added, "Raven deliberately spread the news. Somehow, she found out that Mr. Brown hade to Broson City and was looking for his disciple. She imed she''s the one he''s searching for and even said she wants to meet him
immediately."
"What? This isn''t something you uncovered through your investigation?" Robert frowned deeper
Ashley nodded. "Exactly. The news is now all over Broson City. Mr. White, do you know what Mr. Brown''s disciple looks like? Any distinctive traits?
However, Robert''s frown only deepened at her question.
In truth, he had never seen George''s disciple. He had just be one of George''s subordinates when the young disciple went missing.
But very quickly, Robert came to a conclusion and sneered coldly. "Utterly ignorant. Mr. Brown personally trained his disciple. Even if she came to your world, she would still be an exceptional figure, not just some ordinary member of a small organization."
When Robert referred to the Star God Association as a "small organization," even Ashley and the others couldn''t help but be shocked.
But deep down, they found itpletely reasonable. After all, Robert was someone from the upper realm. It made sense that he looked down on the Star God Association.
After their initial surprise, they quickly echoed Robert''s words, "Exactly, Mr. Brown''s disciple must be a person of great status. Raven''s impersonation of her is simply unforgivable!"
Ashley said, "Mr. White, I believe this matter should be reported to Mr. Brown. If Raven isn''t punished, others may be tempted to do the same for their own gain."
"I will report it to Mr. Brown." Robert nodded.
George had instructed him that any news about George''s disciple must be reported immediately. Robert had been investigating for so long without any leads, and George was already growing displeased.
Regardless of whether Raven was the real deal or not, he would report it anyway. It was to prove he had been earnestly looking for the young disciple.
Robert added, "Oh, and about that global elite party we discussed earlier, confirm the date as soon as possible." Originally, the party was supposed to be held a few days ago. But because George decided to attend in person, the organizers postponed it in order to elevate the event to the highest standard.
"Understood. We''ll assist with the preparations," Ashley and the others quickly responded.
Robert nodded in satisfaction and slowly walked out.
Ashley watched his figure disappear into the distance. Thinking about how Raven would soon face George''s wrath, she finally exhaled in relief.
As for Este, Eagleton, and the others, a gleam of anticipation appeared in their eyes. Especially Este, who had been humiliated by Raven multiple times. She was looking forward to seeing Raven punished by George.
Since Raven refused to serve under her, she had to eliminate this hidden threat as soon as possible.
Rather than let Raven grow stronger and be a formidable opponent in the future, it was better to nip the threat in the bud now.
At the same time, George had returned to the Sessfully unlocked!ity.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 508
Chapter 508 Poor Taste
At that moment, Cassian was in his room trying to control the Starcards, However, despite many attempts, best could only use the most basic elemental Starcards.
Suddenly, he heard footsteps outside the door.
Although the steps were very light, he sensed them immediately.
The next second, George, dressed in white, walked in from outside.
He nced at Cassian''s somewhat messy clothes and frowned with slight disdain.
George remarked, "Go change into something decent. You''reing with me to meet someone"
Cassian frowned. "Meet someone?"
"Yes." George nodded slightly, then continued, "You''re not married yet at your
age, right? I introduce you to a girens Cassian was stunned.
First, George told him to change into proper clothes. Now he was asking about his rtionship status, it seemed like a setup for a blind date.
"I''m not married, but I''m already engaged," Cassian replied firmly.
George paused for a moment, then looked puzzled. "Engaged? In this little world, what kind of woman could catch your eye? Cassian''s body stiffened.
This response confirmed his suspicion. George really was nning to matchmake him. But he truly hadn''t expected that someone like George, who appeared so aloof and untouchable, would meddle in things like matchmaking, it felt strangely out of character.
To prevent George from really finding him another woman, Cassian said seriously, "She''s the only woman I''ve ever loved. 1 can give up everything for her, even my life."
George was taken aback.
He then looked closely at Cassian and saw no trace of falsehood in his eyes. George sighed helplessly.
At the same time, he inexplicably felt a little sorry for his little disciple.
Even in this small world, an ordinary woman could gain the affection of a top- quality man like Cassian. He even said he would rather die than be separated from his fiance.
Yet, Raven couldn''t meet someone like this.
If that scumbag hadn''t abandoned Raven and her child back then, she wouldn''t have ended up in this world, and he wouldn t have been separated from her for so long.
Just thinking about that man who betrayed Raven made George want to kill his entire family.
If he ever found that guy, he would personally tear him to pieces.
But soon, George suppressed the irritation in his heart and looked at Cassian. "Who is your fiance? I''d like to meet her."
Although the fact that Cassian had a fiance disappointed him a bit, the way Cassian valued her more than his own life made George even more certain that he had good judgment.
Still, George thought it was a shame.
If only Raven had met someone like Cassian from the start, he wouldn''t have to worry so much about her future.
Too bad his little disciple had poor taste in men. Previously, she was deceived by
a scumbag. And if she got fooled again by someone like Thorian...
Just the thought of it made George''s blood pressure spike..
For the sake of his little disciple''s happiness, he decided to try something here with Cassian.
If the woman Cassian loved was only after money or had other motives, George would find a way to make Cassian see her true colors and break them up.
Then he could pair Cassian with Raven. It wou.
Sessfully unlocked!
Cassian studied George for a few seconds after hearing his question.
After confirming George had no intention of harming his fiance, he finally said,
"Her name is Raven Valor. She is the most important woman in my life."
Returns Novel 509
Chapter 509 Scheming
George was stunned by what Cassian sand
los
Then, a rare expression of astonishment appeared on his usually cond there too
van protach a ther receptest Cassian looked slightly puzzled "Her name is Raven Valor Is there a pren
"Which country is she from? George immediately asked
"She should be in Vyrdenia right now I haven''t seen her for a white se hadn''t collected barn yet became the
to her side now, not only would he be unable to fight alongside her, he me
He wanted to quickly return to his peak state and resolve the issues with the other persnakes within Kaen balors queg back to her
"Vyrdenia... Raven Valor... Your fiance is Raven Valor? George murmured, his voice tinged with distatied
He hadn''t expected Raven to get engaged again so soon. But on second thought, she had lost her previous memories. Meeting someone outstanding like Cassian and choosing to be with him was understandable,
"You know Raven?'' Cassian asked upon noticing George''s odd reaction
The shock in George''s eyes gradually faded as he spoke calmly, "I do. She''s the gid I was going to introduce you to Cassian muttered, "What a small world."
He had just been worried that George might use a debt of gratitude to pressure him into marrying someone else, and now it turned out that the woman George thought suitable for him was Raven,
"Why the sudden urge to introduce Raven to me?" Cassian asked, his tone sharp and probing
He didn''t believe a stranger would randomly want to find Raven a boyfriend. Yet he had never met George before, nor had Raven ever mentioned him.
Most importantly, if George was close to Raven, he should have known she already had someone. He didn''t need to help her find a boyfriend.
George replied, "She has poor taste in men. She was tricked by a scumbag before. This time, I naturally want to help her screen the candidates."
Cassian''s expression darkened instantly.
He muttered softly, "Poor taste in men?" He thought it was a jab at him.
Before he could think too much, George continued, "Also, she has a subordinate named Thorian, who harbors improper thoughts about her. He''s already confessed."
Cassian''s brows furrowed instantly.
He''d long known that there were men around Raven trying to steal her away. First, it was that damn fox, then that narcissistic guy from the military.
And now even one of her subordinates dared to dream of being with her.
Cassian was furious. He hadn''t been gone long, but someone had already dared to confess to her.
Just as Cassian was pondering how to secure his rightful ce as the main man, footsteps sounded outside the room.
A momentter, Robert appeared at the doorway.
He cautiously knocked on the half-open door and said respectfully, "Mr. Brown, I
have something important to report. May Ie in?"
George said, "Wait for me in the living room."
"Understood!" Robert replied promptly.
George then nced at Cassian and stepped toward the living room.
Now that Cassian was his little disciple''s fianc, Raven likely wouldn''t fall for Thorian. It would be reassuring as long as he could make sure she wouldn''t be deceived by a scumbag.
Then, George arrived in the living room. Robert was already waiting in the center. "Mr. Brown, I just received news. It''s about your disciple."
George looked at Robert with slight surprise. "What news?"
Robert replied, "There''s a woman in Broson City iming to be your disciple. She
says she wants to meet you. Should I bring her to you?"
George frowned. "A woman iming to be my disciple? Who?"
Chapter 509 Scheming
George had already found his disciple. Even though Raven had lost her memory
of him, he was certain she was the one who had gone missing years ago.
Now, someone else was iming to be his disciple. It made him unhappy.
It seemed he should make an example out of a fake impostor. Otherwise, everyone might start pretending to be his disciple to gain favor.
But then Robert said something that made George freeze. "She''s called Raven Valor. She''s just an ordinary member of the Star God Association."
"Raven Valor?" George was momentarily stunned.
He didn''t know why Raven suddenly imed to be his disciple. Maybe because she had regained her memories.
But after a moment''s thought, Cassian dismissed the idea.
If Raven really remembered, she wouldn''t have spoken to him like a stranger earlier.
But if she hadn''t regained her memories, she shouldn''t suddenly im to be his disciple. George thought that maybe someone was trying to harm her.
His sharp instincts told him something was off. There was a conspiracy brewing.
At that thought, the already cold aura around George grew even colder. Then he looked at Robert and said in a calm voice, "Since she ims to be my disciple, let here see me."
He then added, "Go tell her toe to the side residence tomorrow alone." George''s tone was very calm, but that calmness only made Robert more confused.
He had already told George that the woman was iming to be his disciple. George wasn''t a fool. He should have realized this woman was probably a fake. Logically, he should go verify her identity immediately and deal with her if she were lying. Yet, he let Ravene to the side residence.
Robert thought George wanted to use this fake as a warning to others.
If George personally killed the impostor, it would indeed scare off others who might try to impersonate his disciple. Thinking this through, Robert respectfully replied, "Yes. I will inform her right away."
Subscribed
Returns Novel 510
Chapter 510 Agree
A whileter, Rin arrived at the hotel where Raven was staying
He reported. "Miss Valor, Mr. Brown has asked you to meet him at the Tranquil Manor tomorrow." Although Rin was inwardly ecstatic, he kept up a cautious and respectful demeanor on the surface. Hugmuinn, standing beside Raven, hesitated and said, "Boss, this is too risky."
Raven replied, "It''s fine. I''ve already decided to go see Mr. Brown. No matter what, I must cure Benedict
Rin was worried that Raven might change her mind. He quickly added, "Miss Valor, as the saying goes, nothing ventured, nothing gained. Even if you''re not Mr. Brown''s disciple, what if he sees potential in you and decides to make you his new disciple in ce of the old one?'' He continued, "That way, you can both save Benedict and gain a powerful master. Wouldn t that be the best of both worlds?" Raven nced at Rin indifferently and said coolly, "I''ll go tomorrow."
Of course, she saw through Rin''s little schemes. But for the sake of Cassian and Benedict, she had no choice but to agree Seeing Raven nod, Rin breathed a sigh of relief, lowering his head to hide the excitement in his eyes.
He thought, Raven, oh Raven... You probably have no idea you''re walking straight into disaster
Just then, Raven''s phone buzzed with a message notification.
She took out her phone and opened the message.
As soon as she saw the photo attached to the message, a bone-chilling cold radiated from her entire body. She quickly took a deep breath, closed the message, and without a word, headed straight for the door. "Boss, where are you going?" Hugmuinn asked, startled, following close behind.
Raven replied, "I have something to deal with. You stay here."
Without looking back, Raven left the room and drove straight to the Nightwatchers Pack''s branch.
Meanwhile, Ashley had already sent a message to Raven through her subordinates. Now she was calmly waiting in the council hall of the branch for Raven to walk into her trap.
The now-defected Eagleton stood beside Ashley like a loyalckey.
After hesitating for a moment, he finally couldn''t hold back and asked, "Miss Jones, why are you calling Raven here? She''s going to meet Mr. Brown anyway. There''s no way she''ll survive that."
Ashley sat in the main seat of the hall, exuding the poise of someone inplete control. She was in a good mood and uncharacteristically exined, "Because I can''t kill her myself, I got Robert to have Mr. Brown deal with her. But if she dies in Mr. Brown''s hands, I won''t be able to get themunication chip she carries."
She continued, "Before Raven dies, I have to use her worthless grandfather to exchange for themunication chip."
She wanted to obtain Raven''smunication chip before Raven met George. With the chip in her possession, she would have a chance to gain entry into the upper realm.
Ashley had longed to reach the upper realm for a long time. There was no way she was going to miss this opportunity.
"Communication chip?" Eagleton was confused. He didn''t know what the chip was for and looked nkly at Ashley.
"You don''t need to know that much. Just do your job!" Ashley hid the greed in her eyes and barked the order sharply.
Eagleton shivered and immediately lowered his head in fear. "Yes! I spoke out of turn. Please forgive me.*
Ashley ordered, "Go get Miles."
Eagleton tensed, then forced himself to respond, "Miss Jones, Miles passed out from the torture. He couldn''t handle it."
Ashley''s face instantly darkened. "Who told you to torture him? If that old man dies, what will I use to threaten Raven?"
"He was being too arrogant. We just wanted to teach him a lesson..." Eagleton''s voice was obviously guilty.
He had once served under Miles. Now his former superior was like an ant he could crush at will, he couldn''t resist the urge to take revenge and vent his resentment. However, Miles passed out after just a fewshes.
When they saw him copse, they panicked and called for a doctor. But several
hours had passed, and Miles still hadn''t woken up.
Ashley waved irritably. "Fine, just bring him out
Sessfully unlocked!
Eagleton quickly obeyed and headed toward the dungeon.
*****
At the same time, Raven''s car pulled up at the entrance. This wasn''t her first visit. Knowing the ce like the back of her
Chapter 510 Agree
hand, she marched in with unwavering determination, heading straight for the council chamber
0 Likes
Chapter 511 A Dress
Chapter 511 A Dress
Returns Novel 511
Chapter 511 A Dress
Chapter 511 A Dress
"Stop right there!"
As Raven was halfway down the corridor, two young men suddenly rushed out in front of her.
They were both former members of the Sirius Pack who had betrayed her
Without a word, Raven raised her leg and kicked.
The two men were sent flying backwards, coughing up blood, before falling silent. She had no mercy for traitors.
The rest of the rebels behind them involuntarily took several steps back at the sight.
One of them was terrified that Raven might strike again. They mustered the courage to speak. "Raven, Miss Jones has strong ties with Robert. You''ve already been expelled from the Vyrdenia Military. You have no right to oppose Miss Jones anymore."
Another rebel quickly added, "That''s right! Do you even know who Mr. Brown is? He''s Mr. White''s master! And you dared to pretend to be his disciple? Ridiculous!"
Raven paused. She didn''t know Robert was George''s subordinate.
Oddly, she didn''t seem too surprised by this revtion, as if deep down, a part of her had already suspected it.
She ignored the two traitors'' taunts and barged straight into the council hall. Ashley, seated in the main chair, didn''t expect Raven to storm in so boldly.
Her gaze locked onto Raven, growing even colder.
Raven scanned the room but didn''t see any sign of Miles. She turned to Ashley and said coldly, "Release my grandfather. If anything happens to him, I''ll destroy the Nightwatchers Pack."
Ashley chuckled. Well, well... such bold words. Let me guess. Who''s giving you this confidence? The Star God Association? The Vyrdena Military?"
Ashley continued, "What a shame. Vyrdenia is already trying to distance itself from you, and the Star God Association would never risk offending the upper realm people for your sake. You''repletely on your own now."
As her words fell, Eagleton and others dragged the unconscious Miles into the hall.
His face was deathly pale, eyes shut tight. He looked extremely weak.
Seeing his tortured condition, a murderous aura surged violently from Raven''s entire being.
Instead of being intimidated, Eagleton grew more smug. He pressed a dagger against Miles''s neck and said mockingly," Miss Valor, take a good look. If I even twitch my wrist, I can slice your grandfather''s throat wide open. If you don''t want him dead, you better not try anything stupid."
He was certain that with Miles as a hostage, Raven wouldn''t dare act rashly
Watching her once-powerful superior now reduced to a helpless prisoner made Eagleton feel intoxicated with triumph. Raven''s gaze swept over Miles. She quickly assessed that though he was seriously injured, he was in no immediate danger. She then turned her eyes toward Ashley. "Speak. What do you want?"
"You killed my best friend, L. I will never let that slide. But..." Ashley sneered, "You''re still someone of value. I''m not ready to kill you. Yet."
She waved to one of her guards. The guard quickly exited the hall.
Soon after, he returned carrying a wooden clothing case.
In front of Raven, the guard opened it, revealing a nearly transparent white silk dress, more like something worn by dancers in a nightclub than a proper gown.
Ashley said, "Put on this outfit and perform a dance for the members of the Nightwatchers Pack. If they''re entertained enough, I''ll let your grandfather go."
Returns Novel 512
Chapter 512 Goddess Of ughter
Chapter 512 Goddess Of ughter
Ashley''s actions weren''t just meant to publicly humiliate Raven. She was also after themunication chip that Raven carried.
By making Raven wear that revealing outfit, she could both search her body under the pretense of "costume change" and thoroughly disgrace her.
Raven calmly looked at the sheer dress in the guard''s hand and raised her hand tly.
A small me burst forth. The gauzy dress instantly turned to ashes.
Then, the guard yelped as pain scorched his palm, and he dropped the box.
"Useless fool!" Ashley cursed under her breath, then fixed Raven with a frosty re. Move again, and your grandfather dies? Without waiting for a reply, she turned to the other Nightwatchers Pack members in the hall and shouted, "Seize her! Ten million dors to whoever captures her alive!"
As long as Raven was captured, Ashley had ways to extract themunication chip.
With Miles still a hostage, she didn''t believe Raven would dare fight back.
"Yes!" With Ashley''s order, the room instantly erupted with excitement.
Ten million dors was enough to make anyone mad with greed.
Especially the former Sirius Pack members who had betrayed Raven. They saw this as their chance to earn Ashley''s favor They surged forward eagerly.
Even Eagleton handed Miles over to a guard and charged at Raven with a de in hand.
He warned, "Miss Valor, you''re cornered. Surrender while you still can!"
Eagleton was confident in his swordsmanship. He lunged at Raven, aiming the de straight at her chest.
But just as he made his move, a sharp pain pierced his wrist.
His eyes widened in shock. Raven was no longer in front of him. Somehow, she had slipped to his side and caught his wrist bare-handed.
A secondter, her hand twisted. The de flew from his grasp and spun into the air.
Before Eagleton could react, Raven''s leg shot up. He was kicked flying, and in one smooth motion, Raven snatched the sword out of midair and hurled it like a dart. It pierced his shoulder and nailed him to the wall.
Eagleton howled in pain.
But even through the agony, what truly overwhelmed him was disbelief. He had always assumed Raven''s position as Sirius Pack captain was earned through tricks or connections. Now, he realized just how terrifying her true strength was.
In the same instant, Raven''s figure appeared beside the unconscious Miles. The Ring of Life on her finger glowed faintly. With a shimmer, Miles vanished and was instantly transported into the ring''s internal space.
Ashley was stunned when she saw him disappear.
.Then she snapped back to her senses and screamed, "All of you, kill her! Now!"
She hadn''t made a move earlier because she wanted to first gauge Raven''s strength. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she was even more afraid to face her directly.
After giving orders to her subordinates, Ashley immediately sent a distress message to Robert.
Once the message was sent, she summoned the hidden elite guards she rarely used, assassins from various nations. They were her life-saving trump card.
These assassins charged at Raven with killing intent, each strike aimed at her vitals. In a sh, over a dozen of them surrounded her. But soon, they were all sent flying by a burst of radiant blue energy erupting from Raven''s body.
Even with Ashleyunching asional sneak attacks from the shadows, Raven wiped out most of the Nightwatchers Pack within three minutes.
Ashley stared at Raven, who now resembled a goddess of ughter, and couldn''t help but draw in a sharp breath. It was absolutely terrifying.
Ashley asked herself. Back when she was Rave
Sessfully unlocked!
defeated many experts to be the leader of the
Nightwatchers Pack. But even then, her strength probably wasn''t one-tenth of Raven''s.
At that moment, Ashley was truly panicking.
Robert hadn''t arrived yet. Her subordinates had beenpletely overwhelmed. At
this rate, not only would she fail to
Chapter 512 Goddess Of ughter
retrieve themunication chip, she might lose her own life
However, it was as if the heavens were on Ashley''s side
Just as thest of her remaining rebels and mercenaries were about to fall,
Robert''s figure suddenly appeared at the
entrance
Ashley shouted, "Mr. Whitel
The moment she saw him, Ashley clung to him like a drowning person grabbing
hold of a Meline She immediately pointed at Raven and shouted, "Mr. White, she''s
the one pretending to be Mr. Brown''s disc Please execute her
Chapter 513 ying With Fire.
Returns Novel 513
Chapter 513 ying With Fire.
As soon as Robert stepped into the room, he was greeted by the sight of injured people lying all over the floor
After hearing Ashley''s words, he frowned slightly and lifted his gaze toward Raven
He had never seen George''s disciple before, but instinct told him that George''s disciple couldn''t possibly be this young After all, while George appeared to be around thirty years old, his true age was far beyond that
And Raven looked to be no more than eighteen or neen. Five years ago, she would''ve been only thirteen or fourteen Even in the upper realm he came from, a girl of that age couldn''t have aplished anything significant
But Robert had already heard rumors about George''s disciple long before he started serving him
He heard things like taking on entire mercenary squads solo, infiltrating the Demon Swamp Forest for trials, and other impossible missions that no twelve or thirteen-year-old should be capable of
So, unaware that Raven''s condition and her apparent age might be misleading, Robert quickly concluded she couldn''t possibly be George''s disciple.
With that settled in his mind, Robert stepped past the crowd and walked up to Raven, his expression full of arrogance
He asked, "So you''re the one pretending to be Mr. Brown''s disciple?"
Raven lifted her gaze toward him and smiled mockingly. "Pretending? You just decided I''m a fake? Is this how you serve your master?"
Hearing that, Robert''s expression turned icy cold.
What he hated most was people dragging George''s name to humiliate him.
"You''re dead!" Without another word, Robert raised his palm and struck directly toward Raven''s chest.
The surrounding crowd collectively held their breath in tension.
At that moment, they all thought Raven was done for.
This person who stirred up a storm in Broson City was about to meet her end.
They thought Raven could only me herself for daring to offend a figure from the upper realm.
However, just when everyone thought Raven would be sent flying and coughing up blood from Robert''s palm, she slipped away with agile precision.
Not only had she dodged Robert''s attack, but she had already countered, her own palm flying toward his face.
Robert was stunned. He hadn''t expected Raven to dodge him and retaliate. Startled, he quickly used his movement technique to evade the iing strike. Unfortunately, he was just a second too slow.
Raven''s palm struck his shoulder. He let out a muffled grunt and staggered a few steps back.
Still, Robert quickly regained his bnce and posture, immediately adjusting himself to hide the fact that he''d been hit
Thanks to his superb acting and the sheer speed of their exchange, no one around them had clearly seen what happened. Everyone simply assumed Raven had narrowly dodged his attack by chance.
Ashley shouted, "Mr. White, hurry and kill her!"
Ashley hadn''t seen Raven''s movement either. She thought Robert had gone easy on her, letting her escape. Afraid that Raven might run off, she quickly shouted again.
But as Ashley kept shouting, Robert''s expression darkened.
Raven''s speed was far too fast, even faster than his.
If he hadn''t dodged just in time earlier, that single strike might''ve seriously injured him.
Of course, for the sake of his pride, he wasn''t about to let anyone in the room know what had really happened.
Forcing himself to maintain a high-and-mighty demeanor, he red at Raven
and warned, "Your little tricks are just party
tricks. You know who I am. Why don''t you surre
mady"
Sessfully unlocked!
Subscribed
0 Likes
Returns Novel 514
Chapter 514 Underestimate
Although Robert had been struck by Raven, just like everyone else, he chalked it up to a momentarypse that allowed her to take advantage. Not once did he truly see her as a worthy opponent.
In fact, when facing Raven, Robert felt a natural sense of superiority.
He came from the upper realm, and in his mind, dealing with a girl like Raven should be as easy as squashing an ant
But when Raven heard Robert''s words, she looked at him as if she were staring at idiot.
She honestly couldn''t understand how someone like George would hire such a fool to work under him.
She warned, For your master''s sake, I''ll let this slide. Step aside now, and I won''t bother with you."
For Cassian and Benedict''s sake, she was willing to avoid stooping to a servant''s level.
However, Robert felt an even deeper sting of humiliation after hearing her words.
He said coldly, "You insist on dying? Fine, I''ll grant your wish."
Immediately, Robert raised his palm again and struck straight for Raven''s forehead.
But in the next instant, Raven''s body flickered, vanishing from his front and appearing directly behind him. Almost simultaneously, the five-pointed Starcard in Raven''s palm shimmered faintly, and a pale green suddenly condensed in the air before Robert.
In the very next second, the burst into a blinding light.
That light was like countless razor-sharp des, piercing straight into Robert''s body.
Robert let out a muffled groan.
He stumbled back two steps before his knees buckled, and he copsed directly to the ground.
"This... what is this...?" Robert stared up at Raven, now standing in front of him, his face twisted in shock and disbelief.
"A Star Lord?" He never thought Raven was actually a Star Lord-level cultivator.
Even in his own upper realm, very few had reached that level at her age.
A girl under twenty from an ordinary world had already cultivated to Star Lord level. It was unheard of.
"Mr. White!" Ashley rushed over, helping him up, her expression full of panic and disbelief.
She could feel Robert''sbored breathing and saw how pale his face was.
And it wasn''t just her. Eagleton and the others were all staring at Raven in stunned silence.
They didn''t know what happened. Raven had barely moved, but she sent Robert flying.
It was impossible. They thought there was no way Raven had that kind of power.
The members of the Nightwatchers Pack couldn''t ept what they''d just witnessed. Especially the traitors from the Sirius Pack. They lookedpletely shell-shocked.
They had defected to Ashley because they believed Raven was done for. In their eyes, she didn''t stand a chance against someone like Robert.
But now, what they were seeing seemed to prove they were wrong.
"No... Raven must''ve caught Robert off guard... it was a sneak attack!" Eagleton gritted his teeth, trying to rationalize the
oue.
"Yeah, it had to be a sneak attack. Otherwise, Robert couldn''t have gotten hurt!"
"Robert''s a top-tier figure from the upper realm. There''s no way he could lose to some little girl!"
Like they were trying to convince themselves, the traitors around Eagleton hurried to chime in.
"All of you, attack together! Kill Raven!" Ashley shouted in fury, ordering the remaining traitors to strike.
But even though they talked tough just seconds ago, none of them dared move after Ashley gave the order.
Even if they believed Raven only seeded because of a sneak attack, they weren''t willing to gamble their lives to find out. "You useless cowards!" Ashley stomped her foot, cursing loudly.
Still, no one dared step forward.
Sessfully unlocked!
Raven nced at Ashley, who only dared screa.
Raven let out a soft, amusedugh.
ttack from the shadows, never daring to face her head-on.
Then, she began walking slowly toward Ashley.
Though she didn''t deliberately release her full pressure, the sheer weight of
Raven''s presence made it hard for Ashley even
Chapter 514 Underestimate
to breathe properly
Stopping in front of Ashley, Raven lowered her gaze and spoke in a calm, measured tone. "Ashley, you captured my Sirius Pack members. You kidnapped my grandfather. It''s time we settled that debt."
Ashley struggled to suppress her body''s trembling. She took a deep breath and red at Raven through gritted teeth. She snapped, "I belong to Robert, and he serves Mr. Brown. If you touch me, Mr. Brown will never let you go!"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 515
Chapter 515 Cutting Ties
Chapter 515 Cutting Ties
However, the moment Ashley finished speaking, a crisp p suddenlynded on her face.
The heavy force of the blow directly sent her flying.
A loud crash followed as Ashley''s body mmed hard against the ground.
At that moment, the intense pain radiating through her limbs and body caused her consciousness to blur for an instant
Through her hazy vision, she saw Raven slowly walking toward her, towering over her with a cold, condescending gaze." George won''t let me go? You''re a piece of trash. Do you think you''re worthy of his protection?"
Raven''s voice rang clearly in Ashley''s ears, shocking her back to full awareness almost instantly
As Ashley stared at her in disbelief, Raven slowly lifted her foot, aiming to stomp directly on her heart. However....
"Raven! Stop right there!" A stern and furious voice suddenly rang out from behind.
The next moment, a middle-aged man, nked by a group of people, rushed in from outside.
He was none other than Francis Erickson, a major general who had long been stationed at the border between the Vyrdenia and the Sunset Empire.
He hade to the Sunset Empire to negotiate peace on the orders of Alton and had coincidentally received word that Raven was here. Curious about the current situation of his former superior, he decided to check in on her.
But what he saw utterly shocked him. Ashley, the leader of the Nightwatchers Pack, had been reduced to this sorry state at
Raven''s hands.
The possible consequences of Raven''s actions made Francis nearly faint from fear
He said, "Raven, do you even know what you''re doing? If you dare kill Ms. Jones, the Nightwatchers Pack members
scattered across the globe will bring an unprecedented nightmare upon Vyrdenia!"
Raven tilted her head slightly at his words, her eyesnding on him with invisible pressure.
She asked, "Hasn''t Vyrdenia already revoked my citizenship? What does its fate have to do with me?"
Hearing her cold tone, Francis was enraged.
He took a deep breath, his face darkening as he replied, "The order to revoke your citizenship was signed personally by General Drakon. I have no authority to interfere. But your family, your friends, and your subordinates are all still in Vyrdenial If not for yourself, can''t you think of them?"
Raven''s brow furrowed slightly upon hearing that. "You''re saying the order to expel me from the military was signed by Lorne himself?"
Based on her understanding and trust in Lorne, she believed he would never issue such a directive.
Francis replied, "Exactly! Your arrogant conduct might''ve been tolerated before, but you''ve offended not only the Parsons family but also Mr. White! Do you think General Drakon could still protect you?"
Raven''s frown deepened. She didn''t believe a single word of Francis''s exnation.
Perhaps many senior officials in Vyrdenia Military voted to expel her out of fear of implication. But Lorne would never. Still, Francis wouldn''t make such a im without something to back it up.
A bad feeling slowly crept up from the bottom of her heart.
Raven didn''t argue further. Instead, her expression darkened as she pulled out her phone and dialed Lorne''s number. But soon, the phone emitted a message indicating the call couldn''t go through.
Raven''s heart sank instantly.
She was now almost certain. The notice personally issued by Lorne seemed quite suspicious. Either Lorne had been forced into something, or he had nothing to do with that document at all. Thinking of this, a chilling gleam returned to Raven''s eyes.
Since Francis and the others in Vyrdenia Military so desperately wanted her gone, she''d grant them their wish.
In the future, when Vyrdenia faced true peril, the
the rest, she would let them fend for themselve
Sessfully unlocked!
tect would be the few she held dear. As for
She turned her gaze to Francis and coldly dered, "Since the Vyrdenia Military
no longer needs me, I have nothing left to stay for. From this moment on, I sever
all ties with Vyrdenia Military and Vyrdenia."
Chapter 516 Leaving
Returns Novel 516
After speaking, Raven nced around, noticing that Ashley and Robert had disappeared at some point. She sank her consciousness into the Ring of Life and checked on Miles, whose condition was worsening. Without hesitation, she turned and walked toward the main gate.
She had to find a safe ce immediately to stabilize Miles''s injuries.
Francis and the Vyrdenia warriors behind him stared nkly at Raven''s retreating fure, which showed not even the slightest hesitation
This wasn''t how they imagined it would go.
Raven had earned countless military honors within Vyrdenia Military and had finally risen to the position of general Logically, she wouldn''t give up such a hard- won achievement so easily.
She wouldn''t ept being kicked out of Vyrdenia Military and shamelessly cling to her position in Vyrdenia.
They thought she would demand answers from the higher-ups about why they were abandoning her.
And yet, she had agreed to leave just like that.
Despite their disbelief, everyone had no choice but to ept this as fact as they watched Raven disappear from view.
"Let''s go." After a moment, Francis came back to his senses. He was furious. He then led the Vyrdenia warriors away from the division base.
After they had all gone, Ashley and Robert finally crept out of a dark chamber. Ashley was still holding the left side of her face that had been nearly disfigured by Raven''s p.
Robert''s expression was stormy, filled with confusion. "How could a mere girl possess such terrifying strength?" Though he was a subordinate of George, Robert was just an orphan George had picked up on a whim. His natural talent was average at best.
If not for his ability to handle trivial tasks efficiently, he likely wouldn''t have even qualified to serve at George''s side.
"If it weren''t for the age mismatch, I''d almost suspect she''s..." He shook his head, choosing not to finish the thought.
"Mr. White, what were you going to say?" Ashley asked.
Suppressing his thoughts, Robert responded, "It''s just as well we didn''t injure her earlier. Mr. Brown wants me to bring her to him tomorrow. I suppose I can consider my task nearlyplete." He added, "I''m curious to see how he will deal with her once she''s at Tranquil Manor pretending to be his disciple."
Ashley opened her mouth, wanting to stop Raven from meeting George the next day. Themunication chip hadn''t been secured yet. That item could not bepromised.
However, before she could say anything, Robert suddenly received a message. Without another word, he turned and left in
haste.
Just as Robert exited, Benson entered through the front gate in a rush. Well? Did you get themunication chip?" Ashley replied, "No. Raven is much stronger than I anticipated."
Benson''s face froze. "You didn''t get the chip? She''s going to see Mr. Brown tomorrow. If he discovers the chip on her, do you think we''ll still have a chance to ess the upper realm?"
"What can we do? Neither of us is her match," Ashley said with a bitter expression.
She added, "Raven is sure to keep something that important with her. Our only option now is to have someone follow her tomorrow. Once she dies, we immediately retrieve the body and secure the chip."
Benson finally rxed at those words.
He said, "As long as we get the chip, we''ll have a shot at entering the upper realm. Once we gain some benefits up there and return, both the Vyrdenia Military and the Sunset Empire will bow to us."
Ashley and Benson''s eyes lit up at the thought of entering the upper realm soon.
After all, even someone as lowly as Robert, a mere servant, could enjoy fame and reverence in this world.
If they made it to the upper realm, no one would dare oppose them.
While the two were dreaming of rising to the top, Raven had already used silver needles to ease Miles''s injuries.
However, due to his old age, the long journey from Vyrdenia to Broson City, and the torture he had endured, Miles remained unconscious despite her treatment.
Early the next morning, Raven arranged for a servant with nursing experience to take care of Miles.
Just as she finished giving the servant detailed instructions, Rin was already waiting eagerly at the door.
***** T** T* pad av cope franquiano que fogen here & we may displease ter
avengers for bycsing bic and heading over toward tranqus Marry Chapter 517 Arrived
Chapter 517 Arrived
Returns Novel 517
Chapter 517 Arrived
At the same time, Cassian, who had been staying in a guest room at Tranquil Manor, once again found his thoughts fle during cultivation.
He picked up a towel and wiped the sweat from his forehead, a rare trace of worry surfacing in his usually cold and emotionless eyes,
Although he trusted that Raven would never betray him, he couldn''t stand the content presence of random men trying to get close to her.
The mere thought of Raven possibly getting involved with that so-called "Thorianpletely ruined his focus for
cultivation.
After hesitating for a moment, Cassian stood up, changed into a fresh set of clothes, and left the courtyard after briefly informing George.
At that moment, the front entrance of Tranquil Manor was unusually lively. It was surrounded by a sizable crowd, a stark contrast to the usual quiet.
Somehow, news that George was staying at Tranquil Manor had spread to the major families of Broson City Early in the morning, people began arriving at the gate, hoping for a chance to meet the legendary figure.
Heads of powerful families and factions from both within Broson City and beyond were now gathered at the gate, eyes full of anticipation as they stared at the tightly closed doors.
"What a shame. Mr. Brown usually doesn''t see visitors. I wonder if we''ll be lucky enough to catch a glimpse of him today "I heard he came to Broson City looking for his disciple. I wonder who that lucky person is. Being chosen as Mr. Brown''s disciple must be extremely lucky."
"I dream about bing his disciple. Honestly, even if I could just serve at his side as a servant, I''d consider myself blessed!"
As the crowd chatted animatedly, Cassian pushed open the courtyard door and stepped out.
Cassian frowned slightly at the sight of the crowd gathered outside the courtyard.
Tranquil Manor was usually a quiet, secluded ce. He hadn''t expected it to be swarming with people today.
The moment the people outside saw his elegant demeanor andmanding presence, they instinctively mistook him for George.
"Mr. Brown?"
"Mr. Brown! You''ve finallye out!"
"Mr. Brown! I''m the head of the Higgins family in Broson City. I came here just to meet you!"
"Mr. Brown, I''m themander of the world''s fifteenth-ranked mercenary group. I''vee all this way hoping for an audience with you!"
Cassian was annoyed. If he had known there were so many people at the front gate, he would''ve left through the side
entrance.
He was in a hurry to see Raven and had no interest in clearing up the misunderstanding. Without a word, he activated his body movement technique and disappeared quickly.
The crowd was stunned by the way he vanished. His movements were so fluid and profound that their certainty only deepened.
"Such graceful and seamless movement. It must be a top-tier technique from the upper realm."
"That aura, that bearing... It''s beyond exceptional!"
"He looked at me just now. Maybe he noticed me! Maybe I''ll get a chance to go inside and build a connection with him when he returns!"
The crowd at the gate continued to sigh and marvel as they stared longingly in the direction Cassian had left.
Even though they believed George had just left, none of them moved. They thought he would return. As long as they stayed and waited persistently, they would surely see
Sessfully unlocked!
Just then, Rin''s car sped up the mountain road and wrised at the courtyard gates.
Under the gaze of the crowd, Raven was the first to step out of the car.
Chapter 518 Into The Manor
Returns Novel 518
Among the crowd, someone who recognized Raven sneered sarcastically. "Oh my, len''t this the infamous Miss Valy wo turned Broson City upside down? I heard you''ve been running around iming to be Mr. Brown''s disciple You aree to Tranquil Manor today to impersonate his student?"
Before Raven could respond, Rin stepped forward and said seriously, "Miss Raven is Mr. Brown''s disciple. What''s strange about hering to pay respects to her master?"
"His disciple?" The moment Rin finished speaking,ughter erupted all around.
"A woman who got kicked out of the Vyrdenia Military dares to call herself Mr. Brown''s disciple?
"If she were his student, why would the Vyrdenia Military kick her out?"
"I heard she offended someone under Mr. Brown''smand, so the Vyrdenia Military wanted nothing to do with her Shas asking for death to pretend to be Mr. Brown''s disciple!"
Many of the local family heads present had never liked Raven to begin with.
On top of that, the Sunset Empire and the Vyrdenia had always been at odds, so upon learning that Raven was the formermander of the Vyrdenia Military, their dislike grew into open hostility.
Still, because of her strength, no one daredy a hand on her, Verbal attacks were all they could manage.
Before the crowd could say more, Este stepped forward from among them, her gaze cold as she red at Raven
She mocked, "Raven, didn''t you act like even the royal family meant nothing when you first arrived in Broson City? And now you''ve sunk so low that you''re pretending to be Mr. Brown''s disciple?"
Back when she''d tried to recruit Raven, she hadn''t realized that Raven had ties to the Vyrdenia Military
But that connection was now useless. Now that Raven had been expelled, she was no different from any ordinary person Worse still, offending George would likely leave her in an even worse position than most.
Raven ignored the taunts and walked directly toward the main gate of Tranquil Manor.
The guards at the gate had already been informed of her arrival. Once they confirmed her identity, they nodded and opened the doors to let her in.
Este and the others stared after her, their faces twisted with jealousy. "That bitch actually walked in like she owned the ce?"
"Let her enjoy it while itsts. Once Mr. Brown returns, she won''t even know how she died."
"She was kicked out by Vyrdenia, and she dares to pretend to be Mr. Brown''s disciple? Just wait till her corpse gets carried
out."
As the curses of the various family heads rang out, Rin kept his eyes on Raven''s back until the gates shut behind her. Only then did he finally rx, the tension in his spine slowly easing.
However, knowing there was a side entrance to the courtyard, he didn''t leave right away. Instead, he quietly circled around
toward the eastern wall.
Before long, he found a narrow side gate that allowed only one person to pass at a time.
Meanwhile, George was strolling along a garden path, admiring the blooming flowers, when he heard rustling noisesing from the direction of the side gate. He frowned and headed toward the source of the sound.
Rin had just finished climbing over the wall. When he turned around, he saw a white-d man standing right in front of him. Startled, he instinctively took a few steps back. He was about to exin himself, until he realized this man looked familiar
A momentter, it clicked. This was the same man he''d seen at Raven''s vi a few days ago.
Instantly assuming the man was one of Raven''s aplices, Rin sneered and said, "What, couldn''t get through the front gate, so you came around back to
sneak in and see Mr. Brown? You should look in a mirror. You think trash like you is worthy of meeting Mr. Brown?"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 519
Almost the moment Rin finished speaking, George flicked his sleeve lightly
In the next second, a violent gust of wind sted Rin backward, starring him hard to the wall being h
The impact was so strong that it sted a hole right through the courtyard wat, and Rirls body was fundou through the
էѧ.
Hended like a discarded rag doll, spitting out a mouthful of blood.
Before he could even register the pain, George''s cold voice sounded. "This is my residence I don''t the unimet quens t you dare intrude again, I won''t be so lenient"
As he finished speaking, George''s phone suddenly vibrated. ncing at the message, his figure vanished in as rent
Rin stared dumbfounded at the spot where George had just stood. After a long pause, he finally managed to say to he feet, clutching his injuries that felt as if every bone in his body had snapped.
Gritting his teeth, he spat bitterly, "Your residence? You think you''re Mr. Brown? You''re just a servant under Pensmand. How dare you pretend to be him!"
He added, "Once Mr. Brown kills Raven, I''ll report that one of herckeys is still hiding in the courtyard. Then you ters ca keep each otherpany on your way to the afterlife"
With that, Rin limped back into the courtyard through the hole he himself had made.
He didn''t leave right away. He knew Tranquil Manor was vast and had many rooms, and he was determined to find Georgs actual residence.
After a long and frustrating search, he suddenly froze. It was Raven,
The moment he spotted her, he quickly dropped down behind a clump of 20- inch-tall shrubbery
Through the gaps in the leaves, Rin clearly saw a guard leading Raven down a path opposite the direction he bed juste from. He quietly followed,
Soon, the guard brought Raven in front of a rather in-looking building.
"Miss Valor, Mr. Brown is waiting for you inside." The guard spoke softly, as if afraid of disturbing whoever was inside. Afer that, he turned and quickly left without lingering even a moment.
Raven looked at the small house in front of her. It appearedpletely ordinary, no different from the other buildings she had passed. It was hardly the kind of ce one would expect the master of the manor to live.
But perhaps George was deliberately keeping a low profile, concealing his real residence to avoid unwanted attention Without overthinking it, she stepped forward and knocked gently on the door.
"Who is it?" A cool, celestial-sounding male voice echoed from within.
The moment she heard it, Raven felt a strange sense of familiarity.
But her mind was preupied with Cassian''s whereabouts, and Benedict''s life hanging in the bnce. So, she didn''t dwel
on it.
She replied calmly, "Mr. Brown, I''m Raven, the one rumored to be your long-lost disciple. I came today for two reasons." She continued, "First, to seek your help with something urgent. Second, to ask why you instructed Robert to pressure the Vyrdenia Military and force them to expel me."
In truth, Raven not only hoped George could help her find Cassian and save Benedict, but she also wanted to understand why Robert had been targeting her.
By all logic, she had never even met George before. There shouldn''t be any enmity between them.
She hoped to clear up any misunderstanding, if one even existed.
"Is this woman insane?" Rin, still trailing her secretly, was stunned. She just questioned George
But soon, a surge of intense excitement flickered in his eyes. "She''s digging her own grave!"
Pretending to be George''s disciple was already enough to get her killed. And now, Raven even dared to interrogate him.
Rin thought, ''Who do you think you are? Just a
His gaze snapped back to the door, excitemen
tioning Mr. Brown?
Sessfully unlocked!
He could already picture George''s furious rage and Raven being instantly obliterated.
However, what he expected didn''t happen.
Instead, a calm and detached voice drifted out from the room. "Come in."
Chapter 519 Long Lost Disciple
Rin froze in disbelief.
He thought George was supposed to be an untouchable figure from the upper reatm
Raven had stormed in, demanding to know why he allowed his subordinates to suppress her in thought desig vise have immediately dealt with her. Yet, he invited her in to pollute his presence
Yet under his stunned gaze, Raven calmly opened the door and walked inside. The moment she stepped in, a familiar scent reached her.
It was aromatic incense.
The fragrance was slightly different from the kind she normally used, but one of the key ingredients why the one haige
most.
That familiar scent instantly made Raven realize that George might very well be from the same world he
As she walked further into the room, what came into view was a folding screen. Behind it, someone was seated Best couldn''t see his face clearly.
The moment she shut the door behind her, George stepped out from behind the screen
Seeing him, Raven froze for a second in shock. Then, almost instinctively, she asked, "Why are you here?
At that moment, George was doing his best to suppress the emotions surging within him. He didn''t want to scares He wanted to let her ept him gradually.
He thought, ''I must take things slow, can''t rush it. No, definitely can''t rush it!
With that in mind, George looked at her and spoke calmly. "I am George Brown, the one you came to see And you are my long-lost disciple."
Returns Novel 520
Chapter 520 George''s Talisman
At this moment, Raven was a little confused.
It was already surprising that she came to see George in the name of George''s apprentice, and now someone had even tried to impersonate George.
She thought, ''Does the man who saved Hugmuinn''s younger brother not want to live?''
Thinking of this, Raven sorted out her thoughts, then looked at the man in front of her seriously and said, ''Did you spread the news that George wanted to see me in the Tranquil Manor?''
George nodded. "Yes, it''s me."
"Are you sure this is wise? Neither of us truly knows George. Impersonating him could be dangerous."
For some reason, thinking that the man in front of her might be in danger, she couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.
This time, George had nothing to say.
He had rehearsed the scene of the showdown with Raven many times in his mind.
He expected that Raven would be angry, suspicious, or might recover her memory and call him a mentor like before.
However, he never thought that Raven''s first reaction was that he was pretending to be George.
But then, George thought about it and was still very pleased.
After all, even if Raven didn''t remember him, subconsciously, she would still put his safety first.
Thinking of this, George''s voice involuntarily softened a bit. I am not pretending to be George, I am GeoGeorge Brownrge, and you are indeed my youngest apprentice.''
Raven heard this and looked carefully at George in front of her. She clearly felt the superior temperament around him.
Gradually, the suspicion in her eyes faded.
She said, "Okay, I temporarily believe that you are George, but I am not your apprentice. The reason why I dere to be your apprentice is that I just want to meet you."
"You are my apprentice, though you may not remember me. I journeyed here specifically to find you. You still carry mymunication chip, perhaps that will help you recall."
George couldn''t understand what Raven had gone through or why she didn''t remember him, but he sensed themunication chip he''d imnted in her was still active.
Raven froze for a moment.
That chip was indeed themunication chip in her world.
However, she felt that it was unreasonable for George to recognize his former apprentice based solely on a single chip obtained by chance.
Before she could think too much, George continued, "Raven, it''s not just that chip. You should be very familiar with the aromatherapy lit in this room. One of the spices is extracted from the herbs in my herb garden.
"It is obviously a very precious herb used to save lives, but you said you like the aroma of this herb, so I took it off without hesitation and gave it to you for aromatherapy.
"And, because I don''t like floral scents, you specially fused cedar and walnut wood to improve the aroma for me."
Raven listened to George''s words, and the shock on her face became a little stronger.
She really liked this special spice, and in the original world, she would also study the blending of aromatherapy, but now she couldn''t remember where this special spice came from.
Originally, she thought that it was a special spice she bought from the spice merchant, but she didn''t expect that the herb to refine this spice woulde from the man''s medicine garden in front of her.
Seeing that Raven''s expression was loose, George hurriedly added, "I still have evidence to prove that you are my apprentice."
Saying that, he quickly took a moon-white talisman from his waist, with a pair of cranes embroidered on it.
To be fair, the embroidery of this talisman was crooked and indescribable, more like the work of a beginner.
But George had always brought this talisman with him, because it was a birthday gift that Raven personally made for him.
George opened the sachet in front of Raven and took out a note from it.
He said, "This is what you wrote down yourself and put in the talisman. You have
to recognize your own handwriting, right?"
Raven took the note and slowly opened it.
Chapter 526 Gerage fationen)
Then, a line of small print came into her eyes clearly
Subscribed
4
Returns Novel 521
Chapter 521 She Really Forgot Something
Chapter 521. She Really Forgot Something
May the mentor be safe and healthy every year] Raven was shocked to find that the words on it were really her own handwriting
Seeing the content on the note, Raven almost instantly felt a bolt of thunder strike down from above.
On this note, it was her own handwriting. She had a feeling that this note was written by her
She thought, ''Impossible. Why do I have no memory of this note at all?
George said, I know it may be difficult for you to ept my rashly telling the truth.
"I will give you time to slowly recover your lost memories, but I hope you will remember that I arm your mentor, and I will stand behind you no matter what happens.
"If you still don''t believe me, then wait until the World Celebrities Wine Party in a few days, and I will announce your identity in public at the cocktail party."
George understood Raven''s temperament. He did not intend to force Raven to ept the fact that he was her mentor immediately.
Raven stared nkly at George who looked serious in front of her.
She thought, Did I really forget something?"
Then, Raven took a deep look at George and walked towards the door.
She never thought that she might have lost some memories, let alone that she would have a mentor.
George''s information was too great for her to judge whether his words were true or false.
Now, she had to ask Saxon and Hiemaly something.
At the same time, Rin, who was hiding outside and was full of confidence, gradually became a little anxious. Raven has been in for a long time, but she has nevere out, and there was no movement in the room, which couldn''t help but make him a little confused.
He thought, ''Why didn''t Mr. Brown get angry when he learned that Raven was pretending to be his apprentice?
''Why is there no movement at all?
''It stands to reason that Mr. Brown should have killed Raven long ago, but why didn''t I hear Raven''s begging for mercy?
''Could it be that the sound instion in this room is so good that I couldn''t hear anything?''
Just as Rin was imagining all kinds of things in his head, George''s door suddenly opened from the inside.
Rin was shocked.
At the same time, a smug smile appeared on his lips.
He thought, ''Finally, there is a sound!
''Mr. Brown is going out to find the guards to deal with Raven''s body, right?''
But the next moment, he suddenly realized something. His mind went boom as if something had exploded inside his head, leaving his thoughtspletely nk.
When he saw the figure walking out of the door, his excited expression instantly froze on his face.
He thought, ''How could Raven walk out of the room intact?
''How could Mr. Brown not kill her?
''Did he get too excited and hallucinate?''
Rin quickly rubbed his eyes vigorously.
However, he looked in the direction of the door again, and Raven looked as normal as she could be.
Rin thought, ''What the hell is going on?
''This ispletely different from what I have expected!''
Shocked, Rin couldn''t care less at this time.
He rushed forward and asked Raven with concern, "Miss Valor, where is Mr.
Brown? Have you not seen Mr. Brown?"
He thought, ''It must be that the person who just let Raven in is not Mr. Brown at
all!
''Raven didn''t see Mr. Brown!
''She definitely didn''t see it!
''Otherwise, Raven could not have walked out of Mr. Brown''s room safely!''
Chapter 521 She Really Forgot Something
Facing Rin, who had suddenly appeared, Raven frowned slightly. "How did you get in?"
Rin replied, "I was worried that you might say something wrong in front of Mr. Brown, so I told the guards at the door that! came with you, and they let me in."
He hurriedly asked again, "Is Mr. Brown in the room?"
"He''s in there," Raven replied lightly. She was in a mess now and didn''t want to talk nonsense with Rin.
After saying that, she was about to bypass him and walk towards the gate.
Rin was startled when he heard Raven''s words.
The next moment, he hurriedly chased after her and asked, "Mr. Brown is inside? Then you have seen him?"
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 522 Despicable M
Returns Novel 522
Chapter 522 Despicable Means
Raven nced at Rinimpatiently. "he was in the room. why couldn''t I see him?"
Rin asked, "Miss Valor, what did you and Mr. Brown talk about in the room just now? Mr. Brown should know that you are pretending to be his apprentice after seeing you, right? Didn''t he get angry?"
He thought, ''How is this possible? Didn''t Benson say before that Mr. Brown has a bad temper and will kill if he is not satisfied with anything?
"Not to mention that Raven pretended to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice, just based on her rebellious words at the door just now, it was enough to be put to death by Mr. Brown.
"But now, Raven made such a big mistake, but she could walk out of the room safely. How is this possible?"
"You seem disappointed he didn''t get angry?" Raven stopped and her tone suddenly turned cold.
Only then did Rinrealize that his emotions were too excited, and hurriedly changed his words.
He said, "I''m worried about your safety! It is said that Mr. Brown has a bad temper, and you pretend to be his apprentice and spread news everywhere. I am worried that he will be angry."
"You guessed wrong, he wasn''t angry, and he said that I was indeed his apprentice." Raven''s words made Rin froze in ce, like being struck by lightning. However, before he could continue to ask, Raven had gradually drifted away.
He stared at Raven''s gradually disappearing back, shook his head, and whispered, "How is this possible? How could Mr. Brown not even recognize his apprentice?
"Even if he wanted to take on another disciple temporarily, it was impossible for him to take on an ordinary person who was so different from him!"
Afterwards, Rin tried his best to calm down and then reported the matter to Benson.
After listening to Rin''s words, Benson was shocked and didn''t know what to say.
He asked, Tell me again, what did Mr. Brown say? Did he personally admit that Raven was his apprentice?"
"No! Absolutely not!" Rin quickly denied it.
Benson was so angry that he kicked the table beside him.
But soon, he immediately denied, "Impossible! It is impossible for Mr. Brown to say that Raven is his apprentice!
"Mr. White has already met Raven. If Raven was Mr. Brown''s long-lost disciple, how could Mr. White not recognize her?
"What''s more, Raven is a Vyrdenian, and her family is not a family with status, and has nothing to do with the Eight Reclusive Families. How could she be selected by Mr. Brown as an apprentice? This is impossible. Raven must have lied!''
Benson insisted that Raven could not be George''s disciple, but he was still suspicious, panicked, and afraid.
If Raven was really George''s disciple, then the fate of him and Ashley would definitely be very miserable.
He thought, ''Raven is definitely not George''s disciple!''
Benson clenched his fingers tightly, and his hand holding the phone couldn''t stop shaking.
Frightened, he hurriedly ordered, "As long as Mr. Brown didn''t say it himself, I don''t believe it. Raven must have used some shameful means to deceive Mr. Brown.
"Or, these words were deliberately said by Raven to deceive you. Now go to Mr. Brown''s room to see if there is anyone inside. Maybe Mr. Brown is not in the room at all."
Rin hesitated when he heard that.
After all, this was George''s residence. If he rashly trespassed, he might be punished by George.
However, he also wanted to know if Raven was lying, so after hanging up the phone, he hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind, and then carefully leaned towards George''s room.
Soon, he walked back to the door, but because he was worried that there was someone inside, he didn''t dare to go in directly, but knocked lightly on the door and asked respectfully, "May I ask if Mr. Brown is there?"
Upon hearing Rin''s voice, George said indifferently from inside the room, "What''s the matter?"
Rin fought down his fear at George''s question and replied, his voice even more respectful than before, "Mr. Brown, I want to report something to you. Raven just walked out of your room and told me that she is your long-lost disciple.
"I think this matter is very strange. Raven is Vyrdenian. How could she have any
connection with the upper realm you are in? I think she used some despicable means to deceive you, so I came to report this to you."
152
Returns Novel 523
Chapter 523 An Apprentice
Almast at the moment when tits voice fell, an extremely strong aura suddenly hit his body
The body fier but most instantly like a test swept by the wind
With a dull sound of tanding, his body fell to the ground.
Before he could return to his senses, & cold and majestic voice came from the room. "Do you think I couldn''t even tell who
At this moment, fun stmost forgot the pain on his body. He shook his head desperately and said, "No, I don''t mean that."
After saying that, he used all his strength to get up and moved outside on his knees.
However, just as his moved a few times, he suddenly realized that George''s voice in the room sounded familiar.
The next moment, an ides shed in his mind, and he suddenly thought of
someone.
Immediately, he turned around, pushed open the door of the room and rushed in. In the next second, his gaze suddenly met a pair of farmiliar and indifferent eyes,
Seeing these eyes, he took two steps back in fright.
But then, he suddenly realized that he should not be panicking now, and immediately looked at George and asked, "Why are you in Mr. Brown''s toom?"
He believed that the man in front of him who had appeared in Raven''s vi could not be George.
He thought, ''This man definitely is not Mr. Brown!"
Rin didn''t dare to think about the consequences if the man in front of him was really George.
George say firis inflexible appearance and looked at him lightly.
He said, "This is my room. I am Mr. Brown, and Raven is the apprentice I have been looking for for many years. You seem to be very dissatisfied with this result?"
Rin''s breath suddenly tightened.
However, before he could continue, George suddenly waved his arm lightly. Rin''s body suddenly flew upside down, mming into the wall behind him, and then his body slowly slid down the wall to the ground.
He groaned in pain and tried to get up, but he couldn''t move his limbs.
Immediately after, he tilted his head slightly, and saw George''s indifferent and cool ck eyes, looking at him like he was looking at a dead thing.
"Remember what I reminded you at the side door? Tell me how you want to die." George''s simple words made Rin clearly feel a fear of dying.
At the same time, he suddenly felt the pressure on his limbs disappear.
He got up in embarrassment at the fastest speed, ignoring the pain, he quickly knelt in front of George and begged, "Mr. Brown, I was wrong. I came in because I was worried about Miss Valor''s safety. If I stayed, I could still do things for her. I will get out immediately."
He trembled all over, and then left in a panic.
Rin finally understood why Raven was able to walk out of the room unscathed. It turned out that the man in white in Raven''s vi that day was George.
George, who was originally going to take Rin''s life, didn''t do anything after hearing him say that he could help Raven if he stayed.
He could feel that Rin was not a good person, but since he was Raven''s staff, he felt that Raven should be the one to deal with him.
After Rin left George''s room, he ran out a few hundred yards in one breath before leaning against a tree trunk and gasping for breath.
As his mood gradually calmed down, fear surgents heart wave.
He never thought that Raven was really George
Sessfully unlocked!
He thought, ''What should I do? If Raven asks George for help, George will definitely save the child.
''At that time, Raven will know that I once detained Cassian and poisoned him.''
At the thought of Raven''s terrifying means, Rin couldn''t help but feel cold on his back.
Chapter 523 An Apprentice
At this moment, he regretted it and wanted to die here.
He thought, ''Why did I let Raven spread the rumor that she was George''s disciple?
''If I didn''t let Raven spread rumors, Raven wouldn''t be able to see George, and I wouldn''t face such a passive situation
''No! I have to pack up and run away quickly, so that Raven can''t find mer
Rin could only abandon his future and status, and choose to find a ce to hide and avoid Raven''s pursuit.
At the same time, Raven was about to reach the gate of the courtyard.
At this moment, the number of people guarding outside increased.
These people kept looking down the mountain, as if waiting for someone toe back as soon as possible.
One of them asked, "Mr. Brown has been away for so long. Shouldn''t he be back now?
Another asked, "Why didn''t Ravene out? Mr. Brown has been out for so long, and she couldn''t see him in there. Why did she stay for so long?''
Someone else said, "That idiot dared to pretend to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice. Fortunately, Mr. Brown was not in there, otherwise, she would not have survived today."
Este, who was standing in the crowd, seemed to have finally found some pleasure.
She looked at the gate and sneered. "How could Mr. Brown''s apprentice be so easy to impersonate? I estimate that Raven has been secretly dealt with by Mr. Brown''s subordinates, and I am afraid that not even the body is gone."
A person said, "What Miss Ortega said was right. Raven lost the protection of the Vyrdenia Military and was no different from trash. How dare she pretend to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice in order to climb high branches?*
Everyone present felt that Raven had been secretly dealt with by George''s subordinates. After all, no one would believe that she was his apprentice.
However, just as everyone regretted not seeing the scene of Raven''s tragic death with their own eyes, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open from the inside.
Then, an unexpected figure slowly walked out from inside
Subscribed
Returns Novel 524
Chapter 524 Don''t Get In The Way
Seeing the figure walking out of the door, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence.
After a short period of silence, the scene suddenly erupted into exmations.
A person asked, "How could shee out?''
Another asked, "Isn''t that Raven? How could shee out alive?"
Everyone looked in Raven''s direction in shock, carefully trying to find evidence of serious injuries from her body, but in the end they had to admit that Raven was indeed unscathed.
Este''s mouth grew wide, unable to say a word.
At this moment, she only felt a burning pain on her face.
She was sure that Raven must have died just now, but Raven appeared in such a grand manner in the next second.
This p on her face was ruthless.
But soon, Este found an excuse to defend herself.
She asked, Could it be that Mr. Brown hasn''te back yet, so he didn''t see Raven?"
Embarrassed by being pped in the face, she couldn''t care less. She walked directly to Raven and blocked her way. * Raven, didn''t youe to see Mr. Brown? Why did you leave before seeing him?"
Raven frowned and looked at Este. "Who told you that I didn''t see George?"
"You spread rumors that you are Mr. Brown''s apprentice. How could Mr. Brown spare you? If you saw Mr. Brown, I am afraid that you are already a corpse now." Raven chuckled. I''m really sorry that it didn''t go as you wanted."
After saying that, she did not wait for Este to respond.
She added, "Get out of my way."
Raven''s mind was full of what George said to her just now, and she didn''t care about Este.
She directly raised her hand and waved away Este, who was blocking her, and then walked quickly down the mountain.
The people guarding the Tranquil Manor watched Raven gradually walk away, and no one spoke again.
There was confusion and suspicion in their eyes, and they all didn''t understand what was going on.
After nearly five minutes, Rin, who was pale, also walked out of the courtyard.
Este''s face changed when she saw Rin, and she directly stopped him and said, "You have been inside just now, right? What happened inside?"
Rin was stopped by Este before he came back to his senses.
He stared at her nkly, not knowing how to speak for a moment.
Este asked impatiently. "Talk. How could Ravene out of it alive?
"Didn''t she spread rumors that she was Mr. Brown''s apprentice everywhere before? How could she escape Mr. Brown''s punishment?"
Rin had a pale face and said with some difficulty, "Raven is Mr. Brown''s apprentice."
"What?" The moment Rin''s voice fell, the surrounding people were almost stunned in ce.
The next moment, their faces were filled with shock.
People thought, ''Raven is Mr. Brown''s apprentice?
''It is impossible. We thought there was no way Raven had that kind of power''
Shocked, Este grabbed Rin''s cor and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? How could Raven be Mr. Brown''s apprentice?"
"Really, Raven is Mr. Brown''s apprentice, and Mr. Brown admitted it himself!" Although Rin didn''t want to believe it, what happened just now made him have to ept the
Rin''s words were like a bolt from the blue, mak This fact waspletely beyond theirprehension.
Sessfully unlocked!
tantly dumbfounded.
Chapter 525 No One Can Escape
Chapter 525. No One Can Escape
Returns Novel 525
Chapter 525. No One Can Escape
But soon, someone seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, "Impossible! Raven could not be Mr. Brown''s apprentice! If she was really Mr. Brown''s apprentice, would Vyrdenia Military expel Raven for fear of offending Mr.
White?
Another person said, "Yes, the senior management of Vyrdenia military was so anxious to distance themselves from Raven before. Wasn''t it because it was rumored that Raven offended Mr. White? If Raven was really Mr. Brown''s apprentice, how could Mr. White dare to target her?"
Rin heard everyone''s words and shook his head amusingly. "Vyrdenia and Mr. White may not know the rtionship between Raven and Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown personally told me that Raven is his apprentice. Now we are all in a disaster
Due to excessive nervousness, Rin even muttered nervously, "We are all going to die, and none of us could escape!"
Este and the others present were almost all dumbfounded when they heard this.
Since George personally admitted it, there must be no fakes.
They wondered what they should do.
er Although they did not cause any substantial harm to Raven, they all mocked him.
Thinking of the consequences of Raven''sint to George, everyone''s terrified bodies trembled uncontrobly.
But soon, someone in the crowd suddenly asked in doubt, "After all, Mr. Brown didn''t go out for a long time. If you saw him inside, he must have quietly returned to the courtyard from another door."
This man''s words made Rin suddenly wake up from his fear.
His extremely strong will to survive made his brain fly quickly, and he immediately noticed the contradiction.
He hurriedly looked at the man and asked, "What are you talking about?"
"Mr. Brown went out before! Before you came over, we watched him go out from the main door with our own eyes, and we have been here since he went out, and we have not seen hime back from this door."
Rin''s body shook violently, and he hurriedly asked, "Could you be sure that the person who left the courtyard is Mr. Brown?" Este confirmed, "That person''s movement technique is extremely powerful, and he disappeared in front of us in the blink of an eye. Moreover, we called him Mr. Brown, but he did not refute it.." Rin suddenly became agitated.
Then, he continued to ask, "Is Mr. Brown wearing white clothes?"
"No. It''s a young man in ck casual clothes." This answer instantly ignited hope in Rin.
He exhaled slowly, then suddenlyughed.
He said, "Raven, how dare you find someone to impersonate Mr. Brown!"
Seeing this, Este and the others were a little puzzled. What exactly is going on?"
Rin smiled from ear to ear, his face full of happiness and joy after the disaster.
He said, "I was deceived by them. The Mr. Brown I saw before was an actor hired by Raven. He sneaked into Mr. Brown''s room while Mr. Brown left and pretended to be Mr. Brown to deceive me.
"I have seen that actor in Raven''s vi before. Just now, I wondered why Raven had known Mr. Brown for a long time, and Mr. Brown specially called her to here. I didn''t expect that all this was a scam directed by Raven.
"How shameless is she to say that she was Mr. Brown''s disciple!"
Rin thought he had seen through Raven''s deception.
He waved everyone goodbye and drove to the foot of the mountain.
He was eager to find Benson, share the exciting news, and n their next move.
Only when Rin left did everyone digest the explosive news that he had just said. They thought, ''Raven dared to find someone to impersonate Mr. Brown? She was really full of herselve!
''It seems that Raven is out of skills, otherwise she couldn''t think of such a way!
''This stupid Vyrdenian is really ridiculous!''
Sessfully unlocked!
arrogant Jeeds that she had recently been spreading by
Everyone was already gloating because of Rave identy Este.
Este looked in the direction of the courtyard, and a sh of inspiration suddenly shed in her mind.
Then, she hurriedly said to the others, "The impostor pretending to be Mr. Brown must still be in the courtyard. Let''s go in
Chapter 525. No One Can Escape
and catch that impostor now, and then send him to Mr. Brown
"When the real Mr. Brownes back and sees that we have caught the impostor who is pretending to be him, there is 8 high probability that we will be rewarded. Even if there is no reward, we could at least get a favor from kin
Este''s words were almost instantly proved by the surrounding people
The people who originally only dared to guard the door timidly rushed into the gate of the courtyard in order to rush y
merit.
Their faces were full of murderous intent, and they all looked like they were going
or out the imposter with trovata
of cuts
Returns Novel 526
Chatper $26 Raven''s fate?
Chatper 526 Raven''s Fate?
At the same time, Rin, who was driving back to Broson City, came to the vi with a happy expression.
At this time, Thorian was also with Benson.
Unlike Rin''s cheerful mood, Benson and Thorian''s expressions were much more solemn.
"What should we do next? Raven turned out to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice. If Mr. Brown saved Benedict, we would all die." With that said, Benson turned to look at Thorian, his face gloomy and terrifying.
He added, "You have been by Raven''s side for so long, but you don''t know that Raven is George''s apprentice, and you dare to im to be Raven''s most trusted subordinate. It''s ridiculous!"
Thorian''s face was livid, and he said nothing.
He was shocked when he learned that Raven was George''s apprentice.
As far as he knew, Raven was born in a second-rate family in Bastion. Because she was sent to prison by her family, she entered Vyrdenia Military by chance.
He didn''t understand how Raven could have anything to do with the people of the upper realm.
Benson saw that Thorian did not speak, and his expression became a little more gloomy.
He ordered Thorian to find a way to get themunication chip from Raven, but Thorian hesitated and missed the best opportunity.
Now he also learned that Raven was actually George''s apprentice, which made getting the chip dozens of times more difficult.
He thought, ''When will I be able to enter the upper realm and be a superior person?''
Just when Benson was unwilling to say something, Rin walked in with a fresh face.
He said, "So you are all here?"
Benson raised his head and looked at Rin viciously. When he saw that he was smiling, he couldn''t wait to raise his hand and punch him.
Rin saw Benson''s face and immediately smiled. "Don''t be so sad. I have some great news to tell you."
Benson was very upset and didn''t want to hear Rin at all.
Rin didn''t care about Benson''s attitude, just looked at Thorian and asked, "Do you still remember the man in white who sent Hugmuinn''s younger brother back?
"What''s wrong with him?" Thorian asked with a gloomy expression.
When he thought of that man, a strong hatred suddenly emerged in his heart. That man actually dared to make him kneel. He swore to avenge this revenge. Rin saw Thorian''s reaction, and the smile on his face became a little stronger. He said, "I followed Raven to Tranquil Manor today. After she left Mr. Brown''s room, I quietly ran to his door. Guess who I
met?"
After saying that, without waiting for the two to respond, Rin said directly, "I saw the man in white who sent Hugmuinn''s younger brother back. He said that he was George and that Raven was his apprentice."
Thorian suddenly frowned when he heard that. "He is George? How is it possible?"
Rin sneered. "Of course not! He''s just an impostor. It was Raven who asked him to impersonate Mr. Brown. I heard from Miss Ortega at the entrance of the annex when I came back that Mr. Brown had already left the annex, so that man in white couldn''t have been Mr. Brown."
Rin''s words made Benson and Thorian''s already desperate hearts instantly
recover.
Benson said, "Even the heavens are helping us. I just said, how could Raven be Mr. Brown''s apprentice? She doesn''t deserve it at all!
"However, these two people are really bold. They dared to go to Mr. Brown''s territory to act and try to get away with it.
"Don''t they know that after a while, it will be the Sessfully unlocked! and Mr. Brown will also show up. I want to see what will happen to Raven then!"
Chapter 527 Cassian lys
Returns Novel 527
Chapter 527 Cassian Lysander
With that said, Benson turned to look at Thorian and said in amanding tone. "It''s only a few days before the party. Before that, you must get the
"I could think of a way to help you get the chip, but you must promise me that if Raven is really exposed and punished by Mr. Brown, you must intercede for her and let Mr. Brown keep her life." Thoriari''s deep ck eyes stared at Benson tightly, and his tone was firm and unquestionable. "You promised me this before."
"Of course, I will plead with Mr. Brown at that time. As long as I get themunication chip on Raven, she will not be so important to me. Since Mr. Brown saved me in the first ce, I believe he will still give me this."
Although Benson didn''t know why George would save him in the first ce, he believed that since George would save him, it meant that he had something that George valued.
It was just asking for love, which was nothingpared to getting themunication chip and entering the upper realm.
He said, "Thorian, I know about your friendship with Raven, but don''t forget that we are on the same ship now. You were the one who whielded the knife that stabbed Benedict. If Raven knew, do you think you could still stay by her side?"
Hearing this, Thorian pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak.
"However, as long as you could getmunication chip on Raven, I will help you find a way to rece Cassian."
Benson first warned Thorian and then gave a promise. He added, "As long as Cassian disappeared forever, Raven would be yours sooner orter."
After Thorian heard Benson''s words, his expression eased.
He hummed softly. "I will find a way to contact the chip."
He desperately wished he couldpletely rece Cassian in Raven''s heart.
As long as Cassian disappeared forever, he was confident that Raven could fall in love with him.
However, when Benson, Thorian and Rin were talking, they didn''t notice that a figure not far away heard the words of the three of them.
Cassian came with Thorian.
Just because he didn''t see Raven, he hid in the dark and didn''t show up.
When he heard Thorian''s words just now, he knew that Thorian was just having wishful thinking. The jealousy in his heart had all disappeared. He knew that Thorian was not qualified to be his opponent at all.
Although he liked to be jealous, he was not stupid. He still knew that Raven would not like others.
The main reason foring here this time was to see what kind of person Thorian was.
Meanwhile, Thorian had no idea that his greatest enemy did not consider him a threat at all.
He said, "I really don''t understand, what is there to like about that useless man? When he was locked in theboratory, he didn''t even have room to resist. He was a waste!"
Thoran despised Cassian from the bottom of his heart, thinking that he was just a man who had no ability but liked to take advantage of Raven.
He felt that a man without the strength to protect himself was not qualified to stand beside Raven.
A determined light shed in Thorian''s eyes as he said, "Only I am the most suitable man for her!"
Cassian, who was about to leave, heard Thorian''s words, and his footsteps suddenly stopped when he heard Thorian''s words.
Returns Novel 528
Chafper 528 Cassian Came Bark?
Chatper 528 Cassian Came Back?
At the same time, a sh of toy killing intent flickered in Cassian''s eyes as he looked at Thorian.
Even though Cassian didn''t take Thorian seriously, he wouldn''t allow anyone to have unrealistic delusions about Raven.
However, just as he was about to make his move, he suddenly hesitated.
If he hurt Thorian, Raven would definitely investigate.
But he was not suitable to be with her at the moment.
After all, he hadn''t dealt with the other personalities in his body yet. If he went to Raven rashly, he didn''t know if the other personalities in his body would hurt her.
The most important thing was that he didn''t want his other personalities to get close to Raven.
After hesitating for a moment, he stared at Thorian for a few seconds, then turned and left the vi.
After he solved the problems of other personalities in his body, he would definitely get rid of Thorian as soon as possible.
Raven only needed loyal and capable subordinates by her side, not such self- righteous betrayers.
However, just as Cassian turned around, Benson seemed to sense something and looked in his direction. "Someone is eavesdropping! Hurry up!"
Just when Benson and Thorian chased after them, Cassian had already disappeared.
Cassian moved so fast that Benson could only see his profile.
However, because of Cassian''s outstanding face, Benson still recognized him.
He said, "The person who eavesdropped just now was Cassian. It must be him!"
"He was actually still alive!" Thorian looked out into the vast night, his body suddenly radiating a jealous killing intent.
He thought, ''Damn it, I was still a step toote. If I had noticed Cassian eavesdropping nearby earlier, I would have killed him immediately.''
At the same time, when Rin heard Benson say Cassian''s name, his face suddenly paled, and he fell to the ground in fright.
He thought, ''Is Cassian really still alive? Impossible!
''Not to mention that Cassian jumped from such a high ground, I poisoned Cassian at the beginning. After so long, Cassian had no chance of surviving.''
Benson said with an ugly face, "The one who hid nearby and eavesdropped must be Cassian. I couldn''t read it wrong.''
Rin trembled when he heard that.
He said, "If he is still alive, he will definitely go to Raven. If he tells Raven what we have done, Raven will not let us go! We must not give him the opportunity to get close to Raven!''
Benson immediately looked at Thorian and said, "Since Cassian didn''t die and he didn''t show up immediately, I''m afraid there is something going on. Maybe he will change his face ande back. Don''t let anyone near Raven during this time."
He had nned to use Cassian to threaten Raven and force Raven to hand over the power of the Vyrdenia Military. Vyrdenia
However, now that he knew of the existence of themunication chip, bing the ruler of Vyrdenia was no longer his goal.
Rather than being the ruler of a country in this mediocre world, it was far less tempting to go to the upper realm.
Therefore, Cassian had lost his use value to him, and he naturally would not care about Cassian''s life.
"Okay, I won''t let strange people near Raven." Thorian naturally hoped that Cassian would disappear as soon as possible. Once he discovered Cassian''s existence, he would kill him without hesitation.
After Benson finished exining, he looked at Rin. "You go back and publicize Raven''s impersonation of Mr. Brown. It''s best to make it known to everyone."
Returns Novel 529
Chapter 529 George''s Punishment
"I''m on it," Rin responded and immediately took out his phone.
Cassian, who had hurriedly left the vi, soon returned to Tranquil Manor
At this time, there was no one at the door of the Tranquil Manor
Of course, these people did not leave, but rushed into the courtyard one after another, intending to expose the impersonator inside.
At this moment, these people had already rushed to the door of George''s room with ferocious expressions.
This ce was George''s room after all, and no one knew if the counterfeiter had left
No one broke into the room, and everyone shouted outside the door.
A person said, We already know your true identity!"
Another said, "Mr. Brown is not in the courtyard at all, you impostor, get out quickly!"
Someone else said, "How dare you pretend to be Mr. Brown in front of everyone?
"Mr. Brown and his apprentice are big figures from the upper realm. How could you lowly people impersonate them?"
George, who was meditating in the room, suddenly opened her eyes when he heard the noise outside.
Then, he suddenly waved his hand.
The door opened.
Everyone outside the door was stunned for a moment.
At the same time, George, who was sitting on the soft couch in the center of the
room, came into everyone''s eyes.
Este looked at George back and forth, and then sneered.
She said, "He looks alright, but he surely has a death wish. Not only is he pretending to be Mr. Brown, but he is also letting Raven pretend to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice. He simply is full of himself.''
"Who told you I was impersonating?" George stared at Este coldly.
Este didn''t care about George''s words at all. The contempt in her eyes became more and more obvious. "Stop pretending, your identity has long been exposed.
"You and Raven coborated and sneaked in when Mr. Brown left the courtyard to do business. Do you really think we are all fools and will believe your nonsense?"
George raised his hand slightly, and Este''s body suddenly flew out like a heavy blow, directly smashing into the door behind her.
When Estended, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.
Then, she struggled hard for a few times to get up, but found that she was shrouded in a strong sense of oppression and could not get up.
Ortega
She looked at George in horror. She didn''t expect George to have such terrifying strength.
"Miss Ortega! What happened?" Everyone present didn''t see how George made a move at all, only to see Este fall to the ground, wanting to step forward to support her.
However, in the next second, George waved his hand again, directly making these people fixed in ce and unable to move at all.
A person said, "What happened? I couldn''t move!"
Another said, "I couldn''t move either!"
Someone else said, "Damn it, what have you done to us?"
However, what made them sweat even more was that the pressure that George gradually exerted on them made them kneel directly in front of him.
A very strange scene appeared at the scene. A group of people knelt in front of George with stiff expressions.
Este, who was lying on the ground, watched flowing. Her eyes widened in horror.
eir heads on the ground and the blood kept
Sessfully unlocked!
She asked, "What did you do to him?"
George nced at the ground that had been soiled and frowned in displeasure.
Then he waved his hand again, and the people felt that the pressure on them disappeared.
They sat on the ground, not caring about the pan on their forteurs Thay losed at George i sognered me the was no more my and then, only a
Even Este was shocked and dumbfounded
th
Just as the fear in everyone''s hearts deepened, a figues walked in from insta
Winery petiple who were to the par
Este was overjoyed and immediately shouted, "Mr Brown, you are focally bark. This geros impersonated you and also corraritted trastder in your tooen
Returns Novel 530
Chapter 530 Got It Wrong
Cassian, who had just entered the courtyard, thought, Mr. Brown? Impersonate my denney
''This person is dressed decently, but is something wrong with her brain?
''In addition, when I left in the morning, these people were clearly still guarding the gate of thepard Why did the in at this time?''
Intuition told him that these people were not released by George
Este didn''t get the reaction she wanted. She thought that Cassian didn''t react because Georg
ww
hurriedly said, "Mr. Brown, it''s him! He broke into your room and pretended to be you after you left the courtyard and said shamelessly that Raven was his apprentice!
"Just now, before you came back, he tried to kill us all. This person is too arrogant. Mr Brom, you must deal with tim strictly!"
This time, Cassian waspletely sure that these idiots in front of him had identified the wrong person
They actually took George as an impostor and recognized him as George.
He wondered if the people of the Sunset Empire were all so stupid.
He thought, ''George just said that Raven was his apprentice?
''Why haven''t I heard that Raven had a mentor?
Cassian stared at George, the doubt in his eyes gradually faded.
Intuition told him that George didn''t look like someone who could lie.
Cassian''s stoic expression was certainly intimidating.
Este stared intently at Cassian''s expression, mistakenly thinking that his performance at the moment was a precursor to the storm.
She immediately looked at George and smiled proudly.
She said, "Mr. Brown, he not only pretended to be you, but also dered that Raven was your apprentice
"Your status is noble, how could a woman with a lowly status like Raven be your apprentice? The news they spread is simply an insult to you!"
Este looked at Cassian with anticipation. She seemed to have seen Cassian''s fury after learning the truth.
The surrounding people who had just been forced to hit their head on the ground showed a little disdan in ther eyes while looking at George.
However, just when everyone thought that Cassian would directly attack George under his anger, Cassian slowly walked in front of George and said softly, "Sir, Raven is really your apprentice?"
The simple sentence instantly made Este and everyone around him dumbfounded.
They thought, ''Howe Mr. Brown called the impostor sir?
Under the eyes of everyone full of astonishment, George nodded slightly and said, "Yes, Raven is my disciple:
"No wonder I thought some of the moves she used were simr to yours" With that said, Cassian looked at George seriously and saluted respectfully, "Sorry for theck of respect, mentor."
George looked at Cassian and said, "I''m not your mentor, though."
Cassian said seriously, "Raven''s mentor is my mentor."
Este suddenly regained her senses and widened her eyes in astonishment. "Mr. Brown, what are you doing?"
The other people present were also unable to react to the situation at this time.
They thought that Cassian would be furious after learning that someone was impersonating him, and would directly kill the impostor. They would also hold Raven responsible for spreading the words of his apprentice, and even kill Raven.
However, they never expected that Cassian would not get angry when he heard Este''s provocation, but instead respectfully called the impostor mentor.
Cassian frowned when he heard Este''s word Sessfully unlocked!ly and said, "You are mistaken. I am not George Brown."
Returns Novel 531
Chapter 531 Confessions Of Este
Cassian''s words were like thunder, mming on the heads of Este and all the surrounding people.
But in the blink of an eye, Este suddenly returned to her senses.
She looked at Cassian as if she had seen a ghost, and asked in disbelief, "Mr. Brown, are you kidding me?"
"Do you think I would be interested in joking with you?" Cassian''s voice was a little colder. If it wasn''t for the fact that this was George''s territory, he would have beaten out these guys.
The people''s faces turned cold instantly.
However, Este still didn''t give up and asked, "Is he really Mr. Brown? Is he Robert''s mentor?
This time, Cassian didn''t even give her a look. Obviously, he was toozy to pay attention to her.
Seeing this, Este and the others felt that the whole world had copsed.
They thought, ''Well, how is that possible? The man we recognized as an impostor turned out to be George?
But soon, everyone suddenly realized.
They thought, ''No wonder we felt that George''s temperament was not ordinary, no wonder we were suppressed and unable to fight back just now. It turned out that the man in white in this room was the famous Mr. Brown.
"Then what did we just do?
''We not only shouted at George, but also wanted to hand him over to the so- called Mr. Brown.''
Thinking of the series of stupid things they had just done, almost all the people present wanted to leave right away.
Soon, a person suddenly fell to the ground and repented, "Mr. Brown, I offended you. Please forgive me this timer
Seeing this, the other people quickly followed suit.
A perosn said, "Mr. Brown, it''s all Este who has been sowing discord and encouraging us toe in and make trouble. If it wasn''t for her, we would never have dared to trespass into your residence. Please let us go!"
The patriarchs kept begging as they spoke.
At this moment, they have been scared to the point of cracking their hearts. They didn''t dream of being close with George, they only hoped to get out of this alive.
Seeing these people put all the responsibility on her head, Este was shocked and angry.
But she didn''t dare to refute anything in front of George, she could only swallow a mouthful of blood that could be spewed out at any time.
At the same time, a strong feeling of regret surged into her heart like a tide.
Now she finally understood the purpose of what the emperor said to her in the Indigo Lab. At that time, the emperor told her not to provoke Raven, but unfortunately she didn''t believe it.
If she had known that Raven had such a background, she would not have been able to oppose her no matter what, and she might even have done everything to befriend her.
It was a pity that it was toote for her to regret it now
George looked at the people on the ground with indifferent eyes. He said, "You
should not apologize to me. Go and apologize to my apprentice.''
Everyone who knelt on the ground suddenly returned to their senses.
The next moment, everyone immediately got up and rushed out the door,
intending to immediately run to Raven''s vi to apologize to her.
Este was also mixed in with the crowd and quickly ran out of the courtyard, as if running for her life, heading towards the city.
After everyone left, George looked at Cassian and said, "Let someone clean the room and add some spice to the burner. I don''t like the smell of blood in this room."
When George mentioned the burner, Cassian relid that the
Although the taste of this aromatherapy was d
Sessfully unlocked!
smell burning in the room was familiar to him.
mewhat simr.
He thought, ''Could it be that George is also from their world?''
Returns Novel 532
Chapter 532 Notify The World
However, Cassian immediately denied the idea.
if George also came from the same world as them, it meant that he was Raven''s mentor before. He had been with Raven for so long, so it was impossible for him to be unaware.
Therefore, George must be the mentor that Raven had after she time-traveled to this world. These spices may be Raver''s gift to George.
At the same time, the head of the Hinton family, Halbert Hinton, who had just returned from abroad, rushed to the high-level conference room of the Sunset Empire immediately after getting off the ne.
His son died in Raven''s hands, and he had already received an email from Benson.
The email mentioned Raven''s true identity, which made him even more angry.
When he entered the conference room, dozens of high-level officials from the Sunset Empire had already arrived.
Halbert entered the conference room and said coldly, "Raven, as the head of the Vyrdenia Military, hurt the one-star seniormander of the empire in our territory. You must investigate this matter to the end!"
The high-level officials of the Sunset Empire military were taken aback when they heard this. "You mean the head of the Vyrdenia Military? How is this possible?"
"She was not only the fourth general of the Vyrdenia Military, but also themander of the Sirius Pack?
"What? Themander of the Sirius Pack?" The expressions of the senior management of the military almost changed.
Seeing everyone''s reaction, Halbert didn''t show much surprise.
After all, members of the upper echelons of the Sunset Empire all knew how terrifying the Sirius Pack was.
Most of the elites of the Sunset Empire died at the hands of the Sirius Pack. Their leader was acknowledge as the most powerful one.
Halbert said, "But you don''t have to worry too much. It is said that Vyrdenia has expelled Raven from the military and canceled her nationality."
"How could it be? The reason why the Vyrdenia Military is today is all due to the Sirius Pack. Unless their brains are rotten, they will not drive the Siriusmander out of the military." The senior management of the military couldn''t help shaking their heads when they heard the words, obviously they didn''t believe the words of Halbert.
Halbert said, "This news was told to me by Benson himself, and it couldn''t be wrong.
"It was said that Raven offended Mr. White, and Mr. White had a close rtionship with the eight hidden families. Vyrdenia was afraid of getting burned, so they held a meeting overnight and voted unanimously to expel Raven from the military.
"Now the Vyrdenia has issued a notice. Strictly speaking, Raven is no longer a Vyrdenian."
Hearing Halbert''s words, the senior management of the Sunset Imperial military stood up excitedly from their chairs. "Are you sure the investigation is clear?"
"I dare to use the reputation of the Hinton family to guarantee that the news is true." Halbert''s assurance immediately made the senior management of the military raise their heads andugh wildly.
"This is simply the gods protecting my Sunset Empire. Those idiots from the Vyrdenia Military actually expelled such an important person from the military. From now on, whether it is the Outer Batterfield or other fields, it will be our world! Without the Sirius Pack, there is nothing to fear."
The highest ranking official on the scene immediately instructed his secretary, "You should contact the militarys of other countries now and tell them that Raven was expelled from Vyrdenia Military.
"By the way, especially Chontix. In the Outer Batterfield, Chontix''s team encountered the Sirius Pack and was almostpletely annihted. Even the son of their prime minister was killed.
"Now that there is no Raven in Vyrdenia Military, they are equivalent to amb
waiting to be ughtered without the ability to fight back. I believe that those
countries that have long been eyeing the resources of Vyrdenia will be eager to
take action against Vyrdenia when they hear the news."
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
0 Likes
Returns Novel 533
Chapter 533 Owe Afarct
Chapter 533 Owe A Favor
Halbert and the high-ranking members of the military of the Sunset Empire couldn''t hide their excitement when they heard
this.
The Sirius Pack was a thorn in the side of the entire Sunset Empire.
Vyrdenia Military kicked Raven out of the military as themander and even revoked her nationality of Vyrdenis, which was tantamount to digging their own grave.
For the first time, they discovered that sometimes the enemy''s teammates could also be their helpers on the road to
sess
Raven must hate Vyrdenia deeply after she was kicked out of the military. Even if Vyrdenia was jointly invaded by other countries in the future, she would not meddle in their business again.
It wouldn''t be long before Vyrdenia would be a vassal country of the Sunset Empire.
Soon, a high-ranking officer of the military seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly looked at Halbert and asked, "Halbert, I have heard some rumors. It is said that Raven has been promoting herself as Mr. Brown''s apprentice recently. Have you heard this news?"
Halbert said, "I have confirmed this news to be true. I think Raven has too many enemies, and she is worried that she will be retaliated against after being expelled from the military, so she deliberately spread this news, trying to make her enemies afraid of her identity and dare not do anything.
"But you don''t have to worry. How could Mr. Brown allow a lowly viin like Raven to pretend to be his apprentice? I believe that this news will soon reach Mr. Brown''s ears. At that time, we don''t need to do anything, and Raven will die."
After saying that, a dark glow of expectation shed in the eyes of Halbert. He couldn''t wait to use the hand of George to get rid of Raven.
The surrounding high-ranking members of the Sunset Empire shook their heads when they heard this.
They thought, ''Raven is really courting death, relying on her undefeated record to act recklessly, even daring to offend people in the upper realm.
''If that high-ranking figure could kill her, it would be a big favor for us.''
While the high-level officials of the Sunset Empire were expecting George to kill Raven as soon as possible, the news that Raven was expelled from the Vyrdenia Military had spread to other countries.
Several countries that were already hostile to Vyrdenia got the news and almost immediately decided to send additional troops to attack Vyrdenia.
In particr, the prime minister of Chontix, upon receiving the news, immediately contacted the highmand of the Sunset Empire, preparing to join forces with them to attack Vyrdenia.
After reaching a preliminary cooperation with the Sunset Empire over the phone, the prime minister, Tyler Walters, was so excited that his facial features were somewhat distorted.
He said, Raven, when you led the soldiers of Vyrdenia to sweep the battlefield and killed my son, you never imagined that you would be treated like this by Vyrdenia. Next, I will let you see what will happen to the Vyrdenia you protected with your life under our siege!"
When the militarys of various countries were meeting overnight to plot to invade the border of Vyrdenia, Ashley saw Benson walking in from outside Nightwatchers Pack branch. She immediately stood up and asked impatiently, Raven should be dead, right? Why didn''t you bring her body back? What about the chip on her body? Have you got it?"
Benson''s expression was a little stiff. "Raven is not dead yet."
Ashley was stunned for a moment, then asked with an unusually ugly face, "What did you say? She is not dead yet? Didn''t she go to see Mr. Brown? She pretended to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice. How could Mr. Brown let her continue to live? Benson, are you lying to me?"
Saying that, Ashley thought of something, her face changed suddenly, and there was a slight chill in her eyes. "Benson, did you get the chip and want to leave me alone and enter the upper realm?"
"What nonsense are you talking about? With the current rtionship between the two of us, how could I leave you to go to the upper realm alone?" Benson retorted angrily
The failure of Ashley''s nst time caused th
Sessfully unlocked!
r heavy losses.
Ashley was so drunk that she got drunk and slept with Benson.
Since that night, the coboration between the two has be even closer.
After Benson finished speaking, he did not wait for Ashley to ask, and exined directly, "The reason why Raven didn''t die
wes because the person she want to see in the Tranquil Manor was not Mr. Brown
at aff, but the actor she found
koton that ar
In the morning. Mr Brown had something to do, so Raven found someone to sneak into the Tranquil Manor and pretend to bert Brown The impostor was hired by Raven, so naturally he would not embarrass her.
After string to tensor''s exnation, Ashley was shocked and couldn''t return to her senses for a long time.
She thought that Raven would die this time, but she didn''t expect Raven to be so bold.
However, a disdainful strale appeared on Ashley''s lips.
She thought. So what if Raven was lucky enough to escape the disaster this time? What she did would only make Mr. Brown even snigner. At that time, not only would she die, but even the actor she found to pretend to be Mr. Brown would be implicated by her
"Not long after, there will be the World Celebrities Wine Party, and Mr. Brown will appear at the party. At that time, if we expose her pretending to be Mr Brown''s apprentice in public, Mr. Brown will be owing us a favor!"
Subsorbed
Returns Novel 534
Chapter 534 The Hinton Family
Chapter 534 The Hinton Family
Ashley and Benson could not help but show some anticipation.
Originally, they were still a little worried about how to get close to George.
They felt that Raven probably didn''t expect that she was going to do them a favor. Meanwhile, Raven returned to the hotel.
On the way, she called Saxon and Hiemaly, but they both hung up on the reason that the signal there was not good.
At this moment, she was almost certain that she must have forgotten something. Saxon and Hiemaly knew something, but for some reason they didn''t dare to tell her directly.
Thorian and Hugmuinn heard the movement at the door and walked over as soon as possible. They all asked Raven with concern on their faces, "Boss, that Mr. Brown didn''t embarrass you, did he?"
They didn''t want Raven to see George, but Raven insisted on going over and ordered them not to follow.
So although the two were worried, they could only wait here.
However, neither of them expected that the legendary George, who was not very good-tempered, would let Ravene back so soon,
Raven shook her head gently when she heard the two''s questions. "No, he said I was his apprentice."
Thorian and Hugmuinn were stunned when they heard the words.
Hugmuinn then eximed in pleasant surprise, "It seems that Mr. Brown has a good eye. He took a liking to you at first nce and wants you as his disciple!"
He mistakenly thought that George decided to ept Raven as a disciple after seeing Raven.
However, the next moment, Raven shook her head. "No, he didn''t want to take me as a disciple, but told me that I was his apprentice."
After Raven''s voice fell, Thorian and Hugmuinn were suddenly stunned.
Soon, Thorian suddenly came back to his senses and hurriedly asked, "Boss, did Mr. Brown say that you are his apprentice?"
He thought, ''How is this possible? I have known Raven for so long, but I have never heard of Raven having a mentor.
''What''s more, if Raven really had a mentor, could she not know?''
Raven said, "He said it himself. Furthermore, he also said that he would announce my identity at the World Celebrities Wine Party in a few days."
,
Raven slowly walked to the sofa and sat down.
Hugmuinn hurriedly caught up with Raven and asked, "Boss, are you sure you didn''t misunderstand his meaning?"
Raven shook her head, in fact, she didn''t know what was going on.
Just then, a dull sound came from the entrance.
The trio looked towards the source of the sound and saw that the door of the room was kicked open from the outside.
Then, a group of people broke in from outside.
Hugmuinn looked warily at the people who suddenly broke in, and was ready to take action at any time. "Who are you?"
"You are staying in a hotel owned by the Hinton family, and you still don''t know who I am?" The tall young man in the lead looked at Raven with a strong hatred in his eyes.
He was a member of the Hinton family, called Kendrick Hinton. Themander who was killed by Raven was his grandfather.
Hugmuinn frowned when he heard that. He was flustered by the kidnapping of his younger brother before, and he didn''t properly investigate the background of the developer when arranging this hotel room.
Kendrick said, "Now I''m not happy to let the murderer of my grandfather stay in
the family hotel. Give you three minutes to pack up and get out!"
He knew that he was not Raven''s opponent, and he got t
directly.
Sessfully unlocked!
out of the hotel.
But this hotel belonged to his family, and he had the night
However, just as Kendrick''s voice fell, Raven, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly got up and slowly walked to Kendrick.
Returns Novel 535
Chapter 535 Este Apologizes
Raven was thinking about what she had forgotten.
Kendrick''s yelling directly interrupted her thoughts.
Then, she could only shut him up now.
"What are you doing?" Seeing Raven walk towards him expressionlessly, Kendrick couldn''t help but take les ses ta nervously.
However, in the next second, Raven raised her hand slightly, and the blue mes beating at the tips of her fingers danty turned into ropes, binding Kendrick like vines, making him unable to move
Then Raven flipped her wrist slightly, manipting the beam of light to throw Kendrick directly on the wall of the wag
room.
Kendrick screamed and fell to the ground in embarrassment.
He knew that Raven was very strong, but he didn''t expect her to be so strong.
The pain of crushing bones all over his body made Kendrick lie on the ground and struggle for a long time, but he solder
get up.
Then, he red at Raven with his eyes full of resentment, then forcefully endured the pain, and scolded the subordinates next to him, "What are you doing? Attack her together!
Kendrick gave an order. Although the bodyguards he brought were afraid, they immediately rushed towards Raven when they thought of the consequences of their disobedience.
It was a pity that these aggressive people couldn''t get close to Raven at all, and they fell to the ground before reching in front of her.
Seeing this, Kendrick looked at Raven with an increasingly frightened expression. But thinking of his grandfather who died tragically in Raven''s hands, he tried his best to support his body and shrank in the corner, and said to Raven with resentment in his eyes, "Raven, even if you kill us all now, what could you do? You are abandoned by the Vyrdenia Military. Even Vyrdenia does not protect you.
"Oh, I almost forgot, you also imed to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice, so why didn''t you move directly to the Tranquil Manor, instead of staying in my hotel?
"I think you do not dare to see Mr. Brown, because as long as you see Mr. Brown, the truth will be clear, and your fake lies will notst."
Kendrick couldn''t beat Raven, so he could only stimte Raven with words.
If a few words could make Raven''s psychological defense copse, it would also be revenge.
"What impersonation? Miss Valor is Mr. Brown''s apprentice!" Hugmuinn corrected gloomily.
"Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Brown will kill you all in a rage?
"Use your brains! If she were really Mr. Brown''s disciple, she would''ve been bragging about it. Why would she keep it a secret until she got expelled from the Vyrdenia Military?
"But I have to say, you two are really loyal, and you actually wanted to apany Raven to death."
However, just when Kendrick wanted to take the opportunity to mock Raven again, there were sudden bursts of hurried footsteps outside the door.
Then a group of people swarmed into the room.
The leader, Este, came straight to Raven at the fastest speed, and knelt in front of Raven with a plop.
Immediately after, more than a dozen people with bruised noses and swollen faces appeared, scrambling to squeeze in from outside the room.
They said, "Miss Valor, we were wrong. We didn''t realize who you were and offended you. I hope you will forgive us."
Subscribed
Returns Novel 536
Chapter 536 it''s Definitely Not Me
Chapter 536 It''s Definitely Not Me
In an instant, Kendrick and the others were dumbfounded at the same time
Even Hugmuinn and Thorian were at a loss.
Raven lowered her eyes slightly and looked at Este, who was covered in scars
Este crawled forward a few steps, and the arrogance of the past was
Raven could see that Este was extremely frightened at the moment.
She couldn''t help but reveal a hint of puzzlement.
When she left Tranquil Manor earlier, Este had taken the lead in standing at the door and mocking her
It had only been a few hours, but these people were scared now. They apologized frequently, which was really abnormal Este saw Raven looking down at herself, but she refused to speak, so she was so frightened that tears flowed out She said, "Miss Valor, I really know I''m wrong. I didn''t see the situation clearly before, and I actually targeted you together with Captain Jones, but we were also forced, Commander Jones is themander of the second-ranked force in the world, and she forced me to target you, and I have no choice.
"If we had known that you were Mr. Brown''s disciple, we would never have dared to offend you.
"Mr. Brown has just spoken. If we don''t want to die, we muste and apologize to you. If you don''t forgive us, we will really be ruined.!"
Este crawled forward while crying.
When she was about to touch Raven''s trousers, she was directly kicked away by Raven.
Kendrick suddenly came back to his senses when he saw this, and he hurriedly said, "Miss Ortega, you have all been fooled Raven is not Mr. Brown''s apprentice at all, and those news were all spread by herself."
Although Kendrick was not familiar with Este, he knew her. As for the other people in front of Raven, he was more or less familiar with them.
He couldn''t figure out how these people could be deceived by such a clumsy lie, and they even went to Raven to apologize. However, after Kendrick''s voice fell, he saw that Este and the other people had no intention of getting up at all.
In that instant, a sense of foreboding gripped him.
At this moment, Este suddenly looked at him, but the fear in her eyes still did not decrease at all.
Her body trembled involuntarily at the thought that she almost died in the Tranquil Manor.
She said, "It''s not a lie, it''s all true! Raven is really Mr. Brown''s apprentice, which is admitted by Mr. Brown himself. In a few days, at World Celebrities Wine Party, Mr. Brown will personally announce Miss Valor''s identity.
"Mr. Hinton, for the sake of the friendship between our two families for many years, I kindly remind you to apologize to Miss Valor, and take your people to evacuate quickly. Otherwise, if Mr. Brown knows that you have bullied his apprentice, the Hinton family will be wiped out!"
Kendrick was confused when he heard that, but the expression on Este''s face was too panicked, and he was infected by the strange atmosphere at the scene, which made him feel inexplicably guilty.
But he still didn''t want to believe that Raven, who killed his grandfather, was really George''s apprentice.
He slowly wrinkled his eyebrows, and then looked at Este and the others and said, "You are definitely deceived. If she is really Mr. Brown''s apprentice, why would she keep concealing this identity until she was expelled from the Vyrdenia Military? "I don''t know what tricks Raven yed to deceive you, but I could guarantee that I will not regret my decision in the end. "You just said that Mr. Brown will personally announce her identity at the World Celebrities Wine Party. Okay, then I want to see for myself then.
"When the timees, she will die, and you people will not have a good end!"
Subscribed
1 Likes
Sessf
Returns Novel 537
Chapter 537 Chonfix''s Army
Chapter 537 Chontix''s Army
The more Kendrick said, the more confident he became.
After saying that, he red at Raven coldly. He did not insist on kicking Raven out of the boned, but left oven kons
subordinates in disgrace.
Kendrick knew that Este and the others weren''t fools, but if Raven was really George''s apprentice, then too many thing didn''t add up.
He thought, ''First of all, as Mr. Brown''s subordinate, how could Robert not know Mr Brown''s apprendon
''If Raven was really Mr. Brown''s disciple, then Robert would definitely be respectful to her and wouldn''t dare to offend her in
any way.
''But Robert not only did not, but also pressured the Vyrdenia Military, saying that Raven had offended him and asked the Vyrdenia Military to expel Raven,
''Since Robert did not know Raven, then Raven could only be an impostor
''As for Este and the other people who came to Raven to admit their mistakes with such great fanfare, it is estimated that Ashley deliberately arranged for them to act. The purpose is to let Raven rx her vignce,
''It must be so!
''Raven couldn''t be Mr. Brown''s apprentice?
''This is simply impossible!''
Thinking of this, Kendrickughed at himself.
He just saw the actions of Este and the others, and really wavered for a moment. He thought that it would be ridiculous for Raven to be George''s apprentice,
Este and the others looked at Kendrick''s back, and their expressions showed some sympathy.
They had no doubt that Kendrick might act up at the party, and they would not know how he would end up.
Soon, everyone retracted their gaze from Kendrick and continued to beg for mercy.
Thorian quietly walked behind Raven and asked in a low voice, "Lady Valor, what should we do with them?"
Raven nced at everyone lightly, looked at their bleeding foreheads, and directly ordered Thorian, "Take them to the nearest hospital, then send someone to watch them and don''t let them go out at will."
She thought, ''These people said that George asked them to apologize, but this may not be the truth.
"It could not be ruled out that they were sent by Ashley to disturb me.
''Instead of letting them run around and cause her some trouble, it would be better to put them in the hospital.''
"Yes." Soon, Ashley brought Robert to the study on the second floor.
"Yes." After receiving the order, Thorian ordered people to take Este and the others to a nearby hospital.
Este and the others thanked Raven before they left, and there was a kind of rejoicing in their expressions for surviving the disaster.
Raven looked at the reactions of these people and remembered the talisman that was exactly the same as her handwriting.
She thought, ''The first time I saw him, I felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Could it be that I am really his apprentice who has been missing for many years?''
It had been more than five years since she came into this world.
If George was also from Forreb like her, then it ispletely consistent with the timeline.
However, she wondered why she had no impression of him at all.
Raven vaguely felt that this matter was very strange, and at the same time, she also had a bad premonition in her heart.
Meanwhile, news of Raven being expelled from the military of Vyrdenia had been rumored all over the world, and the border of Vyrdenia was facing an unprecedented crisis.
At this time, Kingsley Curtis, who was on duty in themand room of the theater, was about to change shifts with his subordinates.
Sessfully unlocked!
However, before he could reach the door, he hearum themand room.
At the same time as the rm sounded, a soldier who rushed back from a distance shouted in panic, "Commander Curtis! Not good! There is a fully armed team from Chontixposed of tens of thousands of people in the northwest. They are pressing towards our border theater, and the distance is currently less than 600 miles!"
Returns Novel 538
Chapter 538 Find A Way
Chapter 538 Find A Way
Everyone in themand room, including Kingsley, was startled when they heard the voice.
But in just an instant, Kingsley came back to his senses, and he quickly ordered the soldiers beside him, "Confirm if the news is true!"
After receiving the order, the soldier began to operate on theputer.
Soon, the soldier''s visibly panicked voice rang out.
He said, "Commander Curtis! There is indeed a Chontixian squad of 50,000 men pressing in from the northwest. Not only that, but there are squads to the southwest, with evenrger numbers. Judging by their gs, they belong to the Sunset Empire. We are caught between them!"
Upon hearing this, the soldiers in themand room felt a chill in their hearts.
They panicked and said, "It''s over! They must have heard about Commander Valor''s expulsion from the military and are seizing this opportunity to attack. If these two countries join forces against us, our border defenses won''t hold for long!
"Commander Curtis, hurry up and contact Commander Valor. Without her, Vyrdenia will be in danger!"
Kingsley''s face was very ugly when he heard that.
The news of Raven''s dismissal caused a lot of uproar, and scattered the hearts of the people in the Vyrdenian Military.
Being ambushed by Chontix and the Sunset Empire at this time would definitely cause them heavy losses. Once these two countries started, other countries would also send teams to try to get a piece of the pie.
ording to their current situation, let alone taking the initiative to fight back, it is probably difficult to even defend against it.
But even so, the deputy leader shook his head helplessly when he heard his subordinate say that he wanted to inform
Raven.
When those higher-ups of the military expelled Raven, they had already intensified the conflict between Vyrdenia and her to the point that it was impossible to mediate.
When Raven needed support the most, the Vyrdenia Military did not stand behind her, which made her feel cold. There was no way she woulde back at this point.
Kingsley sighed helplessly, "Go and call Deputy Chief Nelson! Tell him about the current crisis in the border. All of this was started by Deputy Chief Nelson, and naturally, he should find a way."
The subordinate next to Kingsley immediately went to inform Alton Nelson with a heavy face after receiving the order. Then, under the gaze of the soldiers in themand room, Kingsley stared at the red dot representing the enemy on theputer approaching the border in different directions, and rubbed his eyebrows wearily.
He said, "When Deputy Chief Nelson announced with great fanfare that he would drive Commander Valor out of the military, I had a hunch that this situation would ur. Now that the border is in crisis, it is simply whimsical to invite Commander Valor back."
He never felt that Raven had the obligation toe back to support the border.
He added, "It was the military that ruthlessly dismissed Raven and even drove her out of Vyrdenia, which also made a lot of soldiers to stop working for Vyrdenia Military.
"What''s more, Commander Valor is such a proud person. How could she turn back?"
Then, Kingsley took a deep breath, nced at the soldiers in themand room, and said firmly, "No matter whether Commander Valor is here or not, we are all soldiers of the Vyrdenia!
"Next, inform all themanders and do their best to guard against the enemies. Even if we die in battle, we will never let the enemy cross the border defense line!"
After the soldiers took the order and left, Kingsley looked at the distant sky with a mocking smile on his face.
He thought, ''Deputy Chief Nelson, you dare to treat Commander Valor like that. I''m afraid you didn''t expect retribution toe so quickly, right?''
Subscribed
Returns Novel 539
Chapter 539 Only Raven Could Save Vyrdenia
At the same time, the high-level officials who were still in the dream received news from the border almost at the same time
The high-ranking officials soon appeared in the highest conference room of the Vyrdenia.
After everyone arrived, Alton looked at the people in the conference room with a gloomy face and said. These viins in Chontix are simply despicable and shameless! Before, they hypocritically signed an agreement to coexist peacefully with us, but as soon as Raven left the military, they couldn''t wait to join forces with the onset Empire to invade the border
"Raven should not have let them go in the first ce. She should have directly crossed the border and hit theirir, not giving them any chance of resurrection!"
When the high-level officials saw that Alton was still talking about these useless things, the expression on his face became more and more anxious.
One of them said, "Deputy Chief Nelson, the top priority is to formte a battle n for the border as soon as possible, otherwise, when other countries also send troops over, our border will bepletely indefensibler
When Alton heard the words, he said calmly, "You go and send the members of the Sirius Pack over. Tell them that they must block the invaders no matter what. I really don''t believe that without Raven, the Vyrdenia Military couldn''t fight the
enemy.
"Isn''t it just a few small countries? I didn''t take them seriously in the past, and now I still don''t!"
Alton was angry and still looked fearless.
Perhaps it was because the leisurely days had passed for too long that he had long forgotten how Vyrdenia was suppressed by other countries before Raven didn''t arrive at the military in the early days.
They also forgot that the reason why they had such a stable life today was because Raven personally selected and established the Sirius Pack and led the members to sweep the Outer Batterfield, which made the vast majority of countries that were eyeing Vyrdenia dare not make any moves.
The high-level official who had just opened his mouth looked at Alton with some embarrassment and hesitated.
Finally, he sighed and hurriedly called to give the order.
After an hour, a soldier hurried into the conference room. "The border has been surrounded by teams from all over the world!
"This time, they dispatched hundreds of thousands of fighters and are rapidly approaching the border of our country. If this continues, the border defense line will copse!"
When the senior management in the conference room heard the soldier''s words, their hearts instantly rose to their throats.
Alton suddenly threw the folder in his hand on the table and cursed, "What''s the use of raising them? Raven could easily defeat those countries, why couldn''t they?
"When the Sirius Pack was led by Raven with only a few dozen people. they could repel the enemy. The current Sirius Pack had at least expanded dozens of times its fighters. How could it not even defend the border?"
Facing Alton''s roar, the other senior executives all had ashen faces.
The Sirius Pack couldn''t hold on anymore. Tahey felt that they had no one to fight against so many enemy troops.
At this moment, they felt unprecedented regret.
They should have left some room before.
If they could keep Raven, even if it was only temporarily suspended, they would not be so passive now.
They thought, ''Vyrdenia could not be destroyed. Without the country, we could not stay as high-ranking officials. Shame is more important than loss of life!''
Thinking of this, a senior carefully suggested, "Deputy Chief Nelson, I am afraid that only Raven could defend the border, otherwise..."
Returns Novel 540
However, before the higher-ups could finish their words, Alton spoke coldly, "No! Raven has been expelled from the military Not to mention, she has also offended Mr. White. We couldn''t take this hist
When the higher-ups heard Alton''s words, their expressions were all a little unsightly.
The leader who proposed it sighed and persuaded him painstakingly, "Alton, if we don''t find Raven now, once our border is lost, other nearby cities will also be in danger of falling!"
The higher-ups nodded when they heard the words.
At this moment, they truly tasted fear.
Because of the existence of Raven and the Sirius Pack, their lives were sofortable that they forgot what kind of crisis Vyrdenia was in before Raven joined the military.
Until not long ago, they still felt that the military could operate normally without Raven.
But now the news that the border was about to be lost shattered their dreams, making them realize that without Raven in charge of the overall situation in the Outer Batterfield, Vyrdenia''s team would only lose ground.
Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had to say that the only one they were sure could save Vyrdenia was Raven. Alton''s face was a little ugly when he heard this, but he didn''t speak, but lowered his eyes and pondered. Gradually, the conference room fell into a terrifying silence.
After quite a while, a senior executive finally stood up and said, "Alton, the top priority is to repel the joint battle group of various countries. If Vyrdenia is invaded, we don''t have to consider whether we will offend Mr. White because of Raven. "Why don''t we get Raven back first! It''s not toote to drive her away when she drives Chontix, Sunset Empire and other countries back to her hometown."
Alton''s eyes flickered slightly at the words, and he turned to the senior official and asked, "Do you think she wille back if we look for her?"
"Raven is a Vyrdenian who grew up in Vyrdenia. Her previous glory was also given to her by Vyrdenia Military. Now that the border has been raided, it is impossible for her to ignore it.
"As long as we apologize to her and give her a step up, she will naturally set off for the border immediately to charge for us. Hearing this, the other high-level officials nodded in agreement.
Soon, one of the prestigious high-level officials said, "Raven killed countless people from all over the world during her five years in the Vyrdenia Military. It was impossible for any country to ept her, and her family and friends were all in Vyrdenia, so it was impossible for her not to want toe back.
"As long as we promise her that if she could defeat the teams of various countries as soon as possible, we will restore her status as a citizen of Vyrdenia and approve her to re-enter the military, I don''t believe she is unmoved.
"As long as the crisis at our border is lifted, even if her identity is not restored, what could she do to us?"
When Alton heard the words, his eyes flickered, and his eyes swept over the high-ranking people present one by one. "Do you all think this proposal is feasible?"
An official said, "I think it works!"
Another said, "I also think it works!"
Someone else said, "It works!"
Most people nodded almost without hesitation.
In their eyes, their own interests were paramount.
As for Raven, she was just a naive young girl.
Even if Raven had great prestige in the hearts of the soldiers, to them, she was just a tool to protect Vyrdenia and their interests.
In the eyes of most high-level officials, they could easily let Raven work for them.
After all, Lorne Drakon, who had been protecting Raven had been driven out by them. Without Lorne''s protection, Raven could not cause them any trouble. Sessfully unlocked!
However, there were still some disapproval on the surface of the senior management in the conference room
One of them said hesitantly, "Alton, our previous practice of driving Raven out of the military was not kind. Now that Vyrdenia was in danger, we wanted to invite Raven back but still refused to pay the price. This will only bring us trouble in the future!"
Returns Novel 541
Chapter 541 Order Raven To Return
Alton sneered, a touch of displeasure in his voice, upon hearing the veiled usation from the executive.
He said, "She is a Vyrdenian, she has to stand with Vyrdenia! Doesn''t she know that if the Vyrdenian military hadn''t taken her in, she would still be locked up in Bastion Detention Center? It can be said that without the military''s promotion, there would be no her today."
Besides, our previous decision was also made under duress. If anyone is to me''s her own doing for acting arrogantly and offending Mr. White and the Parsons family. Otherwise, why would we have expelled her from the military?
"Now Raven is a stateless cripple. We give her a chance to reform and make meritorious deeds. She should be grateful and use her ability to save Vyrdenia from danger."
Those senior executives who felt guilty about Raven were more and more disappointed when they heard Alton''s words.
They had been following Lorne before, and it was Alton''s lobbying and sowing discord that caused a rift between them and ''Lorne.
Now that they heard Alton''s shameless remarks, they only felt chills in their hearts, and even worried that if they went against Alton''s wishes in the future, they would be abandoned without hesitation.
Alton snorted coldly, "What if she was angered? Could she do anything about it?
"Protecting the country is the duty of every citizen of Vyrdenia. Even if she has a big grievance, Raven has to endure it!
"She fell into this situation because of herself. I am willing to give her a chance, which is a righteous act!"
After saying that, Alton did not wait for the higher-ups to persuade them again, and directly waved his hand to interrupt their unspoken words. "If you dare to intercede for her again, I will kick you out of the military!"
The few soldiers who wanted to say something fell silent.
It was just that their gazes at Alton became more and more dissatisfied.
When Alton saw that no one said anything against him, the anger in his heart subsided a little.
Then, he got up and walked to the window of the conference room, took out his mobile phone and called Raven.
In his opinion, Raven was now betrayed and helpless. As long as he called, she would happilye back to work for the military, and even thank him.
The phone rang twice and was directly hung up by the other party mercilessly.
Alton looked at the screen of the phone showing that the phone had been hung up, and he fully realized what had happened.
Instantly, the inexplicable confidence on his face suddenly turned into endless anger.
He said, "Raven, you have the guts to hang up on me?"
Alton lost face in front of everyone, and cursed Raven out in his heart.
However, thinking of Vyrdenia''s current crisis, he finally managed to suppress his anger, walked to the conference table, grabbed a high-level mobile phone, and dialed Raven''s number again.
This time, the phone rang for a long time, but it was finally connected.
"Hello?" Raven''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone.
When Alton heard Raven''s indifferent tone, his blood pressure could not help but soar.
However, he still tried his best to suppress the anger and said, "Raven, this is Alton Nelson, Deputy Commander of the Vyrdenia Military. Our previous decision to discharge you from service was rash. I have been in meetings with the highmand, reflecting upon our actions.
"Now we all feel that the previous approach was a bit too radical, and we should not directly expel you from the military or even revoke your Vyrdenian citizenship, so in order to make up for our previous wrong decision, we are going to give you a chance.
"It just so happens that the military needs manpower now. If you promise toe back and help, after solving the trouble here, we will restore your citizenship, and also re-ent nu into the military,
"Now pack your luggage ande back imme Sessfully unlocked!
Alton never thought that Raven would refuse, and of course set a time for her.
He added, "I''ll give you an hour to pack up. I hope to see you at the Vyrdenia border in an hour."
#Chapter 542 What A Great Gift
#Chapter 542 What A Great Gift
Returns Novel 542
#Chapter 542 What A Great Gift
Almost the moment Alton''s voice fell, the phone was directly hung up.
When Alton heard the sudden busy tone, he was stunned for two seconds before realizing that Raven hung up the phone
directly.
In an instant, his face darkened to the extreme.
Afterwards, he called back again in anger.
He never expected that Raven was already cornered and alone, and was still putting on airs. When Raven came back to solve the dangers at the border, he would definitely deal with her.
After the call was connected again, a slightly impatient and indifferent voice came from the opposite side.
Alton quickly said, "Raven, I know that you are in a mood right now, and I could understand that. However, the situation was urgent before, and we only made the most favorable decision for the military. We did not consider your position.
"But as the leader of the Sirius Pack, you should understand the difficulties we faced and think about it from a different perspective. If you stand in my position, you will also make such a choice for the safety of the entire Vyrdenia.
"I hope you could think about it carefully. Now the opportunity for you to return to the military is right in front of you. As long as you nod, we will let youe back."
"What a great gift," Raven sneered. "Alton, I don''t think I have the ability to help you solve the problem. You''d better ask another expert."
Alton did not expect that Raven still did not give in after he begged Raven toe back.
He clutched his phone tightly, and the expression on his face became increasingly gloomy.
ording to his temper, he would directly scold Raven on the phone at usual times.
However, this time the situation was special, and he still needed to use Raven to fight back the enemies in the border for
him.
Therefore, no matter how angry he was, he still had to suppress all his anger and persuad nicely, Raven, I know that you have been brooding about what happened before, but you also have to make more ns for your future.
"You offended Mr. White before, and now you feelt trapped in the Sunset Empire, right? If there is no protection from Vyrdenia, I am afraid that you will not live in peace one day.
"Raven, you have to be clear, I am not asking for your help, but giving you a chance to escape from death. Don''t hurt yourself just for a moment.
"Stop being childish and pack your bags immediately and head straight to the border.
"I will temporarily reinstate your status as themander of the Sirius Pack. After you lead the Sirius Pack to beat back the enemies, I will officially issue an announcement to the whole country to restore your status as a citizen of Vyrdenia, and at the same time allow you to stay in the team.
"Of course, because you have offended Mr. White and the Parsons family, it is impossible for me to restore your status as the general immediately, but if you perform well, I could personally promote your title to seniormander within a year or two. What do you think?"
After Alton''s voice fell, the other side of the phone suddenly fell silent for a moment.
Soon, Raven''s ironic voice came from the opposite side. "It turned out that there was a problem in the frontier of Vyrdenia, so you called me."
Raven finally understood why Alton was acting so abnormally.
The other countries should have known the news that she was expelled from the military, so they took the opportunity to jointly invade the frontier of Vyrdenia.
The news of her leaving the military would naturally make the soldiers in the border disheartened. Now, in the face of a few joint sneak attacks, the border defense line would copse if they were not careful.
Therefore, Alton hurriedly called her and gave her false promises to persuade her to rush to the border immediately.
However, before, the higher-ups of the military that they want to invite her back, it would not t
e military and kicked her out of Vyrdenia. Now
Sessfully unlocked!
She said, "Alton, you needn''t worry about my safety right now. You should focus
on the war situation on the border.
"I am no longer a Vyrdenian, and I have no obligation to work for
Returns Novel 543
Chapter 543 Alton Deted
Alton was stunned when he heard the words
Then he suddenly reacted and said coldly to Raven, "Raven, do you think I''m calling to beg you? You have to know that you may die at any time in the Sunset Empire. I''m giving you a chance to liver
"If you don''t want to die, appear at the border of Vyrdenia within an hour and defend Vyrdenigh
After saying that, Alton hung up the phone without waiting for Raven to respond.
He got the news that Raven was pretending to be George''s apprentice in his opinion, Rasen was cornered now. Belong as he threw an olive branch, she would pack up and return to the military immediately
He didn''t expect Raven to pretend to reject him
The higher-ups around them saw Alton hang up the phone. Although they knew that there was little hope they still ked cautiously, Alton, did Raven promise toe back?"
Alton took his anger to the other high level officials and scolded them again, It''s because you usually hold her on high that she is getting carried away. She doesn''t even respect me now!
"You are all trash! The military gives you a lot of benefits, right? No one could offer any help right now!
"We have tens of millions of soldiers in Vyrdenia Military, but we couldn''t produce a talent who could defeat the enemy under pressure at a critical moment?"
After saying that, seeing that the surrounding high-level officials lowered their heads in silence, the anger in Altor''s chest dissipated a little.
He turned around and ordered the highest-ranking person closest to him, "Give my order, and let all the members of the Sirius Pack rush to the border within half a day!"
Hearing this, the high-ranking official sighed helplessly.
Everyone knew that the Sirius Pack was established and cultivated by Raven. Without Raven, even if all the members of the Sirius Pack were transferred over, they would not be able to withstand the fierce attack of the joint teams of various
countries.
When the high-ranking people present saw Alton''s furious look, they couldn''t tell what they felt.
But obviously, most of them were also dissatisfied with Raven, thinking that she was too arrogant.
They thought, ''Even if we kicked Raven out of the military before, even if the military''s decision was a little inappropriate, didn''t we take the initiative to call her back now?
''The military has done its best to cultivate Raven in the past five years, but when the we need her the most, she refuses to help.
"In the face of national security, couldn''t she put the overall situation first and stop being petty?
One of the senior executives hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but speak, "Alton, the top priority is to think of a way to get Raven back. If the Sirius Pack couldn''t hold it, the border will be destroyed by the enemies."
Alton only sneered at the concerns of the higher-ups,pletely dismissing them.
He said, Let me beg her? Dream on! If Raven was smart enough, she would know that she could only beg me to give her a way out now.
"Without the support of Vyrdenia, she could be chopped into meat sauce by the royal family at any time in the Sunset Empire. Why is she still pretending?"
As he spoke, Alton looked at the other senior officials with gloomy expressions, and his tone softened a bit. "Don''t be
nervous, you have to show your aura. The Sirius Pack is the best battle group in the Vyrdenia, and it will definitely be able to sessfully drive the joint teams of other countries back to their hometown.*
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 544
Chapter 544 Seduce A Man?
Chapter 544 Seduce A Man?
Faced with Alton''s determined attitude, the expressions of several high-level officials sitting on the edge were even more
worried.
Now they regretted it. If Alton hadn''t insisted on kicking Raven out of the military, they felt that Raven would have personallymanded the fighters in the border to resist foreign enemies.
In other words, if they didn''t vote when Alton wanted to drive Raven away, Raven night change her mind and return to the military at this point.
Unfortunately, it was toote to regret now.
They were powerless to change anything. They could only silently pray that the Sirius Pack without Raven could be as powerful as Alton assumed.
Just when the senior management of the Vyrdenia Military was worried, in the conference hall of the Nightwatchers Pack branch in Broson City, Robert sat on the main seat with a gloomy face,
Ashley stood beside Robert and asked cautiously, Mr. White, are you in a bad mood?"
This question sessfully caused Robert to transfer all his anger to her.
He really wanted to p Ashley to death.
If not for Ashley''s encouragement and giving him a lot of benefits, he would not target Raven.
He had assumed Raven was just a nobody he could easily crush. Little did he know she was the very disciple his master had been searching for all these years.
When the World Celebrity Wine Party began and George announced Raven''s identity as his apprentice in front of everyone, he felt that Raven would definitelyin to his mentor in public about what he had done to her before.
George did not hesitate to leave the high-ss world ande here to search for a few years for Raven. If he knew that Robert had wanted to kill Raven before, he would definitely not let him off.
Robert thought, ''No, I couldn''t just sit back and wait!
''Now, I must find a way to cover up this matter!''
Robert looked straight at Ashley, and the thought that came out after he just found out about the rtionship between
Cassian and Raven became more and more intense.
Looking at Ashley''s bright and moving face, he suddenly made up his mind to gamble.
Once he seeded, he could resolve the crisis, and even make George pay more attention to him.
Thinking of this, Robert took a deep breath and said solemnly to Ashley, "You know how to use the soul gathering technique, right? I have a task for you. If you couldplete it, I will not pursue Raven''s case, and I will also give you a few treasures from the upper realm."
When Ashley heard that, her breathing became uncontroble.
She said almost without hesitation, "Mr. White, you could order whatever task you have."
"I want you to seduce a man." Although this approach is a bit underhanded,pared to death, Robert could only sacrifice Cassian at that moment.
He added, "I''ll give you an address. You use the soul gathering technique to seduce a man, and you''ll be good after it''s done."
Ashley was slightly stunned, and then hesitated.
In fact, she didn''t know the soul gathering technique.
She only got a Soul Starcard by ident, but because she was not a Starborne, she could''t fully utilize the power of the Starcard.
At the moment, she could only use the Starcard to charm ordinary people who
were not strong enough. If she met someone with strong willpower, it would be almost useless.
Seeing Ashley hesitate, Robert could not help but frown. "You can''t do it?" Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 545
Chapter 545 He Was Tempted
"No problem! Since it is Mr. White''s order, I will do my best." Although Ashley was unsure, she thought that as long as tha seeded, she could not only get Robert''s attention, but also get a treasure from the upper realm, so she agreed
When Robert saw Ashley nodding, a hint of calction shed in his eyes.
He knew too well how proud a woman like Raven was. Such a woman would never allow her man to have sex with other
women.
Once Cassian did something wrong to Raven, whether he was willing or not, he could not have let Raven know the froth
To prevent videos of him having fun with other women from being seen by Raven Valor, Cassian could only be his toot
to restrain Raven.
When Robert thought that his crisis could be lifted after tonight, he immediately began to look forward to it
Just as Robert was trying to figure out how to set up Cassian, Benson appeared in front of Thorian again.
He said, "Thorian, Cassian eavesdropped on our conversation. If you let him reappear by Raven''s side, not only will you never have a chance with her, but you''ll be lucky if she doesn''t kill you.
"I have made a n here. As long as you do as I say, even if you don''t get Raven''s heart, you could at least get her body"
He had yet to get themunication chip in Raven''s hand. If he waited for the party to start, it would be difficult to get it
Now he thought that the best way was to lure Thorian to sleep with Raven. At that time, Raven would take off all her clothes, and he would be able to find themunication chip on her.
"Are you sure that the person you saw near the vi was Cassian?" Thorian asked with a frown.
"Of course, I couldn''t possibly be mistaken."
"What do you expect me to do?" Thorian faintly guessed Benson''s thoughts, but he still had to confirm again.
Benson seemed to have seen through Thorian''s thoughts and chuckled. "Thoran, once you have sex with her, even if she has no feelings for you, she will gradually be dependent on you.
"Cassian could show up at any time. Whether Raven falls head over heels for you depends on your performance tonight."
Thorian didn''t speak when he heard the words.
He was tempted, but he was also a bit resistant to this idea.
Benson was not so surprised when he saw this. He opened his mouth again and took good measures. "Thorian, if you don''t take this step, you may never be as good as Cassian in Raven''s heart. Are you really willing to be Raven''s servant all the time?"
Hearing this, Thorian could not control his fists and slowly clenched them.
Thinking of the time when he confessed to Raven and she didn''t even look at him, Thorian''s heart gushed with a strong sense of unwillingness.
He had already let go of his self-esteem and pride, and so humbly asked Raven to be with him, but Raven turned a blind eye.
He thought, ''Obviously, I met Raven first!
"I have been with Raven Valor for five years!
"I am Raven''s most loyal subordinate.
"Howe I lost to that man in the end?"
Finally, he gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. "Okay, I could do as you
say, but I need you to do one thing for me."
"What''s up?" Benson hurriedly asked.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 546
Chapter 546 Thorian Agrees
Thonian said directly to Benson, Huguinn is also here. I''m worried that he will mess it up, so I have to find another location for this matter
"I could arrange a room at thergest hotel in Broson City, the Imperial Mansion. There are many high-end presidential suites on the top floor of that ce, and the sound instion is very good. As long as Raven enters your room and gets drugged, no matter how powerful she is, she will not be able to escape"
Thorian took a deep breath, then nodded and said, "Okay, then you could directly message her that i am being held hostage, and I believe she wille to find me
Benson smiled with satisfaction.
"Take this thing and use it at night." As he spoke, he ced a small stic medicine bottle into Thoriari''s hands. "This medicine bottle contains 100% aphrodisiac."
Thorian looked at the small medicine bottle ced in his hand and slowly clenched his palm.
Originally, he did not intend to do this. He hoped that Raven would be willing to be with him.
But now he couldn''t wait that long.
Cassian had eavesdropped on the conversation between Benson and him, so he must be aware that he couldn''t deny his involvement in the incident at Indigo Lab. If Cassian had found an opportunity to tell Raven about it, Thorian would no longer have had a chance to stay by Raven''s side, and Raven would never have forgiven him.
Therefore, he must establish a rtionship with Raven as soon as possible.
After a while, Benson returned to Ashley''s vi.
There was no one in the meeting hall, so Benson quietly walked into Ashley''s bedroom and found that Ashley was dressing up in the mirror.
Benson walked behind Ashley and wrapped his arms around her shoulder. He smelled the rose perfume on Ashley''s body and couldn''t help but be distracted.
His lips gently touched Ashley''s neck, and he said softly at the same time, "Ashley, Thorian has decided to make a move tonight, and we will soon get themunication chip in Raven''s hand. Our trip to the first-ss world is just around the
corner.
Ashley was obviously excited when she heard Benson''s words. "Really?"
*Of course! Thorian still doesn''t know he''s just a pawn in my game. He actually thinks I''m sincerely helping him chase after
Raven."
Ashley''s lips curled into a disdainful smile, but she still reminded him, "You have to keep an eye on him. I have a feeling Thorian is not reliable."
Benson nodded slightly. "Okay."
Immediately, Ashley pped Benson''s hands, got up and walked to the front of the wardrobe to choose clothes.
She said, "I have toplete the mission that Mr. White has given me tonight, so I need to go out. If the mission ispleted smoothly, not only will we get some benefits, but we will also get Mr. White''s help when we go to the upper realm.* Ashley did not feel guilty in the face of Benson.
For an older man like Benson, he should feel honored to even be with her.
Benson was not qualified to stop her from finding other men at the same time. Benson heard that Ashley said that Robert had told her about it, and she didn''t mean to say more, so he didn''t ask any more
questions.
He said, "You go, I will keep an eye on Thorian. Our n tonight is absolutely foolproof, just waiting for Raven to take the bait."
Ashley smiled slightly, then stepped forward and kissed him on the face.
She then went straight to the ce Robert had
ith Cassian, the Imperial Mansion.
Sessfully unlocked!
At the same time, Robert had already returned to the Trangud Ma
He used George''s meditation time to quietlye to the courtyard where Cassian lived.
Returns Novel 547
Chapter 547 Cassian Goes To The Hotel
After walking to the front of the room, Robert gently knocked on the dogg "Mr. Lysander, are you thour
"Who is it?" A cool, celestial sounding male voice echoed from within
After Cassian opened the door, he saw Robert and said directly, "What''s the matter?
Robert hurriedly said, "Mr. Lysander, I identally got a message that someone is going to deceive Mess Raven to go to the Imperial Mansion today, and then send a killer to assassinate her.
"Mr. Lysander, although I really want to rush over to remind Miss Raven, Mr. Brown also gave me some other tasks, and couldn''t go.
"If you could go to the Imperial Mansion now, you should let her take precautions in time?
He didn''t know that Thorian was really going to trick Raven into going to the Imperial Mansion tonight.
The reason why he said this was only that during the investigation, he found that Thorian had feelings for Raven and was rejected by Raven.
In this way, it was very logical for Thorian to hire someone to kill Raven in anger
As for why the location was chosen at the Imperial Mansion, it was thergest hotel in Broson City, and the presidential suite on the top floor was famous for its privacy and sound instion.
When discussing it with Ashley, he didn''t hesitate to choose this ce, unaware that it was the exact same location Benson had arranged for Thorian to have rtions with Raven.
When Cassian heard Robert''s words, a cold light shed in his eyes.
He asked, "Someone wants to assassinate Raven? Do you know who it is?
"I heard that it seems to be a subordinate beside him, called Thorian, I don''t know how many killers he has arranged."
Cassian''s eyes turned colder at the words.
However, he didn''t think that Thorian arranged the killer to assassinate Raven. Instead, he probably wanted to stage a drama to save Ravem.
"Your message should be correct, right?" Cassian raised her unique pair of dark golden eyes and stared straight at Robert, observing his every expression.
"Of course, Mr. Lysander, you are the most valued young man of the mentor, how could I lie to you? What''s more, I dare not joke about Miss Raven''s safety! Now that time is tight, you should hurry over."
Robert didn''t know why, but he actually felt that Cassian gave him a strong sense of oppression.
Cassian frowned at Robert''s reaction.
He clearly felt that something was off about Robert''s reaction.
But it was about Raven. Even if he knew that there might be some problems, he still had to go and have a look.
Then, Cassian took a deep look at Robert and walked out of the courtyard, Looking at Cassian''s back, Robert''s mouth revealed a smile of sessful tricks.
He said, "Mr. Lysander, I couldn''t help it. Don''t me me, it''s only because you are Raven''s most important person.*
After saying goodbye to Thorian and Benson, he began to make ns for tonight.
He didn''t return to Raven''s vi, and even deliberately sent Raven a text message, telling Raven that someone had asked him to meet at the imperial mansion and that he would return to the viter.
On the other side, Raven didn''t reply after seeing Thorian''s message. She just nced at it and put her phone on the desk.
Immediately, she opened herptop and logged into the internalwork of the Vyrdenia Military, wanting to check thetest developments in the border, but found that her ID had been deactivated.
Raven suddenly smiled. She knew that this was very in line with the style of Alton.
She had just been removed from the military, and the military had already erased all traces of her, even the ID of the internalwork.
She thought, ''What a great leader.
Sessfully unlocked!
Subscribed
Returns Novel 548
hapter 548 Without Raven
At the same time, the border Vyrdenia was in dire straits.
A soldier reported, "Our defense system ispletely paralyzed. Deputy Commander, if this continues, they will cross the border. Hasn''t the headquarters
sent reinforcements yet?"
There was a hail of bullets outside, and the battle situation was like hell.
Randolph Wagner, the deputymander of the Sirius Pack, was sitting in themand room, staring at the situation with a heavy face.
Those who fought bloody battles were all elites of the Sirius Pack, and every time someone fell, his heart felt like it was in pain.
Several times, Randolph even wanted to rush outside to fight with those enemies, but when the battle situation was its most intense, themand room could not be left alone.
He siad, "Brothers, hold on! Never let the enemy break through the border!
"The southern border is the most important barrier for Vyrdenia''s defense. Once this ce was lost, the enemy would drive straight into Vyrdenia''s territory. At that time, more than one billion people in Vyrdenia would face a disaster."
What made Randolph the most anxious was that the enemy attacking now was not their full strength.
Those people couldn''t be sure whether the news that Raven was expelled from the military was a smoke bomb deliberately released by Vyrdenia.
Therefore, each country only sent a small number of vanguard troops to the border to inquire about the enemy''s situation. Once they found that the border could be broken through, they would send arge number of troops over again. So at this time, they had to hold on, and they must not let these enemy troops have the opportunity to overwhelm the border.
"Deputy head, we really couldn''t stand it anymore!" A soldier stationed on the border all year round was so anxious that his eyes were red.
He added, "Damn it, what were those high-level officials thinking? They actually kicked Commander Valor out of the military. If Commander Valor was there, Chontix and the others would definitely not have the courage to send a team over!"
Randolph also clenched his fists when he heard the words. He thought, ''That''s right, the culprit of the current situation is the senior management of the Vyrdenia Military!
"But, for the sake of Vyrdenia''s billions of citizens, what else can we do?''
Randolph watched as a group of Vyrdenia soldiers fell down, and then new soldiers rushed forward without fear of death. Finally, he couldn''t help but throw down the walkie-talkie and ran out of themand room.
When Kingsley saw that Randolph ran out, he quickly followed behind him, and the two came to the war zone together.
From afar, thend was scarred, and the ground beneath their feet was stained crimson with blood.
Not far away, Tyler was standing proudly on the armored vehicle, holding a g representing Chontix in his hand, excitedly watching the soldiers of Vyrdenia fall down one by one.
He said, "Leave no one behind!"
A year ago, his only son died in the Outer Batterfield, died in the hands of the Vyrdenia people.
Today, he would use hundreds of Vyrdenian to pay homage to the soul of his son!
He said, "Aren''t you very powerful? Why couldn''t you stand up now that you are beaten by us?
"Without Raven, you are just useless waste!"
Tyler excitedly waved the g, raised the loudspeaker microphone, and shouted
at the Vyrdenia soldiers who were still fighting in blood, "Our team has surrounded the border. If you don''t want to die, put down your weapons and surrender immediately!"
?
Subscribed
1 Likes
Sessfully unlocked!
world
Returns Novel 549
Chapter 549 Invite Raven Back?
When the soldiers of Vyrdenia heard the shout of Tyler, they were all furious.
They said, "What kind of nonsense are these people talking about?
"Even if we are going to die, we will definitely take them with us!
"I would rather die than surrender"
The soldiers fiercely stared at the armored vehicle not far away, eager to kill him directly and chop off his head.
But at this time, the number of people in front of them was more than ten times of them. With such a disparity inbat power, coupled with theck of a backbone in charge ofmand, these people were unable to kill the enemy even if they wanted to
At that moment, the same thought emerged in almost everyone''s mind, If Commander Valor was here, how would these people dare to be so arrogant?
Vyrdenia''s soldiers were both angry and disappointed under the arrogant threat of Tyler, so they could only grit their teeth and support it.
Seeing that the spirit of the soldiers had been greatly suppressed, Randolph couldn''t help but say, "Don''t be discouraged, we were trained by Commander Valor. Even if she is not here, we must do our best to defend the borders of Vyrdenia, and we must not let these ambitious enemy forces invade the country!"
As soon as Randolph''s voice fell, the members of the Sirius Pack and other detachment fighters on the border battlefield all let out a roar in unison, causing the surrounding earth to tremble.
They said, "Don''t let Commander Valor down! Brothers, let''s go!"
Just when Randolph led his fighters to kill the enemy bravely, Alton, who was sitting in the office and reading the report, broke several cups in anger.
He said, "Didn''t the Sirius Pack rush to the border to support? Why did they still end up like this?
"If this continues, the border theater will be ttened by thebined teams of various countries!"
Alton was still unwilling to believe that Raven had done so much credit when the Vyrdenia team swept the Outer Batterfield.
But now the war zone on the southern border was about to be invaded by the enemy.
Once the joint forces of various countries broke through the border, they would soonunch an attack on cities along the border.
At that time, Vyrdenia was not far from falling.
"Alton, let''s go to Broson City in person to invite Raven back. If the war situation is allowed to develop, most cities on the border will be lost," a high-ranking person sitting at the back suggested.
Another said, "Yes, Raven just wants an excuse. If we go in person and say something nice, I believe she won''t ignore us." Someone else said, "Alton, it is urgent. You have to make a decision quickly."
All the high-ranking officials looked at Alton when they heard the words.
They believe that Alton would prioritize the bigger picture and realize the current crisis facing Vyrdenia''s military, and therefore agree to bring back Raven.
However, Alton''s reaction was beyond everyone''s expectations.
"Damn it! Shut up!" Alton directly threw the cup that the secretary had brought back at the two senior executives who spoke.
The two executives were startled and hurriedly lowered their heads to avoid the flying cups.
Seeing that he didn''t hit, Alton directly patted the table and asked, "Why should Raven be invited back? I already gave her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it. She
is nothing but a sinner now. How dare she put on airs in front of me?
"If I go and invite her in person, if the news gets out, what face do I have to continue sitting in my current position?
"Next, if anyone dares to propose to invite Raven back in person, I will kick him out of the military!"
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
?
Returns Novel 550
#Chapter 550 What Should I Do?
None of the surrounding high-level officials expected Alton to have such a big temper, so they could only bow their heads and not say a word.
However, under the worry of a high-ranking person near Alton, he could not help but whisper, "But now without Raven, who could resist the offensive of the joint teams of various countries?
"Alton, Lorne is not here. Now we are all counting on you. This matter is rted to the fate of Vyrdenia. You have to make up your mind quickly!"
Alton said nothing with a sullen face.
At the same time, he cursed Raven dozens of times in his heart.
Of course, he wanted to make up his mind, but he was notpletely sure that
he could retreat from the enemy now.
He thought, ''Damn it. What should I do?''
Alton tugged at his tie irritably.
Immediately, a thought suddenly shed through his mind!
The reason why he kicked Raven out of the military before was not only because he was jealous of Raven''s high position at a young age, but also because he was afraid of offending Robert.
But with so many countries joining forces, it was probably useless for Robert toe forward, unless he could invite Robert''s mentor, George.
Thinking of this, Alton hesitated for a moment, then looked at the high-ranking people present and said, "If it really doesn''t work, I will personally invite Mr. Brown at the World Celebrities Wine Party! Even if I couldn''t invite him toe out, I could get some treasures from him from the upper realm, which may temporarily relieve our crisis."
The other high-level officials listened to Alton''s words, but there was no joy on their faces.
They thought, ''Mr. Brown''s status is noble. How could you invite him?
''What''s more, the World Celebrities Wine Party is full of leading figures from all over the world, and Vyrdenia was often excluded and discriminated against by those people.
''Now that we are troubled by internal and external problems, Alton may not even have the opportunity to talk to Mr. Brown when he goes.''
A high-ranking person with a flexible mind seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly said, ''Perhaps, we could try to find Mr. Brown''s apprentice. I received news before that Mr. Brown loves this apprentice very much, and it is rumored that Mr. Brown will satisfy any request this apprentice has.
"I''ve also heard that Mr. Brown must love his disciple very much, otherwise he wouldn''t havee to our world to find him. But even Mr. Brown hasn''t found his disciple, how could we find it?''
When Alton heard the words, he suddenly thought of the news that Benson had just informed him, and a dark light suddenly shed in his eyes.
Then, he sneered and said sarcastically, "There is really news about this apprentice of Mr. Brown. Before, Raven said that she was Mr. Brown''s apprentice.''
Everyone was stunned.
They thought, ''Raven is Mr. Brown''s apprentice? How is that possible?''
Alton sneered. "She was naturally impersonating. I just don''t know if Mr. Brown knows that someone is impersonating his apprentice, but it doesn''t make a difference whether he knows or not. Even if Raven doesn''t reveal her secrets now, she will be exposed in public at the World Celebrities Wine Party, and she will not survive then."
As he spoke, Alton suddenly raised his finger and pointed to the high-ranking person in the corner, and ordered, "You go to contact Raven now and order her to pack her things and go to the border theater immediately.
"If she dares to disobey my orders, I will report the news of her pretending to be Mr. Brown''s apprentice to Mr. Brown.
Ordinary people couldn''t contact Mr. Brown, so I could still pass the news to Mr. Brown through the Parsons family!"
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 551
Chaper 551 Edric Lysander
Chaper 551 Edric Lysander
The senior executive in the corner, receiving instructions from Alton, frowned in disapproval.
However, due to Alton''s temper and personality, he didn''t say anything in the end. He silently took out his mobile phone and went outside the conference room to call Raven.
Not long after, he came back with an ugly look.
He said, "Alton, Raven said that you could tell this news to anyone you want, and
he also said that even if you go and beg her in person, she will still not help.
Alton pped the conference table so hard that cracks appeared on the conference table made of solid wood.
He said, "Damn it! Now that she is on the verge of death, she still has the confidence to say that? Bitch! Did she have to court death?''
Alton was so angry that he almost lost his mind.
Seeing this, the other high-level officials tacitly turned their heads and did not want to stand out at this moment.
And just then, a guard carefully knocked on the meeting room door and walked in from outside.
He said, "Alton, the major families in Regalhold have received news that the situation in the border is critical, so they sent Edric as a representative to make suggestions."
Alton softened his expression when he heard the words and ordered the guard, "Let him in."
Not long after, Edric Lysander walked into the conference room.
After Edric greeted the high-ranking people, he began to go straight to the topic.
He said, "I and the other family heads heard about the border, so they sent me as a representative to the military to discuss countermeasures.
"In Vyrdenia, although the status of the military was higher than that of the major families in Regalhold, the daily expenses of the military were inseparable from the support of the major families.
"Therefore, if they really encounter a major event that affects the fate of Vyrdenia, the heads of the major families coulde and discuss countermeasures with the senior management of the military."
"What do you think, Edric?" Alton narrowed his eyes and looked at Edric. At such a critical juncture, Edric must have thought of a countermeasure to represent other families.
"In fact, it was very simple to solve our current predicament, just send someone to Broson City to invite Raven back." efore Edric finished speaking, Alton shouted sharply, "Invite her back? You want me to bow to Raven?"
When the other high-ranking officials heard this, they all looked at Edric.
They didn''t expect that the families in Vyrdenia would also support Raven and want to invite Raven back.
Edric said calmly, "Alton, calm down first
"We don''t want to interfere with the military''s internal decisions, but with the country facing a crisis, it''s time to put aside all prejudices and conflicts and unite to fight the enemy.
"I think everyone could see how Raven performed in the Outer Batterfield when she led the Sirius Pack before. Now, only Raven could defeat the joint teams of various countries.
"Raven, after all, is a Vyrdenian. As long as you promise to restore her identity, I believe she will rush to the border theater as soon as possible to lead the fighters to fight back the foreign enemy."
Alton sneered. "Edric, I think you are really old and confused. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If your second son had nothing to do with Raven, would you still be protecting her like this?
"If you came here this time just to say such unrealistic remarks, then pleasee back."
After saying that, Alton waved his hand directly at the guard at the door.
Afterwards, several guards took Edric out.
When he left, Edric looked back at the brightly lit military building and muttered to himself, "Where is General Drakon? If he were here, he would definitely invite Raven back."
Ever since the military issued the announcement to expel Raven, he had never seen Lorne appear in public again.
Alton only imed to the public that Lorne was seriously ill and should not go out to meet people. He had no idea what the specific situation was.
Edric sighed helplessly and bitterly.
After hesitating, he contacted his secretary and booked a ticket to Broson City at the fastest.
Chaper 551 Edric Lysander
He was going to Broson City to find Raven and persuade Raven to go to the border to fight the enerny
He couldn''t watch Vyrdenia fall.
However, when Edric rushed to the airport at the fastest speed, he suddenly saw
a figure that surprised him.
The moment he saw the figure, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and he suddenly froze in ce
Subscribed
urns Novel 552
Chapter 552 Forreb
Edric stared at the figure and clenched his fists.
Soon, as if he suddenly reacted, he immediately rushed over before the figure could disappear with the suitcase.
He asked, "Tuesday, is it really you?"
Tuesday Lysander was his wife, but not long after giving birth to Cassian, she left a note and ran away from home.
He never expected to see her here, nor did he expect that after all these years, her appearance had hardly changed.
Tuesday was suddenly stunned when she saw Edric who suddenly appeared in front of her.
But then she suddenly hugged him excitedly, and two tears fell from her eyes.
She said, "Edric, I miss you so much."
"Don''t touch me." Edric immediately broke free from Tuesday''s embrace.
He said, "Tuesday, where have you been all these years? Our entire family was looking for you, but there was no news. Did you run off with some other man?"
Before Tuesday disappeared, Edric received news that his wife was often with a young and handsome man. After Tuesday left a note and ran away from home, he once suspected that she had run away with that little white face.
"Edric, listen to my exnation." Tuesday''s red lips moved in the face of Edric''s question.
She continued, "I was really desperate before leaving you and my son. I was unintentionally deceived before and owed a huge amount of debt, even with the financial resources of the Lysander family, I was too scared at that time, and I didn''t want to implicate you, so I left you a note, wanting to hide outside."
"So you''ve been dodging debts for so many years?" Edric frowned and did not immediately believe Tuesday''s words. "No, I went to Forreb by chance."
"What did you say? Forreb?"
Perhaps ordinary people did not know where Forreb was, but as the head of the Lysander family, Edric naturally had some understanding of Forreb.
The Forreb that Tuesday spoke of was the upper realm.
George and Robert, as well as the eight hidden families, these people were all from Forreb.
Because the space they were in had a strict hierarchy, ordinary people were not qualified to go to Forreb.
Edric asked, "Are you qualified to go to Forreb? Tuesday, you didn''t lie to me, did you?" Tuesday said, "I swear to God that if my words are half false, I will be struck by lightning." When Edric heard this, there was some hesitation in his eyes when he looked at her. Immediately, he sighed lightly, "Since you went to Forreb, why do you want toe back now?" His tone was a little sour. "The days in Forreb must be much better than being by my side, right?"
He knew very well that even though the Lysander family was a famous family in Regalhold, their century-old foundation was not worth mentioningpared to Forreb.
Even the lower-level people of Forreb were unattainable experts to them.
This was also the reason why the Vyrdenia Military was so afraid of Robert and George.
"I came back this time to take you away and let you go to Forreb with me to enjoy the life of a high-ss person." With that
said, Tuesday raised her hand and wiped away her tears. "I left home because I had no choice, and I really couldn''t let you go."
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 553
Chapter 553 Why Are You Here?
Edric asked suspiciously, "Do you want to take us to Forreb together? After all these years, why did youe to me now?" Hearing this, Tuesday seemed to have thought of the hardships she had suffered before, and her eyes reddened.
She said, "When I first arrived in the Forreb, I suffered a lot because of my status in the inferior world. It was only in the past two years that I lived a little better, and the people of Forreb could note to the lower realm at will. It took me a lot of efforts to get this pass.
"But unfortunately, this pass is limited, and I could only bring one person back at a time. What about our son? I will bring him to the Forreb first this time, and I will find a way toe back for you, Ash, and Pierce."
Edric''s eyes darkened when he heard this.
He said, "Cassian''s whereabouts are unknown now."
Tuesday was stunned when she heard that Cassian was missing.
Immediately, she asked anxiously, "What? Missing?"
Then, as if she had thought of something, she looked at Edric with a bit of suspicion.
She said, Edric, Cassian was less than two years old when I left. I have always been very guilty for not fulfilling my responsibilities as a mother.
"I came back this time to make up for the mistakes I made before, and I want to try my best topensate him. Edric, I don''
t care if you could forgive me or not, but please don''t stop me from caring for Cassian, okay?"
Edric frowned when he heard that. "If you really have a way to bring Cassian to Forreb, I naturally won''t stop it.
But Cassian is really missing. I didn''t lie to you. I bought a ticket to Broson City to find him."
In his opinion, the situation in Vyrdenia was chaotic now. If Cassian followed Tuesday to Forreb, it would naturally be a good thing.
Tuesday was Cassian''s biological mother, and no matter what, it was impossible for her to harm him.
"Then I''ll go with you!" Tuesday grabbed Edric''s hand. "After finding Cassian, I will immediately take him to Forreb." Edric nodded. Then, he got Tuesday another ticket, and the two took the nearest flight to Broson City.
Just when Edric and Tuesday rushed to Broson City, Raven used special channels to learn about the current battle situation at the border of Vyrdenia.
If this continued, the border war zone would soon be lost, and then it would be the turn of several cities near the border. At such a critical juncture, she wondered why Lorne still didn''t contact her.
Raven frowned and stared carefully at the battle reports on her phone.
Just then, a call from an unfamiliar number suddenly appeared on her phone.
After Raven pressed the answer button, she heard a hoarse voice from a strange man. "If you want to keep Thorian alive,e to Room 1080 of the Imperial Mansion immediately."
After saying that, the other party hung up the phone directly.
Raven suddenly thought of the message that Thorian had sent her before. It seemed that he was indeed going to meet someone at the imperial mansion.
Now it seemed that the other party was the same as Ashley and the others before, kidnapping her subordinate first, and then threatening her to go and save him.
Raven looked at the phone and hesitated for a few seconds, and finally walked out of the study with the phone.
At the same time, Cassian had arrived at the entrance of the Imperial Mansion.
"Cassian? Why are you here? You are actually alive!" At this moment, a voice full of shock suddenly came from the side.
Returns Novel 554
Chapter 554 Did You Kill Benedict?
Cassian found that voice familiar. He turned around and his face suddenly turned cold.
Then, he directly raised his foot in the direction of Rin.
Rin saw this, as if he had seen a ghost. "Why are you here?"
He hid near the Imperial Mansion in order to inform Thorian when Raven would arrive. In the end, he saw Cassian before he saw Raven.
However, Rin was relieved after being shocked. He had been worried about Cassian''s whereabouts before, and today he could solve this hidden danger.
After all, Cassian was poisoned by the poison he developed back then, and now he must be unable to disy any strength.
Rin quietly reached into the pocket of his jacket, which contained a folding fruit knife.
He wanted to kill him before Cassian found Raven.
Only the dead would not speak, and only when Cassian was dead could he bepletely safe.
Thinking of this, Rin quickly retreated a few steps, and his figure soon disappeared into a rtively remote corner.
Rin smiled, revealing a set of sinister white teeth, as Cassian walked up behind him.
Rin asked, "Where have you been all this time? Do you know that we are all looking for you?
Cassian narrowed his eyes slightly. Seeing Rin put a hand behind him and gradually approach him, he chuckled. "Find me? Find me and put me in theb?"
Rin grinned when he heard the words. "To me, only those who don''t speak are safe. That time, I identally let that little boy run out under my nose, so you had a chance to escape. You won''t be so lucky this time."
"Did you kill Benedict?" An extremely strong killing intent suddenly appeared in Cassian''s eyes.
"I really wanted to kill him, but it wasn''t me who actually stabbed him in the heart. It was Raven''s good subordinate, Thorian. And now, your girlfriend has probably long forgotten about you and is currently lovey-dovey with Thorian."
Rin wanted to see Cassian get angry and deliberately provoked him with words.
At the same time, he nned to cut his throat with the fruit knife in his hand when Cassian was furious.
Rin thought that his words would anger Cassian, but found that Cassian was looking at him with a kind of pity.
"You are so pitiful." The smile on Cassian''s lips was somewhat yful and ironic. "During the time I was missing, you must have been worried day and night that Raven would take revenge, right?"
Cassian didn''t believe a word that Rin said.
Originally, he was a little worried that Raven would be lured away by other men,
but since he saw Thorian, he had no worries at all.
Unless Raven was blind, he couldn''t see her fall for Thorian at all.
However, he would avenge Benedict for him.
Previously, he thought that Rin had sent someone to kill Benedict. Now that he knew that Thorian was involved, he was even more determined to get rid of that self-righteous man tonight.
Rin was stabbed in the sore spot.
He said, "Shut up! Even if you were lucky enough to escape once, what about now? Don''t you still fall into my hands?" Saying that, Rin suddenly took the initiative to attack, took out the dagger in his hand, and fiercely stabbed in Cassian''s direction.
He thought that Cassian'' was definitely not able to retalitate.
However, he never expected that before his dagger approached Cassian, a sharp pain suddenly came from his abdomen. Rin screamed. He was kicked away by Cassian, and fell to the ground in pain.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 555
Chapter 555 It''s Not True
Afternding, Rin''s eyes widened in shock.
He didn''t expect Cassian to have such great strength. With this kick, he felt that his internal organs were about to be smashed
He thought, ''What the hell is going on? Normally speaking, if Cassian was hit by the poison I prepared, it was impossible for him to have the strength to counterattack!
"Who are you?" For a moment, Rin even thought that Cassian standing in front of him was a fake.
He looked at Cassian, who were gradually approaching him in fear, and instinctively crawled back with his hands and feet Cassian slowly walked in front of Rin, squatted down slightly, and picked up the fruit knife from his side.
He held the fruit knife in his hand, fiddled with the de of the folding knife, and asked casually, Didn''t you catch me in the first ce?"
Rin was horrified by Cassian''s smile. He used all his strength to retreat desperately, but was blocked by the railing of the road behind him, and there was no way to retreat.
"You like to treat others as experimental subjects, so do you want to try being used as experimental subjects? Cassian looked at Rin, whose face was pale and shivering, and the corners of his lips raised a slightly evil but very good-looking
smile.
He asked, "Do you think I should cut off your nose or ears first? Or your lips, your voice is so ugly." "No, don''te near me!" Rin looked at Cassian in despair as he approached him with a fruit knife. Rin looked at Cassian in despair as he approached him with a fruit knife.
Unprepared, there was a tingling pain on his cheek, and Cassian shed Rin''s face with a fruit knife.
Cassian asked, "Are you curious about how I escaped from the Indigo Lab in the first ce? That''s because someone happened to pass by and saved me.
"Why don''t you guess who the person who saved me is? If you guess correctly, I could consider letting you die quickly." The smile on Cassian''s face grew wider, like a mischievous sprite toying with its prey.
If it was just him, he would kill Rin immediately.
However, Rin had hurt Benedict.
Upon hearing Cassian''s question, Rin seemed to forget the pain on his face for a moment and asked hastily, "Who saved you?"
He thought, ''Sure enough, someone saved Cassian!
''Otherwise, with Cassian''s state at that time, how could he escape silently?
''Damn it! If that person hadn''t been nosy, Cassian would have been dead by now. How could he still threaten me with a fruit knife now?
''If I found out who that person was, I would definitely tear the other party to pieces!
"You should have heard of that person as well." Cassian paused for a moment, then continued, "He lives in the Tranquil Manor."
The next moment, Rin desperately shouted at Cassian. "Impossible! This is impossible!"
"You should have guessed it, right?" The smile on Cassianjun''s face became more and more obvious.
He said, "That''s right, it was George who saved me. He also used silver needles to force out the toxins in my body."
"No, that''s not true." Rin was so scared that he trembled involuntarily.
Rin was so scared that he trembled involuntarily.
He thought, ''The person who saved Cassian turns out to be Mr. Brown?
He said, "You are lying! You are lying to me!"
Rin was on the verge of copse, so he could cove
believe it! I don''t believe a word of your words! Sessfully unlocked!
Mr. Brown save someone like you? I don''t
?
Returns Novel 556
Chapter 556 Raven
Cassian asked, "Then tell me, if he hadn''t saved me, who else would have the ability to take me out of theboratory silently?"
Rin''s body suddenly froze.
He thought. Yes, if it wasn''t for Mr. Brown, who else would have such strength?
Thest hope in Rin''s heart was also dashed. He thought, How could it be so coincidental that Mr. Brown saved Cassian?
Rin''s shock and despair finally turned into unwillingness.
He thought, ''Cassian is just a lowly person. Why could he get the favor of Mr. Brown?
Why should Mr. Brown not only save him, but also personally heal and detoxify him.
That''s not fair!
The strong reluctance made Rin even forget the fear of being killed by Cassian.
"It wasn''t just me." The smile on Cassian''s face did not diminish. "Raven is George''s apprentice"
Rin''s eyes were about to bulge out of his sockets.
He said, "You are lying! Raven is not Mr. Brown''s apprentice at all, she is an impostor!
"In order to convince everyone that she was an impostor, she even specially found someone to sneak into the Tranquil Manor to perform a scene. They were all impostors, and I almost believed your nonsense.
"At that time, Este saw with her own eyes that the real Mr. Brown left the courtyard and did note back. It was impossible...
Cassian experienced the farce that happened in the Tranquil Manor that day, and naturally knew what Rin thought.
He seemed to be looking at a poor creature struggling to the death, with a confident and calm smile still hanging on his lips.
He asked, "Are you sure George left the courtyard? However, the person who left the courtyard from the main entrance and was seen by those people outside was me. They had never seen George before, so they took me for him.
"When I left the courtyard, George was in his room and had never gone out.
"Do you really think Raven is an impostor? If she is really an impostor, how could George let her live?
"Raven was able to leave the Tranquil Manor safely because she was George''s apprentice.
"I have told you everything you want to know. Now, you could go on your way with peace of mind, but don''t worry, someone will go down to apany you soon."
He would send Thorian and the man who hid behind and refused to show his face to hell.
With that said, Cassian raised his knife and stabbed Rin''s heart with the fruit knife in his hand.
However, when the fruit knife was about to touch Rin, he suddenly shouted loudly, "Raven!"
Cassian was slightly startled, and immediately turned around, but saw that there was no one behind him.
When Cassian turned around, he found that Rin had already crawled out of the gap between the railings and ran desperately to the opposite side of the road.
Although he was injured, he used all his strength to run forward regardless of everything.
After all, he had no doubt that he would die if Cassian caught him.
If he had the previous strength, Cassian would definitely not let Rin escape so easily.
But now, Cassian''s strength was far less than before.
However, after meeting George, his strength had recovered somewhat.
Soon, his figure appeared in front of Rin.
Rin gasped heavily, as if his lungs were about to explode.
Reason told him that he should run forward regardless of everything, but his body
couldn''t move any further. Rin slowly retreated in despair.
He thought, ''What should I do? What should I do to escape from Cassian?''
This time, Cassian did not give Rin another cha fruit knife in his hand.
Rin screamed and suddenly fell to the ground.
d urately stabbed Rin in the chest with the
Sessfully unlocked!
Cassian took out the fruit knife, but did not leave immediately, but pierced Rin''s abdomen again.
Since Rin was the reason for Benedict''s death, Cassian felt that it was too cheap for him to kill him with a knife.
Chapter 5 Daven
Then, Cassian stabbed several more times.
Finally, he looked at fin who was dying in a pool of blood, and reached for his throat with the fruit knife in his hand
At this moment, Rine originallyckluster eyes suddenly burst out with hope. He struggled to open his mouth wide and said with all his strength, "Ravent
"Do you think I will believe your nonsense this time? Cassian didn''t believe fin''s words.
He was about to slit his throat and end his life when he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps and a familiar scent that inexplicably made his nose tingle
##
Returns Novel 557
Chapter 557 Never Saw Cassian
Chapter 557 Never Saw Cassian
It was Raven.
Just as Cassian was stunned, a struggle suddenly appeared in his eyes, and then he gradually turned into a daze.
Then, a hint of joy suddenly gushed out of his eyes.
He was out again.
At this moment, Cassian exuded a monster-like aura.
Bcause of the violent mood swing in Cassian''s heart just now, his body was once again upied by the prodigy personality.
The next moment, Cassian looked down at his blood-stained clothes, which were full of dirty blood belonging to.
He frowned subconsciously.
Then, suddenly realizing something, he hurriedly threw away the fruit knife and ran to the dark alley to the side.
He remembered that the other personality who upied this body had been covered in blood in order to deal with a small fryst night, and he took so long to kill Rin.
If the prodigy personality was present, he would definitely kill him instantly with a wave of his hand.
Cassian, who was originallypeting with his main personality, didn''t want Raven to see him so embarrassed, and he didn''t want his image in Raven''s eyes to be greatly reduced.
The most important thing was that he could feel that his current strength was weaker than the personality that upied this body a moment ago.
He didn''t want Raven to see him like this, no matter what.
So he didn''t think much about it and fled directly with his instinct.
Raven, who rushed over when she heard the movement, saw the figure leaving in
a hurry and immediately caught up. She thought, ''Was that Cassian?''
During this time, she had been worried about Cassian''s safety. In order to find Cassian, she had to turn over the entire Broson City.
Seeing Cassian at this moment, her heart finally calmed down.
But soon, a hint of doubt shed in her eyes.
She thought, ''If Cassian is fine, why hasn''t hee back to me?''
With many questions, Raven followed behind Cassian and ran into the alley.
But this time, Cassian was determined not to let Raven see him in such a sorry state. He ran with all his might and actually disappeared from her sight.
Raven looked at the dark alley. Cassian''s unique aura was gone.
She ran forward a few more steps, but still found no trace of Cassian.
She thought, ''Why didn''t Cassiane out to see me?
''Could it be that he got angry because I found him toote?''
Raven immediately looked up and around. When she found that there was no monitor nearby, she started to turn around and walk back.
Suddenly, she thought that when she saw Cassian, there was another person in front of Cassian, so Raven returned to the intersection where she had met Cassian.
When she saw Rin lying on the ground, she suddenly understood something.
Rin heard the footsteps, and his heavy eyes seemed to nce in Raven''s direction. His vision was blurred now, but he still felt a figure in front of him. He said, "Help me..."
Without hesitation, Raven kicked away Rin''s hand, suddenly hearing a crisp sound.
She looked down and found that the ring worn by Rin fell off his thumb, rolled twice on the concrete ground, and just stopped at Raven''s feet.
Raven was taken aback for a moment when sh
Sessfully unlocked!
down and picked it up.
She remembered that the ring belonged to Cassian.
The next moment, Raven suddenly looked down at Rin.
This ring undoubtedly told her that Cassian was indeed at the experimental base
and was even hidden by Rin.
Chapter 567 Never Saw Cassign
Otherwise, it would be impossible for fin to have this ring in his hand
"Didn''t you say you''ve never seen Cassian?" Raven lowered her head, and her
tone was obviously chilling
Returns Novel 558
Chapter 558 The Prodigy is Back
Chapter 558 The Prodigy Is Back
"Help me... Rin''s consciousness was blurred, and he couldn''t hear Raven''s words at all. He just relied on his instinct to ask
for help.
"It would be too easy to just let you die." Raven shuddered at the thought of her darling being locked up in ab by Rin, possibly subjected to inhumane treatment. She wanted to tear the man before her to pieces.
But for Rin at this moment, death was a relief.
Immediately, she took out a silver needle to seal his injury and fed him a pill.
With her treatment, Rin''s face quickly recovered.
In fact, in order to take revenge, Cassian did not urately stab Rin''s vital point.
In addition, Rin received timely treatment, so his breathing became smooth again. After Raven finished all this, she got up and called Hugmuinn. It didn''t take long for Hugmuinn to rush over. "Boss, what are your orders?"
"You took him away and locked him up, and let him be tortured with the cruelest punishment, but you couldn''t let him die."
After Hugmuinn received the order, he dragged Rin away.
Raven watched Hugmuinn drag Rin away, then turned around and walked in the direction of the Imperial Mansion.
After learning that Cassian was safe and sound, Raven''s tense nerves rxed a little.
At the same time, she nned to see what Thorian was going to do first, and then send someone to find out Cassian''s
whereabouts.
Since Cassian was still in Broson City, sooner orter she would catch him.
She had already sensed that the person who had escaped earlier was not Cassian''s main personality.
At least, Cassian wouldn''t make such an embarrassing escape.
Therefore, the only possibility was that the prodigy had returned.
In fact, Cassian''s prodigy personality was quite cute, especially he thought that he could deceive her with some moves, which made Ravenugh every time she thought about them.
Just as Raven was thinking about how to lure out the escaped Cassian, Thorian and Benson were waiting in Room 1808 of the Imperial Mansion.
Thorian asked, "What''s going on? Raven knows that I am in danger and couldn''t just sit back and ignore me, but why hasn''t she arrived yet?"
Today, in order to attract Raven''s attention, he specially found a photo of Cassian on the Inte, and changed his hairstyle and clothes ording to his style.
His height was simr to Cassian''s, and he had specially changed his hairstyle, so he really looked like a fake from the back.
He deliberately imitated Cassian, wanting Raven to have the illusion that he was Cassian under the action of the drug.
He didn''t mind that Raven treated him as Cassian today. Even if he couldn''t get Raven''s heart, he would die without regrets if he could get her body.
However, at this moment, he had been waiting in the room for more than an hour, but he had never seen Ravene.
Standing at the door, Benson saw the uneasy Thorian and couldn''t help snorting.
He said, "Maybe she really wants to sit back and ignore it. After all, you are just one of her many subordinates, and you are meaningless."
Benson now despised Thorian to the extreme.
One of the most important reasons why he would find him at the beginning was that Thorian was the strongest subordinate of Raven.
But soon he found that this person was so useless. He couldn''t seduce Raven or get themunication chip on Raven.
If it wasn''t for the fact that Thorian was still useful to him now, he would have kicked Thorian away.
Thorian heard Benson''s cynicism and looked a
He said, "Do not sow discord between me and.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Thorian, remember, if shees, steal themunication chip for me tonight. Only when I get the chip will I help to intercede with Mr. Brown at the party and ask him to forgive Raven and save her life."
"After that, you could take Raven away, whether it is Cassian or others, they could no longer disturb you."
12
Returns Novel 559
Chapter 559 It''s Ready
Thorian was silent after hearing Benson''s words.
He thought, ''As long as I have sex with Raven tonight, could she really be with me?"
ording to his understanding of Raven, even if Raven had a rtionship with him because of drugs, he was afraid that she would immediately draw a clear line with him after she woke up.
He just couldn''t give up without giving it onest shot.
Benson seemed to know what Thorian was thinking, snorted lightly, and continued, "Even if Raven refuses to be with you at that time, you could take photos and videos to threaten her. At that time, if she doesn''t want to be ruined, she must be under your control."
Thorian was shocked by Benson''s insidious thoughts.
But at the same time, a strong thought suddenly appeared in a corner of his heart.
As long as he could get Raven;s body and make Raven agree to be with him, she would forget Cassian sooner orter and truly fall in love with him. What hecked now was just a chance.
If he could have the possibility of getting Raven, even if the means were a little despicable, he would still go for it.
Thinking of this, Thorian took a deep breath, then walked to the bedside table and picked up the scented candles ced
on it.
He specially brought this over today. It was mixed with a full dose of medicinal powder.
He took out a lighter from his pocket and lit the candle, and a strong rose aroma immediately hit his face.
As the candle mes leaped and burned, the rich rose fragrance permeated the entire bedroom.
Thorian turned off the light in the bedroom, leaving only this scented candle. The ambiguous light in the bedroom, coupled with this intoxicating rose fragrance, made Benson''s eyelids jump at the door.
He immediately turned around and walked out of the room.
Something had been added to the scented candle, and as soon as he smelled it, his heart beat faster and his limbs were weak. It was not until he came to the corridor and breathed in fresh air that he got better.
Thorian put the candle back on the bedside table and walked out.
Raven hadn''te over yet. Staying in the room for too long would also affect his body.
For the sake of tonight''s n, he had to keep himself awake before Raven walked into the room.
It would be best to wait a few minutes after Raven walked into the bedroom before he went in, so that he could ensure that even if he inhaled this powerful love medicine, he could easily control Raven and prevent her from leaving the
room.
Thorian looked at Benson, who was leaning against the wall of the corridor. "How is the effect of the drug you chose? Raven knows medical skills. If this medicine doesn''t work for her, neither you nor I will end well."
This drug was prepared by Benson. After Thorian got it, he was worried that ordinary essential oils would evaporate easily, so he found someone to mix this into aromatherapy and make it a candle.
"Of course, there is no problem. Ashley had obtained this from Mr. White. It is a high-level product from the upper realm, and the effect is astonishing." Benson raised his eyebrows proudly. "As long as Raven entered this room, she would definitely not be able to leave."
Hearing Benson''s words, Thorian looked forward to it.
Although this method seemed a bit underhanded, as long as he could get Raven,
he didn''t care. He wouldpensate her with his whole lifeter.
In order to make the drama of his kidnapping more credible, Thorian specially asked Benson to send some experts to guard the entrances of the imperial mansion.
But if he looked carefully, he would find that the number of bodyguards in the Imperial Mansion today seemed to be mu than expected.
He just thought that Benson attached great importance to tonight''s operation, so he deliberately assigned more people.
In fact, in addition to the subordinates sent by Sessfully unlocked!rds who were ambushing in every corner of
the Imperial Mansion were from the Nightwatc.
Tonight, Ashley also had an important operation in Room 1807, which was next to the room prepared for Thorian
Ashley, wearing a satin red dress with suspenders, was leaning against the window and making a phone call with Robert. Mr. White, how long will it take for the man you mentioned toe? I''m ready."
13
Chapter 560 Ashley Got A Great Deal
Returns Novel 560
Chapter 560 Ashley Got A Great Deal
Chapter 560 Ashley Got A Great Deal
"He should be there soon." Robert thought for a moment and then warned, "Get your men to keep an eye on the entrance and exit."
"Mr. White, do you have a photo of him? Send it to me and let me take a look. There are so many men in the imperial mansion. I am afraid that I will identify the wrong person."
Robert was stunned, then remembered that he really didn''t have a photo of Cassiano he roughly described Cassian''s appearance. "He is over 6 feet tall, with a model figure, handsome appearance, and deep facial features. In short, if you see him in the crowd, you will definitely be able to recognize him at first nce and will not confuse him with others."
Robert did not know if Ashley had heard of Cassian. To be on the safe side, he did not tell Ashley the identity of her target this time to prevent Ashley from temporarily retreating.
He added, "Moreover, he is not weak. If you want to deal with him, you''d better use some special means. The drug I gave you before coulde in handy. Also, remember to take videos and photos to take clearer pictures."
"Don''t worry, I know what to do." Ashley agreed.
After receiving Robert''s mission, Ashley guessed that he wanted to use the private photos to threaten and control tonight''s target, so she had already prepared a high-definition pinhole camera in the hotel room.
She heard Robert say that the target looked pretty good and had a model figure, so she couldn''t help but look forward to it.
Benson was just an ordinary man, but he was full of himself. Ashley had long been tired of him. If it wasn''t for the benefits that tied the two together, Ashley would definitely find a way to kick Benson away.
Ashley looked at the night view of the tall buildings outside the window, and subconsciously licked her lips. Even if she couldn''tplete the task, tonight should be an unforgettable night.
However, just as Ashley was getting everything ready, she found that her target had not entered the imperial mansion. She called the subordinates guarding the door, "Anybodying in?"
"Boss, we''ve been guarding at the door, and there''s no one who fits your description," the subordinate replied.
Ashley couldn''t hold back, for fear that her subordinates would miss the target.
So she walked out of the room and went to a ce with a good view in the corridor, opened the ss window, and looked at the parking lot of the Imperial Mansion with a telescope.
If the target appeared, she should have noticed it immediately.
Just as Ashley was standing in the corridor observing the parking lot below, the elevator door not far behind her was opened, and a tall and straight figure walked out.
Thorian walked out it alone.
Because Raven hadn''t appeared for a long time, he and Benson left the room and went downstairs to the entrance of the Imperial Mansion.
Just as they walked to the gate, Thorian saw a familiar car parked next to the intersection.
He immediately realized that Raven had arrived, so he left Benson and hurried up the elevator.
As soon as the elevator door opened, Ashley noticed that someone had walked out. She looked outside quietly, but in fact, she was observing the man walking behind her through the reflection of the ss.
He was over six feet tall, with wide shoulders and a narrow waist. It was exactly the same as what Robert described. After all, it was rare to see a man with such a standard male model figure. In addition, this man walked directly to Room 1807 after walking out of the elevator, so Ashley immediately decided that this was the target she was looking for tonight. She thought, ''I can''t believe Mr. White wasn''t lying to me. Even if it wasn''t toplete the mission, sleeping with a man like
that is a win.''
Ashley took out the perfume from her handbag in a good mood, sprayed it between her earlobes and her wrist a few times, and then walked quickly in the direction of Thorian.
Thorian was thinking about how to keep Raven after seeing her, and he didn''t notice that a figure was quietly approaching him behind him.
Suddenly, a strong gust of wind swept past his back. Just as he realized the danger and wanted to avoid it, he suddenly found that his body could not move.
At this time, Thorian stood stiffly on the spot, unable to move, and even the consciousness in his mind gradually blurred. Ashley, who was standing behind Thorian, slyly put away the Soul Starcard in her hand and muttered to herself, "This card is really useful. When encountering people with weak will, I can even operate them like marites without wasting my energy."
Chapter 560 Ashley Got A Great Deal
The next second, she grabbed Thorian''s arm, wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and helped him into Room 1807.
Though Thorian was almost a head taller than Ashley, she could still deal with him since he had been controlled by the Soul Starcard.
Soon, Ashley brought Thorian to the room. She locked the door and directly threw him on the big bed in the bedroom.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 561
Chapter 561 Cassian Walks Into The Room
Thorian red angrily at the woman who was touching him.
However, under the dual effects of the Soul Starcard and the drugs in the room, his consciousness became even more scattered.
He thought, ''Damn it! What the hell is going on?''
Thorian looked at Ashley standing by the bed and wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound at all.
He was like a dead fish, lying stiffly on the bed, his heart sinking little by little.
Tonight was hisst chance. If he didn''t go to the next room immediately, he would definitely miss Raven.
He tried to calm himself down and try his best to resist the external force.
But what made him even more devastated was that this external force suddenly manipted him to get up from the bed, walk directly to the woman, and stretch out his arm to hug her tightly.
Thin beads of sweat appeared on Ashley''s forehead, but after seeing Thorian''s actions, she still showed a satisfied smile.
The Soul Starcard consumed a lot of her energy, making her a little overwhelmed.
However, seeing that the man in front of her acted ording to her instructions, she knew that tonight''s task would definitely bepleted smoothly.
At the same time, Cassian, who had transformed to the prodigy personality, had changed into clean clothes and got on the elevator.
He thought, ''The room mentioned by George''s subordinate should be 1808.''
He pressed the elevator button on the 18th floor and watched the elevator rise little by little.
At the same time, he silentlyforted himself in his heart, ''Although Raven almost found out my embarrassing look just now, I have changed my clothes now. As long as I firmly refuse to admit it, Raven would definitely not think that the person who was so embarrassed in the alley just now would be me.''
Soon, the elevator stopped at the 18th floor.
Cassian walked out of the elevator and looked at the empty corridor with a confused expression.
He thought, ''Why is it so quiet in this corridor?
''Didn''t Thorian want to find someone to deal with Raven and then take the opportunity to jump out and save her?
''In this case, there should be a few killers lying in ambush around.
''Could it be that Robert lied to me?''
But it was not very likely. He and Robert had no grudge.
Cassian walked along the corridor until he reached the door of Room 1808. He first leaned close to the door and listened to the movement inside. After hearing nothing, he couldn''t hold back and directly grabbed the doorknob and pushed it hard.
At this time, he realized that the door was not locked. As soon as he opened the door, a strong aroma of roses came to his
face.
He walked into the room, only to find no one inside.
However, he had clearly seen Raven near the imperial mansion just now, and she should be on her way here.
Cassian frowned slightly, somewhat torn.
He decided toe over after hearing what Robert said, not wanting Thorian''s scheme to seed.
However, if he saw Raventer, he would definitely be asked why he had not contacted her for so long.
He suddenly felt that it was not the right time for him toe out this time.
Although he was also looking forward to meeting Raven, the decision not to contact her was made by the personality who upied this body before. He did not want to take the me.
Cassian thought of the treatment after thest time he had designed to frame others and was exposed, and his body shook involuntarily.
He thought, ''Why don''t I hide first? I''ll leave quitter he''s okay."
Sessfully unlocked!
.o hide.
Cassian made up his mind not to be a scapegoat some After he entered the bedroom, he found that the aroma of roses was even more intense, and the smell made him breathe a little faster.
He looked at the scented candle on the bedside table, walked over with some disgust, blew out the candle, and threw it into
Chapter 561 Cassian Walks Into The Room
the trash can.
He thought, ''This five-star hotel has this kind of inferior aromatherapy, no wonder the business is so deserted
He didn''t see anyone when he took the elevator up just now, thinking it was bad business.
In fact, Benson and Ashley deliberately controlled the number of guests on the 18th floor in order to limit extreplications.
The scent in the bedroom was so strong that even after the candle was extinguished, the rich aroma of roses lingered
However, he only felt that the rose fragrance was pungent, but he was not affected by the effect of the medicine
Suddenly, footsteps came from the corridor.
Although Cassian''s strength was the weakest among the other personalities, his hearing was very sensitive. Hearing footsteps, Cassian immediately realized it might be Raven, and he hid in the bedroom closet almost instantly After a few seconds, the door to Room 1808 was opened from the outside.
"Thorian?" Raven stood in the living room, her eyes swept around, and suddenly fell on the half-closed bedroom door From the moment she entered the room, her instinct told her that this might be a trap.
She clearly smelled arge amount of aphrodisiac in the room, and it was a poor- quality drug with strong medicinal properties that would harm the human body.
It seemed that the mysterious person who called her was trying to lure her here under the guise of Thorian.
Raven knew that this was a trap, but she still walked towards the bedroom.
She felt a familiar aura, which was unique to Cassian.
But after pushing open the bedroom door, Raven was a little disappointed.
The bedroom was deserted.
She thought, ''Could it be that my feelings are wrong?"
Raven frowned slightly. Just as she was about to leave, her footsteps suddenly stopped.
The next second, she suddenly looked at the wardrobe in the corner.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 562
Chapter 562 Punishment For Cassian
Raven thought her guess was a little ridiculous.
She thought, ''If Cassian was here, how could he do such a childish act?
acts
She couldn''t imagine what Cassian, who had long arms and long legs, huddled in a tiny wardrobe.
Normally, Cassian would not do such a childish thing, but at this time, the prodigy personality did it with ease.
Although she thought it was unlikely, Raven still walked towards the wardrobe.
Standing in front of the wardrobe, Raven felt that the familiar aura became stronger and stronger.
She directly raised her hand and opened the closet.
"What are you two doing?" she asked.
Raven looked down at Cassian, who was huddled in the wardrobe with grievances.
Even though the strong thoughts and worries made Raven want to hug him immediately, the only remaining reason still made her hold back.
Cassian raised her head almost in slow motion.
Looking at the expressionless Raven, he smiled guiltily. "Well..."
At the same time, his mind was racing through how to get away with it.
In the end, after nearly ten seconds of stalemate, he took the initiative to get out
of the cab, opened his arms and rushed towards Raven.
He said, "Surprise!"
Raven took Cassian helplessly and let him lie on her shoulders like arge dog and hug her.
The two of them hugged for a while. Just when Cassian thought that he could escape Raven''s questioning, he saw Raven slightly widen the distance between the two, and her bright and clear eyes stared at him.
She said, "I don''t believe you hid in there just to surprise me."
The joy of escaping a cmity suddenly disappeared.
Cassian shrank his shoulders.
She asked, "Come on, how did you know I wasing?"
This Cassian swallowed his saliva with difficulty. "In fact..."
Raven stretched out her finger and tapped hard on Cassian''s thin lips.
She asked, "Also, since you are okay, why are you hiding and not contacting me?"
Cassian was slightly startled, Raven''s words gave him inspiration.
He just woke up not long ago.
He wasn''t the one who didn''t want Raven to find him.
He didn''t want to take the me.
Although he somewhat understood the other personality''s thoughts, this did not prevent him from pushing the former personality out to take the me at this time.
He said, "I could exin it, but you have to promise me that you will believe me no matter what I say."
Raven said lightly, "Go ahead."
From Cassian''s reaction, she could tell that the man in front of her was controlled by the prodigy personality who hade out before, which could exin why Cassian suddenly lost contact with her and was locked in Indigo Lab.
Only Cassian''s main personality could freely exert all his strength and manipte the star card freely.
Although Raven did not understand the situation of other personalities in detail for the time being, it was certain that the one in front of her was only barely able to protect himself.
Cassian ttened his mouth. "I was here when I woke up. I don''t know what happened. I was afraid, so I hid in the cabi
Raven gently pinched Cassian''s chin, put one Sessfully unlocked! turned around to press him on the bed.
asked, "You really don''t remember anything?"
"I just remember a little bit..." Cassian stared nervously at every expression of Raven, and deliberately stretched out a little knuckle.
"Cassian." Raven''s pupils suddenly became deep, like stars on the sea, making Cassian unable to move her eyes.
Chapter 562 Punishment for Cassian
Remember what I saidst time? If you try to be clever, I will.
Saying that, she leaned down and pressed him onto the bed.
Cassian''s lips were bitten, and he struggled. However, he found that his hands were tied to the top of his head by Raven. This scene was almost the same as thest time when the hotel manager called a woman over to frame him.
Cassian wanted to cry, but had no tears left, realizing for the first time that having a good memory wasn''t always a good
thing
Subscribed
2 Likes
Chapter 563 Proud Cassian
Returns Novel 563
Chapter 563 Proud Cassian
The soundproofing of the rooms in the Imperial Mansion was very good, and there was no sound in the corridor Benson''s subordinates quietly followed Raven when she walked into the Imperial Mansion.
After confirming that she had entered Room 1808, they went to the cafe on the first floor to report to Benson.
"Did she really go in?" Benson was overjoyed when he heard the words.
The scented candles in that room wereced with a powerful aphrodisiac and sleep aid. After those two were done, they''d definitely fall asleep.
At that time, he could get Raven''smunication chip.
He asked Thorian to get the chip, but he felt that idiot was probably drunk in the arms of Raven. The chances of him remembering the chip were slim, and he couldn''t take that risk.
However, Benson, who was excited, would never have thought that the person with Raven in Room 1808 was not Thorian at all.
His mind was now filled with the glory and wealth of the upper realm.
He thought that after he arrived in the upper realm and got the resources there to improve his strength, he muste back and eradicate those who were against him, leaving no one left.
As for Raven, when she woke up and found that she was sleeping with the subordinate she had rejected, he could already imagine Raven''s wonderful expression.
At this moment, a strong sense of crisis surged in his heart.
Just as Benson was dreaming of bing an upper-ss citizen, in room 1808, Raven hugged the sleepy Cassian but didn''t feel tired at all.
Her fingers lingered on Cassian''s eyebrows, and there was tenderness in her eyes that could not be transformed.
Cassian instinctively dodged Raven''s teasing hand.
Finally, he opened his eyes reluctantly. "Aren''t you sleepy?"
"Not sleepy." Raven smiled and kissed the tip of Cassian''s nose.
Cassian suddenly got angry when he heard the words. He thought, ''Why do I feel that I am going to die of exhaustion, but Raven look so refreshed?
''It must be because my strength is deprived by other personalities, otherwise, I would have sessfully counterattacked now!''
Thinking of this, Cassian became even more angry, and directly made a request, "I''m hungry!"
"Hungry? Then I''ll call the front desk and ask them to bring over some snacks."
"No, I want to eat the seafood tter from the restaurant next door. If you are not sleepy, help me buy it."
"I could buy them for you, but you have to tell me who prepared the scented candle in the trash can."
Raven already knew that the memory of Cassian was veryplete. She had asked all the things she wanted to know just
now.
"I really don''t know about this." Cassian swore. "I received a text message and came over. I saw it when I came in, but I thought it smelled too bad, so I threw it away."
"Do you know who sent you the message?"
Raven frowned slightly when she remembered the news she had received before.
Originally, she thought it was a conspiracy to lure her over, but now she was not sure about the intentions of the people behind it.
She thought, ''Could it be that the other party went to great lengths to use Thorian as bait to lure me over, just to give me a chance to meet her my boyfriend?
''How could that person be so kind? Also, where did Thorian go?''
"Honey, I''m really hungry." Cassian tugged at Raven''s sleeves He was cleeny and hungry now, and he could fall asleep immediately in the next second. Sessfully unlocked!
However, at the thought of being personally fed by navender way up, cassian''s unique and beautiful eyes couldn''t help but reveal a little smile.
"I''m going to buy you food now." Raven was about to go out when she suddenly felt something in her pocket and turned back.
Chapter 662 Pop Cem
"What''s wrong? Cassien wrapped that and bad at her
Raven pulled Cassie''s left hand and put the ring on his ring finger
She said, "You can''t lose at this time
I didn''t lose it Cassian said utterly
He originally wanted to say that it was robbed, but that would be too embarrassing
''Don''t worry, have avenged you" Raven gently kissed Cassian. wort fet anyone who bullies you or hurts you go unpunished"
Cassian responded with a reserved hum
He thought, ''My queen really loves me the most
That arrogant guy will definitely not enjoy such treatment.
Cassian was secretly happy in his heart, and suddenly couldn''t help but make a
small request, ''Dear, you like me so much, could you let me be on top next time?
Sometimes it was very useful to act coquettishly towards Raven,
Returns Novel 564
Chapter 564 Benson Was Stunned
Raven''s eyes and lips are full of doting smiles. "You can if you have this ability Cassian''s smile suddenly froze at the corner of his mouth.
His eyes that had just lit up dimmed again, and his mouth bulged angrily.
He thought, Isn''t this the same as not saying it?
If he could really counterattack, he wouldn''t have waited.
Raven saw Cassian''s childlike expression, and the smile in her eyes deepened.
She said, "Go to sleep, and I''ll buy you something to eat."
This time, she didn''t turn back again. Instead, she tucked Cassian in and left the room.
Just as Raven walked out of the Imperial Mansion and went to the restaurant next door to buy food, Benson from the cafe on the first floor nced at the time on his mobile phone.
It had been three hours since Raven entered the room, and he should go upstairs to collect the award now
Soon, he appeared on the eighteenth floor.
However, after getting out of the elevator, he suddenly found that there was a strong smell of drug in room 1807, but when he walked to the door of room 1808, he found that the smell was almost invisible.
Benson stood at the door of Room 1808, sniffed suspiciously, and then looked back at Room 1807.
After hesitating for a moment, he took out the antidote of the drug and swallowed it, then used the spare room card of the hotel to open the door of Room 1808.
The bedroom door was half-closed, and the light in the room was dim, as if the people in the bedroom were still sleeping.
He thought, ''It seems that we seeded!''
A smirk tugged at Benson''s lips. He wondered what Cassian would do if he knew his woman had slept with another man. However, just when Benson was about to sneak into the bedroom and find out themunication chip on Raven, he was suddenly stunned.
There was a man in bed, but Raven was nowhere to be seen.
Benson dashed to the bedside and was about to shake Thorian awake to ask about Raven''s whereabouts, but was shocked to find that the person sleeping in the bed wasn''t Thorian.
Benson was stunned. He thought, ''Howe Cassian is here?''
However, after being stunned for a while, in order not to wake up the sleeping Cassian, he quickly tiptoed out of the bedroom.
He thought, ''Damn, what the hell is going on here?
''Where is Thorian?
''Why is Cassian here?
''Where did Raven go?''
Benson felt his blood rise.
He immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Thorian''s number.
He thought, ''What the hell is Thorian doing?
''Such a good opportunity, he actually missed it?
''Idiot, hurry up and answer the phone!''
Meanwhile, in room 1807 next door.
Ashley rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed.
She put on her clotheszily, as if she was still recalling the scene she had just experienced that made her face blus! her heart beat.
The sudden ringing of the cell phone interruptedhe fontosy inher mind 1 Ashley frowned a little displeased.
Her eyes fell on the bedside table and found th
Sessfully unlocked!
ging, so she ignored it
Then she stood on tiptoe on the bed and removed the camera hidden in the chandelier.
With a clear video, she could reply to Robert.
Ashley could not help but wonder what treasure he was going to reward her with.
Chapter 564 Benson Was Stunned
Just then, she was interrupted by the ringing of cell phone.
She thought, ''Who is it? It''s so annoying"
Ashley was about to get angry when she suddenly realized that it was her phone.
She grabbed her phone and saw it was Robert calling. She straightened her back subconsciously and pressed the answer
button.
Ashley shouted, "Mr. White!"
"Ashley, have youpleted the task I gave you?" Robert''s voice sounded across the phone.
Ashley hurriedly replied, "Mr. White, the task has been sessfullypleted, the video and photos are in high definition, to ensure your satisfaction."
"You could immediately return to the vi with the video and photos, and I will wait for you in the vi. If the video and photos are ok, you will have the reward."
He must now get the evidence to threaten Cassian and ask Cassian to plead with Raven,
At that time, Cassian will be obedient in order not to let things be exposed. "Okay, I''ll be right back!"
As soon as Ashley heard the benefits Robert said, she did not care to recall the passionate scene with the man on the bed just now, and directly dressed and walked out of the bedroom.
Just as Ashley walked through the corridor, Benson was leaning in the corridor and making a call to Thorian.
He heard the movement and subconsciously nced in the direction of the elevator.
The next moment, A familiar figure appeared in his sight.
Subscribed
?
0 Likes
Chapter 565 Why Are You Here?
Returns Novel 565
Chapter 565 Why Are You Here?
Chapter 565 Why Are You Here?
Benson thought, ''Ashley? Didn''t she go on a mission? Why did shee to the hotel?"
However, just when Benson wanted to call Ashley, he saw that the elevator door had closed.
He quickly rushed to the front of the elevator and pressed the button next to it a few times, but found that the elevator door did not respond.
At the same time, the numbers on the elevator kept decreasing.
He thought, ''It''s Ashley, it must be Ashley.
Thinking of this, he immediately called the front desk. "Are there any rooms avable on the 18th floor? I''d like to change rooms, please."
Even if Ashley went downstairs now, she couldn''t check out so quickly.
If she really used any rooms on the 18th floor, he could just ask the front desk to find out.
As expected, the front desk checked the room usage records and immediately replied, "Sir, except for room 1807 next door to you, the other rooms are empty and you could change them at will."
Okay, I see. Benson''s hand gripping the phone was slightly hard, so strong that it almost crushed the phone.
He saw Ashley appear on the 18th floor with his own eyes, and the other rooms on the 18th floor were not used.
So that meant that Ashley was just in room 1807 next door.
Benson thought of the rich rose fragrance he smelled when he passed by that room, and almost immediately rushed to the door of Room 1807 in anger, knocking hard on the door.
Only Ashley had just left. Benson knew that man who had slept with her was still inside.
The door was left open.
Now that Benson knocked hard, the door was wide open.
Benson, who was overwhelmed by his anger, barged in directly.
When he saw the person lying on the bed, he immediately went up and punched him in the face.
Just as he was about to pull the adulterer out of bed, he suddenly realized that the person lying on the bed was Thorian.
"Why are you here?" He never thought that the adulterer who had sex with his woman turned out to be Thorian. "Bastard! Get up! Exin to me what''s going on!"
Benson angrily pulled up Thorian who was lying on the bed and punched him twice in the face.
Thorian, who was originally in a deep sleep, woke up slowly because of the pain.
As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Benson staring at him viciously as if he was going to kill him.
Thorian looked around nkly and suddenly thought of the scene that happened before.
He angrily broke free from Benson, and the breath around him was so cold that it seemed like he could freeze to death." Damn, I was actually tricked by that woman!"
"What are you talking about?" Benson asked Thorian angrily, "Shouldn''t you be in room 1808? Why are you here?"
"I was tricked by a woman. I was originally going to room 1808, but I was suddenly attacked by a woman in the corridor. That woman used some means to make my body out of control!" Thorian was a neat freak, and he wouldn''t allow himself to have a casual rtionship with a slutty woman.
However, he was under the control of a woman and involuntarilymitted those ridiculous behaviors.
This was a great humiliation for him.
Furthermore, the sudden appearance of Ashley also ruined his n.
If it wasn''t for her, he would have been with Raven by now
Thorian suddenly realized what was going on.
He didn''t go to room 1808, so Raven should still be there now.
Thinking of this, Thorian immediately grabbed Penson''s shoulder and asked.
"How is Raven? Is she still in the room now "What would happen if Raven was drugged? W
Sessfully unlocked!
Thorian shuddered, not daring to let his thoughts go any further.
man?"
Benson listened to Thorian''s questioning, and the anger in his heart grew stronger.
He said, "You could go to the next room and have a look."
Chapter 565 Why Are You Here?
Thorian was stunned for a moment, then quickly picked up his coat and put it on
his body, and quickly rushed to the next
door.
When he saw that the person lying on the bed was Cassian, he felt like struck by lightning.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 566
Chapter 566 Idiot
Chapter 566 Idiot
Thorian thought, ''How could it be him? Why is he in this room?''
Thorian quickly looked around the bedroom.
He thought, ''Where did Raven go? He was the one who was in this room with Raven before? Why is this happening? ''Even if I was plotted by an unknown woman, then Raven should be alone. How did Cassian suddenly appear?''
Thorian''s face was pale, and he couldn''t ept everything he saw in front of him."
The sessive blows made his expression even a little dazed.
Sleeping with a dirty woman of unknown origin was enough to make him sick. Now that he knew that the person who slept with Raven just now was his rival in love, it was a thunderbolt to him.
At this moment, Benson''s extremely gloomy voice came from behind him. "I have never seen a man as stupid as you!
"You had a golden opportunity to get close to Raven and obtain themunication chip from her. Instead, you chose to fool around with another woman in the next room, letting Cassian seize the opportunity. Now our entire n is ruined. Are you satisfied?"
Thorian''s body trembled violently. When he heard that, he was pissed. "This bastard, I''m going to kill him!"
Saying that, he immediately rushed over, wanting to kill Cassian.
However, just as Thorian was about to make his move, Benson suddenly stopped him.
He said, "We don''t know where Raven went now. If you do it here, what if she finds out about it. How will you exin it?"
Benson''s words reminded Thorian and made him calm down a little.
He asked, "Then what do you say?"
Although he wanted to kill Cassian directly now, he didn''t want to risk being discovered by Raven.
Benson answered, "Don''t worry about it for now. I''ll send someone to drag him away, and then find a chance to deal with it. You just lie on the bed and pretend to be him."
Thorian was stunned for a moment, a little hesitant. He said, "How could Raven not recognize the person in bed?"
"Just now, she was controlled by the drug, and her consciousness was not too clear, and your dress is very simr to Cassian''s. As long as Cassian is not there, you insist that you are the person who was with her just now. Even if she has doubts, she couldn''t do anything to you."
The incident happened suddenly, and Benson could onlye up with such an idea temporarily in order to get the chip.
After Thorian was silent for a few seconds, he hesitated to speak, "What if she doesn''te back?"
Benson looked at Thorian with hatred. "Then you call her and ask her toe back!"
Saying that, Benson looked around.
Soon, his eyes fell on the hanger in the corner.
He said, "Her coat is still there. She should have suddenly gone out for something.
"If Raven asks, you could say that you were druggedst night, and she thought you were Cassian and had sex with you.
"As long as Cassian doesn''t show up, Raven won''t have any evidence to prove you''re lying. She''ll only suspect that it''s because of the drug that her consciousness has deviated."
"Is this really feasible?" Thorian was skeptical.
"No matter whether it is possible or not, you have to give it a try. Thorian, remember that this is yourst chance! If you miss it again, you will never want to get Raven in this life."
"Got it, I will do as you say. Now you go and wipe out the surveince records in the corridor, and you must not let Raven find out that Cassian has been here."
Cassian''s appearance made Thorian decide to give it a go.
He believed that even if Raven found out that he had lied to her, with their rtionship in the past few years, Raven would not do anything to him.
Moreover, the effects of drugs could indeed make people unconscious. Sessfully unlocked!
If Raven really had no impression of what happened after she woke up, she should believe his words.
I''ll handle other things for you, but this time if you mess up again, no one could help you." Benson saw Thorian nodding and immediately called his subordinates.
Not long after, several men in ck came to the room and lifted Cassian, who was still asleep, off the bed.
Chapter 566 Idiot
"What are you going to do with him?" Seeing this, Thorian asked worriedly.
"You don''t need to worry about this, you just need to know that he will not have the opportunity to see Raven again." After Benson finished speaking, he waved his hand at the man in ck under him.
He said, "You send him to the warehouse in the suburbs and lock him up, don''t let him run away, but this person has no strength, and he is still unconscious, so he should not y any tricks."
Benson still felt that Cassian was just the weak and ipetent son of the Lysander family.
So he just sent a few bodyguards to escort Cassian to the suburban warehouse to Take care of him.
He didn''t n to kill Cassian for the time being. After all, Cassian was still useful
to him before he got themunication chip on Raven.
After the subordinate responded, they dragged Cassian out of the room.
However, neither Benson nor Thorian saw that the originally unconscious Cassian suddenly opened his eyes slowly after leaving the room. Those clear eyes did not have sleepiness, but the unique enchantment of the prodigy personality.
Returns Novel 567
Chapter 567 Are They Clear?
Benson left the room and hurriedly went to retrieve the hotel''s surveince records.
He intended to erase all the images of Cassian entering Room 1808, but he saw Ashley in the video.
He saw with his own eyes that Ashley dragged Thorian from the corridor into the next room.
He thought, ''Was it really her?
''Bitch! You actually seduced other men behind my back, and you used such undemanded means. Why are you so homy?
Benson''s angry body trembled lightly.
If Benson hadn''t seen Ashley take Thorian into the next room with his own eyes, he never would have believed that the person who had ambushed and plotted against Thorian was really her.
He was still deceiving himself to find reasons for Ashley''s actions, but he didn''t expect Ashley to be more shameless than he imagined.
His pride as a man and the anger of the n being destroyed made Benson''s facial features almost twisted. He really did not expect that Ashley would be such a wild woman.
After a while, he tried his best to calm down, and then hastily erased the video of Cassian from the surveince video. At the same time, he deleted the part of Ashley and Thorian, and edited the previous clip of Thorian entering the room with the clip of Raven entering the room.
Then, he hurriedly left the imperial mansion and went to Ashley''s vi.
At this time, Ashley, who hadpleted the task, returned to her vi.
As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Robert sitting on the sofa waiting for her.
Seeing Ashley, Robert hurriedly put down the cup and reached out her hand. "Ashley, you brought back the videos and photos I wanted, right?"
Looking at Robert''s nervous expression, Ashley confirmed that this mission was very important to him.
At this moment, she couldn''t wait to see Robert''s reward.
Thinking of this, Ashley hurriedly took two steps and walked in front of Robert, took out a storage card from her coat pocket, and handed it to Robert.
She said, "I installed a high definition pinhole camera in the room, with video photos from all angles."
When Robert saw the storage card, a smile shed in his eyes.
He said, "You did a good job. Don''t worry, after this is done, I will definitely reward you heavily. Now, find aputer, and I want to watch the video in the storage card."
"Yes." Soon, Ashley brought Robert to the study on the second floor.
As soon as theputer was turned on, Robert inserted the memory card into the card slot.
"Mr. White, see if there are clear!" Ashley said proudly.
Robert ignored her, his eyes glued to the screen.
When he saw the young man''s back on the screen, he excitedly pped the table.
He said, "Right! That''s him! He went out today in this dark gray shirt!"
Saying that, Robert excitedly dragged the video progress bar, wanting to see some more exciting scenes.
However, when he saw clearly the face of the young man lying on the bed with Ashley, the smile on his face suddenly froze.
The man in the video was not Cassian, but a stranger.
Robert had only heard of Thorian from Benson and Ashley before, but he had no idea what Thorian looked like.
So when he saw Thorian, he was stunned, and even his mind stopped working.
Ashley did not notice the change in Robert''s face, but still had a smaug tone of taking credit.
She said, "Mr. White, this video is clear enough, right? I also took a photo, vou could continue to watch!"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 568
Chapter 568 Dissatished?
Chapter 568 Dissatisfied?
Before Ashley could finish speaking, Robert directly raised his hand and pped her fiercely.
Ashley subconsciously covered her face.
She asked, "Mr. White, what''s wrong? Didn''t I already take the videos and photos as you requested?"
Although the inexplicable beating made her resentful, she still didn''t dare to get angry at him, so she could only ask in a calm tone, "What did I do that made you dissatisfied?"
Robert''s red eyes seemed to be eating Ashley alive. "Trash! Your so-called evidence is useless at all!"
"Why is it useless? They are all high-resolution videos, and I could see his appearance clearly. How could it be useless?" There was obvious disapproval in Ashley''s tone.
"Because this is not the person I asked you to sleep with!" Robert said to Ashley word by word.
He added, "Idiot! You got the wrong person! Didn''t I tell you that his characteristics and told you not to get it wrong? How could you still get the wrong person?
"In addition to his appearance and hairstyle, the man in the video has a little connection with Cassian. It could be said that he was not even an inferior counterfeit. Whether it is his appearance or temperament, he is far from Cassian!
"Damn it!
"You messed up such a rare opportunity!"
Of course, he knew that if he did not tell Ashley Cassian''s true identity, there would be a certain risk of mistaken identity. That was because he was afraid that she would not dare to do anything if she knew Cassian''s identity, so he deliberately concealed it.
But he did not expect that he had described Cassian''s appearance in detail with Ashley, and she could still make a mistake.
Ashley looked at Robert in astonishment, her eyes somewhat dazed.
She asked, "Mr. White, are you kidding me? How could I get the wrong person? The man is tall and handsome. The color of the clothes, the height, and hairstyle are all the same as what you described!"
In fact, Thorian was considered a handsome man among ordinary people, but it was only limited toparing with those ordinary people. Once Ashley really met Cassian, she would realize how short-sighted she was before.
"You still dare to quibble. Do you think I made a mistake?" Seeing that Ashley was still arguing, Robert was so angry that he pped her twice.
He asked, "Ashley, do you really think I''m easy to fool? This person is not the target I asked you to seduce at all. You actually made such an outrageous mistake and ruined all my ns! How are you going to make up for it now?" Robert was so angry that he was about to lose his mind. He wished he could directly strangle Ashley to death now. He clearly described Cassian''s appearance and facial features to Ashley in detail, but Ashley still made a mistake.
Without the video threatening to ckmail Cassian, Cassian would definitely not help him.
When the things he did to Raven were exposed, Robert knew that George would definitely not let him go.
Robert had been by George''s side for so long, and he could figure out George''s thoughts urately.
During this period of time, the reason why George covered the news that Raven was his apprentice and allowed rumors to spread was to wait for the World Celebrities Wine Party to gather everyone and officially announce Raven''s identity.
At the same time, during this time, he could also see who was trying to suppress his apprentice, and then he could deal with them together.
Now the outside world thought that Raven was an impostor who would definitely be punished by George. However, only Robert knew that George was so calm now because he was making ns and wanted to use the best opportunity to avenge Raven.
When Robert thought that the things he had done before would be exposed in a few days, he trembled with fear.
''What should I do?'' he wondered.
He looked at Ashley, who was standing in front of him in confusion, and pped her twice in anger.
He said, "You self-righteous trash! You couldn''"handle
Ashley''s expression was a little dazed, passive,
What''s the use of you?"
Sessfully unlocked!
La gan the face, but she didn''t know how to refuta.
She waspletely confused now.
She had clearlypleted the task assigned by Robert and was about to receive
a reward. She wondered how things suddenly became like this?
Chapter 568 Dissatisfied?
Just then, footsteps suddenly came from the corridor.
The closed door of the study was suddenly kicked open from the outside.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 569
Chapter 569 Coincidence
Then, Benson, who had a gloomy face, barged in from outside like a furious lion.
He siad, "Ashley! You shameless bitch! Get out!"
The anger of being cuckolded made Benson''s anger reach its peak. He rushed directly into the study without even noticing Robert sitting behind the desk.
He directly walked over and grabbed Ashley''s cor, and asked coldly, "Please exin to me clearly. Why did you do this? I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong after being with you, and I even want to take you to the upper-ss world. This is how you repay me?"
Although he did not have the deepest affection for Ashley, he now regarded
Ashley as his own property. He did not allow his belongings to be contaminated by others.
Ashley had just been lectured by Robert, and her anger was nowhere to vent. Seeing Benson question her, her face was gloomy as if she wanted to kill.
She said, "Benson, pay attention to your words. Why are you yelling in front of Mr. White?''
Robert was toozy to care about Benson and Ashley. He saw that Benson looked angry, and he knew that he was a little wrong to let Ashley sleep with another man. Most importantly, he had to think of other ways to save himself.
Therefore, he nced coldly at Ashley and left directly.
After Robert left the study, a storm seemed about toe out.
Benson asked, "I know all the shameful things you did, Ashley. Yet, I didn''t expect you to be such a slut.!"
She replied, "What are you talking about? I have been busypleting the tasks assigned by Mr. White these days. I am very tired. Don''t deliberately find fault and quarrel with me, okay?"
Bensonughed angrily. "Ashley, I tried my best to get themunication chip from Raven, so that I could take you to the upper-ss world to live a carefree life, but what about you? You seduce other men behind my back?"
Ashley''s expression changed, and her tone was a little guilty. "What are you talking about? I didn''t seduce other men."
"Stop pretending, I''ve seen what you did in Room 1807 of the Imperial Mansion!"
"Benson, how dare you follow me? Who allowed you to do this?"
When Ashley saw that Benson had spotted the matter, she simplyined first, "Don''t we even have the most basic trust between us?"
Benson was utterly disappointed when he heard that.
He asked, "Now you are talking about trust? It is because I trust you that I never track down your whereabouts."
Ashley sneered and said nicely, "Then how did you know that I was with other men?"
"Ashley, you just had to seduce that idiot, Thorian. Do you know that you ruined my n? The possibility that we are about to enter the upper realm has been ruined by you!"
Hearing Benson''s roar, Ashley suddenly froze in ce.
Her body trembled slightly, and she looked at the angry man standing in front of her in disbelief.
She asked, "You said that man was Thorian?"
She thought, ''No, how could there be such a coincidence in the world!
''The man I was with tonight was Thorian, not Mr. White''s target?''
Ashley only felt that the blood in her body was cold, and she kept shaking her head.
She said, "Impossible. Why would Thorian go to the imperial mansion? Shouldn''t
he be in Raven''s vi and try to seduce Raven to get themunication chip? What is he doing in the hotel?"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 570
Chapter 570 The Excuse
Chapter 570 The Excuse
"Bitch, even now, you won''t admit your mistake. Thorian went to the Imperial Mansion today to trap Raven, nning to get close to her and steal themunication chip she carries. But you drugged him and dragged him into the next room. Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Because of you, the chip is gone, and our chance to enter the upper realm is ruined- all thanks to your reckless stupidity," roared Benson.
Listening to Benson''s furious usations, Ashley finally grasped just how absurd and disastrous everything that had unfolded at the Imperial Mansion truly was.
Ashley never imagined she would mistake the mission target, and worse, the person she misidentified turned out to be Thorian, the very pawn they had been using all along.
Her mind was a chaotic mess as she tried to say something. "Benson-"
She stepped forward, trying to grab Benson''s arm, but he yanked his arm back, his face twisting in disgust as if her touch burned him. "Don''t touch me. You''re filthy."
"No, Benson, please listen to me. I didn''t seduce Thorian. I''m with you, aren''t I? Why would I even like another man? I was forced into this. I didn''t have a choice," Ashley sobbed.
"You were forced to sleep with another man? Do you think I''m some gullible child who''d believe that?" Benson let out a cold, bitingugh, his disbelief etched into every word.
Ashley shook her head. "Believe me. Lord Robert ordered me to carry out a task, so I went to the Imperial Mansion today. He wanted to threaten someone and instructed me to capturepromising footage of that person.
"But Lord Robert didn''t tell me who the target was. He only described his appearance. Thorian''s outfit matched the description perfectly, so I mistook him for the target."
She continued, "I didn''t want to take on this mission, but Lord Robert threatened me. If I didn''t help him, he would stop protecting us in the future. I didn''t have a choice.
"Benson, you''re the only one in my heart. How could I possibly betray you? I''m just carrying out the task assigned to me by Lord Robert."
Ashley forced herself to say these heartfelt words, suppressing the wave of nausea rising in her chest.
Now was not the time to fall out with Benson. She still needed him to get themunication chip.
"I''m really not lying to you. If you don''t believe me, see for yourself." As Ashley spoke, she picked up theptop from the desk and handed it to Benson.
Ashley deliberately chose an angle while filming, ensuring the camera only captured Thorian and her silhouettes, keeping her face out of view.
Now, Ashley presented the video to Benson, trying to prove that she was simply carrying out her mission and not intentionally trying to seduce another man.
She exined, "I really didn''t expect to mistake the target. Lord Robert already punished me for it. Look. This p mark on my face is from him."
Upon hearing Ashley''s aggrieved tone, Benson''s anger gradually subsided. ''Ashley isn''t trying to seduce him? She''s just forced toply with Robert''s orders under threat, he wondered. This exnation made him feel a little better.
Benson reached out and gently touched Ashley''s cheek. Though he still felt uneasy, he reminded himself of her importance. In the end, he sighed, his tone softening. "No, this is on me.
"If I''d gotten themunication chip sooner and taken you to the upper realm, you wouldn''t have to endure Robert''s nonsense. Does your face still hurt? You''ve always been loyal to him. How could he hit you so hard over such a small mistake?"
Now, Benson was even more determined to get themunication chip as soon as possible. Only by entering the upper realm could he finally rise above and stop living a life of constant submission.
''One day, Robert and George will be nothing more than stepping stones under my feet, Benson thought with a cold smirk.
"It doesn''t hurt," Ashley said softly, shaking her head. She was indifferent, yet her face carried a gentle, affectionate expression.
"As long as you don''t misunderstand me, I wordtary on she noted the voice tender but deliberate.
Sessfully unlocked!
Benson raised his hand and lightly brushed the remark of her Meble let out a sigh and said, "But now that the n''s been derailed, how are we supposed to get themunication chip from Raven?"
Suddenly, as if struck by inspiration, Benson''s gazended on theptop in Ashley''s hands.
"Thorian may have failed to get the chip from Raven, but now we have his private videos and photos. With these, we can
Chapter 570 The Excuse
force his hand. He''ll have no choice but to find another way to steal themunication chip for us Benson said
A sly, determined smile curved his lips as the n took shape in his mind.
At the same time, in the Imperial Mansion, following Cassian''s instructions, Raven returned to Room 1808 with a sushi box
in hand.
The moment she stepped into the bedroom and saw the man lying on the bed, her expression turned icy. "What are you doing here?" she asked sharply.
The man on the bed wasn''t Cassian. It was Thorian, shirtless.
"Hi, Lady Valor," Thorian greeted casually. Thorian stretchedzily, feigning a sleepy demeanor as he sat up. "Where did you go just now? Did I do something wrong?"
Returns Novel 571
Chapter 571 The Exnation
Raven red at Thorian, thinking, ''Good thing I know those bedroom aphrodisiacs don''t work on me, or I might''ve actually wondered if something happened with Thorian.''
Besides, Thorian had some unmistakable marks of sex on him. Marks couldn''t be faked. But Raven was absolutely sure the person with her earlier was Cassian.
''Did Thorian hook up with some other woman and then barge into my room pretering to be Cassian? Raven wondered. Just the thought made her stomach turn.
What was more, after admiring Cassian''s perfect figure earlier, looking at Thorian''s, Raven felt it was so bad.
She didn''t want to waste another second looking at Thorian. Turning on her heel, she headed straight for the living room." Put some clothes on and get out here. We need to talk."
At the same time, Raven pulled out her phone, intending to contact Cassian, only to remember his phone had been out ofmission since the incident at the Indigo Lab.
Sinking into the sofa, Raven rubbed her temples in frustration. ''I just got Cassian to calm down, and now he''s gone again? Seriously, what''s his deal?'' she wondered.
Cassian had been in Broson City earlier. Raven couldn''t understand why he hadn''te to see her. Now, after finally showing up, he found an excuse to send her away and disappeared again.
From Raven''s perspective, with Cassian''s abilities, it was impossible for him to leave under duress. But this time, she had truly misunderstood him.
Cassian genuinely wanted to try the sushi from the shop near the Imperial Mansion, but before he could enjoy a rare sweet meal moment with Raven, his primary personality emerged again, fighting for control of his body.
Otherwise, even if Cassian''s prodigy personalitycked strength, Benson''s men wouldn''t have been able to take him so easily.
Five minutester, Thorian stepped out of the bedroom, now dressed in a robe.
"Spill it. What''s going on?" Raven asked, her tone soposed that it carried an invisible weight, making Thorian feel suffocated.
Thorian''s eyelid twitched, and he quickly lowered his gaze, reciting the exnation he''d rehearsed countless times in his mind. "Lady Valor, someone invited me to meet at Imperial Mansion yesterday.
"The moment I stepped into the room, I caught a strange, overpowering scent, and I lost control. Just then, you showed up, and it seemed like you were affected, too. So, we-"
He continued, "When I woke up, I found you were already gone. I thought you were disgusted with me and left before I woke up. But then I realized you''d gone to get food for me. I was truly touched.
"Honestly, I''ve never dared to hope you''d be with me. Just being able to stay by your side is enough for me."
Thorian tried to look pitiful, hoping to win Raven''s sympathy, but his words only made her feel repulsed.
"Are you absolutely sure you were with me the whole time?" Raven repeated her question, her tone unwavering.
The person who had been in the room earlier couldn''t possibly have been Thorian. Even with the bedroom saturated in a heavy dose of aphrodisiac, neither Raven nor Cassian, both possessing unyielding willpower, would have been affected. And she had the most telling evidence. Right before leaving, she had slipped the ruby ring from her pocket onto Cassian''s finger.
If Thorian had truly been the one in the room, that ring would now be on his finger.
''Why did Thorian lie? And why has he suddenly appeared in this room, Raven wondered.
Raven suspected that Cassian had deliberately coaxed her into leaving by yfully asking her to buy sushi. Once she was out, he must have quietly slipped away.
Thorian must have taken advantage of Cassian''s absence to sneak into the room and pretend he had been there all along.
But Raven was confused about how Thorian knew what had transpired between her and Cassian just moments ago.
And Cassian had gone so far as to mimic Cass
rt and lying in the exact same spot Cassian had upied.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Yes." Thorian''s lips curved into a faint smile, his tone tinged with amusement.
"For me, it''s a memory worth cherishing."
Raven''s gaze turned even more icy.
Returns Novel 572
Chapter 572 The Soul Gathering Technique
The next second, Raven suddenly noticed something was off about Thorian. She walked over to him, ced her fingers on his wrist to check his pulse, and her expression shifted sharply.
She eximed, "Did you fall victim to a soul gathering technique?"
"What''s a soul gathering technique, Lady Valor?" Thorian, though unsure why Raven''s attitude had changed, felt a wave of relief as he observed her reaction.
''It seems she is buying my story, he thought.
"It''s nothing." Raven studied Thorian for a moment before asking, "How much do you actually remember about what happened?"
He began. "I got a message earlier. The sender imed to know Mr. Lysander''s whereabouts and told me toe to the Imperial Mansion right away.
"I didn''t tell you because I was worried it might be a false lead, I didn''t want to get your hopes up for nothing, so I thought I''d confirm Mr. Lysander''s location first before reporting back to you."
He continued, But as soon as I entered the room, I started feeling strange. I wanted to leave and call for help, but I wouldn''t move. Then you came in."
Thorian delivered the exnation he had rehearsed countless times, his tone smooth and convincing.
"After that, you should know what happened, Lady Valor. I think you mistook me for Mr. Lysander. When you were leaving earlier, you even called out his name," Thorian added.
"Did I really call you Cassian?" Raven raised an eyebrow slightly, her gaze fixed on Thorian as she scrutinized the subtle changes in his expression.
"Lady Valor, I know how much Mr. Lysander means to you, but he''s been gone for so long. Don''t you think he might have moved on by now? Why not-" Thorian suggested.
"You should rest here for now." Without sparing Thorian another nce, Raven turned and walked out of Room 1808.
It seems the mastermind lured Thorian to the Imperial Mansion, intending to trap him in this room to execute their n, but they didn''t anticipate a hup along the way.
As luck would have it, Cassian slipped away while Raven was out, forcing the mastermind to use the Soul Starcard to tamper with Thorian''s memories.
Right now, Raven''s biggest question was why Cassian left without saying a word.
What she didn''t notice was how Thorian''s expression turned cold and sinister the moment she walked out of the room.
"Why?" Thorian growled, his voice sharp with frustration. "Why is it always Cassian you care about?"
Thorian could handle Raven''s anger, even her venting at him. But what he couldn''t ept was her walking away as if nothing had happened.
It seemed that to Raven, he was just a disposable tool, something she could toss aside without hesitation. Even after they''d had sex, Raven discarded him without any hesitation.
Thorian had assumed the aphrodisiac he used would leave Raven and Cassian dazed and vulnerable, but he didn''t realize the drug had no effect on either of them.
Raven held back from questioning him further because she believed the Soul Starcard had already altered Thorian''s
memories.
If Ashley hadn''t used the Soul Starcard on Thorian at just the right time, and if he didn''t still have some value to Raven, he would have been killed long before.
Thorian red at therge bed in front of him, his face dark with murderous intent. "You could''ve stayed out of this mess, but no, you had toe running straight into trouble.
"You''re not even worthy of Raven, yet you keep clinging to her like some pathetic parasite. If you''re killed, you''ve got no one to me but yourself."
To Thorian, Cassian was nothing more than a worthless
only knew how to unt his family''s name.
Thorian was absolutely certain that Cassian w Sessfully unlocked! Benson''s
men.
But what Thorian never expected was that, just as Benson''s men were dragging Cassian out of the Imperial Mansion, Cassian''s eyes suddenly snapped open.
Returns Novel 573
hapter 573 The Mother
Before Benson''s men could even react, Cassian had already taken them all down.
Cassian''s expression was icy, a stark contrast to the devilish allure he''d disyed in front of Raven earlier.
He frowned slightly, his cold eyes sweeping over Benson''s men sprawled across the ground. A trace of confusion flickered in his otherwise indifferent gaze.
When he woke up, he found himself being dragged by two men. He tried to recall at had happened before, but his mind waspletely nk.
Just as he was thinking about heading back to Tranquil Manor, an excited voice suddenly called out from behind him." Cassian? Is that really you, Cassian?"
Cassian turned around and saw a woman with features that bore a faint resemnce to his own hurrying toward him. Trailing behind her was none other than his father, Garth Lysander.
Cassian frowned slightly and asked Garth, "What are you doing here?"
Garth was supposed to be in Vyrdenia. Why would he show up in Broson City?
"Cassian, are you okay? After you came to Broson City, we lost contact with you. Everyone''s been worried sick," said Garth. Upon looking at Garth''s concerned expression, a flicker of warmth returned to Cassian''s cold, deep eyes. "I''m fine." "That''s good." As Garth spoke, he gave Cassian a once-over. After confirming Cassian wasn''t injured, he let out a sigh of relief and patted him on the shoulder. "Where have you been all this time? Why didn''t you call home? Even if you''ve got a girlfriend, that''s no excuse to forget us, Garth teased.
"Cassian, Just then, Tuesday, who was standing in front of Garth, suddenly rushed toward Cassian.
Cassian swiftly stepped back, leaving Tuesday clutching at empty air. "Who are you?"
"I''m your mother." Tuesday awkwardly dropped her hands, pretending to dab at the corners of her eyes as if wiping away tears.
"My mother?" Cassian''s gaze turned sharp as he studied Tuesday with a cold, assessing look.
The original owner of this body had no memories of a mother from as far back as he could recall. Naturally, Cassian felt no connection to the woman standing before him.
The woman was putting on an overly dramatic act, as if they were long-lost family reunited after years apart. But Cassian could see through her performance. Her eyes betrayed no genuine emotion-just a hollow attempt at acting, with tears forced out for effect.
"Cassian, don''t you remember me?" Upon seeing Cassian''s indifferent reaction, Tuesday''s sobs grew louder, her voice trembling with exaggerated grief.
She added, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left you behind. But back then, I had no choice. I couldn''t let my problems drag you and your father down."
Cassian listened to her endless excuses, his irritation growing with every word.
A mother who abandoned her newborn child without a second thought didn''t deserve sympathy, no matter the excuse.
''Even the original owner has no emotional attachment to this so-called mother, so why would I?'' Cassian thought.
All Cassian could see in her expression was self-pity and a hollow attempt at guilt,pletely devoid of sincerity.
"Did youe here for a reason?" said Cassian.
Tuesday froze, staring at Cassian in disbelief after he cut her off mid-sentence.
She had thought her sudden appearance would bring joy to Cassian, who had grown up without a mother. Instead, her carefully crafted act had left himpletely unmoved.
"Why don''t we find somewhere to sit and talk this through?" said Garth.
Sensing the tension between them, Garth stepped in. "Tuesday and I came all the way to Broson City to find you, Cassian. There''s something important we need to discuss."
"There''s a caf nearby. Let''s head there and talk''
Ik " Tuesday suggested dahhing at her eyes as she pointed toward a luxurious caf not far away.
Sessfully unlocked!
Cassian gave a small nod and turned, leading the way without a word. Garin watched his son''s retreating figure, a storm of guilt and worry churning inside him. Though Garth resented Tuesday for abandoning them and feared she might take Cassian away, he couldn''t deny that she could offer their son a better future. Tuesday rely managed to bony Cassian to foreb, it would undoubtedly be a life- changing opportunity for him Tra le Casbian see a private room on the second floor of the caf, facing Tuesday and Garth fundet e kom kam her eyes red and brimming with sorrow "Cassian, I know I''ve let you down, but I had my
Se etter There fete led me to fores, where i became a full-edged citizen Forreb has strictws its people aren''t
Ry they world
All wenn is to bring youba with me and give you a better life"
0 Likes
Chapter 574 The Purpose
Returns Novel 574
Chapter 574 The Purpose
Chapter 574 The Purpose
To Cassian, Tuesday''s soft-spoken concern was nothing more than a facade- fake and overdone
He fixed her with an indifferent gaze, his expression as unmoving as stone. "I''m not going to Forreb with you."
If I ever go back, it''ll be with Raven, not with some woman whose past is aplete mystery, he wondered.
Tuesday froze, momentarily stunned by Cassian''s unhesitating rejection. She hadn''t expected him to refuse so decisively. Instinctively, her gaze shifted to Garth, hoping he could convince Cassian to reconsider.
Garth remained silent for a moment before finally speaking, "Cassian, maybe it''s time you spent more time with your mother."
After all, Tuesday was Cassian''s biological mother, and as his father, Garth felt he had no right to deny them the chance to reconnect.
As much as it pained Garth to see Cassian leave for such a distant ce, he couldn''t deny that going to Forreb would offer Cassian a brighter future and greater safety.
Vyrdenia was teetering on the edge of chaos, with threats both internal and external. An enemy attack coulde at any
moment.
If the allied forces of enemy nations breached the borders, the cities closest to the frontlines would fall first, and Regalhold would soon follow.
If Vyrdenia were to copse, even if Cassian weren''t in the country, he would still face discrimination and suppression from other nations.
And even without these looming threats, staying with Raven, given her turbulent and dangerous life, would only bring Cassian more pressure and peril.
Garth knew that Cassian had never been one to chase grand ambitions.
Even though Cassian''s personality had undergone significant changes recently, Garth still didn''t want him caught up in crises or taking unnecessary risks.
All Garth ever wanted for Cassian was a life offort and stability, a kind wife, a peaceful existence, not a life where he gambled his safety for sess.
Garth exined, "Ever since you left for Broson City and cut off contact with us, I''ve been worried sick about you every single day. With the current instability across nations, Forreb seems like the best choice.
"Don''t worry. Your mother has already promised to take you there first. Once things settle down, she''ll return to bring me and the rest of the family over. That way, we can reunite in Forreb, and you won''t have to worry about anything."
Tuesday''s eyes brimmed with tears as she pleaded, "Cassian, can''t you give me just one chance to make things right? Are you really going to let anger overtake your future?
"I promise, once we''re back in Forreb, I won''t interfere with any of your choices. You don''t even have to follow my arrangements until the day you truly forgive me. And-"
Before she could finish, Cassian cut her off sharply, "Enough. I''m not going back to Forreb with you."
Garth sighed deeply, his tone heavy, "Cassian, please reconsider. As your parents, we don''t ask for much-just for you to live a safe and peaceful life.
While Garth and Tuesday were busy taking turns trying to persuade him to change his mind, Raven had already returned to her vi from Imperial Mansion.
Raven had just stepped into the entryway when she suddenly stopped in her tracks.
In the living room, a group of sharply dressed Vyrdenian men sat on the sofa, exuding an air of authority. Their gazes quickly shifted to Raven, who stood silently at the door.
One of the men immediately stood up and approached her, his earliermanding demeanor dissolving into a nervous humility. "Commander Valor, the border has fallen. The vanguard from Chontix has broken through and is overrunning our
camps.
"Our soldiers are suffering heavy losses, and even the Sirius Pack couldn''t hold off thebined assault. If we don''t push them back soon, the cities near the southern border will be taken."
"Commander Valor, we came here specifically to ask for your help. Please, lead us into battle," someone chimed in. These were the very same high-ranking officials from Vyrdenia who, in a moment of poor judgment, had chosen to side
with Alton.
Now, they were among the few in the Vyrdenia Military who truly regretted their decision and had finallye to understand Raven''s importance.
Chapter 574 The Purpose
Raven nced at the groveling officials and smirked faintly "I think you''ve got the wrong person. I can''t help you The Vyrdenia Military has plenty of capable people. Even without me, you should be able to drive the foreign forces out of the border war zone Instead of wasting your time here, why not go back and figure out how to deploy your troops and defend against the invaders?"
The first official to step forward awkwardly wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Commander Valor, without you, no matter how we strategize, we can''t hold the
line."
Raven chuckled at his desperation. "Tunny, that''s not what you said before. Didn''t Commander Nelson swear he''d never beg me to return to the military?
"I offended Robert and George. And in your eyes, I''m going to be killed sooner orter. So why bothering all the way here to plead with me now?"
Subscribed
Returns Novel 575
Chapter 575 The Request
Chapter 575 The Request
The officials froze, their faces stiffening. The next moment, a loud thud echoed as one of them dropped to his knees.
"Commander Valor, you''re the only one who can save Vyrdenia. We were wrong. We were blind and made terrible decisions. If you''re angry, punish us however you want, but please, hurry to the border warzone. If you don''t, Vyrdenia is doomed."
The other officials, seeing this, quickly followed suit, kneeling one after another.
"Commander Valor, we truly regret our actions. We shouldn''t have let fear of Lord Whitefall push us into expelling you from the military. Please, you''re our only hope-save Vyrdenia," a man said.
Raven looked down at the kneeling officials, her expression calm and detached. "I''m not even a citizen of Vyrdenia anymore. What makes you think I have the right to fix your mess?"
Another one chimed in, "Commander Valor, we know you''re angry, and you have every right to punish us. But think about the Sirius Pack and the other soldiers still holding the line at the border-they''re innocent. And the people of Vyrdenia? Can you really let them face total annihtion?"
"Commander Valor, you''re the only one who can stop the allied forces. Your formerrades are fighting with everything they''ve got to defend the border. Please,e with us; the soldiers and civilians need you," an official pleaded.
Raven fell silent. Their plea struck a chord with her.
Though Raven was deeply disillusioned with Vyrdenia''s military, the soldiers who had once fought alongside her, and the Sirius Pack members she had personally trained, meant the world to her.
Noticing the slight shift in Raven''s expression, one of the senior officials quickly pulled out his phone.
"Commander Valor, just take a look at the war zone. If you still say no after this, we won''t bother you again." With that, he yed the video for Raven.
Raven''s expression stayed icy, and her heart clenched as the brutal scenes yed out. Vyrdenian soldiers, outmatched and outnumbered, fought with unyielding determination, risking everything to hold the line.
Her gaze locked onto the Sirius Pack''s banner, drenched in blood yet standing tall, a stubborn symbol of defiance. Amidst the chaos, Raven spotted Randolph, the border''s deputymander, and other familiar faces from her past. The images brought back vivid memories of the days when she led them to sweep across the Outer Battlefield.
Raven could ignore the fate of Alton and the other selfish higher-ups, but she couldn''t just stand by and let these brave souls pay the ultimate price for someone else''s greed.
"Commander Valor, please, save Vyrdenia." The officials around her continued their desperate pleas.
Raven nced at the earnest faces of the officials and asked, "Did Commander Nelson send you here?"
A man shook his head. "No, we came on our own. We realized how selfish we were before, so we made the trip to Broson City to apologize to you.
"Commander Valor, please, for the sake of the times we worked together,e back to the border war zone with us." Raven was theirst hope. If Raven truly refused to return to the border war zone, Vyrdenia might faceplete copse. The head of the men said, "Commander Valor, the ne is ready. Just give the word, and we can leave immediately. We''ll be at the border in an hour.
"If you can push back the allied forces, we''ll make sure your achievements are announced across Vyrdenia. Your name will be cleared, and you won''t have suffered in vain."
Raven took onest look at the video on her phone, exhaled slowly, and said, "Lead the way."
Subscribed
0 Likes
Returns Novel 576
Chapter 576 Raven''s Arrival
Chapter 576 Raven''s Arrival
The high-ranking officials froze for a brief moment, stunned. In the next instant, their faces lit up with unrestrained joy. "Commander Valor, right this way, please," they said eagerly. Practically tripping over themselves, the officials scrambled to their feet and surrounded Raven, guiding her outside.
*****
An hourter, Raven arrived at the southern border war zone of Vyrdenia, apanied by the officials.
The border warzone was a wastnd of death, littered with corpses and scarred by destruction.
Even from the ne, Raven could feel the suffocating stench of blood assaulting her senses.
As she gazed at the scene below, a chilling aura of lethal intent emanated from her.
Not far away, the prime minister of Chontix, Tyler Walters, stood triumphantly atop an armored vehicle, barking orders to his troops as they encircled Randolph and the remaining Sirius Pack soldiers, who were fighting desperately.
The Sirius Pack was down to fewer than fifty soldiers, yet they gripped their weapons tightly, their eyes fierce and unyielding as they faced off against the coalition forces surrounding them. Surrender was not an option.
With heavy losses across the battlefield, Randolph had no choice but to lead the remaining Sirius Pack members out of their camp and into the fray himself, determined to drive the coalition forces out of Vyrdenia''s borders.
But despite their exceptionalbat skills, the overwhelming enemy numbers and the severe depletion of resources earlier in the conflict left them powerless to turn the tide. Even if they could take on a hundred foes each, it was no longer enough.
"Well, well, who would''ve thought? The mighty Sirius Pack, reduced to this sorry state." Tyler''s voice boomed through a loudspeaker, dripping with smugness and disdain. The invincible Sirius Pack? Hey, look at you now? Just a bunch of beaten mutts."
He continued, "You thought you could ughter our soldiers and walk away unscathed? Well, guess what-payback''s here, and it''s time for you to face the consequences.
"I''ll give you three minutes. Throw down your weapons, crawl over here, and beg for mercy. Then call Raven and tell her you'' re switching sides-swear your loyalty to Chontix and be ourckeys."
For years, Tyler had been humiliated by the Sirius Pack under Raven''smand. Now, atst, he had his moment of triumph.
Eager to see the Sirius Pack''s humiliation firsthand, Tyler personally led his soldiers across the border, advancing relentlessly toward the warzone camp.
Watching Randolph and the Sirius Pack surrounded by his troops, struggling in vain, Tyler felt a surge of satisfaction. Tyler''s arrogant. voice@choed across the battlefield,
leaving the Sirius Packe
burning with rage and humiliation. "Forget it. We''d rather die than
surrender." Randolph''s eyes zed with fury as he red at Tyler. "We, the Sirius Pack, fear no death and refuse to live in disgrace."
Tyler sneered, "Heh, admirable
resolve. But let me make this clear. If
you don''t surrender, we''ll raze
Vyrdenia''s border warzone to the
ground When we''re done, your brothers and your families will all be dead."
"Damn it. He''s gone too far."
"Commander Wagner, let''s fight our way out."
Randolph''s face turned icy cold. "Kill."
"Since you won''t take the easy way, don''t me me for being ruthless." Tyler stood atop the armored vehicle, his face icy. He raised his left hand andmanded the
soldiers lined up behind him on my signal. Level the camp."
At hismand, the soldiers behind him raised their rifles and heavy artillery, aiming at Randolph and hisrades, as well as the Vyrdenian camp a few hundred feet away.
The enemy soldiers encircling Randolph and the Sirius Pack also pointed their weapons at them.
The Sirius Pack members exchanged nces, their faces set with grim determination. They were ready to face death head-on. At this moment, they were trapped in an unprecedented crisis.
But just as the enemy soldiers were about to pull their triggers, and the Sirius Pack had braced themselves for the worst, a streak of white suddenly descended from the sky.
Thud. A heavy impact echoed as a figurended firmly on the ground. In the next instant, Raven appeared between the two opposing forces.
Returns Novel 577
The high-ranking officials, who had been directing the helicopter tond, froze in ce, their jaws ck as they leaned out to get a better look below.
Moments ago, all they saw was Raven opening the helicopter door. Before they could even process her movements, she was already standing firmly on the ground, unscathed andposed.
"That''s Raven?" a guy was stunned.
"No way. How is that even possible?" Another eximed, his tone filled with shock. "She jumped from hundreds of feet. How did she survive that?"
Below, the soldiers were equally stunned, their eyes wide and their minds struggling toprehend what they had just witnessed.
Tyler''s smug expression froze, his confidence shattered. He stared at the white- d figure in the distance, his voice shaking as he muttered, "Raven?"
"Commander Valor," Randolph shouted, his voice filled with excitement. "Captain Valor?" another member of the Sirius Pack echoed.
Randolph and the rest of the Sirius Pack lit up with renewed energy, their once- crushed spirits reignited in an instant. Meanwhile, Tyler calmed down, and his eyes gleamed with venom as he sneered at Raven, "Well, if it isn''t the mutt cast aside by the Vyrdenia Military.
"You''ve been stripped of your rank and citizenship. What''s the matter? Still nning to stick your neck out for Vyrdenia?" Though Tyler''s tone was sharp, Raven''s sudden appearance had clearly unsettled him.
Anyone who had ever shed with Raven Valor and her Sirius Pack knew just how formidable she was.
If she truly decided to rejoin the Vyrdenia Military and fight for her homnd now, the invading forces hoping to exploit Vyrdenia''s vulnerability would be in for a rude awakening.
Tyler deliberately hurled those words at her, hoping to provoke Raven into staying out of the conflict to protect her pride. However, just as Tyler''s mocking words fell, Raven suddenly raised her hand, unleashing a surge of overwhelming energy that swept toward him.
Tyler''s eyes widened in shock, and a soldier beside him instinctively stepped forward to shield him.
Garth grunted as he stumbled backward, barely staying upright thanks to Tuesday, who rushed to steady him.
The moment the energy struck the soldier, he was sent flying backward like a ragdoll.
Bang. The next second, a sharp p echoed through the air. Tyler let out a pained cry, his voice trembling uncontrobly. At the same time, a vivid red handprint appeared on his face.
Meanwhile, the oppressive energy spread outward, engulfing the soldiers surrounding Tyler.
In an instant, dozens of Chontix
soldiers clutching their guns
copsed to the ground, their faces contorted in agony. "Raven, what the hell are you doing?" Tyler clutched his burning cheek, his voice O trembling with fury and frustration as he shouted at Raven. At the same time, a wave of relief swept through
him.
Thank goodness someone had stepped in to block Raven''s strike. Otherwise, that p would havepletely wrecked his face.
Fueled by fear, Tyler''s anger surged as he bellowed at her again, "Raven, the Vyrdenia Military has already cast you aside, yet here you are, crawling back to fight for them. Do you have no shame?"
Raven turned her head, her cold, deep eyes sweeping over Tyler and the allied
forces surrounding him. A chilling glint flickered in her gaze.
"If anyone daresy a hand on the Sirius Pack or the soldiers stationed at the
southern border, I will crush your borders without hesitation," said Raven.
Tyler''s face twisted into a frown at
her words. "Protect the southern border soldiers? With what soldiers
authority? Raven, you''re no longer themander of the Sirius Pack.
Don''t throw yourself away for people who have nothing to do with you."
"Do I need to repeat myself?" As her words fell Sessfully unlocked! sively, her presence sharp andmanding.
Subscribed
Returns Novel 578
Chapter 578 The News
Whoosh. A silver needle zipped past Tyler''s cheek, leaving him drenched in cold sweat. He touched the scratch on his face, his fingers trembling uncontrobly.
Tyler had thought that the allied forces from neighboring nations would make Raven hesitate, but she remained as decisive and ruthless as ever, leaving no room for negotiation.
He said, R-Raven, you''ve been stripped of your citizenship in Vyrdenia. You have thing left. Why are you still so determined to fight for them?"
Raven looked at him calmly, her gaze calm, her tone firm and unyielding. "I''m not fighting for the Vyrdenia Military. I''m protecting therades who once stood shoulder to shoulder with me on the battlefield. Anyone who dares to harm them is my enemy. As long as I''m here, no one will breach the southern border."
Her words ignited a surge of passion among the soldiers stationed at the border.
They stared at her back with awe, their fervent gazes growing even more intense. "We underestimated her before."
Still circling in the helicopter, waiting for the right moment tond, the senior officials of the Vyrdenia Military watched Raven face off against Tyler. They couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.
They had always known Raven was formidable, but seeing her alone intimidate the allied forces of Chontix and other nations was beyond their expectations.
Tyler fell silent for a few seconds, his gaze sharp and calcting. Then, he spoke, "You im you''re only here to protect the soldiers and the people of the southern border. If we were to enter through other border cities, would you step aside?"
Raven''s lips curved into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Feel free to try."
Tyler seemed to weigh his options, his expression darkening. Finally, he swallowed his anger and barked at his soldiers," Retreat immediately."
Before leaving, he turned back to Raven, his tone sharp with warning. "Raven, you''d better not go back on your word. If you dare interfere when we attack from other borders, don''t me us for being ruthless."
With that, Tyler and the allied forces from various nations retreated from the border as quickly as they could.
The battlefield was left with only the hurried silhouettes of the retreating enemy fading into the distance.
From the helicopter, the Vyrdenian highmand stared at the retreating figures, their minds swirling in disbelief. "Oh my, It''s an absolute miracle."
After witnessing Raven single-handedly force the enemy to retreat without a single casualty, the high-ranking officials were consumed by regret.
It wasn''t until the enemy forces had fully withdrawn that the helicopter hovering above began its slow descent.
The officials scrambled to disembark the moment the helicopter touched down.
They wanted to speak to Raven, but in the end, all they could do was lower their heads in shame.
At that moment, their regret was so deep it felt like a knife twisting in their hearts. They really shouldn''t have been bewitched at that time. Egged on by Alton, they voted in favor of expelling Raven from thebat department.
But now, it was toote. They hadpletely alienated her, and there was no chance she would ever return to fight for Vyrdenia again.
Randolph and the others approached Raven, their faces heavy with guilt. "Commander Valor, we failed. We couldn''t even hold the border."
Raven ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "The enemy outnumbered you dozens to one. With no proper supplies or weapons, what you aplished was already remarkable."
*****
At the same time, in Regalhold''s top council chamber, Alton and the other officials received word that the crisis at the southern border had been resolved.
Alton''s grin stretched wide as he heard the news of Chontix and the allied forces retreating. "I''ve always said Vyrdenia is brimming with talent. Of course, we''d hold the border Chontiv? Thou''re nothing to worry about. Even if the other nations team up, they still can''t touch us.
Sessfully unlocked!
"Who was it that imed we couldn''t defend the puruer without Raven? well, let them see now. No Raven, and yet Vyrdenia remains untouchable."
He continued, "From now on, anyone who dares suggest bringing Raven back can pack their bags too. I''ll personally kick them out of the military." Chapter 578 The News
At that moment, Alton felt an almost uncontroble urge to throw his head back andugh. See? All that worrying was for nothing. The military runs just fine without Raven, and Vyrdenia is as strong as ever."
The other high-ranking officials in the conference room, visibly relieved by the news of the border crisis being resolved, broke into wide, triumphant smiles.
"Commander Nelson, you really called it this time."
"Can you believe it? Our border forces-less than fifty thousand soldiers-held off an attack from hundreds of thousands of allied troops. If that doesn''t prove how unstoppable Vyrdenia''s military is, I don''t know what does."
"Raven thought she could use this crisis to twist our arm? What a joke."
"She even had the nerve to say that even if we begged her, she wouldn''t change
her mind. Ha. As if Vyrdenia Military needs someone so full of herself."
"I bet she''s eating her words now, probably wishing she''d never tried to challenge us in the first ce."
"How could she not regret it? If she''d juste back to the border and done her part, maybe-just maybe we''d have considered
reinstating her citizenship
But no,
she thought she could use the border soldiers to threaten us. Now look at her. Serves her right."
The conference room erupted inughter and mockery, the officials gleefully ridiculing Raven for missing her chance to be epted back into Vyrdenia.
The secretary, who came to report to Alton, stood there awkwardly, watching the higher-ups boast and ramble on. He tried several times to cut in, but the chance never came.
Finally, Alton turned to him with a smile. "Go ahead. Tell everyone who pulled off this big win. Who was it that made the allied forces retreat from the border? Bring him to Regalhold HQ. I''m promoting him tomander of the Sirius Pack.
"Raven thinks she can throw her weight around just because of a few aplishments. I''ll make sure the people of Vyrdenia understand that the military''s sess today is the result of everyone''s hard work, not just hers. People like her, who think they''re untouchable, always meet a bad end."
But before Alton could finish, the secretary, feeling so embarrassed it was like ants crawling on his scalp, finally couldn''t hold back and spoke up. "Oh well, Commander Nelson, it was Raven who made the allied forces retreat."
Subscribed
0 Likes
Chapter 579 The Disbelief
Chapter 579 The Disbelief
Returns Novel 579
Chapter 579 The Disbelief
The moment the secretary finished speaking, everyone became silent. An unsettling stillness enveloped the room
Everyone stared nkly at Alton''s secretary,pletely dumbfounded. It took several seconds for Alton to snap out of kis
daze.
He looked at the secretary, his voice trembling, "What? Who did you say made the enemy retreat?
"It was Raven. Her appearance alone made the allied forces pull back, he replied.
The secretary stepped back slightly and addressed the room full of senior officials, "The allied forces had already crosed the border and were about to storm the warzone camp. They had even surrounded all members of the Sirius Pack
"At the critical moment, Raven appeared. She exchanged just a few words with Tyler, and he withdrew, taking his soldiers and retreating beyond the border."
Just a few words, and it felt like a series of bombs had gone off, leaving Alton and the otherspletely dazed
"Raven? How could it be her? Why her?" Alton slumped into his chair as if all the strength had been drained from his body
Minutes ago, Alton and the other high-ranking officials had beenughing openly, mocking Raven for her arrogance and overconfidence. But now, he had no choice but to ept the truth: her presence alone had forced the enemy to retreat.
The memory of Raven standing before him, proud and defiant, sent shivers down his spine.
Even now, after realizing her significance, Alton stubbornly refused to admit his earlier mistakes.
Alton took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and said, "So what if Raven made them retreat? Do you think she can stay at the border forever? Think about it. She''s already offended Mr. Brown. It''s only a matter of time before he has her executed.
"She brought this on herself. If we side with her now, we''ll only provoke Mr. Brown''s wrath and bring even greater disaster to Vyrdenia."
The room fell silent once more after his words.
After a brief pause, one of the senior officials at the conference table suddenly spoke up. "Has anyone considered the possibility that Raven might actually be Mr. Brown''s disciple?
"We all know she''s been iming to
be his disciple, and someone as influential as Mr. Brown would definitely be aware of it. But he hasn''t taken any action against her. Doesn''t that suggest she really could be his disciple? Otherwise, how else could she still be walking around unscathed?"
His words were like a spark thrown into a boiling pot of oil, instantly setting the entire conference room aze.
"Impossible. Absolutely impossible." Alton was the first to refute, his tone sharp and dismissive. "Are you all seriously clueless about her background? Or do you think I am? Lorne personally got her out of Bastion Prison.
"If Lorne hadn''t stepped in, she''d still be just some ex-con with a tarnished record. If she really were Mr. Brown''s disciple, how could she have been mistreated by the Henderson family, let alone thrown into prison?"
Alton exuded confidence, adamantly refusing to believe that Raven could be George''s disciple.
The senior officials in the meeting room frowned, clearly unimpressed by his weak argument.
"Regardless of the circumstances, Raven has returned and even forced the enemy forces to retreat. Her actions deserves recognition and reward," someone suggested.
Alton mocked "Reward her? She
came crawling back, desperate to prove herself. I didn''t beg her to
return. If she hadn''t left Vyrdenian et
without authorization, would those other nations have dared to attack us? I''ve already shown her mercy by not holding her ountable for that disaster. And now you want me to reward her? Laughable."
Before Alton could finish speaking, a young soldier dashed into the meeting room in a panic. "Commander Nelson, the allied. forces from various nations have pulled back from the souther border of Vyrdenia and are now
making their way toward the northwestern border.
"If they break through the border zone, they''ll head straight for the nearby cities.
You need to send reinforcements to stop them right away."
Returns Novel 580
Chapter 580 George''s Apprentice
When the soldier delivered the news, Alton felt his head buzz, his body swayed, and he nearly copsed to the ground.
His mind wentpletely nk. ''How could this happen?'' he wondered.
He hadn''t even finished savoring the joy of the allied forces retreating when this crushing news hit him like a thunderbolt.
''What do I do now? How am I supposed to handle this?'' he thought.
The high-ranking official who had just suggested rewarding achievements sneered at Alton. "What should we do? Simple. Apologize to Raven, and beg her to return to the Vyrdenia Military. Or are you nning to sit back and watch Vyrdenia copse?"
The soldiers nearby exchanged uneasy nces, their faces showing a mix of emotions.
Alton''s expression grew even darker. "Absolutely not. If we bring Raven back now, everything we''ve worked for will be wasted. And if Mr. Brown finds out, he''ll never let Vyrdenia off the hook."
The high-ranking official scoffed. "I don''t know if Mr. Brown will spare Vyrdenia, but I do know this. If Raven doesn''te back, Vyrdenia is finished. And when that happens, you will be the one everyone mes."
The other officials nodded in agreement, their faces clearly showing their support.
An official said, "Honestly, if we had just swallowed our pride at the start of the war and asked Raven to return, promising to restore her identity and citizenship, she might have reconsidered.
"But no, Commander Nelson, you insisted on being stubborn, clinging to the fact that Raven offended George, and even imed she''d be executed by him in no time."
He continued, "And now? Raven is alive and well, but the enemy forces are already on the verge of invading our homnd. Once they take the border cities, Regalhold will be next. What are we supposed to do then?"
As he spoke, the high-ranking officials'' gazes toward Alton grew increasingly dissatisfied. Alton frowned, his frustration evident as he struggled to respond.
Just as he was about to say something, a young soldier rushed in to report. "Commander Nelson, I''ve just received word that Mr. Brown has officially sent out invitations to the elite.
"This Saturday, he''ll personally
attend the World Celebrities Wine Party at the Suntia House party hall and reveal the true identity of his long-lost disciple. Not only will the world''s elite be present, but leaders from various industries will also gather in Broson City."
The sudden announcement plunged the meeting room into a heavy silence.
But the silence didn''tst long. Alton,
as if he had just received the best news of his life, suddenly spoke with excitement. " Are you saying Mr. Brown''s going to personally announce his disciple''s identity? And he''s doing it at the World Celebrities Wine Party? Are you sure this
information is urate?"
The startled young soldier quickly nodded. "Absolutely. The announcement was made by Robert, one of Mr. Brown''s subordinates, in his name.
"He also stated that anyone who has ever bullied his disciple will face Mr. Brown''s wrath personally. He won''t let them off lightly."
Alton burst intoughter, his voice echoing through the room like thunder, as if he had just won a great victory.
The high-ranking officials exchanged confused nces, clearly baffled by Alton''s sudden outburst.
Altonughed for nearly half a minute before finally noticing the perplexed expressions around
with disdain, "Think about it.
He scoffed and addressed the im
Brown is about to announce his disciple''s identity.
"If Raven really was his disciple, why would he bother making such a big announcement? It doesn''t add up."
He continued, "Raven''s im of being Mr. Brown''s disciple has already spread across the globe, hasn''t it? If she were really his disciple, there''d be no need for him to make another announcement."
"I''ve said it before. Raven is nothing but a fraud, and you didn''t believe me. Someone like her, with her pathetic background, actually thinks she could be Mr. Brown''s disciple? What a joke.
"Now, does anyone still question my decision to expel Raven from the military? Supporting her would be tantamount to opposing Mr. Brown. Have any of you considered the consequences of offending him?"
Returns Novel 581
Chapter 581 The Introduction
Chapter 581 The Introduction
Seeing Alton''s smug expression, the higher-ups who had previously been critical kept their mouths shut not dang to speak up.
Alton suddenly said, "Now that everyone knows we''ve kicked Raven out of the military, I can openly dere my dejare
to Mr. Brown.
"This Saturday, I''ll head to Broson City for the World Celebrities Wine Party. Once lesk Mr. Brown to step in, let''s see those international task forces still dare to act so brazenly on our turf."
He added. "As long as Mr. Brown gives the word, whether it''s Chontix''s prime minister or the Sunset Empire''smander, they''ll be scared out of their wits and rush to get out of our borders."
Alton''s words immediately shifted the attitudes of the higher-ups who had previously harborednts about him
"Exactly. If we can secure Mr. Brown''s protection, who cares about Raven?" they agreed
Their priority now was to align themselves with George, not to dwell on whether expelling Raven from the military was the right decision.
With this realization, the expressions of the higher-ups softened, and they reaffirmed their support for Altoris n
"Commander Nelson, we''re counting on you for this World Celebrities Wine Party. For Vyrdenials future, you must do everything you can to win Mr. Brown''s favor and secure his protection," a man said.
While the top brass of the Vyrdenia Military were busy brainstorming ways to win over George, Raven bad already boarded a helicopter bound for Broson City.
Now that she was no longer the suprememander of the Vyrdenia Military, it wasn''t appropriate for her to linger in the border warzone for too long.
After giving Randolph and the others a few instructions, she decided to head straight back to Broson City
The regretful officials seized the opportunity to offer her a ride back, reasoning that a helicopter was the fastest way to travel from the border to other cities. Raven didn''t bother refusing their offer.
But she underestimated their shamelessness. Once the helicopternded at her vi in Broson City, the officials disembarked as well, trailing behind her as she walked into the house.
"Raven, we were so blind before. Commander Macy told us you''d offended the Parsons farrity and Lord Robert, and we panicked. That''s why we kicked you out of the military. Looking back now, we must''ve been out of our minds." The officials. visibly anxious, scrambled to salvage their image in front of Raven.
He added, "But I heard you didn''t stop at offending Lord Robert. You even had the audacity to im you''re Mr. Brown''s disciple. Do you have any idea how reckless that was? We can''t even afford to provoke Lord Robert, let alone his master
"Mr. Brown is known to be cold and ruthless. If you''ve really angered him, you''re practically asking for trouble"
Though they begrudgingly acknowledged Raven''s strength, the officials still couldn''t believe she had what it took to stand against someone as formidable as George.
Raven stared at the high-ranking officials, feeling utterly speechless at their heartfelt concern for her predicament.
She hadn''t anticipated things would be so convoluted. Initially, she had only agreed to Rin''s suggestion to pose as George''s disciple because she wanted a chance to meet him and plead for his help in curing Benedict.
But what she hadn''t expected was that, upon arriving at Tranquil Manor, George would tell her outright that she wasn''t pretending. She truly was his disciple. The revtion had left herpletely stunned.
Seeing Raven remain silent, the officials mistook her quietness for fear, assuming she had realized the gravity of the situation. One of them tentatively spoke up, "Raven, we just received a notice from Lord Robert. This Saturday, at the World Celebrities Wine Party hosted at Suntia House, Mr. Brown will publicly introduce his disciple to the world.
"When that happens, Mr. Brown is bound to hold you ountable for impersonating his disciple. You need to leave now while you still can.
anymore With your nation
Broson City isn''t safe for you
revoked, you''re essentially without protection. It''s best to escape to a Western country for refuge as soon as possible.*
''World Celebrities Wine Party? Introducing his disciple?'' Raven wondered.
Suddenly, Raven recalled the words George had spoken to her at Tranquil Manor. He had said he would personally acknowledge her identity in front of everyone. Sessfully unlocked!
''So that white-robed man, the one who felt so strangery for really is debige? she thought.
Raven had always harbored doubts about the true identity of the man in white.
After all, she had never met George before. So even when she encountered the man in white at Tranquil Manor, she couldn''t
confirm who he was.
Chapter bei The introduction
But now, the public announcement George released perfectly aligned with what the man in white had told her just a few days ago.
Wait? Could I really have a master? she thought. No matter how much Raven racked her brain, she couldn''t understand how she could forget something so significant.
And it wasn''t just her. Neither Cassian nor Hiemaly had ever mentioned anything about her having a master.
The high ranking officials, seeing Raven remain silent, grew increasingly anxious, pacing back and forth in frustration. Watching her stubbornly hold her ground even in such a critical moment, they couldn''t help but feel worried for her.
One said, "Raven, we''re not trying to scare you, but this is serious. You''ve been telling everyone you''re Mr.
Brown''s disciple, but we all known et
that''s impossible. Pack your things and leave Broson City as soon as you can if you wait until the world Celebrities Wine Party, it be toote to escape."
Subscribed
Returns Novel 582
Chapter 582 Cassian Escaped
Though their words were harsh, the officials were genuinely looking out for Raven.
After all, as long as Raven was alive, Vyrdenia had a solid pir of support. If something happened to her, they wouldn''t even be able to sleep soundly.
At this point, they were convinced Raven was overreaching by pretending to be George''s disciple.
They didn''t want Raven to provoke George and end up dead, which was why they stayed, hoping she''d realize the gravity of the situation and make a run for it.
But Raven simply gave a faint smile and shook her head. "Go back to Vyrdenia. I have nothing to do with that ce anymore, so don''te looking for me again." Seeing Raven''s unwavering stance, the officials could only sigh in frustration.
Before they could say anything else, Raven turned and headed upstairs,pletely ignoring the group standing at the entrance.
The officials watched her ascend the staircase, and with no other choice, they left the vi, utterly defeated.
Raven noticed the door to Thorian''s bedroom was open as she stepped onto the second floor.
Hearing the sound of footsteps, Thorian immediately emerged from his room.
His eyes lit up the moment he saw Raven, and he quickly closed the distance between them. "Lady Valor, what took you so long to get back?" he asked eagerly.
"Had some things to take care of," Raven replied coolly, her tone indifferent. Without sparing him another nce, she brushed past him and continued on her way.
As she passed Hugmuinn''s room, she nced inside and said, "Come to my study. I need to talk to you." Shepletely disregarded Thorian''s presence.
Thorian stood there, watching her retreating figure. His fists clenched tightly, and a flicker of anger shed in his eyes.
''Why won''t Raven admit we''re
perfect for each other, even now? She already thinks it was me with
Still
herst night, so why is the acting so cold?'' he wondered.
Just as Thorian was about to follow Raven to her study to demand an exnation, his phone suddenly rang.
ncing at the caller ID, his expression darkened. Without hesitation, he turned back to his room to answer the call. "Hello? What''s going on?"
"Cassian escaped. He got away." Benson''s furious roar echoed from the other end of the line.
Thorian''s hand shook, and he almost dropped the phone. "What happened? How did he escape again? Didn''t you send your men to kill him in a secluded ce?"
Benson''s voice turned grim. "I don''t know. The men I sent are all dead. Someone must have rescued him "Someone saved him?" Thorian murmured his face pale. had let Cassian slip through their fingers again.
hey
They had let Cassian slip through their fingers again. That damn Cassian will definitely run to Raven and spill everything, he wondered.
''I''ve finally managed to get one step closer to Raven in our rtionship. I will never allow him to meddle in it,'' he thought to himself.
"Since he''s run away, send people to capture him right away." Coming to his senses, Thorian roared furiously at Benson," How on earth are the people under you doing? Cassian must not be allowed to live, and even less should he be allowed toe back to find Ravert Otherwise, he will tell Raven all the things. By then, not only me, but also you will have to bear Raven''s anger.
"Raven finally believes that the person with herst night was me. If Cassian
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
Returns Novel 583
Chapter 583 Robert''s Panic
Thorian was on the verge of losing his mind. They had Cassian in their grasp, ready to drag him to a secludeder and finish him off. Yet somehow, that weakling with no real strength managed to escape again.
I''ll send people to capture Cassian immediately. In the meantime, be cautious. As long as you insist that you were with Raven that day, even if she has doubts, she won''t be able to prove otherwise said Benson
Cassian''s escape had Benson fuming as well. But with all the men escorting Cass dead, there was no one left to hold ountable, even if he wanted to
"Oh, right." As if struck by a sudden thought, Benton turned to Thorian and said, "This Saturday in the party hall of Suntia House, Mr. Brown will personally introduce his apprentice to the elite of society You should attend the party ton Well expose Raven and that imposter pretending to be George right there, catching thempletely off guard
"Time is running out. You need to get your hands on themunication chip she cares as soon as possible. Since Raven already believes she had sex with you, you''d better make full use of that misunderstanding. Don''t let me down again Click. The moment Benson finished speaking. Thorian hung up without a second thought
But almost immediately, something seemed to ur to him. Thorian quickly opened his phone gallery and pulled up a few photos.
The pictures showed Thorian standing with a woman, their backs to the camera. The woman''s silhouette bore an uncanny resemnce to Raven''s.
These weren''t real photos. Thorian had cobbled them together using random images he found online and some Photoshop magic. If Raven insisted on clinging O Cassian, he had no qualms about using these to snap her out of it ''Raven, you need to understand. I''m the only man who''s right for you, he wondered.
*****
In his private quarters in Tranquil Manor, George sat with an air of quiet authority, while Robert bowed respectfully before him, delivering his report. Sir, I''ve sent the word to all the major families and factions, just as you instructed
"Influential figures from all over are heading to Broson City. Even Alton from the Vyrdenia Military and Tyler personally requested invitations. Some of them have already arrived, and are staying at the Suntia House, eagerly waiting for a chance to meet you."
Robert knelt stiffly, his face calm, but his heart was in turmoil. ''Ashley, that useless fool, couldn''t even get the photos to threaten Cassian And now Cassian''s gone. Nowword, not trace, he wondered. He had no idea where Cassian is, and it was driving him crazy.
Saturday was fast approaching. By then, George would reveal Raven''s true identity before the world''s elite. When that moment came, Raven would undoubtedly expose all of Robert''s past schemes.
''What should I do? How am I supposed to fix this mess?'' Robert wondered.
As Robert anxiously searched for a solution, George''s cold, emotionless voice echoed through the room. "Alton and Tyler want to attend the party?"
The party was meant for the heads of the world''s most elite families and leaders of major factions. Neither Alton nor Tyler had been on the guest list.
George raised an eyebrow slightly upon hearing their request. "Did those two
bully Raven before? Let theme. In fact, let anyone who wants to attend join
in."
George''s deep gaze brieflynded on Robert before he looked away. Then, in a casual yetmanding tone, he auded* Status, qualifications, none of it matters. If they want toe,
send them an invitation."
Subscribed
Sessfully unlocked!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!